ã€ŠThe Calamity of a Reborn Witchã€‹


 Book 1: Prologue: The End of the Beginning

    Prologue: The End of the Beginning

    District: Trog

    Year: Undetermined

    World: An Alternate Earth

    Twin moons shadowed the giant orange sun through the pale slate-blue sky at different phases. One narrow like the slit of a cat¡¯s eye, while the other seemed to smile at some unknown secret or joke. If there was a joke to be shared, it was that Carina was driving in midday traffic¡ªrather than hiding in a shack outside of Trog¡¯s borders.

    "Oh! He''s kicking!" Jade cried as she grabbed Carina''s hand, completely ignoring its previous position on the steering wheel, and placed it over her swollen pregnant stomach.

    "Jade!" Carina snapped as she snatched her hand away and corrected their precarious course. She grimaced and tried to ignore the unsettled tumult of her stomach, along with the blaring horn of the car they had almost sideswiped. "Seriously, are you trying to get us all killed?"

    The brightness in Jade''s green eyes dimmed as she blinked and turned to look out the window at the distant skyscrapers of Verdine. She clasped her hands protectively over her stomach as her lips trembled in the reflection of the dirty glass.

    "Sorry, I''m sorry," Carina apologized softly. "That scared me¡ªYou know how much I hate driving."

    "No¡ªIt''s my fault," Jade replied. "Getting excited and doing something without thinking¡ªtypical me."

    Carina sighed, flexed her right hand against the steering wheel, and then offered it to her friend. "Here¡ªis he still kicking?"

    Jade snorted out a laugh as she took Carina''s hand and guided it to her stomach. "There, do you feel¡ª"

    "I feel it," Carina confirmed as her hand absorbed the odd sensation of the baby kicking Jade''s stomach wall. "That''s so fucking weird." She pulled her hand away and focused on the traffic and GPS in the car panel.

    "It''s perfectly normal," Jade retorted with a satisfied smile. She resumed humming along to the car radio song as the contamination meter on the dash flickered from pink to red for a moment and then dropped back down to an off white.

    Carina glanced at it and frowned. ¡®When was the last time she had this hunk of metal recalibrated?¡¯ Still, as close as Trog was to Verdine, it should be relatively safe. Most of the other vehicle occupants that speed past them weren¡¯t wearing their protection face masks in any case.

    Jade¡¯s humming faded to a halt as she groaned and rubbed her temples.

    "Still getting the headaches?" Carina asked sympathetically.

    "I thought the morning sickness would be the worst of it," Jade muttered. "I knew the first trimester was just too easy."

    "We''ll be at the south clinic in a couple of minutes. I''m sure your doctor will have something to help." The sound of a smartphone buzzing distracted Carina as she glanced down at Jade''s purse. "Who is that?"

    Jade opened the purse, glanced at the device¡¯s screen, and sighed. "It''s Rick."

    "I thought you were done talking to him," Carina replied tensely.

    "I¡ª" Jade silenced the phone and put it back in her purse "¡ªI am."

    "Good," Carina muttered.

    "Carina."

    "I''m sorry, but if he can''t get behind your decision to keep this baby¡ª" Carina shook her head as her grip on the wheel tightened. "You need a real partner, not some selfish prick who wants to tear you down over a decision that was yours to make."

    "That''s not fair, Carina. I did make this decision without him. He has a right to be unhappy."

    "You''re defending him?"

    "No¡ªI understand why he¡¯s upset. Becoming a surrogate mother was one thing¡ªwe needed the cash. But deciding to keep the baby permanently¡ªa baby that''s not Rick''s."

    Carina exhaled sharply and smacked the horn as a black sedan with a Verdine license plate cut in front of them. ¡®Asshole, there¡¯s plenty of space ahead of me.¡¯

    "It wasn''t an easy decision to make," Jade murmured as she stroked her belly.

    Carina snorted. "Which decision? The one to return the $60,000 to the biological parents¡ª"

    "I''m his biological mother!" Jade snapped.

    "Or the one where Rick made you choose between the baby and his selfish ass."

    "I''m not getting into this with you," Jade protested wearily, then groaned as she pressed her fingertips against her temple again.

    "Do you want the ice pack?" Carina asked softly, her anger evaporating.

    "Yeah¡ªwhere?"

    "Lunch box under your seat."

    "Carina¡ªhow am I supposed to reach that?" Jade grumbled as she pointed at her stomach.

    "Okay, okay, red light up ahead," Carina replied with a sheepish grin as she eased off the gas and shifted to the brakes.

    The traffic pulled to a stop around them, and Carina shifted the vehicle into park. She unclipped her seatbelt and reached over the console, mindful of Jade''s pregnant belly as her fingers brushed over the strap of the lunch box.

    "Got it!" Carina pulled the box free just as Jade''s hand clamped painfully around her shoulder.

    Glass shattered above her as Jade screamed.

    Carina scrambled up, her hand brushing against the broken shards as Jade''s door opened. She stared over the petrified pregnant woman at the two men, each dressed in dark clothes with black baseball caps and skull bandannas wrapped around the lower half of their faces. The larger of the two held a strange black hammer-like tool in his gloved hand that had been used to break the car''s window.

    Fear rippled through Carina as the men reached into the car, shoved her back, and unbuckled Jade''s seatbelt.

    "No¡ªCarina!" Jade wailed as the men yanked her from the seat.

    The driver''s side window shattered. Glass bit into Carina''s cheek and neck. She flinched¡ªthen sprang into action as she flipped open the console and grabbed her unregistered handgun.

    The car door opened behind her. Then a heavy chest pinned Carina down as a firm grip trapped her hand and the gun inside the console.

    "Sorry, sweetheart," the man''s voice growled against her ear as a needle pricked into the side of her neck. "Night, night."

    ?????

    Lights and sounds faded in and out of focus as the white hospital walls came slowly into focus. The car was gone. The gun was gone. Jade was gone.

    Carina struggled to keep her eyes open beneath the harsh lights that hung above her.

    ''Fuck, where am I?''

    Her body felt numb, and she couldn''t move. Couldn''t feel anything other than the dull methodical beat of her heart.

    "We got lucky," a deep man''s voice grated through the muffled fog around her. "She was traveling with a runaway surrogate my team hunted down this morning."

    "Dr. Bell will be happy. His VIP clients have been quite impatient about finding a heart transplant. O negative organ donors are difficult to obtain the usual way."

    "Well, fortunately, they subdued her without too much difficulty. She¡¯s a bit malnourished and appears to have been living outside of the safe zone, but the heart is stable and in good condition. Most of her tests have come back negative for the viper''s plague. Radiation levels are also within an acceptable range."

    "Excellent! I will let Dr. Bell know. Have the nurses run the necessary screening tests and set up the operating room for this afternoon. Oh! And have your man eliminate the surrogate''s boyfriend personally when he comes to collect his reward. No loose ends."

    "Of course. My team knows the drill. Give Dr. Bell my regards."

    A dark shape passed between Carina and the ceiling lights. She could not make out the man''s face, just his dark profile, the edges of his neatly cut hair, and the rims of his glasses.

    "Looks like she''s waking up."

    "That sometimes happens with the new anesthetic. Not to worry, she can''t move or feel any pain. The heart won''t be affected."

    "You mean she''ll be awake during the surgery?"

    "Conscious perhaps, not that it matters¡ªit''s not like she''s going to sue us later," the man replied cynically.

    "We''re not taking any risks with this heart¡ª"

    "Alright, alright, I got it. I''ll give her another dose."

    Another shadow passed to her right in the corner of her vision. The sound of metal clicking against a surface filtered through Carina''s ears. A moment passed, and then she heard the man grunt.

    "There. All done."

    "Right, well, let me call Dr. Bell so he can clear his schedule. Get the donor prepped. As soon as we have the all-clear on those tests, Dr. Bell will be on his way."

    "This many fresh O negative organs will be quite the harvest. The bidding should do well tonight."

    The footsteps and voices faded away, and Carina was helpless to protest or stop them.

    They were going to cut her open and sell her organs.

    Carina was more than familiar with the black market on organ harvesting. The number of people who disappeared every day among the lower class had been enough to convince Carina to go off-grid when she discovered her blood type was in high demand among Verdine¡¯s elites.

    The only friend from her old life that she had stayed in touch with was Jade.

    ''Shit, where was Jade?''

    A tear ran down Carina''s cheek as the lights above blurred and faded out of focus. The numb darkness that settled in brought her no comfort, only cold certainty¡ªthat she would not wake up again.

 Book 1: Chapter 1: The Masks of Society

    ?????

    Stitch wings into my soul

    I want to remember how it feels to be whole.

    Make my heart diamond hard

    So I''ll forget that it''s broken and scarred.

    ??????????????

    Kingdom: Lafeara

    District: Slums

    World: Not Earth

    Alex had been the Master of the Fox Den for nearly two decades. While he would have preferred a certain amount of anonymity, the skills that he and his nest of thugs, mercenaries, and assassins offered had earned them a formidable reputation.

    The dilapidated bar in the slums of Lafeara''s capital city seemed like the last place any lord and lady of nobility would choose to frequent. However, the right people in the right circles knew they could slip around to the back of the modest establishment and access its exclusive services.

    Murder, kidnapping, blackmail, arson, bribery, and extortion¡ªit made no difference to Alex as long as a suitable fee was paid upfront. His excellent record of customer satisfaction ensured that the threshold of his secret door never went vacant for long, while the nobles who used his services remained cautiously discreet.

    Which was why the customer who stood before him, a young girl of possibly fourteen or eighteen¡ªit was difficult to tell behind the bunny mask all his customers were required to wear before entering¡ªposed such an unusual question.

    ''How did someone like her find their way down here?'' Alex wondered.

    He studied this potential customer curiously as she stepped towards the offered seat in front of the makeshift table, comprised of two beer kegs and a repurposed oak door.

    She wore a heavy black cloak of luxurious velvet fabric that hid all but her mask and the ash-brown hair that peeped out around her neck. There was no visible jewelry by which to estimate her wealth or identity¡ªa common mistake among the nobility who were used to flaunting their worth.

    The masked girl settled into the wooden chair with its wobbly third leg and folded her gloved hands gracefully in her lap. The stone walls around them did little to muffle the footsteps of the bar directly overhead. The musk of aged alcohol stacked in kegs behind Alex filled the cellar room but did not entirely quench the faint aroma of vanilla and jasmine that belonged to the young girl.

    "Good evening," Alex said politely from behind his fox mask.

    "Are you the owner of this establishment?" she asked.

    Although her voice trembled with a reasonable amount of fear, Alex thought she seemed oddly composed for one of her age and gender.

    "I am," he replied. "And whom do I have the honor of addressing?"

    "You may call me Lady Aconitum," she answered as she rose from her seat to curtsy.

    ''Cute, but certainly not her real name.''

    "Excuse me," she murmured as she touched the rabbit mask that muffled her voice. "Why do I have to wear this?"

    "We find it offers a level of security and anonymity for our customers."

    "I see, but then, how do you know who you''re dealing with?"

    His lips twitched with amusement as he plucked a ripe apple from the table and pulled a knife from his boot.

    ''Was she asking purely out of curiosity, or is she afraid that I''ll uncover her identity?''

    "Most of the time, it doesn''t matter," Alex replied with a casual shrug. "You are the rabbit, and we are the foxes. You pay us to eliminate whatever pesky hound is on your trail, and we part ways none the wiser."

    "I see, thank you for the explanation."

    Her manners and etiquette were no less than what he would expect a young lady of high nobility to possess. And yet, her calmness and maturity had undeniably piqued his curiosity. Alex maintained a neutral tone as he continued to carve the apple in his hand and asked, "How can I help you, Lady Aconitum?"

    "I wish to retain the services of one of your assassins. I believe he goes by Ghost?"

    Alex''s grip on the carving knife tensed. Although Lady Aconitum had posed it as a question, she sounded quite confident.

    ''Hell''s Teeth. How does she even know about Ghost?''

    This curious problem had become more complicated and dangerous. If the customer had been a man, they would be on the floor already with Alex''s blade pressed into their flesh until the source that had leaked this information bled from their tongue.

    But Alex didn''t touch children.

    "Ghost is¡ªa difficult agent to acquire," he explained as he sliced the apple into eight equal parts.

    That was a lie. Ghost didn''t work for him. They were merely acquaintances who shared a common enemy and goal, but she didn''t need to know that. She already knew too much.

    "If you''re worried about payment," the girl replied as she watched him whittle away the apple''s core and seeds. "I''ve brought a check with me for the amount I''m willing to pay."

    Alex glanced over as she unlocked the clasp of her small purse and pulled out a folded check. He recognized the embossed golden trimming as those which adorned checks from the Imperial Bank. The sort of bank that only the upper crest of nobility with vast amounts of wealth could access.

    ''So she was from that sort of family.''

    Lady Aconitum placed the folded bank check on the desk and sat back. "I believe this amount to be more than generous."

    Alex snorted, amused with her business-like tone, and whipped his fingers against his jacket. Then he picked up the check, unfolded it, and blinked down at the number written in the payment box.

    "30,000 crescents?" He read aloud in disbelief.

    ''How the hell did she have access to this kind of money?''

    "Did you steal this check from your parents or¡ª"

    His words trailed off as he read the name printed clearly at the top.

    ''Payment from Lady Aconitum.''

    Alex''s gaze drifted from the banknote to the girl back to the amount. Then he turned slowly and held the check up to the light.

    "I assure you it''s not a forgery," she said with a hint of amusement.

    ''What in Hell''s Teeth is this?''

    Not only was she the youngest customer to ever walk through his doors, but she also knew information about Ghost that was limited only to himself and two other trusted associates. And now she appeared to be as rich as a Duchess.

    With a shake of his head, Alex put down the check and leaned forward in his seat. "And for what purpose exactly do you need such a dangerous assassin?"

    "I simply wish to retain his services in the event I require certain people disposed of," she explained vaguely.

    "This is quite serious, you know," Alex said cautiously. "Killing someone isn''t something you can just wash your hands of and walk away from, even if you use an assassin."

    Okay, maybe he was turning senile. This job would likely be an easy 30,000 crescents for Ghost, and Alex would get a cut as well, but everything about this customer set off a warning in the back of his mind.

    She tilted her head. The lantern''s light glinted against a pair of blue eyes hidden behind her mask as she regarded him for a moment in still silence.

    "I am sure you understand," she said. "That sometimes, survival requires that one to be willing to get blood on their hands."

    "Well put," Alex replied, still unable to read her.

    She did not exhibit the usual kind of behavior his other privileged customers fell prey to. They were either brimming in anger, scared out of their mind or just plain greedy. They were certainly never polite, composed, and calm.

    "Could you provide me with a little more detail?" Alex asked. "Such as who you wish Ghost to kill?"

    For the first time, her gaze seemed to falter as she smoothed out the fabric of her hooded cloak. "I am not altogether certain at present," she admitted. "But they both reside within the Royal Palace."

    Alex blinked, and the polite smile beneath his mask faded.

    "You''re referring to a member of the royal family?" he asked quickly to confirm.

    "Yes," Lady Aconitum answered. "Or to be more precise, someone who may one day be King."

 Book 1: Chapter 2: Run Rabbit Run

    Maura returned the rabbit mask to the doorman outside and nodded a silent farewell. She could feel the thug¡¯s eyes glued to her back as she turned and headed, not to the bar''s front, but down a side alley street. Her fingers twisted up in the coarse material of her cloak as Maura struggled to repress her frustration. Despite the risks she had taken in meeting with the Master of the Fox Den, she had left far from satisfied. In fact, the Fox Master had been stubbornly determined to dissuade her from seeking out Ghost.

    And so, Maura had been forced to play the one card left in her hand. Another risk, but time was not on her side. At least, if that stubborn old fox decided to open and read her letter, he wouldn''t be able to understand its context. Which would force him to deliver her message to Ghost himself¡ªor so she hoped.

    The late morning sun provided enough light to guide her through the narrow and cluttered alleyway, towards Canary Lane, where the hansom cab she had rented waited for her.

    The sound of footsteps in the alley behind her quickened her pace. Maura cast a glance over her shoulder just in time to catch the two shadows that dipped into a doorway.

    ''So the Fox Master means to follow me?''

    She lifted her skirts and chose a different route as she bolted through the back door of a shoemaker''s shop.

    "Aye!" A startled apprentice looked up from his workbench as Maura breezed past him towards the front of the shop. "What are you¡ª"

    Maura slipped past the shoemaker, too busy bartering with his customer to notice her before she zipped through the front door back into the swarming streets. The sounds of protest in the shop behind her confirmed Maura''s shadows had not been shaken that easily.

    She turned down another side street, dodging a carriage and two drunken cretins, one of whom caught hold of her arm.

    "Where you going, girlie?"

    Maura shook him loose as she spun around. This time she caught sight of one of her pursuers. A burly looking man with a cap pulled low over narrowed eyes, a slanted nose, and a toothy grin.

    ''Damn it!'' Maura sprinted down the alley. Her boots splattered through the grimy puddles as she extended her left arm behind her and focused on the cold magic within her chest. Her breath glowed white in the air as the magic spread down her arm and tingled at the tips of her fingers.

    A thud and a bang echoed in the alley behind her, followed by a muffled curse. Maura paused briefly to smirk at the thug who had slipped upon the fresh patch of ice left in her wake. Then, remembering his companion, she raced through the dark alleyway towards her original destination.

    "Here now, watch out!" A middle-aged woman snapped as Maura barreled out into the main street and bumped into her shoulder.

    "Sorry," Maura gasped as she steadied the basket of washing clothes in the woman''s arms. "Sorry about that!"

    "You''ll knock someone over running about like a crazy lunatic." The woman''s gaze narrowed upon the simple black mask which covered the upper half of Maura''s face. "What are you¡ª"

    "Excuse me," Maura apologized. Behind the woman, the figure of the thug Maura had not shaken lingered in the shadows. She cautiously backed away, glanced around the street then, spotting her carriage, ran towards it.

    "East Central Station, please!" she called to the driver after she climbed aboard.

    The hansom driver whistled sharply in reply. His whip cracked as the one-horse-cab cantered briskly out into the street and headed towards the lower east market.

    Maura checked the alley once more as they pulled away, but the shadow of her pursuer was gone¡ªfor now, at least.

    She paid the driver at the East Central Station, where she switched to another carriage for her return trip home. Once seated within its musty compartment, Maura pulled her mask free and tucked it inside her cloak. The busy capital streets outside the glass window soon faded behind her as the carriage lumbered along the bumpy roads of the countryside.

    Maura''s ghost-like reflection stared back at her from the dirty glass windows covered in the shadows of passing oak trees. She pulled back her hood and regarded a young lass of sixteen years with mocking pity. Brown spots decorated her skin like paint splatter. The unsightly blemishes were the reason Maura preferred to keep her face covered, even when she didn''t need a mask.

    ''At least dalmatians look cute covered in spots.''

    There was nothing of her true identity in this homely child''s reflection. No one would ever suspect that within the frail sixteen-year-old Maura existed the soul of a now thirty-year-old woman named Carina, who had died in another world.

    Nine years ago, when Carina had been murdered at Twenty-one years old, she had woken up inside the body of a malnourished seven-year-old girl. Oddly enough, it wasn''t just Maura''s childhood memories that Carina was introduced to¡ªbut memories of Maura''s future as well.

    The old Maura had lived a bitter and lonely life as the bastard daughter of an all but impoverished noble family. Neglected, abused, and pushed about until she was sent to the palace to work as a cleaning maid. Unfortunately, Maura received little better treatment there and ultimately died at the age of seventeen by public execution.

    Carina absorbed the memories of Maura''s life and death as she grew and adjusted to this new world and the dysfunctional Turnsbell family she now found herself tied to.

    If Carina''s old life had taught her anything, it was that wealth and power were needed to survive. In an overpopulated world where people were hunted to keep the wealthy alive¡ªCarina had met her end beneath a sharp blade when her still-beating heart had been harvested from her chest.

    No, surviving Maura''s previous fate would not be enough. Carina wanted to ensure that she would never know that kind of helpless cruelty again. But in this other world governed by Patriarchy, the only way a woman could attain power was by birth or through wealth and connections.

    Carina''s first step to financial stability had been carefully pried from the hands of Maura''s great-aunt, Lady Edith. The aging heiress, who died two years after Carina took over Maura''s identity, had become quite fond of the new Maura''s spirit and sharp wit.

    The Turnbell family had been stunned when they discovered that dear Aunt Edith had included the "half-blood"¡ªanother word for bastard¡ªin her will. The unexpected blow was made all the more unbearable when they realized that Maura had been granted a significantly larger portion of the old woman''s inheritance.

    Also, at Carina''s suggestion, Lady Edith had retained a lawyer to ensure that Maura''s inheritance remained hers and hers alone so that Lord Josiah Turnbell wouldn''t attempt to swindle or outright steal it from her.

    Carina had taken that inheritance of 8,000 crescents¡ªwhich equated to $80,000 in Carina''s world¡ªand invested it into various businesses that she knew would become successful in the future. She also maintained the services of Mr. Bryson, the lawyer Aunt Edith had provided her, and with his advisement, secured her investments and funds under the alias of a Mr. Frost.

    Thus, over the past six years, Carina secretly amassed a sizeable income that had earned Mr. Frost the reputation of a reclusive but shrewd investor.

    The carriage driver knocked on the window between them to signal they had reached her destination. Carina quickly pulled the cloak''s hood over her face and gathered her thoughts.

    As requested, the driver dropped her off outside the gates of Turnbell Manor. Carina paid the man and then stepped back as the carriage turned about briskly to return to the capital. Only when the road was empty did she unclasp and remove her cloak with a sigh of relief.

    The sound of approaching hoofs pulled Carina''s attention to the young lad riding towards her on a bay mare from the other side of the iron gates. His sunkissed brown hair and tanned skin glistened from a day of hard labor. The careless ease with which he controlled the mare beneath him without bridle or saddle made him seem more like a wild native than a boy born as a slave.

    "Miss!" Gus shouted. "You''re back!"

    "Is everything alright?" Carina asked. She hurriedly wrapped the cloak and mask into a bundle as she slipped between the gates.

    "Young Master Lincoln came home while you were away," Gus warned with a hint of panic. His dark ebony eyes pooled with worry and a spark of anger.

    "What? But he was supposed to remain at school for another week?"

    "I fear he slipped out again," Gus replied as he held out a hand to her. Carina gripped his strong arm and jumped up towards the mare''s back. Her legs fell short, but Gus quickly pulled her up behind him.

    "Let''s hurry back before he creates trouble for Ivy.¡±

    Not that Gus needed a reminder of Maura''s older half-brother''s fondness for creating trouble. The stable boy kicked his heels into the mare''s side, and they galloped up the lane towards the underwhelming and gloomy manor house.

    Carina gripped his waist without restraint. Though it was unseemly for a young lady of her position to cling to a mere servant, Carina''s concern for Ivy would always triumph over this world''s archaic rules of etiquette.

    As part of her inheritance, Lady Edith had left Maura a young slave girl named Ivy. Now twenty years old, Ivy had adjusted to her young Mistress''s strange requests, secretive nature, and often unusual behavior. Despite the four year age gap between them, Ivy had been Carina''s closest companion and secret confidant in the Turnbell Manor.

    Over the years, the harsh realities that awaited Ivy and Carina had forced them to rely upon each other, forming a friendship that surpassed the constraints of a slave and her half-blood Mistress.

    It had been Ivy who introduced Gus to Carina when she required a trustworthy messenger to send letters to her lawyer in the capital. Gus, who secretly had a crush on Ivy, had been reluctantly drawn into their secret schemes. Although, more for Ivy''s sake than the ruble that Carina paid him for every letter delivered.

    He was a strong lad with a simple mind and a pure, courageous heart that suited Ivy''s quiet yet sweet nature perfectly. But they were both slaves. They could no more wish to be married than they could hope for freedom.

    Gus pulled the mare up at the front steps of the manor and helped Carina to dismount.

    "Hurry back to the stables and remember to hide my cloak back in the usual spot," Carina said as she pressed her bundle into his hand.

    He nodded tensely, his eyes pinned to the building behind her. As a stable boy, he had never been permitted even one step inside the manor.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll protect her," Carina promised. "Now go¡ª"

    Her command was cut short by the sound of a whip cracking through the air.

    Carina spun on her heels in an instant. She left the pale Gus and his panicked mare in the dust as she dashed through the front door and down the hall, while Ivy''s cries of pain hounded her every step.

 Book 1: Chapter 3: Less Than Human

    All the house servants from the butler down to the maid who cleaned the piss pots were lined up in Lady Helena¡¯s indoor garden where Lord Josiah kept his whipping post among the roses and thorns.

    Carina pushed her way past the servants as the whip cracked, and Ivy whimpered out in pain. The maid knelt at the foot of the post, her skirt twisted around her ankles, her usually tidy hair now wilted around her pale neck above the bloody and torn back of her dress.

    "Stop!" Carina shouted as she sprinted forward.

    "Not a chance," Lincoln replied with a snigger as he rolled his shoulder back and unfurled the hungry whip towards its prey.

    Carina pivoted sharply and charged, not towards Ivy, but at Lincoln. She tackled him, her weight shifting the balance of his feet as the whip swung overhead, and they both fell backward into a bed of marigold flowers.

    "Bloody Hell!" Lincoln shoved Carina off his legs and kicked her aside before he jumped to his feet. "How dare you attack me like some wild animal!"

    "The only animal I see here is you! How dare you whip my maid!" Carina shot back as she hurriedly moved to Ivy''s side.

    "When Father is away, I am the Master of this house," Lincoln snapped as he picked up the whip.

    Carina ignored him as she fumbled with the ropes that bound Ivy''s pale wrists to the iron ring nailed to the wooden post.

    "And as Master, I can punish any slave I wish!"

    The whip cracked a few feet to Carina''s left, kicking up dried grass and earth. The rope finally loosened under her persistent urging, and Ivy crumpled to the ground.

    "M-mistress-s," Ivy murmured, her voice quivering.

    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry," Carina whispered as she gently touched Ivy''s back.

    "Move brat, or I''ll whip you both!" Lincoln threatened.

    Carina''s trembling hands curled into fists as she rose and turned to face her tyrannical half-brother.

    "You have no right to whip my slave whatsoever. I could drag you to court for this and have you fined!" Carina informed him coldly.

    "Drag me to court?" Lincoln''s brows arched as his lips curled with smug confidence. "Are you mad? Who would listen to an ugly half-blood like you?"

    "Lady Constance would listen," Carina replied firmly. "I imagine she might even know a few judges who would be sympathetic to my story."

    "Ha!" Lincoln pulled the whip back but made no move to attack. She could see his forest green eyes, so similar to his father''s, narrowing as he considered the validity of her claims. "Even if she belongs to you, as your older brother, I am within my rights to punish her for failing to fulfill her responsibilities."

    "What responsibility?"

    "Why keeping tabs of her mistress, obviously," Lincoln replied, his previous confidence returning. "Where were you anyway?"

    "I went for a walk.¡±

    "A walk¡ªWithout your maid?"

    "Ivy had another task I needed her to attend too."

    "What task was that?"

    "I don''t believe that to be any of your business."

    Lincoln''s gaze hardened. His nostrils flared as he closed his eyes and rolled his head downward. His fiery red hair spilled forward to shadow his contorted grimace as his temper flared just below the surface.

    Carina tensed in response. She had seen this expression one too many times before and braced for the storm that would follow. But Lincoln merely raised his head and offered her a cold smile.

    "Forget it, since you''re still of some use to this family, I''d better not injure that repulsive face of yours."

    Carina ignored his less than subtle jab as she watched her half-brother turn towards the servants, casually rolling the whip up in his hand.

    Ivy whimpered as she struggled to rise, and Carina quickly moved to assist her.

    "Wait a moment," Carina murmured as she wiped the damp locks of Ivy¡¯s light blonde hair from her pale face. "Let me help¡ª"

    The blow struck Carina across her back and knocked her forward against Ivy. She hissed, not from pain, but surprise at the utter cowardliness of his attack.

    "That''s for talking back to me, filthy half-blood," Lincoln taunted.

    "Miss¡ª" Ivy reached towards her, but Carina had already risen. In her numb hand was a clump of garden compost. Before her eyes, the faint white mist of cold air fluttered through her quivering lips as the dirt in her hand hardened under a sheet of ice. As the magic prickled against her fingertips, Carina pulled her arm back and aimed the now ice-hard projectile of soil at Lincoln''s face.

    Her attack caught him off guard and landed beneath his right eye. Lincoln yelped with surprise as he staggered back, tripped on the whip, and crashed into one of Lady Helena''s prized rose bushes. The thorny one, Carina noticed with a smirk of satisfaction.

    Carina ignored his screams as she strode forward, yanked the whip free from his grasp, and flicked it back to unleash her fury.

    "Maura!" The sharp woman''s voice froze Carina''s attack mid-swing.

    Carina bit her lip as she lowered her arm and turned to face Lady Helena, Maura¡¯s mother.

    "What were you¡ª" Helena''s brown hazel eyes moved swiftly from Ivy, who lay on her side by the whipping post with her wounds exposed, to Carina, now standing over her eldest born son with a whip. "Put. That. Down!"

    Carina stifled a snicker as she flung the whip out into the garden.

    Lady Helena rushed past her. The servants hastily moved to assist their Mistress as Lincoln was hauled, under painful protest, from the smothered rose bush.

    "You bitch!" Lincoln snarled, knocking servants aside as he rushed towards her.

    "That''s enough!" Lady Helena snapped. "What are you doing home, Lincoln? You''re supposed to be at school."

    Lincoln stumbled to a halt and glared at Carina as he answered, "I came home to congratulate my sweet sister Sophya on her engagement."

    "You should have asked permission from your father before doing so," Helena reproached as she pulled her son closer. "You cut your cheek, let me see."

    "That bitch threw a rock at me!" Lincoln fumed as Helena gently pressed her handkerchief to his cheek.

    "What rock?" Helena frowned. "There shouldn''t be any rocks in my garden. And look at what you''ve done to my bush?"

    "Mother, she attacked me¡ª"

    "Enough, Lincoln. Servants, clean up this mess. The Master will be home soon, and I will not have his mood spoiled by unnecessary drama," Helena instructed with a sharp look at the butler.

    "Yes, Mistress," the butler murmured and signaled the servants into action.

    Two menservants guided the still fuming Lincoln inside as Helena turned towards Carina.

    "How dare you inflict such an injury upon my son!"

    Carina''s lips twitched in response. "Do you still remember that I am your daughter as well?" She spun around to expose the damage the whip had done to her dress and back.

    Although the injury was nothing compared to what Ivy had suffered, Carina could still feel the dampness of blood against her skin. Maura¡¯s half-brother had not held back, not that he ever did.

    "If you had not riled him up, he wouldn''t have struck you," Helena replied with indifference as she turned to leave.

    "And what of my maid?" Carina demanded.

    "What of her?"

    "He whipped her without cause and without my permission!"

    Helena turned around with an impatient sigh. "Maura, she''s a servant. If you''re upset because she''s damaged, just sell her and get a new one. Don''t bother me with such minor details."

    "Moth¡ª" Carina bit her tongue and turned away. The disinterest in Helena¡¯s cold gaze an irrefutable reminder that she could not be bothered to worry about Maura¡¯s feelings, physical or otherwise, let alone the injuries of her maid.

    Carina glared at the beautiful garden as Helena¡¯s footsteps retreated behind her. She laughed bitterly and took in a deep breath to settle the anger prickling within her chest. The scent of blood, earth, and roses mixed unpleasantly in the air. Carina felt nauseous as the faint ripples of a forgotten memory stirred¡ªthe taste of copper filled her mouth, the muffled echo of a roaring crowd hissed against her ears, and the garden faded black.

    "Miss, your back¡ª" Ivy whimpered as she rose shakily to her feet.

    The memory¡¯s grip snapped, and the stench of death faded as Carina blinked, exhaled sharply, and turned towards Ivy.

    "My back?" Carina shook her head and rushed to support Ivy when the maid''s footing stumbled. "Foolish Ivy, why would you worry about me when you know I cannot feel pain?"

 Book 1: Chapter 4: The Stench of Gossip

    "What¡¯s gotten into you?" Ivy whispered against the sheets of Maura''s bed, where she lay on her stomach topless so that Carina could tend to her wounds. "Normally, I would expect you to keep quiet and make your move when no one is watching."

    "Did you expect me to stand by and watch¡ª" Carina''s words trailed off as her hand around the jar of cream trembled.

    "To be punished, right or wrong, is normal for a slave," Ivy murmured.

    "When have I ever treated you as a slave? When¡ª"

    "I have been very fortunate to have you as my Mistress, but you should not have interfered."

    Ivy''s voice was unusually firm. Carina knew she was worried that Lincoln would retaliate later, a valid concern, but she focused on the crisscross welts of broken skin that marred Ivy¡¯s back. Try as she might to apply the ointment lightly, she could feel Ivy¡¯s pain as the maid dug her hands into the corner of the bed.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s a good thing we always have medicinal ointment on hand for all my scrapes and bruises,¡± Carina joked half-heartedly as she covered the last of the frayed cuts that trailed down Ivy¡¯s hip.

    Ivy offered a weak smile, but her jaw remained clenched with pain as she breathed unsteadily against the sheets.

    Carina looked down at the ointment jar, the once white cream now a muddy dark red, and closed it with shaking fingers. "You will need to lie still for the next few days," she instructed as she rose from the bed.

    "If I take even a day off, I shall be whipped again by either Master Josiah or your brother," Ivy protested as she pushed herself up. A sharp cry of pain halted her efforts, and she slumped back into the bed.

    "Will you never listen?" Carina snapped.

    Ivy slowly turned her face away but not before Carina saw the tears on her cheek.

    "Look," Carina spoke softly as she sat beside Ivy upon the bed, "No one will expect anything from you tonight, so stay here and rest while you can. I''ll lock the door when I go down to dinner."

    "But what about you, Mistress?" Ivy asked quickly.

    "What about me?"

    "Young Master Lincoln whipped you as well."

    Carina sighed as she rose from the bed to check the ripped and stained fabric along the back of her dress in the mirror. "It''s¡ªnot so bad," she noted.

    The incredulous look on Ivy''s face reminded Carina how bizarre her immunity to physical pain was.

    "Well, there''s nothing I can do. You''re not able to move, and I can''t treat it myself." Carina set the ointment on her desk and turned to open her closet.

    A knock on the door startled them both. Ivy struggled to rise.

    "Don''t you dare!" Carina said impatiently as she left the bed. She slid back the bolt, turned the lock, and opened the door.

    Carina blinked in surprise when she saw Lady Helena standing there with a distressed expression on her face. "Yes?"

    "I came to make sure that you were¡ªrecovered," Lady Helena said stiffly.

    "Recovered? I¡ª" Carina hesitated as she tried to make sense of this strange conversation. "We''re managing."

    "Have you treated your injury?¡±

    "No..?"

    "Then let me in."

    Carina blinked with surprise. It was the first time Helena had ever shown an interest in her injuries. Certainly, the first time she had ever behaved like a concerned parent to Maura. Although Carina doubted Helena¡¯s intentions were quite so motherly, she opened the door slowly and backed away.

    Helena entered and studied the surroundings as if she found them unfamiliar, which she might; it had been some time since any member of the Turnbell family had entered Maura¡¯s bedroom. At least, not since Carina changed the locks to keep her brother out.

    "The butler said you already had healing ointment?" Helena commented as her eyes narrowed onto Ivy''s quivering form upon the bed. "What is she¡ª"

    "The ointments on the desk," Carina replied as she shut the door. Her fingers hesitated over the deadbolt, but she left it alone. "Let me get that for you."

    Carina picked up the ointment bottle left on her desk and suddenly froze. Another of Maura¡¯s memories shuddered through her. Carina reached reflexively towards her cheek as she raised her gaze to the mirror.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a burn, child¡ªno need to make such a fuss,¡± Helena said as she stood beside Maura huddled in the corner of her room. ¡°As unfortunate as it was, there is little that can be done for you now. Here¡ª¡± she grabbed Maura¡¯s hand and pressed a jar of ointment into it ¡°¡ªuse that to help with the pain.¡±

    The memory was gone as quickly as it appeared. Carina touched the large brown spot on her cheek where Maura¡¯s burn had been.

    ¡®Right, even if Helena was Maura¡¯s mother, there was no reason to trust this sudden motherly concern of hers.¡¯

    Helena sighed impatiently behind her then stepped forward to snatch the jar from Carina¡¯s grip. "Goodness, child, don''t dawdle. Take off your dress!"

    With a wary glance at the ointment jar in Helena¡¯s hands, Carina silently obeyed. The task proved difficult as the buttons went down the back, and usually, Ivy would help her with the ones she couldn''t reach.

    Carina continued her silent, awkward struggle as her attention drifted between Ivy, who had pulled the sheet over her exposed wounds, to Helena, who was focused on opening the ointment jar. With an impatient sigh, Carina glanced at the mirror and attempted to use its reflection as a guide to finding the elusive button.

    ¡°Oh my, Heaven¡¯s Mercy!¡± Helena cried out as she dropped the open ointment jar. The tarnished red cream dripped out onto the floor panels as Helena stepped back and covered her mouth. ¡°What has¡ªwhy is there so much¡ªblood?¡±

    ¡°I used it to treat Ivy,¡± Carina explained. ¡°Some blood got mixed in.¡±

    ¡°I can see that!¡± Helena replied shrilly. ¡°Though why on earth you would waste such expensive medication on your slave¡ª¡± she sucked in a breath and pressed her trembling fingers between her brows. ¡°No, nevermind. I¡¯ll have a maid bring up a fresh jar.¡±

    "Alright," Carina muttered as she bent down to clean up the mess.

    ¡°Leave it,¡± Helena snapped. ¡°Honestly, Maura, you could at least try to act more like a lady and less like a servant.¡±

    Carina sucked in her lower lip and held back a retort.

    "See to it the maid treats the wound properly," Lady Helena added with one last glance at Ivy on the bed. ¡°And have that taken out of your room before she bleeds all over the bed.¡±

    ?????

    An hour later, Carina''s back had been cleaned, treated with a fresh bottle of ointment, and wrapped with light, clean gauze. The maid, Judith, also helped Carina change into a dress suitable for dinner and tidied her hair.

    ¡°All done, Miss,¡± Judith announced as she set down the brush. ¡°Will there be anything else, Miss?¡±

    Carina glanced at the mirror and noted the look of disgust on Judith¡¯s face. ¡°No, that will be all.¡±

    Judith nodded stiffly, sent Ivy a withering glare, and promptly left the room.

    Carina had grown used to being treated differently from Lady Helena¡¯s other children. The servants cowered or fawned over Lincoln and Sophya as their "Young Master" and "Young Mistress,¡± but Maura was just "Miss.¡± Even the servants barely saw her as a noble.

    Why? Because they all knew Maura was not Lord Josiah Turnbell''s daughter.

    While still new to this world, Carina had pieced together the shameful details of Maura¡¯s birth with the help of an old maid named Joy. Before Ivy came to the Turnbell Manor as Maura¡¯s maid, Joy had been assigned the thankless task of looking after the Turnbell¡¯s unwanted daughter. The old maid fulfilled her responsibilities with none of the emotions her namesake evoked.

    ¡°From maid of a Viscount¡¯s daughter to nursemaid of a half-blood,¡± Joy often muttered when she thought no one was listening.

    Joy frequently complained, which might have been why Helena traded her in for a younger, brighter maid. And when Joy wasn¡¯t complaining, she gossiped with the other maids that came and went from the house.

    Their whispered discussions tended to revolve around the bitter fights between Helena and Josiah, which usually marked the dismissal of yet another maid from the Manor.

    When they weren¡¯t discussing Josiah¡¯s roaming eye and hands, or Lincoln¡¯s alarming resemblance to his father, someone¡ªgenerally a maid new to the house¡ªwould inquire about Maura¡¯s parentage.

    ¡°Now that is something Lady Helena does not care for us to discuss,¡± Joy would point out sternly before she snorted out a chuckle and happily shared the sordid details.

    Lord Josiah had been a playboy before meeting Lady Helena, whose father was a Viscount. Whether for love or promotion in status, Josiah pursued, wooed, and eloped with her. The result of their dramatic love story ended with Helena being disowned by all her family except dear Aunt Edith.

    ¡°And believe you this, if it weren¡¯t for Lady Edith¡¯s inheritance, Lord Josiah might not have lingered around long enough to see Young Master Lincoln born,¡± Joy stated as she shook her wool gray hair solemnly.

    It was clear Josiah had been counting on certain financial profits to come from his marriage. But instead, he found himself with a wife to support and no dowry to help start his trading business. The young couple settled down with their meager earnings and minimal financial support from Aunt Edith, and soon after, Josiah resumed his old skirt-chasing habit.

    When Lincoln and Sophya were but four and two, Helena was confronted by a commoner, who claimed Josiah was the father of her infant son and demanded restitution. Overcome by the betrayal and humiliation, Helena left her two young children to seek refuge with a friend in the capital. She would return almost a month later. Whether because of her father''s insistence, the pressure of Josiah''s unending public apologies, or because she missed her two small children was of little consequence.

    ¡°When she got back, Helena stood there in front of Josiah, trembling like a leaf and told him, ¡®I have been intimately involved with another man for the last two weeks. I do not know his name, so don¡¯t ask, but I have no intention of seeing him again.¡¯,¡± Joy explained, dramatically mimicking Helena¡¯s voice with a high, dainty pitch.

    ¡°What?¡± ¡°No!¡± the other maids would gasp.

    ¡°And Josiah was so livid I tell you,¡± Joy whispered with wide eyes. ¡°I thought he might strike her down then and there, but Viscount Gilwern was present, and Josiah knew better than to mistreat Helena in front of her father, no matter how much wrong she¡¯d done him.¡±

    ¡°What happened then?¡± the maid asked eagerly.

    ¡°They slept in separate rooms for three months, and five months after that, Maura was born.¡±

    ¡°Saint¡¯s mercy, so she really is a half-blood.¡±

    ¡°Of course, have you seen those blue eyes and that dull brown hair? She got them from that father of hers, whoever he is,¡± Joy muttered. ¡°And one can only guess what sins that man committed for Maura¡¯s face to be marked so horribly.¡±

    It was usually around this time the maids would remember that Maura was somewhere nearby within hearing distance. They would murmur sympathetic words, but their eyes rarely reflected human compassion¡ªinstead, it revealed their callous curiosity, pity, or, more commonly, their thinly veiled disgust.

    Not long after Ivy¡¯s arrival, Joy was demoted further to the position of a housemaid, where her gossiping and complaining soon had her turned out on the street by Josiah himself.

    Joy had left with her chin high, her back stooped with age, and never again darkened the threshold of the Turnbell Manor.

 Book 1: Chapter 5: A Manor of Malice

    "Miss,¡± Ivy murmured as the small desk clock chimed. "They will be serving supper soon."

    "Yes, I suppose so," Carina replied as she set down her sketchbook and rubbed her neck wearily. It was difficult to sit upright in a chair for hours on end when she couldn¡¯t lean against the back of it. Even more distracting was the sensation of the skin along her back being stretched apart every time she moved.

    ¡®Perhaps Judith wrapped the gauze too tightly?¡¯ Carina mused as she stood and checked the back of her dress for bleeding. Seeing none, she wrinkled her nose at the dalmatian girl in the mirror and turned towards the door. "I''ll grab a tray for you from the kitchen on my way back."

    "You really shouldn''t, Miss," Ivy protested. "I''m not that hungry anyway."

    "Your stomach said quite the opposite not that long ago,¡± Carina teased as she stopped by the bed to kiss the back of Ivy¡¯s head. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful. And remember, don''t unlock the door for anyone but me."

    The hallway of the manor''s second floor was quiet. Carina hoped that meant the rest of her family was already downstairs. She locked the door and slipped her key into the hidden pocket tucked beneath the beltline at her waist. Mindful of the weak floorboards that creaked, Carina made her way towards the stairs.

    The memory of Ivy¡¯s flayed skin distracted her as Carina nervously tugged on a lock of her ash brown hair. She knew Ivy needed a doctor. Carina''s attempt at emergency care was little more help than a Band-Aid in this situation.

    ¡®But how to convince Lord Josiah to send for a physician?¡¯

    Perhaps if Carina slipped out after dinner, she might send Gus to fetch one. But the arrival of a doctor would attract notice one way or another, and then she would be in even more trouble.

    Helena would clearly disapprove if she caught wind of Maura summoning a doctor to tend to a mere servant. The other Turnbells would likely be more curious as to how Maura could even afford a physician.

    As far as the Turnbells knew, Maura was penniless because she had invested her inheritance early on and lost it all. There was no way she could let any of them know the actual truth; that she was wealthier than all of them combined. Josiah would undoubtedly try to seize control of all her assets, and Blessed Saints knew what her siblings might do to punish her for deceiving them.

    After all, Maura only wore plain second-hand clothing and kept her hair unadorned. Even Sophya assumed that Maura could not even afford the most basic cosmetics; otherwise, she would "cover that horrid face of hers."

    Carina smiled. ¡®How easily fooled they all were.¡¯ She twisted the hair between her fingers as the distant sound of a piano playing drifted up the stairs. ¡®Two more weeks, then I¡¯ll be free of¡ª¡¯

    Hands grabbed her suddenly around her neck and waist. Carina recognized their cruel, callous grip as she tried to wrestle herself free. Lincoln dragged her back and slammed her into a wall. He kept her there with his thick arm pressed against her throat, his hot breath masked by cologne and alcohol.

    "I have a score to settle with you, half-blood," he hissed into her ear.

    Unable to protest, Carina clawed at the arm, which restricted her breathing, and kicked at his legs.

    Lincoln moved back to avoid her pointy shoes and snickered. It was then she saw the bruise on his cheek that stretched up around his left eye. How she regretted not blinding him instead.

    "Do you see it now?" he gestured at the thin cut on his cheek that had already scabbed over. "How are you going to make up for this, half-blood?"

    "Your¡ªfault," Carina choked out.

    His arm pressed deeper into her throat. Dots blurred in the corner of her eyes as Carina flailed helplessly. Her lungs begged for air as his rancid breath washed over her face. Carina¡¯s heart flickered erratically as her restraints on the cold magic within trembled.

    Lincoln¡¯s shadowed gaze narrowed in on her face with a quizzical expression.

    "Do you know," he muttered suddenly, "If I could wash all that filth from your face, you wouldn''t be half bad to look at."

    ¡®Bloody Hell, he¡¯s drunk!''

    As Lincoln leaned in closer, Carina pressed her heel against the wall and lunged her knee skywards.

    His gasp of pain exploded against her cheek as his arm slid off her throat, and he doubled over.

    Carina squirmed free and clutched her chest as she raced for the steps. She was halfway to the bottom floor when she remembered Ivy and stopped. With a slow, steady breath, Carina turned and watched as Lincoln crawled on his belly and knees to the top of the stairs. His face a discolored red except for the bruise she¡¯d given him.

    Her lips curled into a sneer of disgust as Carina let out a faint mocking snicker.

    The pain in Lincoln''s eyes sharpened into rage as he clambered to his feet, using the railing for support.

    ''That''s right, keep your eyes on me, you scum-sucking maggot!''

    Satisfied she had secured his attention, Carina turned and continued down the steps. At least for a little while longer, Ivy could continue to rest undisturbed.

    Upon reaching the bottom floor, Carina raced through the foyer and followed the sound of music coming from the library. Sophya would often play for Helena right before supper. Her skills as a musician were amateur at best as the mother and daughter¡¯s true purpose was to gossip and discuss Sophya''s progress with the Baron Winslet''s son, Young Lord Asher.

    "His mother is still refusing to acknowledge the proposal as official," Sophya whined as Carina slipped into the room quietly behind them. "She says its too soon to announce an engagement before the royal couple has been coronated."

    "Nonsense, its only tradition to hold off on marriages until the royal couple has finished their honeymoon. I''ll speak with Lady Florence tomorrow and get this settled," Lady Helena replied as she gently tidied Sophya''s vivacious red hair. "Besides, it was her son who proposed to you. As long as Young Asher remains firm on the subject, there''s nothing she can do."

    "But Mama¡ªhow long will it take for Prince Nicholas and that woman to be crowned King and Queen?"

    "Crown Prince Nicholas!" Helena corrected. "And as to when, who can say, their Highnesses have only been married for two weeks. The royal honeymoon could last a month or two, at least."

    "Two months!"

    The keys of the piano banged together in discord.

    "But mother!" Sophya cried as she spun around on the piano bench.

    The library door banged open, and Lincoln limped in with a murderous glint in his eyes.

    "Big Brother?" Sophya¡¯s distressed expression shifted to one of delight. "Mama, you didn''t tell me Lincoln was home!"

    "I was hoping he''d have the sense to return to school before his father got back," Helena replied as her daughter swept forward to embrace her brother fondly.

    Lincoln grimaced in pain but hugged her back gently.

    "How are you, sweet sister?"

    "As well as could be, but¡ªwhat happened to your face Lincoln?"

    Her sharp green eyes, which mirrored his own, followed his gaze to the corner of the room where Carina sat with a book in hand, ignoring them all.

    "When did she¡ª" Sophya''s voice tightened in anger. "What are you doing here?"

    Carina held up the book in her hand. "Simply enjoying some light reading before dinner?" she replied.

    Lincoln tightened his fists as he limped towards the nearest vacant chair. Sophya watched his movements with concern; her gaze quickly became venomous as she turned back to Carina. "You should announce yourself when entering a room!" she snapped.

    "Why?" Carina replied. "This is my home, isn''t it?"

    Sophya laughed in amusement and shook her head. "Well, it won''t be for long¡ª"

    "Sophya," Lady Helena hissed.

    "What?" Sophya demanded as she unfurled her fan and blinked innocently. "You shouldn''t put off telling Maura the good news."

    "Good news?" Carina repeated as she set down her book.

    Lincoln sniggered as he leaned back in his chair to watch as Sophya advanced towards Carina.

    "Why yes, delightful news," Sophya murmured. "It seems Mother has finally found a suitable suitor for you."

 Book 1: Chapter 6: The Taste of Poverty

    "What?" Carina rasped. Horror curdled in her gut as Sophya¡¯s unsettling smirk beamed down at her. "But¡ªI''m not yet seventeen."

    "Sixteen is old enough to be engaged," Lady Helena said as she brushed imaginary dust from the piano. "And we can hold the wedding after you turn seventeen. The coronation should be over by then."

    Carina¡¯s nails dug into the leather-bound novel in her lap. Even Sophya had not become engaged until she turned eighteen. "And who¡ª" she swallowed uncomfortably, "¡ªwho is the suitor?"

    "Why, dear old Lord Lennox!" Sophya crooned as she hid her vindictive smile behind her fan.

    "What?" Carina and Lincoln yelped in unison, though only one of them was delighted.

    "That old fart?" Lincoln added with a perverse laugh. "Isn''t he seventy?"

    "He is forty-seven," Lady Helena replied in a reproachful tone. "And he¡¯s a Baron with plenty of land and wealth. Your father met him during one of his business ventures."

    ''If by business venture you mean the capital gambling hall?'' Carina corrected as she returned the book to its place on the shelf, trying to squash the nausea that bubbled within her stomach.

    ''Why would a divorc¨¦e, someone who had chosen to remain unmarried for nearly a decade, suddenly want a young and penniless bride?''

    This unexpected arrangement had Lord Josiah¡¯s handiwork written all over it.

    "And he has two sons, both of whom are already married. The eldest is set to follow his father''s footsteps in the Merchant''s Guild, while the other has become a fine military officer," Helena continued as she tidied her dress and rose to ring the bell pull by the door. "Why is dinner taking so long?"

    "Mother," Carina said quietly, with a hand pressed against her rebellious stomach. "I''m not interested in marrying someone more than three times my age."

    "Nonsense, age hardly matters in such things. And who else do you think will marry you?" Helena snapped as she yanked the bell pull again. "At least Lord Lennox is willing to pay for this marriage."

    "Pay?" Sophya echoed with surprise.

    "What do you mean?" Carina asked quickly. "I thought the bride''s family covered wedding expenses and the dowry."

    "Dowry?" Sophya repeated sharply. "But Mama, what about the dowry for my wedding!"

    Helena yanked the bell pull again with a grimace of irritation. "Lord Lennox does not require a dowry," she replied stiffly.

    "But, it is customary among nobility for a bride''s family to provide a dowry¡ªas its meant to be an income for her to live off of after entering a new household," Carina pointed out.

    "Lord Lennox has enough money of his own," Helena replied, "He¡¯s certainly far better off than we are. I''m sure he''ll agree to buy new dresses and anything else you need if you ask him nicely. After all, he''s already offered to invest a handsome sum in your father''s business after the wedding."

    "I wonder how much your maidenhood is worth to the old man?" Lincoln sniggered from his chair.

    "Lincoln!" Helena snapped. Her grip on the bell pull went slack as the rope broke and fell to the floor. "Oh!"

    "So, you''re selling me?" Carina demanded.

    "Don''t be ridiculous!" Helena retorted as she kicked the bell-rope aside.

    "Is Lord Josiah also asking Baron Winslet to invest in his business before or after Sophy is married to Lord Asher?"

    "That is different, Sophya and Asher love each other."

    "So it makes more sense to demand payment when your daughter and groom are strangers?"

    "Maura, I will not discuss this further. Now let''s all head to the dining room. Your father may already be waiting."

    Sophya fanned herself triumphantly as she linked arms with Lincoln, and the pair sauntered through the door. Lady Helena departed swiftly after them.

    Carina pressed a trembling hand against her lips as she exhaled sharply.

    ¡®No, I am not going to be one of those helpless girls who just let themselves be married off into an unwanted marriage.¡¯ Carina tightened her trembling hand into a fist as she rose from her chair. ¡®So Josiah thinks he can sell me off to keep his business afloat a little while longer?¡¯

    A bitter laugh slipped free as Carina raised her chin.

    ¡®Over my dead body.¡¯

    ?????

    Lord Josiah had once been a handsome man, but drinking, stress, and overindulgence in drugs had aged him beyond his years. The opiates, initially intended to relieve the pain in his upper right thigh after having been shot by the angry husband of an ex-lover, had become an addiction.

    A wealthy investor had gifted him with a cane around that time, back when the Turnbell Trading Company still prospered. Josiah was quite fond of the decorative rod with its silver bulldog sculpture¡ªthough the silver had faded over the years and acquired more than a few dents when Josiah used it to beat his servants.

    Josiah coughed vociferously into a soiled handkerchief as he took his seat and laid his silver cane on the table cloth. Helena grimaced as she adjusted her empty wine glass nervously.

    "Why is he here?" Josiah barked as his gaze fixated on Lincoln.

    Lincoln flinched beneath his father¡¯s tone but turned to offer his greeting. "I''ve completed all of my class assignments and finished my exams early, Father, so I could return home sooner and congratulate sweet Sophya on her engagement."

    "Engagement? What nonsense are you spewing, boy? Has a formal letter been drawn up and signed by both parents? Funny, I don''t recall signing such a document."

    "Dear," Helena said with weary tolerance. "We can discuss the legal details later. Lord Asher did propose and in front of several witnesses. You should be happy for our daughter!"

    "Hmm, engagements can be easily broken. Marriage is the only binding contract," Josiah remarked bitterly. "But a marriage can not happen until our young King and Queen have been coronated. So what''s the point in celebrating?"

    "Father!" Sophya''s voice quivered with tears.

    Josiah''s cold exterior softened. "I''m sorry, my child, forgive me. I should have left you all to eat and celebrate in peace. I''m just¡ª" he sighed and rubbed his gaunt cheeks.

    Sophya left her seat and rushed to his side. She captured his hand, kissed the back of it, and then both of his cheeks¡ªher sweetness restoring life to his complexion and gaze.

    "You are too good for me," Josiah murmured as he patted her cheeks fondly. "Never fear, I will do all in my power to ensure you marry the young man that you love."

    "I know you will, Father," Sophya replied and kissed his hand once more.

    "That''s enough," Helena interrupted. "The food will get cold." She turned and signaled the butler, who, in turn, alerted the staff. The first course was promptly served.

    A bowl of simple green pea soup with buttered bread set aside was placed before the Master first and Maura last. No one commented on how the meals of late had grown less extravagant and the meat all but vacant from most of them.

    Carina picked up her spoon and cleaned it with her napkin as Sophya returned to her seat and resumed her excited chatter.

    "I heard some fabulous news about my favorite boutique today," Sophya chattered. "The Crown Princess herself has become a patron of the ''Holy Maiden''s Boutique''!"

    "Isn''t the boutique new?" Helena asked in surprise.

    "Yes, but the designer, Sir Everly, is simply genius. All the noble ladies from the highest social circles are lining up to wear his designs, and now the Crown Princess has most of her dresses made exclusively by him as well."

    "Oh my!" Helena looked impressed as she pondered her daughter''s current outing dress thoughtfully. "Perhaps we should have some new gowns made for you then."

    Josiah choked on his soup and sputtered. "New gowns? Didn''t both of you go shopping last week?"

    "That was four weeks ago, Father," Sophya corrected. "And I would love to, but apparently Sir Everly is always booked two months in advance!"

    "Then, we make an appointment first thing tomorrow morning!" Helena declared. "I¡¯m sure your father won¡¯t have any objections to us buying new dresses in two months."

    Her sharp gaze fixed upon Josiah as if daring him to refute her claims.

    Josiah picked up the table napkin and hastily wiped his brow. "No, of course not darling¡ªBut only a few dresses."

    Carina suppressed a snigger with some difficulty. She wondered how Sophya would feel if she knew the designer and boutique she so delightedly praised were both sponsored and partially owned by Maura, under the name Mr. Frost.

    Of equal delight was Josiah¡¯s reaction to the thought of his wife and daughter buying new dresses. The brute couldn¡¯t have looked more uncomfortable if he had swallowed a bee. Which seemed to suggest the informant Carina had placed inside the Turnbell Trading Co. had been correct when he reported that the company was suffering under substantial financial difficulties.

    If old Maura''s memories were correct and the timeline remained intact, then Josiah''s business would go under in less than a month. At which point, he would be forced to sell the manor to avoid being sent to debtors¡¯ jail¡ªor worse, have his children sold into slavery to cover his debts.

    Unfortunately for the rest of the Turnbells, who had invested their inheritance left by Aunt Edith into Josiah¡¯s company¡ªat his insistence¡ªthose funds had long since been depleted.

    ''Soon, you will all be as poor as paupers!''

    Carina sipped her soup and relished the promising flavor the future held.

    But only if she could escape this unfortunate marriage arrangement to Lord Lennox.

 Book 1: Chapter 7: The Stain of Misfortune

    The empty soup bowls were carried away, and the butler refilled Helena¡¯s wine glass as the cook brought out a simple flat chocolate cake adorned with strawberries grown from the back garden.

    "Father,¡± Sophya said as a slice of cake was placed in front of her. ¡°Once the coronation is over, what will my dowry be?"

    Josiah''s expression stiffened as he deflected her question. "A suitable amount, of course, but we may have to postpone your wedding until Maura has been married off."

    "Oh, yes!" Sophya turned her mischievous gaze towards Carina, who had been silent throughout the meal. "Mother was just telling us. How lucky for Maura to have caught Lord Lennox''s attention. And I hear he wishes to invest in your business, Father!"

    "If only your lover, Lord Asher, and Baron Winslet were so generous," Carina replied as she stabbed the plump strawberry beside her cake and bit into it.

    "Maura!" Helena snapped. "They are not lovers! Please do not suggest something that could cause a misunderstanding before your father!"

    Josiah''s fork rattled against his plate as he snorted in disgust. "Whose father?"

    The coldness of his tone silenced the room. Sophya hastily scooped up a bite of her cake.

    "What amount did he offer?" Carina asked as she raised her gaze to the man intent on selling her. "In exchange for a young bride who comes without a dowry."

    Josiah¡¯s jowls trembled with apparent agitation. "How dare you take such a tone with me?"

    "Am I not allowed to inquire about the benefits you expect to receive after selling me off for his investment?"

    "That is the business of your elders and not something a child like you should meddle with."

    "So, you know that you''re selling a child to an old man?"

    Josiah''s fist slammed against the table. His knuckles caught against the edge of his plate, which skidded sideways and scattered strawberries and cake across the tablecloth.

    "It is not your place to question me!" he bellowed.

    "Why? You''re so quick to remind me that you''re not my father, and yet you have the right to sell me now?"

    "Consider it payment for raising another man¡¯s bastard.¡±

    "Raising me?" Carina arched her eyebrow cynically as her voice pitched higher in anger. "When was the last time you even bothered to look at me? When was the last time Mother took me shopping for clothes? When was the last time any of you ever said or did a kind thing for me?"

    "Maura, please be quiet!" Helena hissed shrilly.

    "Silence!" Josiah thundered.

    "Why am I the one being punished because you''re not my father? Why is it my fault that your business is failing? Why do you all insist on treating me as if I''m not even human? Why can''t you just¡ª"

    Her rant was cut short as Helena threw the contents of her wine glass into Carina¡¯s face. Sophya gasped and quickly covered a smile of delight with her hands.

    Carina remained seated, eyes shut as the alcohol dripped down her face and hair to stain her dress.

    The tension of the room wasn''t broken by a single laugh, perhaps because her siblings were too terrified to risk attracting Josiah¡¯s attention.

    Carina reached blindly for her napkin as a chair scraped against the floor. She hurriedly dabbed her face as Josiah''s cane and footsteps approached her. She had just managed to open her eyes again when her chair was yanked away from the table, and Josiah''s open fist struck her across the face.

    Carina toppled to the floor and laid there as her vision spun, and Josiah''s feet retreated from view. The dining room door slammed as he made his exit.

    ''Bastard...''

    Carina sucked in a sharp breath and pushed herself up. The servants averted their gaze as she retrieved her napkin and continued to dry at her hair and ruined dress.

    Sophya snorted indelicately against her trembling fingers.

    Lincoln looked oddly relieved as he shook his head and lifted his wine glass to salute Helena. "Good one, Mother."

    Helena sat rigid in her chair as she pushed her empty wine glass away. Then her sharp gaze cut through Lincoln, who cleared his throat and averted his gaze. Her children remained silent as their mother rose and, without a word, stormed from the room.

    "Maura, Maura, Maura," Sophya sang as she glided from her chair and sauntered towards her fallen half-sister. "Whatever possessed you? Did you really think such foolish words would cut through to Father''s heart? The words of a disgusting half-blood?"

    Carina giggled.

    Sophya blinked and shook her head. ¡°Oh dear, Lincoln, it appears she¡¯s gone mad.¡±

    "You don''t get it, do you?" Carina scoffed with a pitying look. "Why do you think your father suddenly needs to marry me off? Why would the younger sister get married before the eldest daughter, to begin with?"

    Sophya''s eyes narrowed with wary uncertainty.

    "He can''t afford your dowry! Your father is all but bankrupt! It''s the money that will come from my marriage to Lord Lennox that will pay your way into Asher''s family!"

    "What?" Sophya stepped back and shook her head. "Don''t be ridiculous." She turned to her brother for support, but even he looked doubtful.

    "Well, so what if it is!" Sophya snapped. "Someone like you is only good for such a match! And besides, since Lennox already has two married sons, you won''t inherit a penny once he kicks the bucket!" She inched closer to Carina with a vindictive smile. "And at that time, who will want a used, ugly old maid like you? Hmm?"

    "Old maid?" Carina replied with a cynical grin. "Which of us is unmarried and pushing twenty?"

    To be fair, Sophya was eighteen, but since most noble young women were married by eighteen, she was sensitive to the rapidly ticking clock of her youth.

    "Ignore her, Sophya," Lincoln said as he rose from his seat. "Why listen to the ramblings of a mad half-blood? Come." He held out his hand, and Sophya, with a blistering glare at Carina, moved to join him. The pair exited, arm in arm, and once more, Carina found herself alone.

    She looked down at her ruined dress and contemplated whether it was worth trying to wash the wine out. Honestly, it was a little tiring having to replace all these second-hand dresses on such a constant basis, but it did give her an excuse to slip into the capital.

    Carina ran her fingers through the dripping hair that clung to her numb cheek and traced the swollen outline of Josiah¡¯s handprint. Someday she would repay the Turnbells for each and every insult.

    The butler appeared at the door and cleared his throat. "Ahem, Lord Percy is here to see you, Miss."

    Carina looked up from her trance and blinked. "Lord Percy, the Earl of Hawthrone, is here to see me?¡±

    "Yes, Miss." She watched the butler examine her wet hair and ruined dress with a note of concern. "Perhaps, Miss, should change first?"

    "And keep such an important guest waiting?" Carina arched her eyebrows with a malicious smile. "I wouldn''t dream of it."

    She swept past the butler, who stammered his concerns as she headed towards the foyer.

    ?????

    Lord Percy had only recently become Earl of Hawthorne after reaching the age of twenty¡ªthe age most men of Lafeara received wealth or position inherited from their parents. Percy¡¯s mother, the current Countess of Hawthorne, Lady Constance, had been Maura¡¯s secret mentor since the age of ten.

    Although Carina had met and conversed with Lord Percy several times at the Hawthorne¡¯s residence, she had always been careful to maintain a cordial distance as determined by their difference in ranks. After all, the last person Carina wished to offend was the Countess, who was Maura¡¯s staunchest ally and a vital key to her future plans.

    Nevertheless, Lord Percy¡¯s unexpected arrival at the Turnsbell manor was a rare opportunity Carina did not intend to waste.

    As expected, the Turnbell siblings had noticed the arrival of the young Earl and were now engaged in forceful banter, seeking to win his approval.

    "Lord Percy! Why it''s been ages since we last met at the midsummer festival!" Sophya purred delicately over her pink fan.

    "Congratulations on being nominated for the House of Lords!" Lincoln added with cheerful enthusiasm.

    "Yes, thank you both,¡± Lord Percy replied with a forced smile as he ran a hand through his dark reddish-brown hair. ¡°It was my late father''s seat, but I am still grateful to have been nominated.¡±

    Percy¡¯s winter-gray eyes caught sight of Carina and quickly shifted from relief to concern. "Lady Maura, what happened to you?" He pushed past Lincoln as he stepped forward and offered her his handkerchief.

    "Greetings, Lord Percy, forgive my appearance there was¡ª" Carina¡¯s gaze lingered over the pair of siblings who watched her with a mixture of fear and disgust, "¡ªan incident at dinner.¡±

    "My sister does love to joke!" Sophya tittered with a nervous smile.

    "Ah yes, I fear Maura bumped into the maid who served the wine, and this is the result," Lincoln rushed to explain. "We were just on our way to inform her maid, Ivy, that Maura needs tending to."

    "But Ivy can''t even get out of bed since you whipped her earlier today," Carina retorted with an air of concern. "Surely you haven''t forgotten that already? Or how you accidentally whipped me as well?"

    "What?" Lord Percy''s perplexed expression hardened as his cold gaze snapped to Lincoln. "You whipped your sister?"

    "I¡ªshe¡ª" Lincoln stammered.

    "Maura has spoiled that slave girl beyond reason," Sophya scoffed as she took her brother¡¯s arm. "Lincoln was only disciplining Ivy for being negligent. It¡¯s not his fault Maura recklessly put herself in harm''s way."

    "I see," Percy replied as he studied the siblings who squirmed and avoided his gaze. "But I''m afraid my mother, the Countess, will be most distressed to hear of this. My purpose for visiting so late was to pass on her wish that Lady Maura come to Hawthorne Manor tomorrow.¡± He turned to Carina with a concerned frown. ¡°I wonder if the doctor who examined your injury mentioned if you are well enough to travel?"

    "I¡¯m afraid our finances do not allow us to afford a doctor at present," Carina confessed as she sniffed woefully into Percy¡¯s handkerchief.

    Carina wasn¡¯t fond of playing the wounded damsel in distress, but she had seen enough TV dramas in her past life to pull off a convincingly pitiful act¡ªor so she hoped.

    "Do you mean your injuries have not been tended too?" Percy demanded incredulously. "Is the lord of this household so heartless?"

    "No, no!" Lincoln hurriedly protested. "We did send a servant to fetch a physician¡ªthey simply have not returned yet!"

    "Then I will send for my family¡¯s physician at once," Percy replied without hesitation as he snapped his fingers. His attendant, who waited by the door, hastily departed outside. "You may expect his arrival within the next hour."

    "You are too kind, Lord Percy," Carina said as she offered a curtsy, carefully wincing with pain on the way up.

    "Please, gentle lady, you should retire to your rooms and rest," Percy exclaimed as he caught her hand. He gently supported her elbow as he leaned in closer. "Your makeup is running, my dear," he whispered against her ear.

 Book 1: Chapter 8: A Brush of Deception

    Carina blinked and hurriedly pressed the handkerchief over her nose and mouth like a mask as Percy¡¯s warning sank in. The wine Helena had thrown in her face. The tablecloth she had used to wipe her eyes and cheeks.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Carina whispered as she turned and fled upstairs.

    She checked the handkerchief as she rushed towards her bedroom. The tell tale brown splotches against the fabric confirmed what she already feared. Her painfully constructed mask was crumbling.

    Carina¡¯s hands trembled as she pulled out the key, clumsily unlocked the bedroom door, entered, and shut it firmly behind her.

    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Ivy greeted hoarsely, now curled up beneath the blankets shivering. Her jade green eyes, rimmed red with tears, peered out at Carina.

    "Yes." Carina slid the lock bolt in place and groaned. "And I¡¯ve forgotten your dinner¡ªI¡¯m sorry."

    "Your dress?" Ivy mumbled as she struggled to untangle herself.

    "No, don''t get up!" Carina moved closer and gently pressed the back of her hand to Ivy''s sweating forehead. "You have a slight fever. Don''t worry about the dress. I believe some timely assistance has arrived in the form of Lord Percy."

    "Lord Percy?¡±

    ¡°Countess Constance¡¯s son,¡± Carina reminded her.

    ¡°Your face is¡ª¡± Ivy hesitated.

    ¡°Yes, apparently the makeup isn¡¯t wine resistant,¡± Carina commented dryly.

    Ivy laughed, winced, and curled up in her little cocoon. Carina tenderly brushed the maid¡¯s damp blonde hair away from her burning cheeks.

    ¡°Mm, your hands¡ªare cold,¡± Ivy mumbled.

    Carina leaned down and blew a cool breath against Ivy¡¯s forehead. The icy mist settled and sparkled against her skin and hair. Carina knew it wouldn¡¯t last long, but when Ivy¡¯s tired eyes fluttered open, and she offered a faint smile¡ªthat was enough to ease her anxiety.

    ¡®Percy is bringing a doctor. She¡¯ll be alright.¡¯

    Carina reluctantly pushed away from the bed to sit before the vanity mirror. The apple-shaped brown spot that ran from her left eye down her cheek was indeed noticeably smudging into more of a pear shape. A few of the smaller brown spots were also blurring from the wine.

    Should she be relieved or worried that Lord Percy had noticed her dalmatian spots were running? Only Countess Constance and Ivy had ever seen Maura¡¯s face bare of any makeup.

    ''He didn¡¯t give me away though¡ªif anything, he warned me before the poisonous duo noticed.¡¯

    Carina opened a drawer and pulled out a modest jewelry box. She flipped the box over to expose the false bottom where her special paint and cosmetics waited.

    Seven oddly shaped brown spots were removed from her face with the help of a cleansing avocado oil and water mixture. Afterward, Carina used a damp rag to wipe her skin spotless and then patted her face dry. Once finished, she removed a flexible waterproof mask made of leather that served as a stencil to ensure her dalmatian spots were restored in the exact same placement and size as before.

    Once she was satisfied with the somewhat hasty reapplication, Carina removed the mask, touched up her artwork, and then tidied up and hid away her tools of deception.

    "Just a little while longer," Carina promised her reflection.

    Maura¡¯s reflection stared blankly back at her. The brown spots replaced with angry red patches of burned skin that covered the right side of her face and spread down her neck and chest.

    Carina met the ghost¡¯s haunted gaze as the memory washed over her like a cold burn.

    ?????

    ¡°How dare you! I saw you flirting with him!¡± Sophya shrieked as she grabbed a fist full of Maura¡¯s hair and yanked her from the garden swing.

    ¡°Stop! I wasn¡¯t flirting with him!¡± Maura protested as she stumbled to her knees.

    ¡°Oh please, spare me the ¡®I¡¯m so innocent¡¯ act, Maura!¡± Sophya snarled. ¡°You smiled at him. You even put on makeup today. As if a half-blood like you could steal Asher away from me.¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Maura snapped as she struggled to rise and attempted to pry Sophya¡¯s grip from her hair. ¡°I only smiled to be polite. It was Asher who approached me. Why are you so paranoid? You¡¯re the one that¡¯s engaged to him.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sophya hissed venomously. ¡°I am his fianc¨¦. So keep your nasty smiles and fawning hands away from my future husband.¡± She shoved Maura to the ground and spun away.

    ¡°I¡¯m not after anything of yours,¡± Maura spat as she pushed her disheveled hair back from her face. ¡°I want nothing to do with Asher or the problems in your relationship. If anyone was acting flirtatious, it was him. Perhaps that¡¯s something you should consider before you¡¯re stuck with a husband just like Lord Josiah.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Maura!¡± Sophya screamed as she whirled around. ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!¡±

    Maura rose to her feet and sighed as she shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore. It has nothing to do with me.¡± She picked up the book that had fallen from her lap. When she turned around, Sophya held a garden bucket in her hands. Maura froze as she eyed the murky black mixture of fertilizer and rainwater. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Reminding you of your place, half-blood,¡± Sophya seethed as she flung the contents of the bucket at Maura. The acidic fertilizer slapped against Maura¡¯s face and chest as she turned away, staggered backward, and fell on her hands and knees.

    Maura gasped as she hastily wiped the toxic mixture from her right cheek. She sucked in a shaky breath as she stumbled to her feet and ran past Sophya to the house. The air whipped past her face as she choked back a sob. Tears fell down her cheeks to mingle with the harsh chemicals that burned her skin.

    ?????

    Carina closed her eyes as the memory¡¯s grip faded, and with it, Maura¡¯s ghost. The room settled in around her with an eerie silence, and she turned to find Ivy, shivering but sleeping in the bed. Carina tucked the jewelry box away in the drawer and rubbed her neck tiredly.

    Sophya¡¯s overly paranoid and jealous nature was something Carina had avoided by creating her own skin deformity. She had started her deception with only a few small spots when she was nine. Over time she gradually added more and enlarged them to make their appearance natural. The dalmatian spots, which resembled an exaggerated version of the melasma brown spots, were a tiring fa?ade to maintain. But better a daily routine of ugly than the permanent scar Maura had been forced to endure.

    ¡®Then again, perhaps a scar would be better if it kept Josiah from selling me off like cattle,¡¯ Carina thought bitterly.

    A knock at the bedroom door pulled Carina from her thoughts. She slid the bolt back and opened the door to find a humble-looking man standing outside the threshold, bag in hand.

    "Good evening, dear lady, I am Physician Hayes. I believe you were expecting me," he said with an air of brisk civility.

    Carina leaned out into the hallway to find Lord Percy resting against the wall beside her door. His gray eyes danced over her face with a hint of amusement before he straightened and nodded his head in greeting.

    "You can trust him. Physician Hayes has been with my family for years," Percy stated simply.

    "May I come in to examine you?" Hayes inquired patiently.

    "Of course, but first¡ª" Carina stepped back and gestured towards Ivy. ¡°Could you please see to her injuries.¡±

    "This¡ª" Hayes'' expression turned doubtful as he looked to Percy.

    "Whatever the lady wishes," Percy said with a polite smile as he narrowed his gaze on the doctor.

    "Very well, then should I examine and treat the maid first?" Hayes asked as he stepped over the threshold.

    "If you wouldn''t mind, please, Physician Hayes," Carina replied with a respectful tone.

    He nodded, suddenly all business-like as he set his bag down on the floor beside the bed and gently shook Ivy awake.

    Carina exhaled with relief and turned to find Percy in the doorway. His gray eyes were fixated upon her with barely disguised interest.

    "Mother mentioned you had a knack for survival," Percy commented in a low voice as he tapped the large brown spot on her cheek. "Until just a little while ago, I never understood her meaning."

    Carina eyed him warily and then offered a tight smile. "Thank you for your assistance, Lord Percy, but I believe we require a little privacy right now." She stepped back and shut the door on his amused grin.

 Book 1: Chapter 9: A Taste for Poison

    Physician Hayes packed up his bag with a conflicted conscience as he watched Maura settled down beside Ivy on the bed. He had never seen a woman of nobility treat a mere servant with such a gentle, benevolent nature. With a shake of his head, Hayes snapped the bag closed and stood.

    "I''ll be back tomorrow to check on you both, my Lady," Hayes promised. "Try to keep her cool. The medication I gave her should help with the pain, but a fever combined with her weak constitution is worrisome. Perhaps she could be moved to another room to avoid contaminating the lady''s bed?"

    "Ivy will stay here with me," Maura asserted coldly.

    "My Lady, you should get some rest as well," Hayes added with a note of concern. Her icy blue eyes turned towards him with a piercing gaze that stabbed his conscience anew.

    ¡°Thank you, Physician Hayes.¡± Her tone was warm, grateful, and made him uncomfortable.

    "I shall take my leave for now," Hayes said as he politely bowed and left the room.

    Lord Percy waited for him in the hallway. Hayes bowed again to the young Earl.

    "Well?" Percy asked with a note of impatience. ¡°How is she?¡±

    "It''s difficult¡ªdifficult to¡ª¡± Hayes hesitated as he glanced past Percy to where Helena lingered at the end of the hall. ¡°Perhaps we should speak outside?¡±

    Percy''s eyes narrowed, but he nodded and turned towards the stairs.

    ¡°Lord Percy,¡± Helena said as she swept forward to greet them. ¡°We must thank you again for your generous offer.¡±

    Hayes noted the tremble in Helena¡¯s hands and wondered whether she felt fear, guilt, or both. He kept such thoughts to himself.

    ¡°Think nothing of it, Lady Helena,¡± Percy replied with a disarming smile. ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªyes, good night,¡± Helena murmured as the young Earl swept past her.

    "Lord Percy!" Lord Josiah caught them in the foyer. "You are leaving?"

    "My physician has finished tending to your daughter''s injuries," Percy explained as his attendant brought over the Earl¡¯s hat and coat. "I trust she and her maid will be allowed to rest peacefully while they recover."

    Josiah''s eye twitched at the mention of a maid, but he nodded and smiled with forced enthusiasm. "Of course, naturally, she should rest. I will punish that reckless son of mine to be sure. I wasn¡¯t even informed of her injury until after your arrival, Lord Percy. This family shall not forget your thoughtfulness and kindness."

    "Lady Maura is a very precious lady to my mother, the Countess," Percy stated with a cold smile. "I trust your family will keep that in mind as you nurse her back to health."

    "I¡ªyes, certainly."

    "My physician shall be visiting your home regularly until his services are no longer needed," Percy added as he gestured to Hayes beside him.

    "Yes, yes, sorry to trouble you, Lord Josiah," Hayes replied with a humble bow.

    "Not at all, Physician Hayes!" Josiah protested quickly. "Thank you for your excellent care!"

    "Then, if you''ll excuse us, I must return. No doubt the Countess has noted my late absence," Percy said with a dismissive nod. He turned before receiving Josiah''s farewell and left through the front door. Physician Hayes and the attendant followed silently behind him.

    Percy waited impatiently for Hayes to board the carriage, then tapped the signet ring on his right hand against the driver''s window to signal their departure. As the carriage lumbered forward, Percy crossed his legs and pinned his gaze on the Physician. "Can you speak freely now?"

    "My Lord is not unfamiliar with the way slaves are commonly treated," Hayes began hesitantly. Percy waved his hand passively in acknowledgment. "There was evidence the maid has been whipped before, but those marks are several years older. As to her current injuries, although Lady Maura did her best with the medicine she had on hand¡ªI¡¯ve no doubt the maid would have likely perished if left without proper care."

    Lord Percy grunted softly but did not comment.

    "Lady Maura, on the other hand." Hayes shook his head.

    "What of her?" Percy asked sharply when the Physician hesitated.

    "She was only struck once by the whip, but¡ªit is confusing for me to explain," Hayes admitted as he rubbed the nagging pain of old age in his wrist. "There was a problem with the ointment. While Ivy''s wounds were more severe, they were properly cleaned and treated. However¡ª"

    "Enough about the maid. Get to the point, Mr. Hayes!"

    The Physician flinched under the young Earl''s anger.

    "It looked as if someone had mixed venom into the ointment used to treat Lady Maura''s wounds," Hayes explained stiffly.

    "Venom? You mean she was poisoned?"

    "Not exactly¡ªthe dose was minimal. But had I missed it, the venom would have done enough damage to ensure a permanent scar.¡± Hayes exhaled as he continued to rub his tired wrists. ¡°However, I don¡¯t believe it would have affected Maura¡¯s health long term. I cleaned the contaminated ointment away and treated the wound with anti-venom and fresh ointment. Lady Maura should be fine¡ªfor now."

    Percy interlaced his long fingers together as he turned his brooding gaze to the window and stared out at the bleak horizon of the countryside.

    Hayes watched the young Earl''s darkening mood with subtle interest. He wasn¡¯t entirely familiar with Lady Maura''s identity, though he had seen her upon occasion at Hawthorne Manor.

    From what the servants had told him, the Countess had chosen Maura to be her prot¨¦g¨¦ and companion. Lady Constance had even gone so far as to ensure the young lady received a proper education and etiquette training suitable for the upper circles of nobility.

    Hayes hadn''t thought much of the homely girl whose face had been so unkindly blemished by nature. It took being dragged from his supper by the Earl of Hawthorne himself to tend to this young lady¡ªand her servant¡ªto make Hayes realize his mistake.

    "Did you leave the ointment behind?" Percy demanded as he turned sharply towards the physician.

    "No, I¡ª" Hayes unlocked his bag and pulled out the ointment jar. "I removed it on my way out."

    Percy exhaled softly. "Good work. You may leave that with me. I would like to have it examined."

    "My Lord?" Hayes murmured curiously, though he obediently held out the jar.

    "One never knows," Percy mused aloud as he pulled gloves from his jacket and slipped them on before accepting the ointment. "My cousin may have use for this in the future."

    Hayes'' mouth clamped shut as he retracted his hand and sat back. He knew well enough not to question the Earl''s motives further.

    After all, there was only one cousin that Percy could be referring too.

    Her Highness, Crown Princess Eleanora. The future Queen of Lafeara.

 Book 1: Chapter 10: A Touch of Cruelty

    It was the same nightmare, and Carina was tired of it. The feel of the platform pressed against her knees through the thin dress. The endless roar of the crowd. The rancid smell and taste of blood. And the "ker-chunk, ker-chunk" of the executioner''s ax as it severed head, after head, after head.

    None of the queen''s ladies-in-waiting had been spared. They were dragged forward one by one, pushed to their knees, and restrained until the king''s executioner could get in a clean swing. Then their heads dropped and rolled as the crowd roared its approval, and another wave of blood drenched the platform.

    Every dent in the execution block dulled the blade and yet the executioner, coated in blood, never missed, never tired, and never slowed down.

    The drunken festivities of the crowd were disrupted as the knights dragged out Lady Hana, the late queen''s favored lady-in-waiting. The young woman''s once long, honey blonde hair now a ragged mess chopped just below her ears. The stains on Hana''s dress and the bruises on her arms whispered of perverse abuse at the hands of the king''s men.

    The crowd roared louder as she stumbled towards her execution.

    "Burn her!" they chanted. "Burn the heretic! Burn the witch!"

    Hana knelt without assistance before the chopping block. Her turquoise blue eyes were vacant and emotionless. Her heart and soul numbed from the loss of her lover.

    The executioner stepped forward, but he did not touch her as he had the others. He waited as Hana took a slow, quivering breath, and then laid her head down upon the slick wooded block, silently welcoming her death.

    Perhaps the dignity she exuded touched him because the executioner took his time, and in one clean cut, ended her misery.

    But then it was Maura''s turn. And she did not want to die.

    Weeks of starvation and torture in the prison cells had drained her of dignity and strength, but she still fought against the guards who dragged her forward.

    The executioner kicked her into submission, and her knees smacked into the pool of blood spread across the platform.

    "It will all be over soon," the executioner promised.

    It was a strange kind of mercy, but Maura lacked Hana''s dignity as he pushed her head down against the wood, still warm with Hana''s blood. Maura sobbed. The sound distorted and foreign as the stub of her tongue strained futilely in the back of her throat.

    The knights gripped her wrists and held them against the platform as they knelt beside her. The executioner steadied his ax and swung it overhead. Spitting up blood as she cursed her wretched fate, Maura closed her eyes as the blade descended.

    She did not hear or feel her end. Just the bitter cold that crept violently through her body and exploded in her chest.

    ?????

    Carina sat up and gasped as she clutched her chest. The dark bedroom settled in before her blurred vision as she clutched her throat. With a weary moan, she shook her head and then turned to check on Ivy.

    The older girl still slept, her lips half parted, her brows furrowed in discomfort. Carina pressed her ice-cold fingers against Ivy''s forehead with care. The fever appeared to have broken, but it was difficult to determine when Carina''s body temperature was already near freezing.

    Carina exhaled slowly. Her white breath billowing into the room like a ghost. Unable to sleep, she flung her covers aside and rose to relieve herself.

    The piss pot hadn''t been changed since that morning, as was evident by the stench that attacked Carina as soon as she opened the lid. She gagged and dropped the cover back into place. Carina had meant to ask Judith to freshen the pot, but clearly, she had forgotten.

    ''I''ll just have to deal with this myself.''

    With the moonlight to illuminate her search, Carina dug out a candle and match from the dresser drawer. She lit the candle, unlocked her door, and peered through the crack cautiously. The hallway was dark and quiet, but Lincoln was home, and Carina wasn''t taking any chances.

    She left the candle on the corner table by the door and retrieved the piss pot. Even with the lid secured, the stench was putrid. Carina steeled herself as she opened her bedroom door and slid silently through the hallway and down the stairs.

    The foyer was silent and empty. Carina turned down the left hall, away from the dining room and library, towards the servant''s quarters and Lord Josiah''s office. The candle illuminated the narrow hallway around her in a flickering, pale yellow light.

    She occasionally paused to listen as a strange repetitive noise grew steadily louder. Carina shifted her grip on the pot, determined to dump its contents on anything that might leap out at her.

    She continued forward cautiously, careful to avoid the creaky floorboards. The disturbing noise, now accompanied by a painful grunting moan, grew louder as she approached Josiah''s study.

    Light spilled through the door, which was slightly ajar. Although Carina suspected what lay beyond and wanted no part of it, the undeniable curiosity to identify the participants of such secretive acts pulled her to the door. She pressed her back against the wall, took in a slow breath, and turned to peer around the door frame.

    Judith was bent over Josiah''s desk with her skirt pulled up around her neck. Josiah stood behind the young woman, thrusting his hips against her like a bull, as the desk leg creaked beneath them both.

    "That''s the trouble with pretty maids and a husband with a wandering eye and prick." Joy''s words of warning echoed eerily in Carina''s mind as she took in the scar of the bullet wound on Josiah''s right leg and quickly averted her eyes¡ªonly to find Judith watching her.

    Carina almost dropped the pot in her arm as the air caught in her throat. Judith stared back at her with an expression of loathing. Not shame, surprise, helplessness, or even guilt, but something akin to hatred¡ªthe same look she had given Carina in the mirror earlier that day.

    Josiah slid a hand into Judith''s hair and yanked her head back as he picked up speed. Judith gasped, her dark eyes fixated on Carina; her lips, adorned with red, curled into a scornful smile before she rolled her eyes back and moaned.

 Book 1: Chapter 11: The Shadows of Lovers

    With that sound and image burning against her ears and cheeks, Carina rushed silently towards the back of the house and slipped out the servant¡¯s entrance.

    The fresh cold night air washed over her as she hurriedly set the piss pot down on the back porch, clutched the railing of the steps, and pressed a hand to her chest.

    Carina''s ice heart continued its monotonous beat, unphased despite the revulsion and anger that flooded through her. She sucked in a clean breath of air and lowered her hand as she took in the serene nightscape of the quiet estate around her. A light flickered in the corner of her eye, and she turned, surprised to see Gus running towards her with a lantern.

    "Miss!" His tone was both befuddled and panicked. "Are you alright?"

    Carina quickly raised a finger to her lips in warning. "Hush, I''m fine. I simply had to deal with something." She gestured to the privacy pot beside her.

    Gus stared at it, identified its purpose, and replied slowly, "Oh."

    Carina tugged at her hair uncomfortably. "I''m sorry, Gus. You must have heard what happened to Ivy."

    He lowered the lantern and nodded, his gaze dark and resentful.

    Carina moved down the steps and touched his arm lightly. "Don''t worry too much. A good physician has seen and treated her wounds." He flinched but nodded in response. "And I will keep her in my room with me until we are both fully recovered."

    Gus raised his gaze to her and shook his head. "So, it¡¯s true that the Young Master whipped you?"

    Carina smiled ruefully. "Yes, but only once."

    "That pig-faced bastard!"

    "Shh!" Carina hissed in alarm. "What will you do if someone hears you?"

    He sighed as he set down his lantern and pulled off his coat. Carina blinked in surprise as he draped it around her shoulders. "It''s cold out, Miss," Gus said simply. Then he bent down and picked up the pot. "I''ll clean this for you."

    "You don''t have to¡ª"

    The helpless frustration in his eyes silenced her as he turned mutely away.

    Carina sank slowly down onto the steps beside the lantern he had left. A bitter laugh broke free as she buried her head in her arms.

    ¡®No Ghost. Ivy was bedridden and in pain. Josiah is planning to sell me off to Lord Lennox. Meanwhile, he¡¯s still fucking the servants while the rest of the Turnbells treat me like shit¡ªand¡ªFuck, keep it together, Carina.¡¯

    She exhaled sharply and laughed again. Helplessness welled up inside her as she watched Gus rinse out the pot by the water-well.

    ¡®I just wish I could take you both with me.¡¯

    Gus returned with a wet but clean pot and held it out to her.

    "Thank you," Carina murmured as she returned his coat.

    He shifted awkwardly, as he always did when she thanked him for completing a task and bowed his head. Then he picked up the lantern and stared at the house behind her.

    "You should be careful at night, Miss," he said solemnly.

    Carina nodded, needing no reminder of the dangers.

    "Goodnight then, Miss."

    "Goodnight."

    She slid silently past the study ignoring the lustful sounds from within as she spirited her way upstairs. With the door locked and the pot returned to its place unused, Carina sat down at the desk and blew out the candle. Then she turned and stared at the dark shadows in the mirror.

    "Can I really do this?" Carina asked, but the ghostly reflection did not answer.

    ?????

    Lady Hana awoke to the familiar touch of her lover''s soft hands as they teased the fabric around her nipples. She turned to glare bleary-eyed at the dark beauty beside her.

    "Your Highness, do you know what time it is?" Hana grumbled.

    "I missed you," Crown Princess Eleanora murmured as she snuggled closer, her sandalwood skin contrasting with Hana¡¯s pale complexion as she interlaced their fingers together.

    "You saw me right before you went to bed."

    "But I did not get to touch you¡ª" Eleanora leaned in and kissed Hana''s protesting lips tenderly. "¡ªor taste you."

    "Your Highness!"

    "Please," Eleanora cringed, as she pushed back her ink-black hair, "You don¡¯t have to call me that when we¡¯re alone.¡±

    "Your Highness,¡± Hana repeated sternly as she untangled herself from Eleanora¡¯s arms and sat up. ¡°When you dragged me from Vetrayna and asked me to be your lady-in-waiting, I was quite clear on the conditions.¡±

    "I didn¡¯t drag you here¡ªare you still mad because I married him?" Eleanora asked with a pout as she rolled onto her stomach and captured Hana¡¯s hand. "You know I didn''t have a choice. Between the Emperor, Mother, my Uncle, and the rest of the family¡ª"

    "I understand." Hana pulled away. "But this¡ª" she gestured between them, "¡ªis even more dangerous now that you are to be Queen."

    "Why?" Eleanora asked with a coy smile. "Nicholas has his lover, why can''t I keep you?"

    "Keep me?!"

    "That''s not what I meant¡ª"

    Hana flung the sheets aside and marched to the door. "I am too tired to rehash the particulars of your position as a woman and the wife of Lafeara¡¯s future king. So¡ªgoodnight!" She opened the door, only to have Eleanora shut it firmly.

    "You know I didn''t mean it that way," Eleanora protested as she pushed Hana against the door and slid an arm around her slender waist. "And the selection for my other ladies-in-waiting will begin soon." She traced her dark fingers along Hana''s side, up her stomach, and between her breasts to play with the drawstrings of her nightgown. "Are you really going to deny us one of the few opportunities we may have for the foreseeable future."

    "There is no us¡ª" Hana''s protest was once more cut off by Eleanora''s lips, and this time, the future Queen was not so gentle.

    Her head and heart in torment, Hana slowly slid her hand down the door and turned the lock. Then she kissed Eleanora back, giving in to her lover like she always did.

    "You''re hopeless," she whispered as Eleanora pushed her back into bed.

    But it was herself Hana reproached for not being stronger.

 Book 1: Chapter 12: The Poison of Royalty

    They say 3 a.m. is the hour of poets and artists. Well, Alex would argue that it was also the hour of murder and subterfuge. At least, on any other night.

    Instead of hunting down a gutless noble who had been raping and killing women in the slums, Alex was stuck inside his closed bar, watching wax melt off a candle. If he weren¡¯t hoping or expecting a visit from Ghost tonight, he might have nursed off a few drinks while he waited.

    Alex scowled at his collection of alcoholic beverages, all snug and secure in their glass houses behind the bar and sighed.

    No, explaining to Ghost that his man Darwin had lost track of Lady Aconitum because he slipped on a patch of ice¡ªwould require a clear, booze-free mind.

    ¡®Who the hell trips on ice in the middle of summer?¡¯

    He touched the note Lady Aconitum had left behind, tucked away in his jacket pocket, and heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°Guess he¡¯s not coming.¡± The candle flame flickered as Alex rose from the bar stool. His shadow danced about the empty bar cluttered with tables and chairs still sticky with alcohol.

    Alex stretched like a cat, albeit one too old to be up this late. Then he grabbed his pistols from behind the bar and secured them beside the dagger and sword at his waist. With one last wary glance around the bar room, Alex grabbed his cloak and headed to the door.

    The candle flickered and died behind him as the floorboard beside the bar creaked ever so slightly.

    "Ghost," Alex greeted as he turned. "You came?"

    "Wasn''t that the point?" The assassin''s voice, younger and colder, flicked across the room like a whip. "You had every news paperboy from here to the Royal Gates shouting out that nonsensical story about Lady Arabella''s missing blue cat."

    "Ah, well, then what took you so long?" Alex retorted as he scratched his neck.

    "I was occupied."

    As usual, Ghost was not forthcoming with the details of his clandestine work. Still, he had come, which meant Alex could pass on Lady Aconitum¡¯s letter¡ªsomething he suspected she knew he would be forced to do after seeing its contents.

    "A message was dropped off for you today," Alex explained as he pulled out the harmless-looking envelope.

    "From whom?" Ghost sounded doubtful.

    "A client," Alex answered with a shrug.

    "I don''t work for you," Ghost growled.

    "They asked for you specifically all the same," Alex replied. "Look, just take a glance at the letter. The client is offering 30,000 crescents. If it doesn''t interest you, no harm done, I''ll turn her down if she shows up again."

    Ghost scoffed but approached the Master of the Fox Den.

    Alex was an expert in sizing up his opponent by their slightest gesture and movement. Even in the dim moonlight, the assassin''s silent steps gave away years of training, probably as a soldier before he turned to assassin work.

    Alex had crossed blades with Ghost before, but that was two years ago when they happened to be going after the same target. Although Alex had been confident of winning back then, the past two years had tempered the fury that burned inside the young man before him. The number of nobles, slavers, and traffickers that had vanished over the past year was a testament to Ghost¡¯s persistence and skill.

    But there was something sinister that clung to the assassin before him that Alex couldn¡¯t quite identify. Something intangible that lingered just beneath the eerie blue ghoul mask that stared at Alex tauntingly as Ghost held out his hand.

    Alex handed over Lady Aconitum¡¯s note with a silent last-minute prayer to the Saints.

    "This had better be good," Ghost muttered. Apparently, Alex had interrupted something important. The assassin flipped over the letter and stared at the broken seal. "You read this?"

    "Just to confirm it was worth bringing to your attention," Alex replied with a shrug.

    Ghost grunted and pulled out the letter.

    They both stared at the drawing that had driven Alex crazy for the better half of the day. The artist''s sketch work was precise and flawless. The steady lines, near-perfect measurements, and shading made the star-shaped sapphire necklace appear remarkably lifelike.

    Alex had identified the infamous royal jewel in a heartbeat. And, not that he was surprised, Ghost appeared to recognize it as well.

    "The North Star¡ª" The assassin''s hands trembled visibly.

    And now that ghastly blue mask was staring at Alex with murderous intent.

    "Who sent this?"

    "She went by the name Lady Aconitum," Alex answered.

    "Acon¡ª" Ghost choked as he crumpled the drawing in his hand. "That name! This necklace! Tell me you didn''t just let her walk out of here?"

    "I sent two of my guys to tail her," Alex replied defensively.

    "And?"

    "She¡ªevaded them." Alex offered a helpless shrug. "Who knew a kid would be so slippery?"

    "They lost her!" Ghost roared as he reached for Alex''s throat.

    The older assassin deftly blocked him and danced away. "Calm down," Alex advised with a cautious tone. "I understand why you''re upset. I underestimated her importance, for that I am sorry."

    "You let a child outwit you?" Ghost spat incredulously. "What is the point of our alliance if something this important can slip so carelessly through your fingers?"

    "Easy!" Alex hissed as a faint sweat formed along his brow. "I get it. You''ve been looking for that necklace since your mother died. I didn''t realize Lady Aconitum''s connection until after they had already lost her trail. I would have shadowed her myself if I''d known."

    Ghost let out a shuddering breath and stared at the crumpled drawing. "You said she was just a kid, are you sure?"

    Alex nodded.

    "Tell me more," Ghost commanded.

    Ignoring the arrogance of his tone, Alex sighed and rolled off what little description he could give. "Female. Fifteen, possibly older. Five-foot two. Couldn''t give you a body description. She wore a pretty thick cape. By her footsteps though maybe ninety pounds give or take. A noble and loaded obviously if she can afford 30,000 crescents, and uhh¡ª" he scratched his head.

    "That''s it?" Ghost¡¯s voice rang with incredulity.

    "She was sharp, calm, composed, more than you''d expect someone of her age to be. She knew who you were before she even walked in here. And yeah, evidently, she knows about your connection to that necklace." Alex threw up his hands. "That''s all I got. But Lady Aconitum said she''d be back later to check your answer. It seemed like she was in a hurry to get in touch with you."

    "And what did she want? Did she mention a job?"

    "She did," Alex answered hesitantly.

    "And what was it?"

    "She¡ªmentioned something about killing Crown Prince Nicholas. Your brother."

    ?????

    Dawn spread like a pale halo across the horizon outside Turnbell Manor. Carina sat tucked beneath a blanket in the corner of the tiny window nook with a book in hand.

    After her nightmare and the disturbing scene in Josiah¡¯s study, sleep had eluded Carina. But if there was one place Carina could slip away from the troubles that weighed down upon her¡ªit was between the pages of a book.

    Ivy roused from her sleep and rubbed her eyes. ¡°What are you reading, Miss?¡±

    Carina stifled a yawn as she glanced up. "Hmm, just a book on poisons and their cures."

    "Poison?" Ivy''s voice held a hint of concern. "Are you going to poison someone, Miss?"

    "Not any time soon," Carina replied as she resumed her reading.

    "Then¡ª" Ivy adjusted the pillow beneath her, "¡ªwhy read such a dreadful book?"

    "Have you ever heard the saying, ''Knowledge Is Power''?"

    "No, Miss. What does that mean?"

    "The more knowledge you possess, especially when it comes to your enemies, the better your odds of survival," Carina explained as she turned the page.

    Ivy considered this and bit her lip. "Then¡ªshould I read it too, Miss?"

    Carina lowered the book to her lap with a thoughtful expression. "That''s a good idea. We need to keep up with your reading lessons."

    Ivy watched with growing apprehension as Carina left her spot by the window and quickly settled down on the bed beside her.

    "Here, let me show you this one," Carina whispered as she turned to a page that contained a watercolor of a blue flower. "It is a very precious and rare flower. Can you read the name?"

    "Ac-cout-tum?"

    "Aconitum," Carina corrected. "But close."

    "And it''s poisonous?" Ivy asked as she combed through the page for words she recognized. "Flower. Royal? Death?"

    "Exactly right, this flower is a rare poison used exclusively by the royal family."

    "But¡ª" Ivy looked up from the page "¡ªwhy?"

    "You''ve been taught that the royal family is special because Heaven''s will ordains their position as Lafeara¡¯s monarchs?"

    Ivy nodded.

    "Well, those same legends that claim the Divine Right of King¡¯s also tell us that the Aconitum flower was used by the first Saint to punish the seventh King and Queen of Lafeara during the great war."

    "The Saint killed them with poison? How come I''ve never heard this story before?"

    "The royal family doesn''t like to advertise the mistakes of their ancestors." Carina replied with a shrug, "But yes, the legend I read said that the Saint gave them a choice. Either they drank this poison that would lull them to sleep and kill them¡ªor face the people''s choice of punishment, beheading."

    "So they chose to drink the poison."

    Carina nodded. "And since then, if a member of the royal family faces execution, the Aconitum flower is offered to them as a painless option."

    "I suppose if you had to choose your manner of death¡ªfalling asleep doesn¡¯t sound so painful," Ivy mumbled, distracted as she reached over her shoulder.

    "Ah!" Carina caught her hand. "Is it itching again?"

    "Yes!" Ivy admitted with a soft groan.

    "That means its healing, and the treatment is working," Carina explained patiently.

    "But its¡ªuncomfortable.¡±

    Carina closed her book and tapped her fingers against the cover. "I''ve got an idea. Roll onto your belly."

    Ivy pushed the covers aside and slowly stretched out on the bed.

    "You''ll feel a slight chill," Carina warned as she spread her hands over Ivy''s back and exhaled slowly. Her breath turned white, and her fingernails shifted from pink to purple. But beneath her hands, a sparkling mist spread across Ivy¡¯s neck, back, and waist.

    "That''s¡ªmuch better," Ivy whispered. "But you¡¯ve been using your magic too much, Miss. Isn¡¯t this too risky?¡±

    "This little is nothing." Carina cupped her hands to her mouth and blew against them. "Anyway, the faster you heal, the sooner we can both get out of this house."

    Ivy looked over her shoulder. "You mean?" she asked breathlessly.

    "We¡¯re nearly free," Carina answered as she picked up her book and rose from the bed. "Just be patient."

    Ivy nodded. Hope, joy, and uncertainty danced like wildfire within her jade eyes. Even if her Mistress wasn''t free to impart all the details of her plans, Ivy had faith in Maura. Because in Ivy''s caged world, Maura was her Saint.

 Book 1: Chapter 13: The Scorpion of Vetrayna

    Eleanora relaxed into the cushioned chair and studied the confused expression on her lover¡¯s face as she enjoyed the fresh morning air through the open lattice windows.

    Hana¡¯s pale brows furrowed as her turquoise blue eyes focused on the game of chess between them. The lady-in-waiting pushed back the stray curls of her honey blonde hair and sighed. Her soft pink lips distracted Eleanora, whose mind slipped from the game between them to the game they had played beneath the sheets last night.

    ¡°Your Highness, please stop staring,¡± Hana muttered as she reached for her knight, changed her mind, and moved the rook forward instead.

    ¡°Only when you stop blushing,¡± Eleanora countered as she effortlessly knocked Hana¡¯s rook off the board.

    Hana cringed as she fussed with the blond curls that continued to slip free from her braided updo and dance against her face.

    Eleanora followed the movements of those slender hands. Her gaze lingered on Hana¡¯s delectable long neck. The urge to reach across the short space between them and set those angelic curls free shivered down her spine.

    Another useless Lafeara custom that forced women to wear their hair confined in buns and hairnets. And why? Because men were intimidated by a woman¡¯s beauty? Because mandating that a woman could only wear her hair down in front of her husband was just another way of controlling the weaker sex?

    ¡°Why do you make me play this game,¡± Hana demanded with a pout. ¡°You know I¡¯ll never beat you.¡±

    Eleanora chuckled as her lover sulked and flipped over her king.

    ¡°Sweet one, you won¡¯t survive very long at court if you walk around and take things at face value,¡± Eleanora replied. ¡°Chess teaches you to look beyond the simplicity of a single move and predict your opponent''s strategy. Know your enemy''s end goal, and you can anticipate their moves and control them. The same principle applies to life and the people here in Lafeara¡¯s royal court.¡±

    The door to her private chambers opened as two palace maids entered with the morning breakfast trays. Eleanora shifted her gaze towards them, and her smile tightened.

    ¡®And here comes the enemy''s first move.¡¯

    ¡°So, this is practice for you becoming queen?¡± Hana asked.

    ¡°Your Highness, Lady Hana,¡± the senior maid greeted as she bowed her head respectfully over the tray of tea. ¡°The chef has sent up your breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Highness,¡± echoed the younger maid. The timid creature raised her gaze curiously, found Eleanora¡¯s amber eyes focused upon her, and quickly diverted her attention to the floor.

    ¡°Breakfast! Thank Kritanta!¡± Hana rejoiced as she abandoned the game. ¡°Let¡¯s have it by the window.¡± She led the maids over to the sunlit breakfast table and helped them set out the plates and cups.

    ¡°And what did my chef prepare for us this morning?¡± Eleanora asked as she rose and stretched lazily. Her amber gaze focused on the two maids who stood on either side of Hana.

    ¡°Looks like blueberry scones and chocolate mousse!¡± Hana answered as she held up a scone and sniffed it hungrily. ¡°Chef Robbi makes the best pastries!¡±

    The young maid raised her gaze again. This time her pupils fixated on the pastry that Hana held and was preparing to bite.

    ¡®Even without rattling your tail, your eyes betray you.¡¯

    Eleanora caught Hana¡¯s wrist and snatched the pastry away. ¡°Major Garrett!¡±

    The door banged open as a knight dressed in gold and purple colors entered and bowed before them. ¡°Your Highness,¡± he greeted respectfully.

    ¡°Detain these maids,¡± Eleanora commanded.

    ¡°What?¡± the senior maid gasped.

    ¡°No¡ª¡± the younger maid spun away, but not before Garrett caught her arm.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Garrett growled as he forced them both to their knees.

    ¡°Elly¡ªYour Highness?¡± Hana whispered in stunned confusion.

    ¡°Not to worry, sweet one,¡± Eleanora murmured as she pulled Hana to a chair beside their untouched breakfast and motioned for her to sit down. ¡°I will explain.¡±

    Hana sat obediently and watched as Eleanora placed the pastry on a plate. The Crown Princess pulled a small dagger from the exotic gold scorpion-shaped hairpin nestled amongst her thick, licorice-black hair. With little hesitation, Eleanora plunged the small blade into the innocent-looking scone and ripped it open.

    Blueberries oozed onto the breakfast plate as their delicious aroma filled the room.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s just a pastry,¡± Hana whispered in disbelief.

    Eleanora flicked through the sauce of berries, noting the smaller blacker fruit that did not match the size or color of their blue counterparts. ¡°It¡¯s not just a pastry, Hana,¡± she said as she scraped several of the suspicious seeds into a teacup and carried them over to Garrett. ¡°Looks like you were right.¡±

    ¡°Belladonna berries,¡± he confirmed with one look.

    The senior maid gasped while the younger maid squirmed under Garrett¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Bell¡ªBelladonna?¡± Hana stammered and turned her gaze towards the plate full of scones.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The senior maid scrambled forward on her knees. ¡°I had nothing to do with this. I didn¡¯t even touch your breakfast. I merely brought up the tea.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, the tea,¡± Eleanora returned to the table where she set the cup of poison berries down and filled another with tea. She added two spoonfuls of sugar, a dash of prepared milk, then brought the cup back to the senior maid and offered it to her. ¡°Go on, drink,¡± Eleanora urged with a malicious smile.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± The senior maid dropped her gaze and looked away.

    Eleanora laughed and poured the tea onto the floor, splattering the murky brown fluid on the woman¡¯s skirt. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t understand,¡± the younger maid wept. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! It was the chef who made the food, not me!¡±

    ¡°My chef was sick last night, and last I heard, unable to get out of his bed this morning,¡± Eleanora replied with a bitter smile. ¡°No doubt, his sudden illness was also the work of your Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know what you mean?¡± the young maid whimpered.

    ¡°That was your chance to confess and name the mastermind who put you up to this,¡± Garrett said gruffly as he shook her shoulder.

    ¡°We did nothing wrong,¡± the senior maid snapped stubbornly. ¡°And you can¡¯t punish us based on a simple coincidence!¡±

    Eleanora snorted with amusement and shook her head.

    ¡®Was it loyalty or fear that bound their tongues?¡¯

    She turned to where Hana still sat by the breakfast trays, her turquoise gaze vacant as her blonde curls ran unchecked against her pale cheeks. ¡°Lady Hana.¡± Eleanora returned to her side and took her hand. ¡°You should go rest. Garrett and I will deal with this.¡±

    ¡°What¡ªwhat will you do to them?¡± Hana asked breathlessly.

    ¡°What is necessary,¡± Eleanora said gently. She pulled Hana from her chair and slid an arm around her waist. ¡°Nothing you need to witness. Please go lie down.¡±

    ¡°No. No¡ªI want to hear,¡± Hana protested.

    ¡°No, sweet one,¡± Eleanora murmured as she opened the door and nodded to the two knights in the hallway. ¡°Escort Lady Hana to her room and remain on guard outside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±

    Hana looked fearfully over her shoulder as Eleanora released her and shut the door.

    With determined focus, Eleanora faced Garrett and the two frightened maids.

    ¡°Your orders, Highness?¡± Garrett asked grimly.

    Eleanora glanced down at the small dagger in her hand and sighed. ¡°I suppose I should try to be merciful¡ªthey¡¯re only servants.¡± She strode towards the quivering women and eyed them each in turn. ¡°So, I will spare the first one who talks.¡±

    The senior maid glanced sharply at her companion, and the young girl lowered her eyes.

    ¡®So both of them were in on this.¡¯

    ¡°No one?¡± Eleanora asked.

    ¡°Let the prison torture chamber have a crack at them,¡± Garrett suggested ruthlessly. ¡°They¡¯ll talk.¡±

    ¡°Torture does not guarantee the truth,¡± Eleanora replied rationally, as she examined the sharp blade of her dagger and her two would-be poisoners. ¡°Last chance to spare yourself unnecessary pain.¡±

    ¡°We have nothing to say,¡± the senior maid said firmly.

    ¡°I see,¡± Eleanora replied. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll start with you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the elder maid gasped as Garrett pushed her forward on the floor.

    Eleanora swiftly pressed a knee down upon the maid¡¯s back and pinned the left side of her face against the floor. The woman flinched as Eleanora traced the tip of her dagger over the maid¡¯s exposed cheek.

    ¡°Make sure the other one watches,¡± Eleanora instructed Garrett, who held the struggling young maid in place. ¡°Eyes open, young one,¡± Eleanora urged sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill her. I¡¯m just sending a reminder to your Mistress that simple ploys like this won¡¯t work on me.¡±

    ?????

    Lady Helena had always prided herself on her capabilities as a noblewoman, mother, and hostess. As she and Sophya chatted happily through the foyer about their intention to visit the Holy Maiden Boutique, she could not have known how utterly unprepared she would be for the visitor that rang the doorbell ahead of them.

    ¡°Well, who could this be?¡± Helena murmured as she passed her parasol to Sophya and followed the butler to the door.

    The woman that waited outside wore a maroon dress embroidered with golden silk and laced ruffles that brushed behind her in a train. A gold emerald necklace glittered in the sun around her neck below dark sable brown hair tinted with gray, swept up in a golden hairnet. Her sharp blue eyes fixated upon Helena with instant disapproval that froze the unfortunate woman and her servant in place.

    Countess Constance stared, unmoving, from the doorway as the silence lengthened. Then she lifted an elegantly painted eyebrow with unmistakable reproach.

    "Countess,¡± Helena gasped, ¡°I¡ªwe were just going out.¡±

    ¡°Out?¡± Constance repeated, her tone radiated disgust as if the idea that they would contemplate departing their home when she had come to visit offended her.

    ¡°Yes, to the Holy Maiden Boutique,¡± Helena explained hastily. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    The painted brow lowered as the Countesses expression darkened, and a perceptible gloom filled the small foyer. ¡°You are going shopping?¡±

    Helena, who hadn¡¯t felt this uncomfortable since her last confession in church, swallowed as she struggled for a reply. Sophya nudged her with an impatient expression¡ªand suddenly, Helena realized her blunder.

    ¡°Ah, forgive me, Countess. Allow me to introduce my eldest daughter, Lady Sophya.¡±

    "Greetings, Countess Hawthorne," Sophya greeted with an elegant bow that made Helena¡¯s heart sing with pride and restored some of her confidence.

    "You are going dress shopping?" The Countess repeated with marked skepticism as she ignored Sophya¡¯s greeting. "While your youngest daughter is left injured in her bed unattended? Lady Helena, I had not thought you so heartless."

    All the blood drained from Helena¡¯s face as she stood, trembling with embarrassment and humiliation, before the woman who, up until a few years ago, had controlled the Aristocratic Party with the support of the late King.

    "How astonishing," Constance said as she stepped across the threshold.

    The mother and daughter retreated further inside the manor.

    "I¡ªah¡ªwould you like a cup of tea, Countess?" Helena replied out of sheer force of habit as she struggled to regain her composure.

    "No," Constance answered. Her gaze blanketed the small foyer and its occupants with clear disapproval. "I am here to visit Lady Maura."

    "Maura?" Sophya gasped sharply.

    "I¡ªI don''t understand," Helena whispered.

    It had been six years since the Countess first expressed an interest in having Maura work at her estate as a maid. Helena had not questioned her motives. After all, who was she to deny the Countess of Hawthorne a simple request?

    The decision proved mutually beneficial when the Countess¡¯s demands for Maura¡¯s visits increased. The monthly payment she gave Helena as compensation was also a sizeable amount.

    Helena had pocketed the fifty crescents a month, without her husband''s knowledge, to save up for her children''s future and her own. After all, she knew better than to count on Josiah for financial stability. This simple arrangement had gone on for several years, and the Countess''s check for Maura''s work had never been late.

    But perhaps the arrangement hadn¡¯t been so simple after all?

    ¡®Why would the Countess come all this way just to visit a half-blood who works as a maid?''

    "Well?" Constance snapped wearily as her gaze focused back on Helena. "Can you guide me to Maura¡¯s room, or do you not even know where that is, Lady Helena?"

 Book 1: Chapter 14: History Cautions Ambition

    Carina looked up from her light reading on the practical methods of extracting, diluting, and using venom to paralyze, blind, disorient, and kill. She traced the notes she had made over the years on shop locations, their prices, and other concerns with some of her favorite concoctions. The language from her original world seemed foreign beside Lafeara¡¯s scripture, but at least she could rest easy knowing no one else could read these words.

    The sound of distant footsteps in the hallway, headed in her direction, pulled her attention from the book.

    ''What now?''

    Carina glanced at Ivy, who dozed beside her in bed and tucked the book under a pillow. As the footsteps grew closer, she pulled on a robe and moved to wait beside the door.

    "Maura, can you open up, please? You have an important guest,¡± Helena¡¯s voice, oddly pitched, came through the door, followed by a timid knock.

    Carina ignored her request as she went to the window and glanced out through the glass. Although difficult to see from this angle, she could make out the familiar aristocratic carriage with its family crest of twin white ravens, taking up most of the driveway.

    Carina smiled and quickly returned to the door. She took a moment to tidy her ash brown hair before she unlocked and turned the handle.

    "Mother," Carina greeted and then turned her gaze to the tall, intimidating woman who stood behind Helena. "Countess Hawthorne. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, is there something you need?"

    "Accompany me for a walk outside, Lady Maura," Constance replied in a commanding tone. "You require some fresh air."

    "But she¡ª" Helena broke off under the Countess¡¯s sharp gaze.

    Carina glanced back inside to where Ivy still slept and hesitated.

    "I will leave my attendant here to guard the door if you are concerned for that child''s safety," Constance replied as the manservant, who accompanied her, stepped forward and bowed.

    "Let me just change my dress," Carina replied. She stepped back and shut the door, ignoring the alarmed look on Helena¡¯s face as she did so. Just to be safe, Carina locked the bolt as well.

    Then she scurried to the wardrobe where she tore off her robe and nightgown and then grabbed the nearest dress with buttons that went down the front. She had just finished lacing her boots when Ivy roused from her nap with a confused expression.

    "Miss? Are you going out?"

    "The Countess is here," Carina answered as she finished the last boot and rushed to her desk. There she grabbed her jewelry box, dumped out the cheap jewels she never wore, and then, using a letter opener, peeled back the velvet bottom.

    "What are you doing?" Ivy asked as she sat up stiffly.

    "Making sure you''ll be safe," Carina answered distractedly. "Stay in bed and trust me. Alright?"

    Ivy nodded sleepily and covered a yawn as Carina finally pulled the velvet free to reveal a folded document inside.

    "Okay," Carina murmured as she tucked the document inside her cloak, kissed Ivy abruptly on the forehead, and then rushed to the door. There she paused briefly and composed herself before she stepped outside and locked the door behind her.

    ?????

    It was midday judging by the warm sun that hung overhead. Blue and brown birds flittered about with excitement as they chirped pleasantly over the garden.

    Carina led Constance past the honeysuckle bushes towards a small path that provided a suitable place to walk for a short distance.

    "I apologize for descending upon you without warning," Constance said as they walked side by side. "But my news was great, and you could not come to me."

    "Think nothing of it, rather, your arrival was timely as I have a matter to discuss with you," Carina said truthfully. "But please tell me what urgent news brings you here, Countess?"

    "The selection for the Crown Princess'' ladies-in-waiting has been moved up," Constance replied. "I know we originally intended for you to stay with me for a week before entering the royal palace, but now you will enter it in three days."

    "Three days?" Carina repeated with surprise.

    ''Why? What had altered the timeline? No, perhaps it is better this way.''

    Carina shook her head. "Then¡ªwe do not have much time to finish preparations."

    "My thoughts exactly," Constance said firmly. "I''ve arranged the necessary papers for your deliverance. A suitable court official will deliver them tomorrow. Someone that will keep your Father and Mother in their place should they choose to protest.¡± She took Carina¡¯s hand and patted it gently as her expression grew serious. ¡°Now, I know you are fond of your maid, but she cannot follow you inside the royal palace. Other arrangements will have to be made."

    "I know," Carina replied as she pulled the folded document from her cloak and passed it to Constance. "Which is why I have a favor to ask."

    Constance took the document and raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Ivy¡¯s slave papers? You mean to sell her to me?"

    "Yes, but on the condition that you treat her well and release her within six months."

    Constance chuckled as she tapped the document against her hand. "You want to take advantage of my rank?"

    "I know only an earl or higher may release a slave from their contract. And as a countess, your rank is equal to that of an earl on such legal matters."

    "Quite right, though I''ve certainly never used it for such a favor before," Constance admitted with a curious smile. "I do sometimes wonder if you have grown too soft for the task ahead."

    "As you have shown me, Countess. One may be merciful to those who deserve it, yet ruthless to those who make me their enemy."

    "I can''t argue with that," Constance said with a pleased smile. "Very well, then sell her to me after we return."

    "The transfer has already been made out in your name and legally witnessed by my attorney."

    Constance blinked at her in surprise, then opened the letter to confirm before she shook her head and laughed. "Your ability to look ahead and prepare never ceases to amaze me. But that is why I chose you." She folded the document again and placed it inside her handbag.

    "Very well, Lady Maura, you have my promise. I shall release the maid in six months and set her up with a suitable job to support herself before that time is up. So you¡ª" she gestured to Carina with a cautionary tone, "¡ªdon''t lose focus. You need to keep your wit and intellect sharpened if you are to survive the trials ahead."

    "Thank you," Carina said as she let out a tight breath. "Then, although I should not ask for more, I have one other request."

    Constance tilted her head with a coy smile. "Speak freely, child. I doubt I will have cause to refuse you."

    "I need you to buy another slave from Lord Josiah."

    "Done."

    Carina blinked. "Don''t you want to know who it is?"

    "My dear child, with my wealth and connections, do you think the details matter?" Constance scoffed as a sneer slid across her lips. "If I demanded that Lord Josiah give the slave up for free, do you think he would dare refuse me?"

    Carina could already imagine Lord Josiah''s reaction. She relished the image with a cold smile.

    Constance was living proof that a woman could hold power in this world. Her position since birth may have given her the advantage of rank and wealth, but it was her skillful manipulations and mastery of politics that had earned her the respect of the late King.

    The nobles either admired or feared her ruthless ambition. Constance had made more than a few enemies when she took over her deceased husband''s position as the leader of the Aristocratic Party. She successfully maintained that party''s course and power until her son, Lord Percy, was ready to assume the reigns.

    Although the Countess of Hawthorne had retired from the political field, she still retained an immense amount of power and respect, not least of all was her position as Crown Princess Eleanora''s favorite aunt.

    "Now that you have laid out your terms," Constance replied as she slid her hand around Carina''s arm and turned her back on the path. "Let me make a few stipulations of my own."

    "Of course, Countess."

    "Be wary of my son, Lady Maura. Keep him at a distance."

    Carina blinked but nodded. "I have no interest in becoming entangled with Lord Percy or the Aristocratic party."

    "Good," Constance nodded. "I have no desire to yield my first and only protege to him so easily." She squeezed Carina''s arm lightly with an approving smile. "I know I have pressured you immensely over the past six years, but that was because I saw your potential. And you haven''t let me down, not even once, so I will continue to believe and invest in that clever mind of yours."

    "I will be forever grateful for your wisdom and guidance, Countess."

    "As you should," Constance murmured as she tapped Carina''s nose.

    "I am counting on you to help guide my niece. Eleanora may be strong-willed and intemperate at times, but she is a clever girl and will make a fine queen." Constance''s proud smile faded as they reached the end of the path. "However, as we both know, the queens of Lafeara have a habit of dying young."

    Carina nodded. She was more than aware.

    The late King Henri had two queens, neither of which lived to see their sons grow into men. Queen Catalina was the first queen and mother of the first prince, Prince Tristan. Catalina married King Henri at the age of eighteen and died at the age of twenty-three from a strange illness that took her suddenly mid-winter.

    Her death shook the king and the nation. Prince Tristan, only five years old at the time, had been placed in the care of the king''s second wife, Consort Rosalinda, who was later promoted to queen after the six months of mourning had passed.

    Queen Rosalinda had her own son, Second Prince Nicholas, who was two years younger than Tristan. She embraced her new role and raised both boys with equal love, compassion, and a firm hand. Then, nine years later, Rosalinda died in her sleep after experiencing a sudden mysterious illness. She had been only twenty-eight.

    Amid the rumors that both queens had been poisoned, Dowager Octavia, the king¡¯s mother, took over raising both of the young princes. And whether from grief or guilt, King Henri refused to take another bride, focusing instead on preparing Prince Tristan to succeed him as king while strengthening Lafeara''s ties with the Empire of Vetrayna.

    Thus, in order to establish permanent peace between their nations, King Henri and Emperor Constantine forged an alliance sealed by the engagement between Prince Tristan, then only fifteen-years-old, and Lady Eleanora, the Emperor¡¯s adopted niece.

    And this was why the countess had groomed Maura to enter the palace and serve as a lady-in-waiting. To watch over her niece and future queen, Crown Princess Eleanora, and guard her against the dangers that lurked within the royal palace.

 Book 1: Chapter 15: Foxes hunt the Rabbit

    The pink hydrangeas sent by Mr. Frost had already begun to wilt on the corner of Sir Bryson¡¯s desk. He pushed his bronze spectacles up his broad nose and stared at the drooping petals. Frost never failed to send a fresh vase every three weeks with a different floral arrangement and an envelope of business requests. Although it felt odd to receive flowers, from a sixteen-year-old girl no less, Bryson appreciated the way their scent freshened up the dank bachelor odor of the room.

    The sun receded behind the stenciled windows of his small private office building. Bryson finished updating Mr. Frost¡¯s ledger and then organized the most recent batch of letters with investment requests from his exclusive client along with stock updates from Frost''s numerous factories. He lifted the ledger and documents and carried them to the wall safe closet Frost had insisted on him installing.

    Eccentric did not even begin to describe Frost¡¯s character¡ªparanoid was more fitting. There were times Bryson struggled to accept how much his life had changed since that first fateful encounter. Initially, Lady Edith had hired him to secure Lady Maura¡¯s inheritance from her money-hungry and abusive family. But it would be almost a year after the old heiresses'' death before Bryson finally met his young client.

    He still remembered the bruises that mingled with the ugly brown spots scattered across her face when Frost showed up at his office door and his surprise when she promptly declared that she would be hiring him to help her invest in a few local businesses.

    The cold certainty in her ice-blue eyes as Frost continued to list out her instructions still sent a chill down his spine. Here was a ten-year-old child with every right to cry about the ugliness fate had thrown her way, but she was talking percentages, capital, and plans for expansion.

    Bryson had originally accepted Frost as a client to protect her from the Turnbells until she came of legal age for emancipation, which for a woman in Lafeara, was twenty. But instead of sheltering and protecting a helpless child, Bryson had found himself working for the notorious clairvoyant Mr. Frost¡ªthe most sought-after investor and inventor in Lafeara.

    He often found himself doubling over with laughter at the local bar when he heard the merchants and tradesmen ramble out their wild guesses as to who Mr. Frost really was, and how they might obtain his investment or patronage through bribery of crescents, drinks, and whores.

    What would these desperate fools think if they knew the esteemed Mr. Frost was merely a sharp, levelheaded sixteen-year-old girl?

    Bryson set the files inside the wall safe, shut it, and secured the thick metal door with two black-iron keys. And, because that wasn¡¯t enough security for Frost, then he closed the hidden closet door attached to a bookshelf that fit in seamlessly with the three other bookshelves lined along the office wall.

    Bryson kicked over the carpet that hid the scuff marks of the secret door along the floor as he tucked one of the black keys into his waist pocket. The other he placed in the spine of a thick red book that matched a row of eight similar volumes in the bookshelf by the office door.

    There were times Bryson imagined he was one of those secret undercover agents or spies with all these secretive security precautions. Though in reality, he felt more like a banker than a lawyer with all the money Frost pulled in each month that Bryson was in charge of collecting, monitoring, investing, and documenting.

    A man with half of Bryson¡¯s integrity might have been tempted to steal from such a wealthy young client, but Frost was backed by a powerful member of Aristocracy¡ªone that Bryson would never dream of crossing.

    And besides, Bryson would be lying to himself if he denied the enjoyment and benefits he had obtained while working for Frost. His annual salary alone had been enough for Bryson to buy himself a title, though, in his opinion, being a noble wasn¡¯t exactly all it was cracked up to be.

    Satisfied that he had completed the list of investment arrangements for the next month, Bryson grabbed his jacket and pondered the investor¡¯s recent decision to obtain various medicinal herbs in large quantities.

    "Perhaps Frost is planning to open a hospital?" he muttered as he stepped out into the small reception area. Because he only had one client, who hardly ever visited his office, Bryson didn''t require a secretary, but he did have one other employee.

    Julian, his nephew and errand boy, rose from the couch where he had been napping. "Any letters for me today, Uncle?" he asked brightly.

    "Yes, five for you," Bryson answered as he pulled out the already prepared envelopes, each sealed with the letter F stamped in wax embellished by an inked snowflake. "Remember now, no funny business. See to it they are delivered to the postmaster before he closes today."

    "You know you can count on me, Sir Bryson!" The cheerful boy accepted the letters, stowed them inside his satchel bag, then spun on his heels and dashed towards the front door. His feet pounded across the wooden panels with the flurry of youth. The doorbell jangled in protest behind him.

    Bryson sighed and pulled out his pocket watch. Four in the afternoon. The post wouldn''t close until half-past five, Julian would have plenty of time.

    The doorbell rang again, and Bryson looked up in surprise as two men entered the office building.

    "Sorry, gentleman, I''m afraid I''ve just¡ª"

    The words died in his throat as he caught sight of the fox masks beneath their hooded cloaks. He dropped his pocket watch, which was saved by its chain, and staggered back.

    "Who¡ªwhat do you want?"

    "We''re looking for a Mr. Bryson?" The first masked man replied in a casual tone.

    "That¡¯s Sir Bry¡ª" Bryson covered his mouth in horror.

    "That''s him," the second masked man confirmed as their unnervingly silent steps brought them purposefully towards him.

    "P-please!" Bryson held up his hands and tried to swallow the quiver of fear in his voice. "H-how can I h-help you, gentlemen?"

    "We''re looking for someone," replied the first assassin.

    "Someone you might be familiar with," added the second.

    "I¡ªI''m not sure¡ªwho¡ªwho are you looking for?"

    ¡®Please let this be some sort of mistake!¡¯

    The first assassin held out a piece of paper. Bryson stared at it and recognized the legal document he had drawn up that protected the designer, Lady Aconitum¡¯s rights to 35% of all sales which used her designs. His name was written as the legal representative just below the designer''s name in this binding contract with the Holy Maiden Boutique store Co-owner, Sir Everly.

    Bryson stared at the name, his confusion growing, as he raised his gaze to the thug who now had him pinned against his office door.

    "So, lawyer man," said the second assassin with a hint of impatience. "Tell us where we can find this Lady Aconitum."

    ''How had they gotten that document? It should be locked up in the legal records office¡ªNo, now was not the time to be wondering that. Why were they asking for Aconitum and not Frost? Unless they didn''t know¡ª''

    "Speak Bryson!" the first assassin snapped as he grabbed Bryson¡¯s collar and, with a savage jerk, slammed the lawyer''s head against the solid door behind him. "And quickly!"

    "I wish I could help you¡ªbut I can''t!" Bryson replied, ignoring the sting and ache at the back of his skull. "This was the only job I did on Lady Aconitum¡¯s behalf. It''s a simple protection clause on royalty distributions with a boutique store. I never met her¡ªpersonally. I did the paperwork on her behalf at the request of another client!"

    "What other client?" the first assassin demanded.

    ¡®So much for steering the conversation away from Frost.''

    "I can''t tell you¡ª"

    A dagger bit deeply into the wood next to his ear, and Bryson felt his legs buckle.

    "One last chance, lawyer man," sneered the second assassin as he made way for his companion, who pulled the dagger free and pressed it against Bryson''s neck. "Think it over. Give us the name, and we let you live."

    It took all of five seconds for Bryson''s pride as a lawyer and as a man to run down the side of his trousers in a warm, humiliating dribble.

    "Ah shit, he pissed himself!"

    The first assassin swore, but he didn''t move away. Instead, the masked man shifted the knife¡¯s weight ever so slightly, and Bryson felt a trickle of blood run down his throat.

    "Frost! Frost! My client¡ª" he gasped for air as the pressure on the blade shifted. "My only client, his name is Mr. Frost."

    ¡®Mercy¡¯s tit! I¡¯m sorry, Frost¡ªit¡¯s all over now.''

    The assassin withdrew his blade, stepped back, and shook his boot with a mutter of annoyance while his comrade scratched his neck and murmured. "Who in Hell''s Teeth is Mr. Frost?"

    "How the hell should I know? Looks like he''s not even a noble," replied the first assassin.

    "So¡ªwhat do we do now?"

    They both looked at Bryson, who barely retained the strength to stand as he pondered his chances of survival.

    "Take him to the boss," the assassins said in unison.

    "W-what?" Bryson panted. "You¡ªyou can''t kidnap me in broad daylight?"

    The second assassin sniggered.

    "It''s not kidnapping if you come with us willingly," replied the first assassin as he slid his knife into his belt. "And I promise you, if you refuse, try to run, cause a scene, or attempt to cry for help¡ª" The assassin grabbed Bryson''s collar and yanked him down to his knees.

    "It will be your blood you''ll be kneeling in instead of piss next time."

 Book 1: Chapter 16: A Battle of Queens

    Lady Hana entered the private chapel, used exclusively by the royal family and the House of Lords, and watched her shadow lengthen between the pews towards the alter where Grand Dowager Octavia knelt in silent prayer.

    To the Dowager''s right was her head lady-in-waiting, Lady Sabella. The senior attendant turned as Hana approached and whispered in the Dowager''s ear.

    Hana waited a respectful distance three pews back from the alter. A nervous glance about her found the benches and prayer alcove''s empty, which should have made her feel better, were it not for the purpose which brought her here.

    Lady Sabella stood and assisted the Grand Dowager to her feet. Hana curtsied as the old but still powerful monarch turned towards her.

    "So, you finally came to your senses?" Octavia muttered with a hint of impatience.

    Hana rose sharply. "I came to ask you to stop," she replied. "Stop sending me letters. Stop sending your maids to threaten us. I will not be used by you against Eleanora."

    Neither the Dowager nor Lady Sabella seemed surprised by her outburst.

    Octavia sighed and shook her head with a pitying look. "My dear, I have no idea what threats you are referring to. My offer of friendship and guidance was as much for your sake as it was for Eleanora."

    Hana pressed her nails into her closed, trembling fists as the Dowager moved to stand beside her.

    "Be wary of what you put your faith in, my dear. Love is a fragile thing. It blooms like spring yet withers so easily at the first touch of winter. You were not the first to capture her heart. Eleanora still has not let go of him, even after all these years."

    Hana fought to keep her expression neutral as the glittering stained glass windows of the church seemed to compress in around her.

    "Our love is not that fragile," she replied as she forced herself to meet the Dowager''s gaze.

    Those cold blue eyes sparkled with power, cruelty, and an ugliness Hana recognized all too well. Pity.

    "Every lover imagines their story will end differently. But it''s time for you to face reality. Eleanora is married and will be queen. Soon, Heaven''s willing, she will have children. She will love them as all mothers do. She may even grow to love Nicholas through them." Octavia sighed and took Hana''s closed trembling hand in hers. "But you¡ªyour beauty will fade. Your novelty will lose its sparkle. And someone younger will inevitably replace you."

    Hana hastily withdrew from her grip. "If you think that some cautionary tale of lovers doom will convince me to become your spy¡ª"

    "And what about your dead child?"

    Hana''s breath caught in her throat. A cold vice wrapped around her heart as her gaze dropped to the floor.

    ''How?''

    "Does Eleanora even know who the father is or that you were once pregnant?" Octavia asked casually as her fingers brushed Hana''s blonde hair from her face. "If your love is not fragile, then why are you keeping secrets from her?"

    "Is that your plan?" Hana demanded. "To blackmail me with my dead child?" She shook her head and stepped back.

    "My dear, why do you insist on turning my words into threats?" Octavia''s expression turned sorrowful as she tilted her head. "I merely mentioned this to remind you that all secrets have a way of wandering into the light. Whether we want them to or not."

    "I imagine your Grace has more secrets to worry about than I do."

    Octavia''s gentle expression withered. Then she laughed. The sound, oddly distorted within these hallowed walls, sent shivers down Hana''s spine.

    "It seems no matter what I do, others will assume I am a villain," Octavia lamented as she accepted the handkerchief Sabella held out and dabbed at the corner of her eyes.

    "Forgive my impertinence, but perhaps if you hadn''t sent those maids to poison our food this morning¡ª"

    "And why did you assume I sent those maids?"

    "They said¡ªyou sent them," Hana replied hesitantly.

    "My dear child." Octavia smiled with amusement as she turned to Sabella. "Does everyone imagine my time to be so free that I would bother myself with servants?"

    "Lady Hana," Sabella said with an admonishing tone. "The maids of each palace are chosen by their Mistress. In the absence of the Mistress, the royal steward selects the staff. Why would you assume the Dowager''s influence just because of the words of a maid?"

    ''Because everyone knows it''s the Dowager, not the Crown Prince who holds power in the palace.''

    "Even if what you say is true," Hana replied. "I will not work for you. I have one Mistress, and that is Crown Princess Eleanora."

    Octavia''s lips twisted in disapproval. Beneath the Dowager''s icy glower, Hana felt her heart seize with panic.

    Applause echoed through the chapel behind them. Hana turned and stared in surprise as Eleanora, dressed in her riding gown, approached them, still clapping with a smug expression on her face.

    "Eleanora," Octavia greeted with a hint of disappointment.

    "Grandmother," Eleanora returned with a twisted smile. "I was wondering where my sweet one had gone." She moved between Hana and the Dowager and hugged the startled lady-in-waiting against her side with a firm arm. "Did you come to pray for my lost soul, Grandmother?"

    Octavia smiled, however stiffly, and sighed. "I pray for all my grandchildren, no matter how proud, delusional, and misguided they are."

    "And do the Heavens listen to the prayers of blackmailers?"

    Hana stiffened. She realized with a sinking heart that Eleanora had heard most, if not all, of their conversation.

    "I suppose it''s no wonder Lady Hana misunderstands me when your opinion of me is this low," Octavia replied as she rubbed her temple wearily. "And how has your progress been with my grandson, Nicholas?"

    "You should know that better than me," Eleanora replied as she turned to leave, gently pulling Hana along with her. "I''m sure you have eyes among his attendants as well. Surely they''ve told you that he neglects his wife and spends most of his evenings with that other woman."

    Hana cast an uneasy glance back and caught a glimpse of the anger in the Grand Dowager''s gaze. She whipped her head forward and shivered.

    "It is your duty as a wife to see his attentions remain closer to home," Octavia replied coldly. "After all, without a male heir, your position as queen will never be stable."

    Eleanora paused and then turned to look over Hana''s shoulder at the Dowager. "Perhaps you can discuss your view of my future with my uncle, Ambassador Emerson when he comes to collect the Emperor''s tribute."

    "And what would your uncle say of the woman you''ve distracted yourself with instead of winning your future king''s affections?" Octavia snapped.

    Eleanora turned to face the Dowager. Then she leaned towards Hana and pressed her mouth against her startled lover''s lips.

    "You¡ª" the Dowager sputtered.

    Hana blinked up at Eleanora, stunned and terrified.

    "My uncle will be happy that I am happy. And wonder why your grandson can''t prove himself a true man in this marriage," Eleanora replied. "As to your veiled threats against Hana. Allow me to repeat myself. I will fulfill all my duties as the crown princess and in the future as queen, but Hana is mine, and I will not give her up. So keep your cold, wrinkled paws away from her!"

    Once more, Eleanora turned them towards the chapel exit, and this time the Dowager did not attempt to stop them.

    Hana clung to Eleanora''s arm. Her useless legs wobbled, unable to keep pace with her lover''s determined stride. Her heart a painful cascade of alarm that beat beneath her tightened chest.

    ''What do I do? What do I say? What did she hear?''

    A few noble lords and ladies stared after them, and Hana¡¯s pale cheeks flushed with realization.

    "Your Highness¡ª"

    "Just a little bit further," Eleanora replied sharply.

    The force of her reply silenced Hana''s protest, and inwardly her fears eroded her wavering confidence.

    "I''m sorry," she whispered.

    Eleanora looked down at her then pulled her abruptly inside a building.

    "Your Highness?" a man''s voice echoed beyond Hana''s blurred vision.

    "Out! All of you. Now!" Eleanora commanded.

    A scurry of feet fled the premises as Eleanora guided Hana into a chair.

    "Sweet one," Eleanora said, her gentle voice breaking the last of Hana''s strength.

    "I''m sorry! I should have told you¡ªI haven''t kept anything else from you, I promise. I¡ªI just couldn''t¡ª" she hiccupped and shook as Eleanora gently wiped the tears falling down her cheeks.

    "Would it help if I told you I already knew," Eleanora said gently.

    "W-what?"

    Eleanora sighed. "First, let me say, it wasn''t my doing, and I asked him not to¡ªbut my uncle Emerson looked into your past when he found out we were intimately involved."

    Hana blinked as ripples of fear and relief washed over her.

    "Here." Eleanora pressed the handkerchief into her numb fingers. "Wipe your tears, sweet one. I do not blame or hold against you anything from your past. I am only sorry I could not find you sooner and protect you from that animal and the pain he put you through."

    "But¡ª"

    "No buts!" Eleanora said as she cupped Hana''s face gently in her hands. "What were the words you used? Our love is not that fragile."

 Book 1: Chapter 17: A Dash of Violence

    Perhaps it was because Carina knew this would be her last meal with the Turnbell family, or that the chef had prepared a meat dumpling soup, either way, she couldn''t help but savor each delicious bite.

    "Maura," Josiah said, breaking the silence.

    Carina repressed a shudder. When was the last time he''d even bothered to say Maura¡¯s name?

    "My Lord," she answered as she lowered her fork.

    "Your mother tells me that Countess Constance came to visit you today?"

    "That is correct, my Lord." She waited a moment, relishing his uncertainty and confusion. Doubtless, he was asking what the rest of the family was thinking.

    ''Why had the Countess come to visit her?''

    ''What had they talked about in the garden?''

    "The Countess merely wanted to ensure I was in good health," Carina supplied with an innocent smile before she resumed eating.

    Josiah and Helena exchanged glances.

    "But¡ª" Helena said hesitantly "¡ªwhy did she ask you to go to the garden?"

    Carina chewed her food carefully as she considered this. "We often take walks in the Countess'' garden. Perhaps she missed my company."

    "Walks?" Helena''s fork slipped from her fingers. "But you¡ª" She cut off abruptly and collected her fallen utensil from her plate.

    "I wasn''t aware the relationship between you was so intimate," Josiah interjected, unaware of his wife''s discomfort. "Why is it you she''s taken under her wing?"

    Again, Carina chewed her food, and delicately wiped her lips on her handkerchief before answering. "Perhaps she believed that I needed extra care and attention."

    ''Since I get none of that here.''

    "I¡ªsee," Josiah murmured, his gaze darkening as his eyes shifted accusingly towards Helena. "And did you accompany her on these visits to the Countess?"

    "No," Helena admitted. "But that was how the Countess wished it to be!"

    "And how long has this been going on?"

    "Six years," Carina answered when her mother hesitated.

    "Six¡ª" Josiah seized his glass of wine and drank deeply. "I suppose it''s no wonder than the Duke of Hawthorne sends his family physician here every day to look after you."

    His gaze shifted between mother and daughter, dread and paranoia whirling up behind those green eyes that had lost their edge long ago.

    Helena joined her children in their silent contemplation of the exquisite meal before them while Carina contentedly chewed her food.

    "What is it?" Josiah snapped as he looked between his unusually quiet children. "What''s wrong? Is meat suddenly not good enough for you?"

    "No, Father," Lincoln replied quickly and dug into his bowl.

    "What exactly do you do over there?" Sophya asked, her eyes narrowed in suspicion. "At the Countess'' home?"

    Helena picked up her glass with a shaky hand but then set it back down.

    Carina took a sip of her cold berry tea and dabbed her lips. "A lot of things," she replied cheerfully. "The Countess never lets me have so much as a moment''s rest."

    A barely audible moan came from Helena, who pressed her fingers between her brows.

    "What the Bloody Saint''s is wrong with you, woman?" Josiah snapped.

    "Nothing, I¡ªI just feel a bit fatigued," Helena whispered.

    "But what sort of things?" Sophya asked persistently.

    "I think I''ll excuse myself¡ª" Helena pushed back her chair.

    "It''s difficult to summarize. She teaches me things like the proper etiquette, reading, writing, the poets, arithmetic, dancing, some philosophy as well," Carina expounded as the family around the table gawked at her in stunned disbelief. "That sort of thing."

    "What?" Helena sank into her chair.

    "You learning arithmetic?" Lincoln scoffed.

    "Yes, I''m at the intermediate level now. I had hoped to begin the advanced level next year, but that probably won''t happen since I''m being married off," Carina said as she placed her fork by her finished bowl. "You can''t begin to imagine how disappointed the countess was when she heard I was to be married. She said it was far too soon as she wished to prepare a dowry for me."

    Not a single face at that table dared to meet her gaze, except Sophya, who appeared to be fuming.

    "She wants to give you a dowry?" Sophya sputtered as a half-chewed piece of venison dropped from her mouth.

    That was a lie. The countess never so much as broached the subject of marriage, but it achieved the desired effect as Sophya wiped her chin with a trembling hand.

    "How much?" Sophya demanded.

    "Sophya, that''s enough," Josiah interjected quickly. "What matters is that your sister has a benefactor who has expressed interest in our family." Despite his polite simpering words, Carina could see his eyes calculating the potential gain she might bring him.

    "But of course, that''s off the table now," Carina lamented.

    "What? Why?" Josiah demanded.

    "Because she doesn''t approve of Lord Lennox," Carina said with a shrug. "She said he''s too old to be marrying when his sons already have heirs. And she thinks it''s a waste of my potential."

    The gravity of the countess''s disapproval on the match arranged by himself sank its teeth into Josiah''s premature dreams of future wealth that shriveled and died the moment his ass slumped back into the chair.

    "But how much dowry was¡ª" Sophya''s petulant question was cut off as Josiah''s fist smashed against the table.

    "I told you to be quiet!" he roared, startling the servants so severely that one of them dropped the pitcher of tea. The tin container bounced as liquid and ice splattered across the carpet, and the unfortunate maid gasped in horror.

    Carina turned towards the disturbance and recognized Judith. Once more, their eyes locked, but this time the maid''s gaze held only terror as she dropped to her knees.

    The thud of footsteps snapped Carina''s attention towards Josiah as he rounded the table, kicked the fallen pitcher away, and struck the maid''s shoulder with his cane.

    "Is it not enough¡ªthat I have to feed¡ªeach and everyone¡ªof you miserable beasts!" His cane rose and fell again and again.

    Carina clutched the arms of her chair. In the reflection of her glass cup, she saw the dark outline of Josiah¡¯s arm rise and fall incessantly. Judith¡¯s sobs and pleas twisted the knot in her stomach as her courage and outrage sputtered and died.

    ¡®Speak now and take her place?¡¯

    ¡®Is she even worth protecting?¡¯

    ¡®But would he harm you now that he knows your connection to Lady Constance?¡¯

    ¡®But if I take that risk¡ªand her place¡ªeverything I¡¯ve done to change the future could fall apart.¡¯

    She sucked in a breath as Judith fell suddenly silent. Lincoln leaned casually onto his elbow as he peered around her to enjoy the show.

    "My Lord!" Helena found her voice as she rose from her chair. "It is only water and berries. It''s not as if she dropped the wine."

    Josiah stilled, his back panting with effort, his silver cane streaked with a glint of red. "Fine," he muttered in frustration, then snapped his fingers at the butler. "Clean that up. Not a spot on the carpet come morning, do you hear me?"

    The butler, pale but composed, bowed, then assisted the footman in carrying Judith¡¯s unconscious body from the room.

    Carina¡¯s gaze followed their escape. She stared through the ajar doors, unable to look at her family, unable to stomach the sight of them. Her small victories now tainted by the sight and smell of blood in the carpet behind her.

    ¡°I thought you liked that one,¡± Lincoln joked.

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut, boy, unless you¡¯re filling it with food,¡± Josiah snapped as he returned to his seat.

    Dampness, along the back of her neck, drew Carina¡¯s attention. She reached back and felt something warm.

    Blood stained her fingertips. The image of Ivy''s flayed back sprang before her eyes.

    She could feel Lincoln''s gaze long before her eyes rose to meet his.

    He was smiling, clearly waiting for her to react.

    But Carina''s hand remained still as she wiped the blood away with her handkerchief, never breaking eye contact. When she finished, Carina rose from her seat and dropped the handkerchief in her chair.

    "Where are you going?" Josiah demanded.

    "To my room," Carina replied as she left the table.

    "What''s the hurry? You haven''t had dessert?"

    Carina turned to face him. Her hands closed into fists as he devoured his meal with renewed enthusiasm.

    "I have no appetite. Good night."

    ''May you all burn in hell!''

 Book 1: Chapter 18: A Skulk of Beasts

    Chapter 18: A Skulk of Beasts

    "Here we are, my Lady," the coachman said with a nervous strain in his voice. "Are you sure you want to be in the slums at such a late hour?"

    "Yes, I''m certain," Carina replied as she stepped down from the hansom and took in the dark alleyway that stood between her and the Fox Den. She pulled the cape¡¯s hood over her masked face and passed the driver his coin. "Thank you for your concern. I should be back in less than an hour." He smiled and nodded, but the fear in his eyes made her uneasy.

    "They''re a lot of people been going missing around here, my Lady," he explained. "And many young ladies such as yourself. Are you sure I can''t take you somewhere with¡ªa bit more light?"

    By light, he meant the streets of the capital, which were patrolled at night by the Lafeara¡¯s Capital Knights.

    "If I''m not back in forty minutes, you''re free to leave and fetch the knights if that will make you feel better," Carina replied.

    The coachman nodded, but he didn''t look happy. He tied down his reigns, pulled out his pipe, and muttered to himself.

    Satisfied that he wouldn''t abandon her, Carina headed to her destination.

    The selection being moved up had shortened her timeline considerably. She had hoped to give Ghost a few more days to think over her offer, assuming the Master of the Fox Den had passed on her message, but now she was officially out of time.

    The doorman in his fox mask started when Carina appeared out of the mist. Then he held his lantern up to her face and muttered, "Hell''s Teeth! And here she is."

    "Excuse me?" Carina tilted her head sharply. "Is something the matter?"

    "Nah, nothing''s the matter,¡± the doorman replied, ¡°In fact, the boss is upfront waiting for you."

    A warning went off in Carina''s gut. Her head and legs told her to run, but she held out her hand for the rabbit mask he offered. ¡°Upfront?¡±

    "That''s right. We closed down the bar today for a¡ªprivate matter."

    He slid around her and let out a shrill whistle as he headed to the front of the bar. Carina stared at the rabbit mask in her hand as the hairs on the back of her neck prickled. She turned just as a shadow moved across the alleyway behind her.

    ¡®No going back then.¡¯

    With little choice, she donned the mask and followed. The front of the bar was quiet, though candles still gleamed behind the boarded-up windows.

    Two thugs in fox masks stood at the door and straightened as they approached. Carina felt their gaze as the doorman whispered to one of them. The thug went inside ahead of them, and a foreboding sense of doom coated the back of Carina¡¯s mouth.

    She swallowed as the doorman turned with a gruff, "Follow me then, Lady Aconitum."

    ''Why the fuck does he know my name? So much for anonymity.¡¯

    Carina shook away her unease and stepped through the door. There was no turning back now, and if need be, she had her magic.

    ''No risk, no reward, right?''

    Carina surveyed the bar room with its disorganized tables and chairs empty of customers, except for thugs in masks. Counting the doorman, two thugs at the door, and the five scattered around the room that made eight formidable obstacles.

    ¡®Not great odds, but where was the Fox Master?¡¯

    Her gaze settled on a man seated in the corner of the bar room. Carina froze as she recognized Sir Bryson¡¯s pale face. His chair was propped against the wall, his hands, bound behind it, dripped blood into a bowl on the floor.

    "Lady Aconitum!" The Master of the Fox Den appeared behind the bar with a bottle of spirits and an empty glass. "Well, well, if I''d known you were coming, I''d have tidied up the place."

    There was nothing remotely friendly in his tone, but Carina ignored him. Instead, she headed towards Bryson, shaking off the hand of the doorman when he tried to stop her. A quick check of his pulse and the ghost of a breath from his swollen and cracked lips relieved her first concern.

    He was still alive¡ªfor now.

    "Hmm, he''s had a rough afternoon," the Fox Master said as he filled his glass. "You found yourself a loyal one there. That''s a rare quality in a lawyer."

    Carina continued to check Bryson for wounds. His face was severely mangled but no apparent broken bones except for perhaps his nose. The blood on his chest appeared to be the splattered aftermath of the beating his face had taken.

    Then she saw his hands, and the bowl of blood below where several ragged, oddly shaped flakes floated against the thick dark claret surface.

    No. Not flakes, fingernails.

    Bile rose up the back of her throat as Carina averted her gaze. "I take it you were looking for me?" she asked as she turned to the Fox Master.

    "Yes, and here you are to spare us the trouble.¡± The Fox Master raised his glass in a mocking toast. "It does seem a shame now. All that effort, gone to waste¡ªwell, not completely."

    "He needs a doctor!¡±

    "And we need to chat." The Fox Master smacked his glass down on the bar and pointed to an empty stool. "Sit."

    "Untie him and bandage his wounds."

    "Sit your ass down, kid. Don''t make me use force."

    The doorman stepped up behind her, and Carina scoffed. "Because striking a child is too much for a man who would torture a defenseless person?"

    The Fox Master tilted his head and snapped his fingers.

    The doorman grabbed Carina¡¯s shoulder firmly and pushed her towards the bar stools. She offered no protest other than a sharp glare over her shoulder when he did not remove his grip. The Fox Master waved him off, and the doorman left to join the other masked thugs at a nearby table.

    Carina watched the Fox Master refill his cup and noted the bloodstains on his rolled-up sleeves. Bryson¡¯s blood. A cold fury burned within her chest as she reached up, removed the rabbit mask, and tossed it onto the bar before taking her seat.

    The Fox Master took a drink and then, unexpectedly, removed his mask as well.

    He was middle-aged, forty maybe, clean-shaven, with wisps of silver in his leather-black hair, and a face that might have been handsome if not for the sizeable X-shaped scar, which crossed between his eyes.

    The same coal-like eyes that burned into Carina with deadly curiosity. She looked away first. "You wanted to find me, well, here I am.¡±

    "Not just me," he replied with a hint of unease. "But don''t worry, our mutual friend will be joining us soon."

    Hope and terror flickered down her spine as Carina took in a slow breath.

    "I''m Alex," he said with a sudden smile and held out his hand.

    ''First his face, now a name. What are the odds of me walking out alive at this point?''

    Carina stared at his hand; there was still blood under his fingernails. She gave him a stiff nod but avoided his hand and his gaze.

    "Not going to give me your name? Your real one that is." he pressed.

    She glanced towards Bryson, still unconscious in his chair, and turned back to face Alex.

    "Maura, my name is Maura."

    "Yes, that''s the one." Alex snapped his fingers and picked up his glass. "Lady Maura, daughter of Lord Josiah and Lady Helena Turnbell."

    ''So, Bryson gave me up completely.''

    Carina sighed and removed her own mask. "You forgot to mention bastard," she muttered as she squashed the mask against her lap to hide her trembling hands.

    His eyebrow arched with what might have been amusement or surprise. Then he tilted his cup towards her in a strange sort of acknowledgment. "To Bastards," he said.

    "To Bastards!" the thugs behind her repeated with enthusiasm.

    ''Great, so I''ve got that in common with this group of cutthroats.''

    "Where is Ghost?" she asked. "And how long is this going to take? Sir Bryson needs medical attention. At the very least, let me bandage his hands and stop the bleeding."

    Alex lowered his cup. Not once had his gaze left her face, and his stare was beginning to unnerve Carina. He shifted his gaze abruptly as he straightened.

    "Darwin, get the lawyer to Stitcher. Make sure he keeps him alive."

    "Right, Boss," the thug replied and tagged two others to assist him.

    "Stitcher?" Carina repeated uncertainly.

    "He''s our in-house specialist," Alex replied as he finished off his glass. "Real good at cutting and stitching up bodies. Alive or dead, doesn''t matter. Though he does have a rather odd hobby of collecting men''s pe¡ª" He cut off and cleared his throat. "Ahem. But no worries, he''s a certified physician. He''ll set your friend right."

    "That''s¡ªcomforting." Carina shook the disturbing image from her mind.

    "Boss!" A thug charged through the front door. He was shoved aside by a man dressed all in black with a ghoulish blue mask that covered his face.

    The infamous assassin strode towards the bar. The black eyes of his horrifying yet familiar mask focused intently on Carina.

 Book 1: Chapter 19: Deal with a Ghoul

    Maura''s reaction was instantaneous. Carina¡¯s hands clenched the mask in her lap as an unfamiliar memory flickered behind her eyes.

    The pristine cold walls of the royal palace closed in around her. The weight of the dead knight collapsed in her lap as Maura scrambled back away from Ghost, his horrid blue mask and the deadly blade he held that glimmered unnaturally beneath the decorative wall lanterns.

    ¡°P-please¡ª¡± Maura whimpered, unable to pull her foot, hooked beneath the knight¡¯s heavy limbs, free.

    The soulless black eyes of his mask barely regarded her before the assassin stepped past corpse and maid and sprinted after the fleeing figure of Crown Princess Eleanora.

    Carina felt Maura¡¯s fear like a blast of cold air across her entire body. Terror flooded her lungs and she nearly choked on it, as her heart flickered unsteadily. If this was a warning from the afterlife, then it had come a little too late. Ghost barreled towards her like an avenging demon, and Carina had nowhere to run.

    "Easy," Alex stepped between them and grabbed the assassin¡¯s shoulder, holding him firm.

    Carina blinked, unable to determine how he had come across the bar so quickly.

    "Out of my way, old man!" Ghost snapped.

    "Not until you calm down." It was not a request. As the other thugs around the room stepped closer, Carina realized that they weren''t here for her, but the rogue assassin among them.

    "I just want answers!"

    "She can¡¯t answer you if she¡¯s dead."

    "Why are you protecting her?"

    "What? You want to start killing children now?" There was a hint of danger in Alex''s tone that even Ghost couldn''t ignore.

    "Fine. I won''t kill her. Happy?"

    "And you''ll play nice," Alex pressured.

    "If you don''t take your hand off of me right now¡ª" Ghost reached for his sword.

    The click of a pistol silenced the room, and the thugs froze with their blades half drawn. Alex held a pistol against Ghost''s temple and shook his head.

    "I told you before, swords and daggers are for amateurs. Now drop them on the floor."

    For a long vexatious moment, Ghost didn''t move.

    "Please," Carina interjected into the tense silence. "I''m more than happy to answer your questions. I came prepared to do so if necessary." Miraculously her voice remained calm and steady despite the waves of hostility that rolled in her direction.

    "See, no need for violence," Alex said as he tapped his gun against Ghost''s mask. "Unless you don''t trust this old man anymore."

    Ghost''s tense shoulders slumped in defeat. He slammed the hilt of his sword back into its sheath, then unbuckled both sword belts and dropped them to the floor.

    "Dagger," Alex reminded him with a coy smile.

    Ghost swiped the pistol away with a grunt of annoyance and flicked his wrist. A familiar long, thin blade appeared in his fingers as if by magic. He dropped the dagger. It pierced the wooden floorboards with a soft thud and quivered, upright in the floor.

    "Satisfied?" Ghost growled.

    Alex rested the pistol on his shoulders and addressed the thugs at the table. "We''re good here," he said.

    The thugs sheathed their blades and then headed for the exit, though more than a few cast suspicious glances at Ghost on their way out.

    "Well then," Alex said as he walked around the bar. "Drinks?"

    "Give me the Gutter Rat," Ghost replied as he moved forward cautiously and took a seat two stools down from Maura.

    Alex made a face but poured the requested drink and set it before the assassin.

    "Maura, this is Ghost. Ghost, this is Maura, otherwise known as Lady Aconitum," he supplied as if casually introducing two strangers at the bar.

    "Family name?" Ghost asked as he eyed his drink.

    "None," Alex and Maura answered.

    "So, you''re a half-blood." Ghost lifted his mask just enough to expose warm caramel skin, a sharp scruffy chin, and a firm jawline. He raised the glass to his lips and downed the drink in three large gulps. "Hell''s Teeth, that''s good.¡± He smacked his lips and spun the glass across the bar to Alex. ¡°Another.¡±

    The label he so casually used was yet another double standard of this world¡ªthe difference between a bastard and a half-blood.

    A man could have children outside of marriage and bestow his name to them by choice. They might be bastards, but if the lord of the estate welcomed them, they were of little difference to the rest of his children. They could even inherit his estate if they were lucky enough to be born a male.

    But if a woman strayed from her marriage bed and produced a child, they were called half-bloods and received no surname. After all, what sort of man would willingly give his family name to the product of his wife''s betrayal.

    Alex plucked up Ghost¡¯s glass and tucked it behind the bar. "Save the heavy drinking for later. Shall we begin?"

    Ghost grunted and pulled down his mask. Carina nodded.

    "I¡¯ll start then," Ghost said as he turned towards her. "The North Star, have you seen it?"

    "No," Carina answered firmly.

    ''Not in this life anyway.''

    Ghost¡¯s fingers drummed the bar slowly as he continued. "Then why did you send me that drawing?"

    "Because I knew it would mean something to you."

    His gloved hand curled into a fist. "Then, you know who I am?"

    "I know who you used to be," Carina replied. She tried facing him directly, but every time she did, the same cold fear washed over her. She fixed her eyes on his shoulder instead.

    Alex''s gaze danced between them as Ghost remained silent for a long moment.

    "Why did you seek me out? What do you want?" Ghost finally asked.

    "A promise that if the need should arise, your blades will take the life of my enemy."

    This time Ghost glanced at Alex, and an unspoken question passed between them.

    "You mean¡ª¡± Ghost turned back to her, ¡°¡ªyou want me to kill Prince Nicholas?"

    " I want you to help me keep Crown Princess Eleanora safe," Carina explained.

    "Elly?" As soon as the name slipped past his lips, Ghost stiffened.

    Alex scoffed and folded his arms. "Why would the Crown Princess be in danger?"

    "Surely someone, as connected as you are, could figure that out, Master of the Fox Den," Carina replied skeptically.

    Now it was Ghost''s turn to snort in amusement. "You''re referring to the Dowager?"

    "Perhaps," Carina answered with a shrug.

    "I wouldn''t mind killing that old bag," Ghost muttered. "But why did you mention Nicholas the last time you were here? Was that to get my attention too?"

    Carina weighed her words carefully. Maura¡¯s past and future wasn¡¯t something she could easily explain. Even if it contained all the answers Ghost was looking for¡ªwould he believe her? "Prince Nicholas has other motives which might lead him to act against his Crown Princess in the future."

    "You''re referring to the woman he keeps outside the palace?" Ghost replied. "Why not just ask me to kill her?"

    "Would you?" Carina asked.

    ¡®Could it really be that easy? Remove the mistress and save Eleanora and Nicholas'' marriage?¡¯

    It was an idea Carina had considered with no success. She had no idea where Nicholas had hidden his mistress, only that she would be brought into the palace later as a consort when she became pregnant before Eleanora.

    The question hung heavily in the silence between them. Ghost turned his gaze away. "And if Nicholas doesn''t pose a threat?"

    "Then he is not my enemy, and he need not die. Not at your hand anyway."

    Ghost turned towards her sharply, the mask''s black eyes peered into her own as if they would pry her secrets from her soul.

    "Any more questions?" Carina asked, conscious of the lengthening shadows of the candles on the bar. The coach driver was probably getting worried.

    "Yeah," Ghost muttered. "Why?"

    "Why?" Carina echoed, confused.

    "Why are you going to such lengths to protect Eleanora? How would a half-blood like you even get the chance to meet her? Why do you have that drawing? The depiction is too accurate to be just a guess. And if you didn''t draw it, who did? Also, why call yourself Lady Aconitum? Is that some suicidal attempt to grab the attention of the royal family? And finally, why ask me of all people to kill my brother?"

    "That¡ª" Carina sucked in a slow breath and exhaled. ¡°Do you know any other assassin as familiar with the secret passages of the royal palace, who would take such a risk to protect a princess from Vetrayna?¡±

    Ghost remained silent as he glanced towards Alex. This time, the Master of the Fox Den only stared back. Carina held her breath and waited.

    ¡°And my brother?¡±

    ¡°If it came down to it, and you had to choose who would you save? Nicholas or Eleanora?¡± Carina replied bluntly.

    There was no need to spell it out. Everything that Ghost had lost, Nicholas had gained, including Eleanora, who had initially been pledged to Tristan. Even after Lafeara and the royal family believed him dead, Tristan had returned for Eleanora in Maura¡¯s last life.

    Perhaps she was betting heavily on what little she had gleaned from Maura¡¯s memories¡ªbut to change her future, Eleanora had to live.

    "Fine. I have no objections," Ghost muttered as he adjusted the cuff of his glove. "But if Eleanora should fall into danger, how would you of all people know about it?"

    "Because in a few days, I will be right at her side," Carina answered confidently. "As her lady-in-waiting."

 Book 1: Chapter 20: Dance with the Devil

    It was with weary triumph that Carina left the bar. She nodded to the doorman, who smirked and waved as she pulled up her hood and headed towards the alley. Behind her, the thugs filed back inside, no doubt to continue drinking or whatever their normal nightly habits were.

    The closer she got to the alley, the heavier the relief that swept through her taunt limbs. Thankfully, with Ghost¡¯s promise to aid her, Carina would likely have no further use for the Fox Den.

    The image of Bryson¡¯s disfigured hands pressed against the back of her tired eyes as Carina shook her head and took a deep breath. Alex had promised that Bryson would be returned to his residence come morning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it might be rougher than what he¡¯s used to, but fingernails grow back,¡± the Fox Master had remarked casually.

    As unsettling as Bryson¡¯s injuries had been, it was the mental trauma he had suffered that worried Carina. As an underaged half-blood, she relied on him to keep her business, investments, and research going while she remained the anonymous Mr. Frost.

    ¡®What if he wants to sever our relationship now?¡¯

    She rubbed her neck as guilt prickled against her conscience. The tall walls of the alleyway closed in around her like a coffin. Poor visibility forced Carina to slow her pace as she made her way through the inky darkness, bumping into bottles and other unidentifiable forms of waste along her way.

    Carina still remembered how protective Bryson had been during the early years of their lawyer-client partnership, how he had urged her to be cautious with all her initial investments. He even insisted on taking her to each business to make sure she understood what and where her money would be invested.

    And no matter what insane idea she had presented to him, Bryson never laughed or brushed it off.

    ¡°Just let me do some research before we move forward,¡± was Bryson¡¯s habitual cautionary plea. Even when his research suggested the investment would likely fail, he still listened and complied when Carina pushed him to follow her orders regardless.

    Her foresight rarely proved inaccurate, and Bryson had learned to stop questioning her decisions. But he never stopped worrying about her. He even offered to write to Lady Helena¡¯s father, Viscount Gilwren, to see if he¡¯d be willing to become Maura¡¯s legal guardian so she could escape the Turnbells sooner.

    Carina had declined. The Viscount was an unknown risk. He might have been Maura¡¯s maternal grandfather, but he had never once shown an interest in any of Lady Helena¡¯s children.

    Over six years, Sir Bryson had proved himself a kind and caring man of integrity twenty times over, which made the pain he had suffered tonight all the heavier to bear.

    He had known nothing of these thugs, Ghost, and Carina¡¯s future plans once she reached the palace. Even if Alex had pried her name from his lips, that betrayal had not come without a cost.

    Her foot caught. Carina stumbled in the darkness and banged her shin into a crate. Once more, the dull absence of pain caught her by surprise.

    No, Bryson hadn¡¯t betrayed her. If their positions had been reversed, she would have given him up long before Alex even touched her hands. Without her frozen heart and immunity to pain, Carina was just like anyone else, afraid of torture and death.

    ¡®I owe him a debt I¡¯m not sure I can repay.¡¯

    Alex had called Bryson her friend, but Carina had never seen him that way. He was just someone capable she could trust and use. Carina had never wanted or needed friends since coming to this world.

    After all, if it were not for her friendship with Jade¡ªshe might have never come to Lafeara.

    ¡®I just want to survive, is that so wrong?¡¯

    The wind whipped against her with a chill as Carina emerged from the alley and reached Canary Street. A streetlamp illuminated her carriage, which waited where she had left it. The long trip back to Turnbell Manor would sap what remained of her energy, but she was eager to return to Ivy and her bed.

    The coachman sat slouched in his seat with his hat pulled over his face. The distinct sound of snoring accompanied the rise and fall of his chest. Carina snorted and shook her head. So much for his earlier concerns. She cleared her throat loudly as she approached the carriage.

    The door swung open, and Lincoln reached out to grab her.

    Carina pivoted sharply as she backpedaled away from his outstretched hand. His grip caught her robe just as her heel stumbled on the edge of a pothole. She fell and pulled him off balance out of the carriage on top of her. His knee crashed into her stomach and drove the air from her lungs.

    "Ha!" Lincoln hissed with a note of pain. "As feisty as ever."

    Carina stared at the stars in her vision as he flipped her over and pulled her arms behind her. Rope twisted around her wrists. Her lips spread desperately as she waited limply for her lungs and body to recover.

    Finally, she sucked in a sharp breath of cold air. Then she wheezed, coughed, and attempted to scream. "Get¡ªoff me¡ª"

    His hand covered her mouth. Then he shoved something foul between her lips. The cotton texture tasted of tobacco and alcohol, and Carina realized it was his handkerchief.

    "I saw you sneak away from the manor," he crowed into her ears. "I knew you were up to no good, but who would imagine you''d wander all the way down here to Pimp Street."

    He pulled her up roughly and hoisted her over his shoulder.

    Carina screamed into the gag as she struggled against his grip. Her gaze swung towards the coachman, who remained blissfully asleep, unaware of her plight as his snore continued to interrupt the silence of the otherwise empty street.

    "No point in calling out to him," Lincoln replied with a snigger. "I gave him a little sheep''s wool to ensure he slept soundly."

    ''Sheep''s wool?''

    Carina¡¯s mind flipped methodically through the pages of medicinal anesthetic herbs. She spotted the bottle of spirits the man hugged to his side, and suddenly she understood. Lincoln had drugged him.

    Sheep¡¯s Wool was another name for a sedative, more commonly called Spider¡¯s Purse after the plant from which it¡¯s leaves were harvested. Toxic if taken in heavy doses, but otherwise effective at inducing almost instantaneous sleep. Side effects included long bouts of unconsciousness, short term memory loss, and numb limbs and joints.

    ¡®Fuck.¡¯ So much for thinking Lincoln was a fool. He had thought this ambush out a little too thoroughly.

    Carina continued to twist and kick as Lincoln headed further from the carriage and turned down another dark alleyway. He ignored her struggle as he whistled merrily and stepped over the scattered debris that littered their path. His familiarity with the dark alleyway struck her as odd, and a cold fear slithered down Carina¡¯s spine into her gut.

    Her efforts against the gag finally paid off as she dislodged and spat it into the darkness.

    "Lincoln! Put me down! What are you trying to do?"

    He smacked her ass in reply and muttered, "Giving you a lesson. One you won''t forget."

    Terror rippled through her. Unlike the feeling Ghost had aroused, this wasn¡¯t Maura¡¯s fear but her own, and it claimed her body in a sheet of cold sweet. ¡°Put me down!¡± she shrieked.

    "Go ahead and scream," Lincoln taunted as he continued towards their unspoken destination. "The locals here are used to it."

    Carina didn''t want to know what he meant by that. Instead, she focused on the rope which bound her wrist and the cold magic that awoke eagerly within her chest.

    The rope stiffened as frost spread from her fingertips across its cords. Lincoln shivered but appeared not to notice. The fibers became tighter and tighter until they were biting into her skin. Carina sucked in a deep breath and yanked her wrists apart. She heard a slight snap, but the bonds held.

    Lincoln laughed, unaware of her true intentions, and then, without warning, Carina found herself tossed down into the darkness.

    Only it wasn''t the unforgiving ground that greeted her but a stiff woven surface with springs.

    ¡®A mattress?¡¯

    Lincoln dropped down on top and straddled her. His eyes were black shadows in the ally''s darkness, and she felt rather than saw the filthy grin that spread across his lips.

    "You don''t look so bad in the dark," he muttered.

    Carina aimed her knee at his manhood, but her dress, caught beneath his weight, slowed her. Lincoln quickly pinned her leg down.

    "Not happening twice," he snickered. "This time, it''s my turn to punish you."

    ''No. No! Don''t panic, Carina.''

    She focused on the ropes again as Lincoln''s hands roamed over her body and groped the flesh beneath her dress. Her connection to the magic sputtered and sparked chaotically at his touch.

    "Come on, half-blood, why don''t you beg me to stop?"

    Carina pressed her quivery lips together as his hand slid around her neck and tightened. She shut her eyes and tried to find the familiar cold light within this spiraling darkness. The animal within her chest scratched frantically as it demanded to be freed. Its panic overrode her ability to think and broke the last strands of her control.

    Carina shuddered in agony as the magic broke free. The darkness shattered beneath a blinding light and an inhuman scream.

    Her frantic pants filled the air between them with specs of snow.

    Lincoln stared back at her with an expression of horror. His hand remained frozen in the small space between them. His pale face glistened with frost. A sharp gasp of pain slid past his blue lips as blood seeped around his teeth and dripped down his chin.

    "W-witch¡ª" Lincoln gurgled as more blood poured free and fell upon Maura''s chest.

    A glint of silver flashed between them. Around Lincoln¡¯s throat, a scarlet necklace glistened and widened as he struggled to breathe. His green eyes blinked once with confusion. Then he crumpled over onto the frost-covered mattress.

    Carina stared in confusion at the blue mask that now loomed above them. She recoiled as Ghost reached towards her and raised her hand in warning. Ice shimmered in the air around her pale white fingers.

    Ghost dropped his dagger and knelt slowly. Then he grasped the hem of her dress and pulled it down to cover her. When he looked up again, it was not at her eyes, but at the blazing light that glowed eerily from her chest.

    Carina sucked in one shaky breath after another as she waited, for a question, an accusation, she didn''t care. Her hand dropped wearily to her side as the light in her chest grew dim and faded.

    Ghost retrieved his dagger, stood, and held out his hand.

    Carina didn¡¯t want to be touched, but all strength had left her now that the magic was gone. She stiffened when he knelt beside her again, and this time lifted her in his arms.

    "Shouldn''t you be afraid of me?" Carina whispered as she stared up into his mask.

    "You''re not the first monster I''ve seen," Ghost replied.

    Then he turned and carried her away from the alley.

 Book 1: Chapter 21: A Merciless Dawn

    Carina entered the Turnbell manor, feeling more specter than living as she glided up the stairwell. Her numb legs lumbered to a stop as she reached the second floor. The familiar dark corridors and the distant snores of the Turnbell family who slumbered further down the hall were but a muffled canvas upon which the trauma of her mind now played.

    Carina moved on towards her room. Her hands fumbled with the key as she unlocked the door, slid inside, and shut it firmly behind her.

    But she couldn''t shut out her torment or the suffocating, emotionally draining scent that now clung to her disheveled hair and the filth and blood smeared against her clothes.

    Carina leaned against the door. When she shut her eyes¡ªLincoln was there, etched within each vivid memory that flickered and spun inside her mind.

    "Mistress?" Ivy''s voice called to her like a beacon in the storm.

    But Carina had no strength to respond and couldn¡¯t turn around. Every fiber of her being refused to contaminate the only ray of sunshine in her otherwise bleak existence.

    Lincoln was gone. Lincoln was dead and rotting in an alleyway.

    She could feel and smell his blood on the bodice of her dress.

    His touch, like a ghost, still lingered on her skin.

    Again, she saw the blood drip from his pale blue lips. Saw the life die in those once powerful, vicious green eyes. Over and over, she replayed it.

    The darkness in her smiled and reveled in his absence.

    No, she was smiling. Smiling, spiraling, holding onto this stupid door which was the only thing keeping her upright.

    ''What is wrong with me?''

    Warm arms wrapped themselves around her, and the scent of Ivy''s hair washed away the terrors in her mind.

    "No¡ªyour back¡ªyou shouldn''t be up," Carina protested, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "You''re hurting," Ivy whispered, and her fingers tightened against Carina''s arms. "I thought you said you couldn''t feel pain?"

    Carina scoffed softly, not because Ivy was wrong, but rather that she was so perceptive of her mistress¡¯s emotions.

    "This is a different kind of pain," Carina whispered.

    Ivy hugged her tighter still as if to chase away the cold that wrapped around Maura like a sheet of ice.

    ''Don''t pity me. I just murdered someone.''

    It wasn''t that she regretted Lincoln''s death. The world could do without one more entitled rapist. Some might even thank her for ridding them of the future pains Lincoln would have pervaded upon the weak and defenseless.

    He had undoubtedly thought Maura weak and helpless when he dragged her into that alley.

    The bottle of spirits. The way he moved about the shadows like an experienced predator¡ªthe maliciousness of his touch.

    He had done that to Maura, his half-sister, and Carina knew instinctively that he had done it to others.

    She shook her head and gently clasped Ivy''s wrist.

    "Miss!" Ivy''s voice was tinged with shock as her arm went rigid. "You''re so¡ªcold."

    Carina withdrew her hand quickly. "Yes, it''s cold outside. And you should be in bed. I will change and then join you."

    "I¡¯ll get another blanket," Ivy murmured as she let go.

    Carina didn''t have the strength to argue with her. In the dim moonlight, she untied her cloak and dropped it on the floor. Then came the dress and petticoat, each stained through with blood.

    She stared at the black smear that resembled ink in the moonlight. The image confirmed with equal veracity the two horrors that weighed upon her mind.

    Ivy appeared and wordlessly removed the garments.

    Carina turned and caught her reflection in the mirror as she headed towards the wardrobe. Her spotted face stared back at her with wide vacant eyes. Her smile was gone, and she could not summon it again.

    ''Don''t you dare fall apart now!''

    Carina grabbed a nightgown and pulled it over her head. The fabric tangled around her arms, and she hissed in frustration. Ivy''s hands skillfully untangled the garment. The older girl''s gentle touch smoothed out the cotton fabric and tied the simple lace ribbon in the back.

    Carina waited in the silence for Ivy to ask the questions that were burning in her dark jade eyes.

    "Come to bed, Maura," Ivy said softly instead. "I will ask the servants to prepare you a bath in the morning."

    Carina would have preferred a bath now, but at this hour, such a request would only raise suspicions. She followed Ivy like a child as she crawled under the sheet and blankets after her.

    The traces of Ivy''s warmth in the mattress vanished the moment Carina touched them. She sighed and buried her face in the pillow instead. The fatigue she had been fighting back swept her under like a tide, and she barely felt Ivy roll towards her.

    "Are you still cold?"

    "Mmm.¡± With all the magic Carina had unleashed tonight, it would take a while for her body temperature to become normal again. Warm arms wrapped around her once more, and she stiffened.

    "It''s okay," Ivy murmured as she pulled Carina close to her chest. "Just sleep. I''m here."

    A quiver ran through Carina as she pressed her lips together.

    The animal that had broken free in the darkness of that alley slipped once more inside her frozen heart.

    ?????

    The same dream tormented Carina when she finally fell asleep. Only this time, it was Lincoln who dragged her onto the scaffold and Ghost, who waited with the executioner''s ax.

    The same familiar freezing pain woke her as she grasped the empty bedsheets beside her. "Ivy?"

    A thud drew Carina''s attention to the open bay windows. Ivy winced as she leaned against the desk and rubbed her hip.

    "Morning, Miss!" Ivy murmured with a hint of pain. "I always bump into this darn thing."

    Carina pushed the blankets back and shook her head as she rose. "What are you doing up?"

    "Getting my strength back," Ivy answered as she bent over to pick up the book knocked from the desk. "I can''t¡ªjust stay in bed¡ªwhen we might be leaving¡ªany day.¡±

    "Okay, that''s enough. Sit down." Carina gently pulled Ivy to the window nook. "The physician said to take it easy for the next few weeks."

    "But you don''t stay in bed all day," Ivy grumbled.

    "I got hit once, just barely, and¡ª" Carina paused as she noticed the empty bedroom floor. "Ivy¡ªwhere are the clothes I was wearing last night?"

    Ivy''s face brightened with a confident smile as she nodded to the open window. "Gus should be burning them in the back garden right about now. But Miss, I didn''t see your mask?"

    Carina stiffened. ''Her mask?'' She was sure she had put it on before leaving the Fox Den. The only possible answer was that she had lost it in the alley or on the return trip.

    "Nevermind, it''s just a mask. I can make another," Carina said with a weary sigh. "And thank you, you''re always looking out for me."

    "Please, Miss." Ivy clasped Carina''s hands gently. "After everything you''ve done for us¡ªthis little, is all we can do to protect you." Her expression grew grim as her gaze focused down on Carina''s wrists. "But Miss¡ªwhat happened to you last night? There was blood on your dress¡ªand these marks?"

    Carina stared numbly at the dark bruises around both of her wrists. She hissed with irritation as she pulled her hands away.

    "Nevermind that now," she replied. "You should be focused on packing. It''s time we left this house."

    "Packing?" Ivy echoed.

    "Not that we have a lot between us, but it''s probably best we limit our belongings to one bag each," Carina answered as she moved to the desk and pulled out the jewelry box to retrieve her cosmetics.

    Ivy nodded and pulled the chair from the desk over beside the wardrobe, then climbed it to pull down two worn bags. "Miss, did you still want me to fetch a bath?"

    "No, just a pitcher of water and some rags will do," Carina said as she dumped the cosmetics in the garbage bin.

    "But¡ªMiss?" Ivy murmured in confusion. "Are you not going to paint your face today?"

    For the first time since the distressing events of last night, Carina smiled. "I think it''s time I stopped hiding."

    Ivy nodded with a mixed expression of worry and pride. She quickly brought over a pitcher, some rags, and a basin before she returned to the task of packing.

    The cold water embraced her touch as Carina dipped her hands into the basin. She splashed it against her face and then lathered her skin with a heavy dose of cleansing oil. She didn''t stop scrubbing until she felt her skin tingle. Then she dumped the basin, refilled it, and washed out the stench of the alley from her arms and legs with scented oil.

    Ivy abandoned her task to help Carina wash her hair and then combed out the tangles.

    "Thank you," Carina said, as Ivy gently towel-dried her damp locks.

    "Miss has always had such beautiful hair," Ivy murmured with a tender smile.

    Carina glanced at their reflections in the mirror. Without the blotch of brown spots, the angles and lines of her face were more defined. The eyes she had inherited from Maura¡¯s unknown father now dominated her face with their hypnotic ice-blue depths.

    Ivy draped the towel around Maura''s shoulders and left her before the mirror to fetch a dress. "Oh dear," she murmured as she stared into the sparse wardrobe.

    "What is it?" Carina asked, still studying her clean face.

    "You''re down to two dresses," Ivy replied as she brought over one brown and one purple gown.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wear the purple one today."

    "Yes, Miss." Ivy handed the gown to her and packed the other.

    After changing into a clean petticoat and the purple dress, Carina brushed the natural flowing waves of her ash-brown hair back and secured it with a simple pearl pin.

    After the official notice arrived to announce her candidacy into the selection, Carina and Ivy would be brought to the Countess'' estate. There she would freshen up properly and cast aside these old garments for good.

    She helped Ivy change into her maid''s outfit and promised herself she would order the dear girl a dozen new dresses from the Holy Maiden Boutique as soon as the selection was over.

    Ivy fussed and fretted as Carina brushed out her beautiful blonde hair.

    "Stop fidgeting," Carina growled as she struggled with the braids in her hands.

    "You don''t have to do anything fancy with my hair, Miss," Ivy protested bashfully.

    "We''re leaving today, so it doesn''t matter. And I''ve always wanted to do your hair differently." Carina studied the birdcage bun, pushed the last hairpin in to secure it, and stepped back to enjoy her work. "There, now you look like an upper-class lady."

    "No!" Ivy turned to the mirror and blushed. "But Miss¡ª"

    The sharp sound of hooves clattered through the open window. Carina tensed as her heart sputtered in response. She rushed to the window nook to peer outside. Two knights reigned in their steeds as they reached the manor¡¯s front steps. The men jumped down with haste and approached the door with their usual, overly stiff trained movement.

    Carina watched them until they disappeared from view. These were not the court official she had been expecting, but she recognized their uniform. They were knights from the capital, and their arrival was no coincidence.

    Carina felt her heart constrict as she pushed the window shut.

    Bad news always travels quickly.

 Book 1: Chapter 22: Trail of a Witch

    Lieutenant Declan had seen death many times before he donned the Lafeara knights'' uniform. Three years ago, he¡¯d been just a regular soldier and experienced his share of battle and killing. But he would never forget his first brush with death at just ten years old when he watched his mother burn at the stake¡ªa witch.

    Declan was not in the habit of wandering anywhere near Canary Street or Pimp Street as the locals called it. Most knights were under strict orders to steer clear of the entire east slums and the cutthroat gang that ruled it.

    Which only made him question his purpose for being here at all.

    Add in the priest from the Holy Saint''s Church who had arrived behind him, and something about this reported murder of a noble just didn''t add up. If a knight was a rare sight in the slums, the priest being here was akin to a miracle.

    "It''s Lieutenant Declan, isn''t it?" the priest asked as he followed at Declan¡¯s heels.

    Declan turned and observed the holy man closely. The priest¡¯s beige brown hair, cut close to his scalp, framed a long face, and drooping hazel green eyes. Even beneath his holy robes, Declan could tell he was physically weak and more accustomed to books than physical labor.

    The sound of the priest¡¯s heavy breathing as he attempted to keep up with Declan only enforced this assessment. "Have we met?"

    "I was present for your promotion and blessing last spring," the priest answered, looking pleased to have been addressed.

    "Sorry, don''t remember you."

    He seemed too young to be a priest, which told Declan all he needed to know. Either the holy man came from nobility, or a family member had bought his position and garments. Though why anyone would pledge themselves to a life of celibacy was beyond Declan.

    He focused on the alley as he stepped over shattered crates, human waste, and an abundance of broken glass. The smell was ungodly, and he hadn''t even gotten to the corpse yet.

    Two junior knights stood on guard ahead, their faces tense and pale. But it was the sight behind them that commanded Declan''s full attention, and he knew exactly why he was here.

    The body hung suspended from two wire ropes tied to rafters attached to the alley walls. The headless corpse swayed with his arms spread wide. His neck a purple hardened stump upon which a crow was already feasting.

    "Light of the Saints," the priest gasped. "Where is his head?"

    A knight turned and gestured to a crate set up below the body upon which rested the dead man''s missing head. A rat had been stuffed ever so poetically into his mouth.

    "Someone''s sending a strong message," Declan said as he drew closer.

    "You''re the corpse reader," observed a voice from behind them.

    Declan turned and saluted the knight captain who approached the scene in full chainmail armor, chest plate, and an officers¡¯ cloak, which he wrapped around his left arm to keep it from trailing in the filth.

    "Captain Sloane?" the priest greeted.

    Declan was mildly surprised the priest recognized Sloane but chalked it off to the captain¡¯s reputation. Sloane was an easily recognizable figure no matter where he went. He liked to say it was because the ladies were a sucker for blue eyes, but he knew as well as anyone that it was his missing left ear and the disfiguring scar he hid beneath his ash blonde hair that made him easy to identify.

    "Morning priest," Sloane replied without sparing the holy man a glance. "So, tell me, Declan, what do you make of this display?"

    "I''d like a moment to observe the scene more carefully first if you don''t mind, Captain," Declan answered respectfully.

    Sloane waved his hand permissively and turned to the priest. "Why are you here?"

    "My superiors sent me," the priest replied. "Father Alden, at your service."

    Sloane grunted in response as Declan knelt before the crate. He sniffed the head curiously. Beneath the faint aroma of decay, he caught a whiff of jasmine and another scent he could not identify. Declan pulled off his glove and touched the dead man''s cheek. It was stiff, which was to be expected, but also surprisingly cold. The eyes, in particular, he found strange. The green irises and shrunken pupils were clouded over with a subtle blue mist.

    "Do we know who he is?" Sloane barked.

    "This was found beside the head when we arrived," answered one of the junior knights as he produced a silver pocket watch.

    "Lincoln Turnbell," Sloane read aloud. "And there''s an address. The boy must have gotten himself drunk and lost a time or two."

    It was a common enough occurrence. The young lords of nobility were often gifted similar accessories by which to identify and safely transport them back home. Before his promotion to Lieutenant, Declan had escorted more than his fair share of the soft, entitled lightweights.

    "Did we send a death notice?" Sloane asked.

    "Yes, Captain, first thing after we found the watch."

    The priest wandered over beside Declan as the lieutenant rose and stared at the suspended body.

    "They call you a corpse reader?" Alden asked curiously. "Did you study medicine?"

    "No," Declan replied as he dropped his gaze back to the severed head. He leaned down, placed his hand on either side of the dead man''s face, and picked it up.

    Alden gagged and covered his mouth. "What¡ªare you¡ªlooking for?"

    "This," Declan replied as he flipped the head over and offered the priest a view of the glistening flesh around the cleanly cut spine. The rat fell out of the dead man''s mouth and plopped onto the priest''s boot.

    Alden kicked the rat aside and stumbled away to vomit against the wall.

    "Was that necessary?" Sloane asked as he moved closer with a dissatisfied glance at the head in Declan''s hands.

    "He asked," Declan replied with a shrug.

    "And what is it you''ve found?"

    "This¡ª" Declan ran his gloved finger around the front of the man''s neck. "¡ªsee the discoloration?"

    Sloane leaned closer, the disgust visible on his face. "Looks like a clean cut."

    "Not quite," Declan replied. "This man had his throat cut before he was decapitated. It''s minimal, but the flesh along the front of the neck shows signs of a previous laceration. The initial cut was also cleaner, made by a sharper blade, probably Vetrayna steel. "

    ¡°Are you trying to tell me this noble cunt had his throat slit by some Vetrayna assassin? You do realize how ridiculous that sounds.¡±

    "That¡¯s not the only thing that¡¯s strange. Look at his shirt," Declan urged. "Where is the blood? Whether the deceased had his throat slit or head decapitated, he would have bled out a significantly."

    "Okay, so maybe he was killed somewhere else and brought here,¡± Sloane suggested.

    "Even if that were true, we''d still expect to see a significant amount of blood on his shirt and jacket."

    Sloane frowned as he studied the dead man''s clothes. "Alright, I''ll give you that. So, where is the blood?"

    "Still in the body, I expect."

    Sloane¡¯s baby-blue eyes cut Declan with a sharp glance. "What?"

    "Bizarre as this may sound Captain¡ª¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be crazier than your Vetrayna assassin theory.¡±

    ¡°¡ªI believe his body was frozen just before the point of death," Declan explained as he set the head back down on the crate.

    "You¡¯re not making any sense, Declan," Sloane muttered.

    "Can we take down the body? A quick examination should prove my theory."

    "We have to cut it down eventually. Any objections, priest?"

    "None," Alden said, approaching cautiously with an intrigued expression.

    "Alright, cut him down."

    With the help of several stacked crates, Declan and the knights managed to cut the cords from the rafters and lowered the body to the ground. They carefully laid the dead man out beside his head. Black blood oozed from the neck¡¯s stump into a thick, dense puddle.

    The junior knights murmured ominously. "Is it supposed to keep bleeding like that?"

    ¡°Right again, Lieutenant,¡± Sloane observed with an unhappy sigh.

    "He''s only been dead maybe ten or so hours," Declan commented as he knelt over the body.

    "That matches with the witness''s testimony,¡± answered the junior knight.

    "Witness?" Declan asked sharply. "What witness?"

    "A coachman," replied the other junior knight. "He''s the reason we came out here. Reported a noble young lady as missing. Said something fishy happened to him while he was waiting on her. Some chap, a nobleman he thinks, came up and talked to him, asked about his passenger all real friendly-like. Even gave the coachman a drink of spirits. Next thing the coachman knows its morning. Chap''s gone. He has no idea where his passenger is, and he''s hungover even though he swears he only had a few sips."

    "And you think they are connected?" Alden asked curiously

    "Seems to be." The junior knight shrugged. "We came out to do a one-mile perimeter search, and here we are." He gestured to the body. "Coachman even identified the head as the suspicious chap who came sniffing after his passenger. Creeper said she was his sister if you can believe it."

    "Is the witness still around?" Declan asked curiously.

    "No, the rat and all shook him up, and he had a weak heart. We took his statement, collected his address, and the bottle that creep gave him, then sent him home. I can have someone bring him to the compound later today if needed."

    "Let''s do that. See when he can make himself available. Did he give you a description of this missing girl?"

    "Only that she was young, he guessed sixteen or eighteen. He couldn''t tell us much cause she wore a mask over the top half her face and kept her hood up. She paid him more than double his usual fair to come out here and wait for her. Said she was nice and well mannered. He was rather broken up that something happened to her on his watch."

    "Two nobles on Pimp Street," Sloane muttered. "One goes missing, and one ends up dead. Can¡¯t be a coincidence."

    "Most likely not," Declan agreed.

    "Well, a sixteen-year-old girl didn''t do this," Sloane snapped as he gestured to the body and head.

    "Perhaps this is the local gang¡¯s form of justice?¡± suggested the junior knight.

    "No, this is a cover-up," Declan firmly replied. "The beheading, the rat, the theatrical display¡ª" he shook his head, "¡ªit''s all to distract us from what actually happened."

    The junior knights exchanged mystified stares while the priest studied Declan curiously.

    "Well?" Sloane growled. "If you¡¯re so certain, what did happen?"

    "Look for yourself," Declan said as he leaned over and yanked the corpse''s shirt open.

    A black mark originated from the dead man''s heart, spread across the pale chest, and faded gray as it reached his shoulders and lower abdomen.

    The junior knights flinched away as the priest silently blessed himself.

    Sloane took one look at the mark before he muttered, "Witchcraft."

 Book 1: Chapter 23: The Winds of Change

    Ivy shivered as she retreated up the stairwell. The shocked cries and wails of Helena and Sophya filled the walls of the manor behind her. Thankfully, no one had noticed her change in hairstyle, but then again, as a slave, she was used to not being seen. Lady Helena, Lady Sophya, and the rest of the servants had been too focused on the dashing knights and subsequently stunned by the grim news they had come to deliver.

    Young Master Lincoln¡ªwas dead.

    Ivy clutched a hand against her trembling heart. Once she had cleared the last step, she found the nearest corner and slid down the wall as she smothered a bitter laugh into the sleeve of her dress.

    ¡®If mother could see me now, she would surely think me wicked.¡¯

    She could still remember those cold hard pews. The monotonous sermon of the priest and the harsh pinches she earned from her mother any time her gaze strayed from the pulpit. But that was nothing compared to the punishment she received at home if she showed the slightest hint of a ¡°rebellious spirit.¡±

    Her mother believed their family fortune was tied to the blessing of the Saints and their good deeds. Ivy had tried to be good if only to save her back, arms, and legs from the lash of her mother¡¯s rod.

    But then her father died, and her mother sold Ivy off as a slave to pay their debts. She had been but ten years old the day she had become Lady Edith''s property. Old enough to understand what was happening and why, but still young enough to feel the sting of betrayal and abandonment.

    ¡®Which was the greater sin? To hate one¡¯s mother or to sell one¡¯s child?¡¯

    Ivy wiped a tear from her cheek and forced herself back to her feet. It had been years since she''d thought of her mother. The Saints and Lady Edith had sent her here to this house and Lady Maura. A kind mistress who treated her more like a sister than a slave and restored Ivy¡¯s faith in the power of prayer¡ªwho had returned home last night with blood on her clothes, bruises on her wrists, and terror in her eyes.

    And now, Young Master Lincoln was dead.

    Ivy knew what it meant, and she was glad Lincoln was dead. None of the servants in this household would shed a tear on his account. Instead, they whispered ominously in the corners of the manor, hurriedly finished their tasks, and made themselves scarce.

    They may have loathed Lincoln, but they feared his father even more. The thought of how Lord Josiah would react to the news of Lincoln¡¯s death was enough to make Ivy¡¯s blood run cold.

    She knocked on Maura''s bedroom door and whispered, "Miss, I have returned!"

    Maura opened the door with a sharp glance down the hall as she let Ivy in. "What did the knights want?"

    "They came to deliver a death notice," Ivy answered honestly. "For Young Master Lincoln."

    Maura didn''t appear surprised by this news. She locked the door and crossed her arms, but Ivy saw the way her hands trembled before she tucked them around her ribs. "What exactly did they say?"

    "That the Lafeara Knights would investigate his death, and the family should expect an investigator to drop by later today or tomorrow."

    Maura nodded and returned to the window.

    "Miss?" Ivy followed her. She¡¯d never seen Maura this anxious. Her mistress was always confident, always ready with an answer or solution to a problem. Maura¡¯s ability to outwit, outmaneuver the Turnbell family was a skill Ivy had witnessed firsthand on multiple occasions over the last six years. She knew her mistress better than anyone, and at this moment, Maura seemed¡ªlost.

    "I suppose it''s out of my hands," Maura said softly, as she touched the window glass. "What will come will come."

    Bewildered, Ivy stood silently beside her mistress. She knew Maura was waiting for someone or something. Their bags were packed. Her mistress had finally washed the blotch of spots from her face. A change was coming, but Ivy could not yet tell if that change was for good or ill.

    Ivy reached down and slid her fingers around Maura''s slightly smaller hand. Sometimes she forgot the age difference between them. When was the last time she had looked at her proud, fiery mistress and seen only a younger girl? Then again, when had the Turnbells ever allowed Maura to be just a child?

    Maura looked over at Ivy''s hand and smiled softly. She squeezed her fingers around Ivy''s and did not pull away as her gaze returned to the window.

    Then Maura''s smile twisted with triumph, and a confident gleam returned to those ice-blue eyes as she pointed towards the carriage that approached the manor.

    ?????

    Lord Percy flinched as the anguished wails poured through the open front door. His sharp gaze quickly fell upon the household''s butler, who stared up at him in numb surprise. The servant promptly offered the Earl a humble bow.

    "Lord Percy, forgive this servant''s rudeness, but the family have just received the most tragic news and are unable to welcome visitors," the butler explained. The howls behind him almost drowned out the servant''s words.

    "What happened?" Lord Percy demanded as he stepped into the foyer.

    "The Young Master of the house was found dead this morning," the butler explained as he glanced towards the young nobleman who entered behind Percy. "The knights from the capital just delivered the death notice a short while ago."

    "That is distressful news indeed," said Percy¡¯s companion.

    "This is Lord Acheron," Percy explained as he gestured to the court official beside him. "A member of the House of Lords. He is here to speak with Lady Maura."

    The butler snapped his gaze to the floor and bowed once more courteously. "Forgive my ignorance, Noble Lord, I shall inform the ladies at once."

    Lord Acheron watched the butler''s hasty retreat and turned his steel-blue gaze to Percy. "Is the countess certain about this? They appear little better than peasants here."

    "If my mother¡¯s approval and recommendations are not enough, then you may add my own to the mix.¡±

    "Is that why you insisted on coming along?" Acheron returned with a sly smile. "Or do you have other interests in this Lady Maura?"

    "I am only here as a precaution," Percy answered with a sharp glance at his comrade.

    "A precaution against what?" Acheron inquired curiously as he removed his hat from his cinnamon-brown curls.

    "My Lords!" Helena approached. The grieving woman¡¯s appearance startled both noblemen. Her brown-hazel eyes were swollen with tears that had smeared her make up down her cheeks in an unbecoming manner. Her pale hands tightly gripped a black envelope, the traditional form of a death notice in Lafeara.

    Acheron quickly recovered as he passed his hat to Percy, pulled a lace handkerchief from his sleeve, and stepped forward to offer it to the grieving woman.

    "We have just heard the unfortunate news," Acheron said with enthusiastic sympathy. "Forgive my crudeness. To have intruded upon a mother grieving the loss of her child. I am ashamed."

    Percy watched his friend''s remarkable shift in personality without comment as he passed both his hat and Acheron¡¯s to the butler.

    "Yes¡ªmy poor, dear, innocent boy!" Helena sobbed into the handkerchief.

    Acheron patted her back gently, but the hint of annoyance betrayed his sympathetic features as he glanced about the foyer. "Madam, your daughters?"

    Helena looked up, and Acheron''s concerned expression beamed down upon her with tenderness once more.

    "My Sophya is¡ªcomposing herself right now. She was so attached to her older brother. She¡ª" The woman resumed her sobs, and Acheron turned his tired gaze towards Percy with a notable plea for help.

    Percy smirked but cleared his throat and stepped forward. "Lady Helena, we are here to speak to your youngest daughter, Lady Maura.¡±

    "W-What?" Helena slowly raised her head, her pale cheeks less smeared but still running with tears as she stared at Percy in confusion. "Maura?"

    "Yes, that''s the one," Acheron crooned. "Though I''m certain both your daughters are devastated right now, I''m afraid I must insist on speaking to Lady Maura as soon as possible."

    "What in Heaven''s Mercy for?" Helena demanded. Her gaze sharpened, and her tone hardened as she stepped away from Acheron. "What could two noble lords such as yourself possibly want with that child?"

    Acheron''s gentle expression remained intact, though his steel-blue eyes narrowed. "I would be happy to explain my official reasons for being here once the young lady has been brought before me."

    "Lord Percy?" Sophya appeared, her cheeks freshly washed, but her eyes still red with grief. "Mother, you should have invited our guests to the drawing-room." She flashed a timid smile to Acheron as she slid her arms around Helena to offer support. "Forgive our lack of manners. We are not ourselves¡ªmy tender, sweet brother¡ªwas murdered!"

    Sophya sobbed into Helena''s shoulder. Her mother was quick to console her.

    Acheron shot a raised eyebrow to Percy, who shook his head silently.

    ''No, this one is not Lady Maura.''

    "Lady Sophya, we are here to see your sister, Lady Maura," Percy explained with a casual glance towards the stairwell that led to the second floor.

    Sophya stopped crying with effort as she dabbed her remarkably dry eyes and turned her surprised expression towards Percy. "The half-blood?"

    Acheron''s left eye twitched as he stepped back from mother and daughter and turned slowly towards Lord Percy with an incredulous expression.

    "The what?" Acheron hissed.

 Book 1: Chapter 24: A Blindfold of Pride

    Sophya heard the disgust in Acheron¡¯s voice and hid a malicious smile behind her handkerchief.

    ''Yes, that''s right, the one you refer to as a lady has little better status than a servant.''

    "Lord Percy, you are so generous," she murmured with her eyes downcast. "To even be worried about my unfortunate sister at such a time."

    Helena stared at her daughter with an expression of stunned disbelief.

    Although Maura''s origins were no secret in this household for Sophya to admit her mother''s disgrace so openly¡ªand in front of a member of the House of Lords no less¡ªwas sure to create a public scandal.

    ''It serves you right, Mother. Did you honestly think we were grateful you came back carrying that filthy child? I wish Father had divorced you. Better to tolerate a new step-mother than to live with a half-blood.''

    Sophya pulled away from Helena''s rigid grip and sniffed tearfully into her handkerchief as she approached Acheron. "Forgive me, my Lord. We have not been introduced." She dipped into a curtesy and lifted her gaze with a magnetic smile. "I am Lady Sophya.¡±

    Usually, a parent or married relative was required to make introductions for an unmarried noblewoman. Still, Sophya wasn¡¯t about to let the opportunity to meet a member of the House of Lord''s slip past, especially when Acheron appeared to have come here on Maura¡¯s behalf.

    ¡®Whatever cleverness that half-blood used to bewitch the countess and her son; I must not let her succeed.¡¯

    Lord Acheron took a moment to compose himself. Then he stepped forward with a polite smile as he took Sophya¡¯s hand and kissed the back of it lightly. "Lord Acheron at your service. My condolences and deepest sympathies on the passing of your brother."

    Sophya returned a quivering smile. "Thank you, Lord Acheron, did you know my brother?"

    "Lord Acheron is a member of the House of Lords," Percy said with a skeptical tone. "He moves in higher circles than that of a schoolboy."

    "No need to be so harsh, Percy," Acheron remarked with a disapproving smile. "But he is right, my dear, I am rarely far from the capital these days."

    "Oh my!" Sophya covered her surprised gasp. "And what brings such an important nobleman to our humble home?"

    "Palace business," Acheron replied as he pulled the official document from his jacket. "Which is why I must insist on seeing your half-sister, Lady Maura, immediately."

    "Oh, I see." Sophya''s smile faded as she turned her sharp gaze from the official seal towards the butler. ¡°Do inform Maura that she is required downstairs to greet an important guest.¡±

    The servant bowed and circled the foyer towards the stairs.

    Sophya observed Percy¡¯s distracted gaze that followed the servant as she stepped closer to Acheron. ¡°We shall try not to delay your business a moment longer, Lord Acheron. But, as her concerned older sister, might I ask why Maura is of interest to you?"

    "Your sister was put forward and accepted as a candidate for the position of lady-in-waiting to her Highness, Crown Princess Eleanora, our future queen,¡± Acheron replied.

    "What?" Sophya gasped, "Maura serving at the palace?" She turned towards her mother just as Helena whimpered and wilted to the floor in a faint.

    After a moment of stunned silence, Percy and Acheron quickly moved to the unconscious woman''s side.

    "Mother!" Sophya shrieked. Her panic and frustration turned to annoyance as the noblemen fanned the unconscious woman. "My Lords, forgive me for asking such a thing." She masked her irritation with a pleading smile. "My mother has been greatly distressed. Could you please help me carry her to the library where she might recover more comfortably?"

    "Certainly," Acheron replied with a commanding glare at Percy.

    "Allow me," Percy muttered through clenched teeth. He lifted Helena into his arms and stood. "Which way is the library?"

    "Please follow me, my Lords," Sophya replied and led them down the hall, away from the foyer and her sister.

    ?????

    "Tell them I shall be down shortly," Carina said after the butler relayed his message.

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the servant replied as he bobbed his head.

    Carina shut the door and turned to Ivy.

    "Miss!" Ivy whispered. "Is Lord Percy here to deliver us?"

    "No, not Lord Percy.¡± Carina shook her head thoughtfully. ¡°Lord Acheron is to be our savior. As the newest member of the House of Lords, he was a suitable choice to deliver the official decree. Though he has a somewhat sordid reputation.¡± She stepped in front of the mirror and pinched her pale cheeks. "Wait here with the bags. I''ll send for you the moment¡ª"

    A loud bang came from the house below them.

    "Helena!" Lord Josiah''s voice boomed. "Where the bloody hell is everyone?"

    Ivy paled as Carina cracked the bedroom door open.

    "It appears Josiah has finally heard the news," Carina observed quietly. "So much for an easy exit." She drew in a deep breath and steeled herself for the battle ahead. "Stay here, Ivy," she repeated as she stepped out the door, her key in hand. "And don''t come out until I send for you."

    "Mistress!" Ivy cried as she followed.

    "That is an order." Carina shut the door and turned the key in the lock.

    "Miss!" Ivy''s distressed voice reached her through the keyhole. "Maura, you must be careful!"

    "I''ll be fine," Carina said as she touched the door frame gently. "He won''t do anything in front of Lord Percy and Lord Acheron."

    A crash echoed through the hallway. Carina turned and walked towards the storm that raged below. At the top of the stairs, she could see the butler kneeling on the lower steps clutching his head. She descended cautiously, but the chaos seemed to have moved further inside the manor.

    "Miss," the butler groaned as he glanced towards her. A streak of blood ran between the fingers pressed to his forehead.

    "Get the servants out of the manor quickly," Carina ordered as she walked past him. "If they want to live, tell them to stay inside the servant''s quarters until dinner time."

    "Miss?" The butler''s eyes spread in alarm. "The Master will only kill us if we¡ª"

    "He will not be your Master for much longer," Carina interjected with a malicious smile.

    The servant stared at her, his eyes suddenly registered the difference in her appearance, and he straightened. "I understand, Mistress." He bowed his head and added, "The Earl and Lord Acheron are in the library." Then he hastened towards the back of the house, where the rest of the servants were no doubt cowering in fear.

    Carina watched him leave and pressed a hand against her chest, where her frozen heart continued to beat calmly.

    ¡®It¡¯s not your fault that you never once stood up for me.'' She turned and headed towards the library, where Josiah''s voice could be heard screaming. ''And I can¡¯t continue to hide while others suffer because of my actions. So, consider this my apology for all the torment you have endured.''

    ?????

    It was with difficulty that Percy had restrained himself as Sophya subtly lay the groundwork for Maura¡¯s undoing. Acheron, as clever as he might be, was easily swayed by a pretty face, and Sophya had done her best to charm him.

    The arrival of Lord Josiah, however, quickly dashed that charm as the enraged father lamented the loss and death of his son by smashing and destroying his own property as the servants scattered for cover. His public grief soon turned to outrage as Sophya explained Percy and Acheron¡¯s reason for being here.

    "I demand you explain this absurdity!" Josiah roared. "What right does a half-blood have to enter the palace at all? Let alone become a lady-in-waiting to the future Queen! I am shocked and appalled on behalf of their majesties. No¡ªI cannot allow that child to smear the reputation of the royal court and this family!"

    "Lord Josiah," Percy replied through gritted teeth. "I understand you are under a great deal of grief and shock. But Lady Maura was handpicked and groomed by my mother, the Countess."

    "Lady? You dare to address that half-blood as if she were of equal rank to my daughter, Sophya?" Josiah sputtered. "If the palace wants a true-blood noble lady to serve the Crown Princess, then Sophya is clearly the better choice!"

    "Oh?" Acheron replied with a weary sigh as he sank into a chair. "Has she received any training for such a post?"

    "Acheron!" Percy hissed.

    "No, my Lord." Sophya curtsied humbly. "But I am often praised by my instructors as a quick learner."

    "Hmm." Acheron appraised her and shook his head. "Unfortunately, without the proper training, education, and the backing of a notable noble family, someone of your¡ªbackground would likely never be considered."

    Sophya''s cheeks flushed scarlet with defeat. "Of course," she murmured as she straightened. "But¡ªand forgive me, Lord Percy, for saying so¡ªI was under the impression that ladies who wished to serve at court must be¡ªunblemished?"

    ¡®Vicious little cunt.¡¯ Percy folded his arms tightly behind his back as he sucked in a slow breath.

    Acheron''s eyebrows rose sharply as he took in Sophya¡¯s meaning. "Is there something wrong with Lady Maura?"

    "Perhaps the heaven''s saw fit to mark her with the sins of her birth," Lord Josiah spat with a disgusted look at Helena, who lay conscious but silent upon the couch, her complexion still very pale. "I can barely stand the sight of the brat. It was difficult enough to find someone willing to marry her."

    "What?" Percy spun towards Josiah. "Marriage?"

    "Even if the Countess doesn''t approve, it''s a suitable match for someone of her status," Josiah replied, undisturbed by the wrathful gaze the earl directed towards him. "But to have such ugliness at the side of her Highness, the Crown Princess! I would sooner offer up my own neck."

    "How thoughtful of you to do so, Lord Josiah," replied a soft voice from the doorway.

    The gaze of the entire room swept towards Maura as Sophya let out a startled shriek, and Percy smiled.

 Book 1: Chapter 25: The Weight of Prejudice

    Lord Acheron stared blankly at the frail young woman, dressed in a shabby purple dress, who entered the library and curtsied.

    "My Lords," the graceful girl said in a calm, soothing voice that was unexpectedly pleasant to hear. "I am Lady Maura. I was informed you wished to speak with me."

    It took a moment for Acheron to register the name, so bewitched was he by the beautiful girl with vivid blue eyes. Then her identity sank in, and he stared at her in utter bewilderment.

    ''Was this entire family mad? There was nothing wrong with Lady Maura. No blemish, scar, or deformity of any kind in sight.''

    Maura remained in her curtsey. Her glossy ash-brown hair glinted under the light of the slowly dying fire from the hearth. Before Acheron could recover and invite her to rise, Percy stepped forward and extended his hand to the young lady.

    "Lady Maura, please," Percy said. The gentleness in the earl''s voice caught Acheron''s attention, and he smothered an amused laugh behind his hand.

    Maura accepted Percy''s hand and scanned the pale expressions of the Turnbell family as she straightened. "Mother, sister, you look unwell. Perhaps we should send for the doctor?"

    Acheron¡¯s gaze flickered from Maura to the rest of her flabbergasted family, who appeared to have been struck dumb by her appearance. As he did so, he couldn''t help but compare the difference in the gowns Maura and Sophya wore. One modest enough but more suited to a servant. The other, fashionable, but a tad costly for the daughter of a Baron rumored to be mired in debt.

    He caught Maura watching him. Her enchanting blue eyes held not the faintest sign of tears or sorrow as they glanced away.

    "Lady Maura.¡± Acheron rose from his chair. "Is it possible you do not know?"

    "My Lord?" Maura turned towards him as she pulled her hand free from Percy¡¯s grasp.

    Acheron watched his friend¡¯s face for a flicker of emotion, but as always, the earl wore a mask of neutral composure. Still, Percy¡¯s winter grey eyes remained steadfast on the object of his attention, the lovely Lady Maura, who fascinated Acheron with every passing moment.

    ¡®Any woman who can wind Percy up is definitely worth getting to know.¡¯ Acheron stepped forward and scooped up Maura¡¯s hand. "My dear, have you not heard the news?¡± he questioned gently. ¡°That your brother, Lincoln, is dead?"

    Maura¡¯s lovely dark lashes fluttered as her eyes tightened with an expression of pain. ¡°Do you think my family so cruel that they would not inform me?¡± She freed her hand, then stepped back. ¡°And you should not approach me so casually, Sir, as we have not been introduced.¡±

    ¡®Sir?¡¯ Acheron fought back an amused smile. ¡®Was this half-blood without so much as a surname actually correcting him on etiquette?¡¯

    ¡°Lady Maura, this is Lord Acheron Wilder,¡± Percy said, correcting his friend''s blunder.

    ¡°Prime Minister Attwood Wilder¡¯s son,¡± Maura replied softly, though she seemed unsurprised¡ªand unimpressed¡ªby his identity.

    ¡®Well, that was definitely a first.¡¯ Acheron was beginning to like this little half-blood.

    ¡°Forgive my poor manners, Lady Maura.¡± He bowed in humble apology.

    ¡°My Lord, you should not¡ª¡± she replied hastily.

    ¡°A member of the House of Lords apologizing and bowing to a half-blood?¡± Josiah rasped in disbelief. His white knuckles tightened around a bulldog cane as his murderous green eyes bored into the half-blood.

    Maura ignored Josiah as she turned and approached Lady Helena on the couch. "Mother, you look unwell. Should I fetch you some herbal tea?"

    "I want nothing from you," Helena snapped as she shrank into her corner of the sofa.

    Maura offered no reaction as she nodded and stepped back. Despite the mixed looks of hatred, indifference, and disgust that radiated from the family around her, she remained unaffected. Her stoic expression and posture reminded him so vividly of another that Acheron felt his chest tighten with a sudden urge to protect her.

    "Lady Maura.¡± Acheron stepped forward as he drew the official document from his jacket and presented it to her. "I am here officially, as a representative of the palace to inform this household that you have been accepted as a candidate for the position of lady-in-waiting to Crown Princess Eleanora."

    For a moment, Maura¡¯s careful mask faltered, and he saw those blue eyes brim with relief as they focused on the golden twin-wolf crest of the royal family, which sealed the decree.

    ¡°I am honored, my Lord.¡± Her voice, strained with suppressed emotion, cracked faintly as she reached for the document.

    "No! I forbid it!" Josiah snatched the letter from the tips of Maura¡¯s fingers and ripped it apart with vicious anger. Percy watched in stunned disbelief as the madman stomped upon the fragments as they scattered to the wooden panels of the floor. "I absolutely forbid you to go!"

    The royal seal glinted dangerously close to Josiah¡¯s foot. Acheron snatched it up quickly. "What in Heaven''s Mercy is wrong with you?¡± To desecrate the royal family crest was an offense punishable by death. To destroy a royal decree¡ªwas punishable by death. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±

    "No," Josiah stiffly replied as he composed himself. "I have lost my son. Now I must insist that you gentlemen leave my house at once. This family needs time to grieve, and she¡ª" he pointed at Maura, "¡ªisn''t going anywhere."

    Acheron drew in a deep breath as he turned to Percy and extended the golden wax seal. Percy pulled out his handkerchief then carefully wrapped the royal emblem within it. Confident the royal insignia was secure, Acheron turned and backhanded Josiah across the face.

    Helena gasped as her husband staggered back towards the couch. Josiah clutched his face, the anger, and humiliation of being slapped like a woman or common servant ran scarlet across his pale skin.

    "Forgive him, Lord Acheron," Maura spoke up quickly. "Although he should know better, I believe his actions to be motivated by anger and grief rather than disrespect towards their majesties."

    Acheron exhaled as he adjusted the cuff of his jacket and ignored the sting along his knuckles. Unlike Percy, he wasn¡¯t fond of physical violence, but he¡¯d be damned if he stood by and watched someone disrespect the royal family and his position as an official of Lafeara.

    ¡®Still how odd that Maura should speak up for Lord Josiah when she held none of his blood and certainly none of his affection.¡¯

    He glanced to where Maura stood, her hands wound tightly into the folds of her dress as she stared at the tattered remains of the royal document.

    ¡°Pay it no mind,¡± Percy said gently as he took her hand and placed his handkerchief, and the royal emblem it held, into her palm. ¡°He can rip up a piece of paper, but he can¡¯t destroy a royal decree that easily.¡±

    ¡®Mercy¡¯s Tit, she¡¯s got him by the balls.¡¯ Acheron gawked at the pair in surprise.

    "Father, are you hurt?" Sophya took her father¡¯s arm gently, but Josiah shoved her aside as he advanced on Maura. The startled half-blood backed away, but not before Josiah seized her wrist and yanked her towards him.

    The handkerchief and seal slipped from Maura¡¯s fingers, and this time, the royal insignia shattered as it struck to the floor.

 Book 1: Chapter 26: A Theater of Cruelty

    "Lord Josiah!" Percy stepped over the broken seal as he caught hold of Maura¡¯s other arm. "I strongly recommend that you release her."

    Acheron sighed as he stared at the destroyed royal emblem. ¡®As fun as it would be to see Percy pummel this muttonhead¡¯s face into the floor¡ªI had better stop this.¡¯

    "You should listen to the earl," Acheron advised. "Tearing up the document and breaking the royal seal does not relinquish you from a royal decree. I must bring Lady Maura back to the palace¡ªby order of their Majesties."

    "This is what you and the Countess had planned all along, isn''t it, you half-blood bitch?" Josiah snapped as he turned his wild gaze on Maura. "No wonder she didn''t want you to get married. She plans to make use of you herself. Ha!¡± He grabbed the struggling girl¡¯s waist then smacked Percy¡¯s hand free with his cane.

    ¡°Let her go, Lord Josiah!¡± Percy¡¯s voice was quiet, but Acheron could already see the deadly storm swarming behind those cold gray eyes.

    ¡°Even if you''re not my daughter by blood, you are by marriage,¡± Josiah snarled against Maura¡¯s ear as he backed away from the earl. ¡°And I''ll be damned if I see you raised even an inch above your filthy station."

    "You think I¡¯m filthy because of my birth?" Maura replied as her lips twisted into a bitter sneer. "You oppressed my mother because she betrayed you once. Yet you blissfully forget the countless times you betrayed her before? How many bastards and mistresses have you abandoned over the years? How many maids have you sent away carrying your seed? If you want to know what filth looks like, then look at your own bloody hands. Better yet, take a closer look at the spawn you¡¯re so proud of."

    "You¡ª" Josiah''s eyes bulged from his reddening face as he pressed his cane against her neck. "How dare you!"

    ¡®Shit! So much for reasoning with him now.¡¯

    "You think you can make a fool of me so easily, half-blood? I''ll see to it you never show your face outside this house again!"

    Acheron lunged forward instinctively but not fast enough. He watched in horror as Josiah swung Maura around onto her knees before the hearth, then shoved the girl¡¯s face towards the flames.

    Percy wrapped his arm around Josiah¡¯s throat, almost snapping the lord¡¯s neck as he yanked the brute back. Acheron grabbed Maura¡¯s shoulders and pulled her free from Josiah¡¯s grasp. The four of them tumbled and sprawled onto the floor.

    Acheron rolled upright and quickly turned Maura over onto her back.

    Percy shoved past him as he brushed Maura¡¯s singed hair away from her remarkably undamaged face. ¡°Are you all right?¡± the earl demanded; his voice strained with panic.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m quite alright,¡± she whispered breathlessly as she raised a trembling hand to her pale cheek.

    Acheron sat back, too shaken to enjoy the obvious concern on Percy¡¯s face as the earl continued to check Maura for burns.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m alright, Lord Percy.¡± She pushed Percy¡¯s hands away firmly only to have the earl catch her arm and pull down her sleeve. Dark bruises wrapped around her delicate wrists, and Percy¡¯s jaw tightened as his gaze snapped towards Josiah.

    ¡®Bloody Hell, here we go.¡¯ Acheron scrambled to his feet just in time to restrain Percy, who lunged towards the startled Josiah. ¡°Easy, easy. Remember your promise to the countess. What do you think killing him will do to your chances of joining the House of Lords?¡±

    With terrifying swiftness, Percy composed himself and broke free of Acheron¡¯s hold. Then he turned and assisted Maura to her feet while Acheron paused to catch a breath and confirm his heart was still in his chest.

    ¡®So, this is what he meant by precaution.¡¯

    Not that it was at all uncommon for half-bloods to be mistreated¡ªor often enough sold away as slaves before the world even knew of their existence¡ªbut what Acheron had witnessed in the short time he¡¯d entered this manor was a whole other level of cruelty.

    ¡®Even in the presence of a member of the House of Lords, Josiah still publicly attempted to burn her face to stop her from entering the palace!¡¯

    Acheron fixed his gaze on Josiah, who stood rubbing his throat where Percy had grabbed him. ¡°Lord Josiah, three times since I have entered this manor, you have committed crimes punishable by death.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Sophya gasped.

    ¡°Please, my Lord!¡± Helena cried as she rose from her seat.

    Acheron silenced them with a sharp wave of his hand. ¡°Because of the unusual circumstances, hardships, and loss you and your family are going through¡ªI will spare your life.¡±

    As much as Acheron would like to throw Josiah in jail, sentencing him for these crimes would implicate the rest of his family.

    Josiah exhaled sharply, though whether in relief or anger, it was difficult to tell.

    Acheron glanced towards Percy; one look was all he needed to know this would not be enough. ¡°Lord Josiah, kneel.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± Josiah stammered.

    ¡°To forgive you entirely would be to transgress against the oaths I took as an official of Lafeara and servant of their Majesties. Kneel, or I will break your legs.¡±

    Josiah clamped his lips together and slowly lowered his knees to the floor. Behind him, Helena and Sophya clutched each other as they watched Josiah and Acheron fearfully.

    ¡®Bloody Hell.¡¯ Acheron ran a hand through his cinnamon curls as he puzzled how best to punish the baron in a manner that would squash the earl¡¯s anger. He glanced over his shoulder at Percy, who still held a protective arm around Maura, and found his answer.

    ¡°Lady Maura.¡±

    She raised her gaze towards him, her expression still somewhat dazed.

    ¡°As a candidate chosen by the Countess of Hawthorn, what do you think Lord Josiah¡¯s punishment should be?¡±

    Maura blinked slowly, caught off guard, then glanced up at Percy questioningly. The earl gave her the faintest nod of encouragement, and Acheron exhaled slowly in relief.

    ¡®Appease the lady, appease the earl, and nobody gets killed later. Win, win.¡¯

    Or so he thought until Maura¡¯s cold gaze settled upon the man who had pushed her into the fire.

    "That hand¡ª" she said coldly as she gestured to Josiah''s right hand upon the carpet, "¡ªhe struck me with it often. And today, he tried to burn me."

    ¡°Say no more,¡± Percy replied as he released her and bent to retrieve Josiah¡¯s cane from the floor.

    Before either Acheron or Josiah could register his intent, Percy swung the cane over his shoulder with vicious speed and brought it crashing down on Josiah¡¯s hand. The sound of bone and wood shattering filled the room as Sophya fainted and Helena stumbled back onto the couch and before vomiting down her dress.

    Josiah gaped down at his mangled hand. His strangled scream flooded against the library walls as Percy tossed the broken cane aside. Behind him, Maura pushed back the strands of her singed, untidy hair and smiled.

 Book 1: Chapter 27: The Justice of Beasts

    Ghost flung open the doors of the Fox Den and gripped the hilt of his sword as he strode to where Alex, Darwin, and a group of thugs sat in tense silence around a table.

    "I told you to get rid of the body," Ghost growled as he slammed his fists into the table with enough force to knock a wooden goblet over the edge. It clattered onto the floor as the thugs shifted uneasily beneath the gaze of the blue ghoul mask. "What the hell are the knights doing here?"

    "Yeah, so about that¡ª" Alex turned a sharp gaze on Darwin. "Someone got a little carried away."

    "Hey!" Darwin held up his hands quickly. "I misunderstood, I''m sorry, but this is probably the same creep that''s been targeting the prostitutes over at Lark and Lollis. Figured I owed it to the ladies to send a message to any other noble twat that thought he could come down here and muck about with our women."

    ¡°What¡¯s he saying?¡± Ghost demanded. ¡°Were other women attacked by that bastard?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you worry about your grand schemes for Lafeara, and we¡¯ll handle slums business,¡± Alex retorted with a faint growl. ¡°And the next time you ask for our help, don¡¯t leave out such important details. Darwin might have been a bit less dramatic if he¡¯d known he was covering up a witch¡¯s kill.¡±

    "Damn right! I wouldn''t have touched that stiff with a fishing hook if I''d known he had a witch curse on him," Darwin replied with a shudder. "Now, I''ll have to taint my reputation with a visit to the chapel and pay good coin for holy water to purify my soul.¡±

    Ghost choked back a snarl as he dragged a hand over his mask. "My apologies. I thought foxes were supposed to be clever. Even so, my instructions were quite simple." His steady tone held a glint of danger that wiped the smirk from Darwin¡¯s face. "I asked you to get rid of the body. You could have buried it, burned it, fed it to the pigs, tossed it in the Serpentine River. Your options were endless, but no¡ªyou had to hang him from the rafters and stuff a rat in his mouth."

    "I thought it was poetic," Darwin muttered as he crossed his arms. "No one appreciates good theater these days."

    "Perhaps you should write your own play about the Blind Fool who had his tongue cut out?"

    Darwin growled and reached for his blade.

    "Enough!" Alex snapped as he held up his hand and shot them both a glare. "So, now what? The church is going to send their best hounds to sniff out her trail."

    "Not if I can help it." Ghost grabbed a chair, reversed it, and draped his arms over the back crown-rail as he sat down. "You said there were other women in the slums who were attacked. Did any of them survive?"

    Alex looked at Darwin, who squinted thoughtfully.

    "Oh, yeah, there was one a few days back," he replied.

    "Got a name?" Ghost asked quickly.

    "Raven? Rosey?" Darwin shrugged. "Something beginning with an R."

    "Rachael," Alex supplied with an impatient sigh.

    "Yea! That''s the one! Only she wasn''t a prostitute but a fisherman''s wife. Said some noble grabbed her when she was coming home from the markets after selling the days catch. He tied her hands and made her drink some sort of rich-piss alcohol. She doesn''t remember much after that, but when she woke up¡ªshe had a bruise around her neck like the bastard tried to strangle her¡ªonly he messed up cause she didn''t die."

    "Prostitutes getting strangled around here doesn''t happen often enough to raise any flags," Alex replied. "Some of them create their own kind of trouble while others¡ª" he shrugged and shook his head, "¡ªdon''t get out of the business before they meet the wrong sort of customer.

    "But when the fisherman came to request our aid, I did increase our eyes on the streets. It seemed to scare the blighter off as we haven¡¯t had any similar attacks in nearly a week¡ªuntil last night."

    Ghost nodded slowly. "Well, if we push that story, this will appear like another random attack only this time the rapist stumbled upon a witch and met his untimely end." He scratched his neck beneath the mask and sighed. "As long as nothing leads the church to Lady Aconitum, there shouldn''t be any problems."

    "Ah, about that¡ª" Darwin shifted uncomfortably.

    Ghost turned and fixed his ghoul eyes on the thug. "What else did you fuck up?"

    Darwin scowled but shook his head. "It wasn''t us, the knights called in their corpse reader. He followed the bloody trail back to that mattress we didn¡¯t have time to dispose of, but¡ª" he pulled a black mask from his jacket and tossed it to Ghost, "¡ªwe did make sure to remove any trace of your witch from the scene."

    "The problem isn''t the physical evidence left behind. It''s the fact there was a witness," Alex interjected quickly. "The coachman who brought her here last night said the dead man approached him and claimed Mau¡ªLady Aconitum was his sister."

    Ghost tensed. "Is that true?"

    "It seems to be," Alex replied with a shrug. "She does¡ªor did have a half-brother. And the watch Darwin left in the alleyway had a name and address."

    "Wait? The dead prick was her brother?" Darwin snorted with disgust. "Well done, then Ghost, witch or not, I''m glad you slit his throat."

    "Shut up!" Ghost snarled as he rose and flung his chair aside. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it, birdbrain? You all but brought the church right to her very doorstep."

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bloody know now, did I?¡± Darwin shot back as he kicked back his chair.

    "Enough!¡± Alex reached over to restrain Darwin and pulled the man back down. " Lady Aconitum will be entering the palace any day now. We need to use what time we have to build a different narrative and throw the church off her scent.¡±

    "How are you going to fool a witch hunter?¡± Darwin demanded.

    "Birdbrain has a point,¡± Ghost muttered. ¡°You can¡¯t fool a witch hunter.¡±

    ¡°We can if we¡¯re smart. It will take a few days for one to arrive. My plan is to take advantage of these previous attacks and convince the knights this witch fled Lafeara,¡± Alex explained patiently.

    ¡°How will you¡ª¡± Ghost straightened and crossed his arms. ¡°You plan to use the other victim who survived?¡±

    "I may need some funds to convince Rachael and her husband to take on this risk," Alex added cautiously.

    "Use whatever you need from the check Lady Aconitum gave you," Ghost replied. "If we can get the church to believe the witch in question has left Lafeara, then Lady Aconitum can focus on her role inside the palace."

    "Yea, two problems with that," Darwin cut in with a disgruntled scowl. "One, how do we know your little witch won''t blow up again? Two what about the corpse reader¡ªthat man''s half-witch himself."

    "That''s just a rumor," Alex replied with a dismissive snort.

    "Yeah, well¡ªyou didn''t see him sniffing his way from where we posed the body to the mattress we buried under a pile of trash and crates. Either he''s part-witch or part-bloodhound."

    "If he continues to be a problem, I''ll take care of it," Ghost snapped.

    "Shouldn¡¯t you be focused on your other agenda?" Alex asked pointedly.

    Ghost tilted his head and stared back at the Master of the Fox Den.

    "Lady Aconitum¡¯s agenda and mine happen to align," Ghost replied cryptically before he turned and headed towards the door. "Get the fisherman and his wife to agree. Oh, and don''t let Darwin fuck this up any more than he already has."

    The bar door swung closed behind the assassin as the thugs around the table let out a tense sigh.

    Darwin spat on the floor. "I don''t like that one. Smells and talks like a noble," he muttered darkly. "He seemed to get attached to that witch pretty quickly."

    ¡°Yea, about that,¡± interjected Troy, Darwin¡¯s younger brother. ¡°Are we sure about this, Alex? Mucking about with witches is shady business even for us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Ghost, and you¡¯re doing this for me,¡± Alex replied as he studied the men around the table. ¡°Witches haven¡¯t been a problem in Lafeara for years.¡±

    ¡°And now one¡¯s entering the palace as a lady-in-waiting,¡± observed Stitcher quietly. ¡°Seems like we¡¯re taking on a lot of risk for your favorite client.¡±

    Alex glanced at his usually quiet lieutenant and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the risk, but protecting our small corner of the world won¡¯t do us any good if the rest of Lafeara goes up in flames.¡±

    The thugs exchanged glances and then nodded their agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡± Alex rose from his chair and adjusted the pistol at his waist. ¡°Darwin, help me track down Rachael. I¡¯d like to speak to her myself about our dangerous but lucrative offer.¡±

    ¡°More like spin her head with your silver tongue,¡± Darwin muttered. ¡°You really think Rachael will agree to pretend to be a witch?¡±

    "I think money motivates a lot of people¡ªand Racheal could probably do with a fresh start somewhere far from here."

 Book 1: Chapter 28: The Value of Virtue

    Carina watched the black-iron perimeter gates roll past as the carriage drew closer to the front entrance of Hawthorne Manor. She glanced discreetly across the earl¡¯s carriage to Percy, who sat across from her beside Acheron.

    Intuitively he glanced up to meet her gaze, and Carina looked away. A part of her wanted to thank him for crippling Josiah, but each time she formed the words, unease settled over her. A wariness that flickered awake every time she found herself in his presence.

    The carriage slowed, and Carina looked up at the front steps of the massive estate. Compared to the Turnbell home, Hawthorne Manor could be called a palace. The Hawthorne¡¯s were arguably the most powerful noble family in Lafeara despite their distinct lack of bloodline connecting to the royal family. An unspoken rule forbade such a union, despite its obvious political benefits, and had remained unbroken until the marriage between Princess Eleanora and Crown Prince Nicholas.

    Carina watched a crow fly down to peck along the ledge of a window on the second floor above the grand entrance. The doors swung open, and two servants moved swiftly to greet the carriage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see the ladies inside then return,¡± Percy said to Acheron as he rose from his seat, opened the door, and stepped down. He turned immediately and held his hand towards Carina.

    Carina glanced at his offered hand and saw the cane spiral down before it snapped on impact, crushing Josiah¡¯s hand against the floor.

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Percy urged gently. ¡°You must be tired. Come, the countess is waiting.¡±

    ¡°Miss?¡± Ivy murmured worriedly beside her.

    Carina turned and registered the look of discomfort on the maid¡¯s pale face. The carriage ride had not been gentle on the raw wounds along Ivy¡¯s back.

    ¡°Thank you again, Lord Acheron, and good afternoon,¡± Carina said with a head bow in the official''s direction.

    ¡°Think nothing of it, Lady Maura. I will see you tomorrow morning,¡± Acheron replied with a half-smile.

    Carina accepted Percy¡¯s hand and released it the moment her feet touched the smooth white gravel. ¡°I think Physician Hayes should have a look at Ivy¡¯s injuries as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Percy replied as he assisted the maid down from the carriage. He turned to the two footmen. ¡°Inform the countess of our arrival and have someone fetch Hayes immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The footmen scattered.

    Percy stepped towards her, but Carina moved nimbly past him and slid her arm around Ivy¡¯s waist. ¡°Let¡¯s get you inside so you can rest.¡±

    They began their slow ascent up the stone-gray stairs as Ivy¡¯s grip around Carina¡¯s arm tightened. A butler and three maids greeted them as they entered the foyer.

    ¡°Welcome back to Hawthorne, Lady Maura,¡± the butler, Russell, greeted with a polite smile and bow. ¡°Young Master, I trust your trip was uneventful.¡±

    ¡°Tell Mother I will return a little late for dinner,¡± Percy replied with a wry smile. ¡°And Russell, Lady Maura and her maid are exhausted and injured. I¡¯ve already sent for Hayes. See to it he gives them the care they need.

    ¡°Of course, Master, these maids will escort Miss Ivy to her new rooms.¡± Russell nodded to the servants beside him. ¡°However, Lady Maura, the countess asked that you be brought to her immediately upon your arrival.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Carina replied as the three maids gently took Ivy from Carina¡¯s arms and led her down the hall. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°The countess is waiting for you in the bathhouse,¡± Russell answered as he bowed his head once more. ¡°If you¡¯ll follow me.¡±

    ¡°Just remember, if Mother asks too much¡ªyou can refuse her,¡± Percy cautioned softly.

    ?????

    Russell escorted Maura through the estate to the outdoor bathhouse at the back of the Hawthorn Manor. The interior was immaculate and tastefully decorated with only the most dignified artwork and practical furnishings. Countess Constance had no need for "wasteful displays of wealth."

    "If it serves no purpose, then it holds no value,¡± was her motto.

    Constance had been a kind and supportive mentor. Still, Carina had always understood, that her value to the countess extended only as long as Maura served her purpose.

    "Lady Maura." Two maids bowed at the entrance of the bathhouse doors. "The countess is waiting for you inside. Do you require any assistance?"

    "No," Carina replied as she brushed her disheveled hair behind her ears.

    ¡°Then I shall take my leave, my Lady,¡± Russell said with another respectful bow. ¡°But if you should have need of anything.¡± He snapped his finger, and a maid presented Carina with a small bell attached to a ribbon. ¡°Simply give that a ring.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Carina murmured as the maids opened the glass doors. A tide of steam rolled out onto the lawn as she entered the bathhouse.

    The vapor clouds inside created a dense curtain over everything. Only the glass dome ceiling with its vents was clearly visible above. Beneath Carina¡¯s feet, the marble floor gave no indication as to direction, but her memory and the occasional pillar provided her some aid.

    The mist cleared as Carina reached the dark teal waters of the bath. She quickly spotted two figures across the oval-shaped pool. A female servant waved a fan over Constance, who lay reclined in a chair wrapped in a towel with a dark mask of herbs painted over her face.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re still using the detox mask,¡± Carina called out as she circled the pool.

    The countess turned in the direction of her voice but did not smile. ¡°Yes, your herbal masks do wonders to reverse what time has taken from me. Hence why I pay such a hefty price to retain their secrets.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d make far more if you sold the recipes to the Merchants Guild,¡± Carina reminded her.

    ¡°I prefer to mystify the other nobles with my restored youth,¡± Constance snickered.

    Carina curtsied before the chair. ¡°Are you not at all worried your enemies might spread rumors that you¡¯re a witch?¡±

    Constance laughed. The face mask cracked around her mouth and topaz-blue eyes as she waved for Carina to rise. ¡°I heard your departure from the Turnbells was less than pleasant.¡±

    ¡°I had hoped Josiah would be absent when I left¡ªbut we made it out in one piece,¡± Carina answered wearily.

    "And your brother''s sudden death?" Constance asked as she sat up and adjusted the towel around her chest.

    Carina offered no witty retort as she brushed her fingers along her wrist.

    Constance watched her movements with wary eyes. ¡°Misha, begone. See that we are not disturbed,¡± she ordered abruptly. The maid curtsied and left as Constance rose from her seat. ¡°Tell me then, Maura, are you connected in any way to your brother¡¯s death?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Carina¡¯s voice died as she met the countess¡¯s penetrating gaze. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Constance inhaled sharply as she seized Carina¡¯s wrist and examined the bruise. Then she flipped back Carina¡¯s hair and pulled down the collar of her dress to expose the bruise forming around her neck. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Remove your dress, child.¡±

    With reluctance, Carina unbuttoned the back of her gown as far as she could reach then squirmed free. Standing in her corset petticoat, stockings, and shoes, she focused on the calm surface of the pool as the countess circled her and eyed Maura¡¯s exposed skin.

    Constance lifted the hem of the petticoat and, for a long torturous moment, stared at the finger bruises along Carina¡¯s thigh. ¡°Are you still intact?¡± The older woman¡¯s voice quivered in anger as she dropped the skirt and waited for Carina¡¯s answer.

    "I am," Carina replied as she met the countess¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Your brother?¡±

    Carina nodded.

    ¡°Good that he¡¯s dead then,¡± Constance observed dryly. ¡°But if you are lying, Maura, they will find out when you are examined at the palace.¡±

    "I would not lie to you, Countess. And I have always been aware that a virginal examination would be part of the selection process."

    "Even so, these marks," Constance lifted Carina¡¯s hand to examine her wrist. "Your virtue might remain intact, but these prove a man has touched you." She sighed, released Carina, and gestured to the bath. "Strip and get in. I will have the servants bring you herbs to ease the pain and ointment to help diminish the bruising. We shall have to rely on makeup to cover the rest.¡±

    "As you wish," Carina lowered her eyes and untied her petticoat.

    The Countess snatched her chin roughly and yanked Carina''s gaze towards hers. "I heard your brother died in the slums, which begs the question¡ªwhat were you doing there?¡±

    Carina held her gaze steady as she answered, ¡°Preparing for the future.¡±

    Constance snorted and released her with a sigh. "There will be an investigation. I will look into the matter and squash it quickly. But this is the last time I will be able to shield you, Maura. You must learn to move cautiously. In the palace, my power holds little weight. Enjoy the bath. The servants will be in shortly to attend to you."

    "Yes, Countess."

 Book 1: Chapter 29: A Nest of Secrets

    As always, the countess was true to her word. Maids appeared and poured buckets of healing herbs into the water around Carina, who scrubbed her skin, nails, and scalp with vigor. The medicinal aroma and the warmth of the bath slowly eased the tension in her tired muscles and washed away the lingering stench of the alley.

    The maids gathered her old garments and shoes before laying out a towel beside her bell. Carina felt their eyes linger on the whip mark and her bruises. ¡°You may go,¡± she commanded.

    They flinched beneath her harsh tone, curtsied, and quickly departed. Carina rubbed her tired neck and sighed. She had not meant to frighten them. The disparity of treatment between the countess¡¯s servants and those of the Turnbell Manor was somewhat jarring no matter how many times she had visited Hawthorne.

    She trailed her fingers through the stems and petals that floated in the pool around her. Then stretched out across the water and rolled onto her back to float. The tendrils of vapor did little to obscure the clouds and azure sky beyond the glass dome.

    This was as close to peace and paradise as Carina had ever come since dying and being reborn, and tomorrow she would leave it for another battlefield, albeit one of her choosing. After a few moments repose, she rolled over, held her breath, and plunged below the warm, green water.

    At the bottom of the pool, Carina exhaled. Bubbles chortled past her eyes, ears, and cheeks as her ash-brown hair floated and stretched through the water around her. With circular motions, she balanced herself above the bottom of the pool until the waters still. Then Carina crossed her legs and pressed a hand against her chest. The cold, steady drum filled her ears as her lungs gradually tightened.

    Carina waited numbly, not bothering to count, as the pressure on her lungs increased while her heart rate remained stable. The pool around her darkened, and for a moment, her heart rate flickered¡ªthen she heard Jade¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You can¡¯t hide forever. What¡¯s the point of living if you can¡¯t be yourself?¡±

    Her throat constricted as Carina resisted her body¡¯s instinct to breathe and focused on the heavy weight of darkness around her. In it, Jade¡¯s image flickered like an old movie reel without sound.

    Something broke through the surface of the water. Carina¡¯s eyes snapped open as she watched the small bell sink slowly towards her. She caught it in her hand, pushed against the bottom of the pool, and swam towards the surface.

    The empty bathhouse of wandering vapor ghosts awaited. Carina wiped hair and water from her face. She turned slowly. Instinct more than senses told her that she was not alone.

    A flutter of movement came from her right. A black crow swooped through the mist, glided over the pool, and landed on the ledge opposite Carina. She watched the bird with mixed relief as it tilted its head and black eyes to gape at her tauntingly.

    ¡°Stupid bird,¡± Carina muttered and swam to the edge of the pool where the chair and her towel waited.

    It wasn¡¯t uncommon for birds to fly into the bathhouse, though usually, they were of the smaller variety who entered through the vents in the ceiling.

    Carina dried her hair and wrapped herself within the soft towel. She traced the bruise along her neck as she studied her reflection in the pool, mildly irritated by the black bird that cawed and danced towards her.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t figure out how to escape, then you shouldn¡¯t have bothered coming in.¡± The crow cawed louder, and Carina groaned as she turned to pick up her bell from the chair¡ªonly to find it gone. ¡°Stupid bird!¡±

    She turned back to the thieving pest but found it had also disappeared. A flutter of wings pulled her gaze back across the pool, where she saw a woman dressed in a black glittering gown and cloak. Midnight black hair draped the stranger¡¯s shoulders. A ruby necklace adorned her neck and matched the scarlet lips that smirked beneath the shadow of her hood as she stared silently back.

    Carina felt a chill run up her spine. The hairs along her scalp prickled with warning as the taste of copper filled her mouth.

    The crow fluttered down to land on the mysterious woman¡¯s shoulder, where it danced down her extended arm and dropped the missing bell into the stranger¡¯s outstretched palm.

    Carina¡¯s hands tightened into fists. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The woman did not answer, but around the bathhouse, laughter echoed as dark shapes flew through the swirling mist. Carina¡¯s ears picked up the distinct sound of wings, and she grit her teeth.

    ¡®Just how many birds does this woman have, and how did they get in here?¡¯

    Frost spread across the marble floor at Carina¡¯s feet. The sudden shift in temperature filled the air around her with sparkling mist. She pressed her right hand against her back, out of view, and formed an ice dagger.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Carina repeated firmly. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The mocking laughter faded, and the woman turned her back on Carina and the pool. As Carina hesitated, the vapors churned, swirled, and swallowed the woman. With a hiss of irritation, Carina dashed around the pool and stopped where the woman had appeared.

    The bell lay on the marble floor beside a black crow feather. Carina ignored it as she searched the fog, her dagger pressed against the towel at her side.

    ¡®Fuck. Who is playing games with me now?¡¯

    Carina kept her gaze on the deceptive mist as she bent down to pick up the bell. Her thumb ran across its cool surface and felt an odd deformity. She glanced down and blinked as she took in the word that had not been there before.

    Fatum.

    A clatter of wings snapped Carina¡¯s attention back to the mist as a swarm of crows crashed into her and sent her stumbling, off-balance back into the pool.

    The water rushed overhead, drowning out the birds taunting cries as they circled above. Carina flipped the dagger around in her hand, pressed her feet against the bottom, and kicked back up to the surface.

    Her towel floated away across the pool as Carina spun, dagger at the ready, only to find the pool and bathhouse empty once more.

    ?????

    ¡°You say there was a woman?¡± Constance repeated as she rose from her desk.

    ¡°Yes, a woman in black and some crows,¡± Carina answered as she gripped the bell in her hand tightly. She was dressed in a robe the maids had brought after fetching her fresh towels. They had also pampered her skin with oil, her hair with rose-scented perfume, and her bruises with ointment before her meeting with the countess. Carina might have enjoyed her mini-spa¡ªif her nerves weren¡¯t on edge after being attacked by a murder of crows.

    Her mentor stared past Carina towards the window, where the sun-kissed the edge of the horizon. ¡°It was probably a guest,¡± Constance said after a long moment. ¡°One of those my son chooses to associate himself with.¡± Her topaz-blue eyes, so dissimilar to Percy¡¯s, settled upon Carina firmly. ¡°One of the many reasons I have cautioned you about keeping your distance from the earl.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Countess.¡±

    ¡°Did she say anything to you?¡±

    ¡°Not a word,¡± Carina answered. ¡°But¡ª¡± she held out the bell, ¡°¡ªshe gave me this.¡±

    Constance stepped forward swiftly and snatched the bell from Carina¡¯s startled grip. The countess took one look at the word scrawled across the bell and snickered darkly. Then she turned to face the study¡¯s hearth and flung her hand towards the crackling fire. The bell¡¯s ribbon fluttered briefly before the flames engulfed its tiny metal form.

    Carina lowered her hand and pressed her lips together.

    ¡°Pay it no mind,¡± Constance said as she wiped her hands together as if to rid them of something foul. ¡°Those sorts of pranksters have nothing better to do than play tricks on others. I will speak to my son. Whatever his association, they should not be allowed to roam free on our estate and pester my guests.¡±

    Carina took in the dark expression on her mentor¡¯s face and kept her silence. Whatever disagreement existed between mother and son, she knew better than to involve herself in another family drama.

    ¡°Come!¡± Constance said with a bright smile as she slid her hand around Carina¡¯s arm. ¡°I have dresses for you, more than enough to get you through the selection and a few weeks of palace life. They are from that Holy Maiden Boutique everyone in the capital is praising. I expect you¡¯ll be among the best dressed in the selection.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to,¡± Carina protested. ¡°You know I own half the shop.¡±

    ¡°An investment,¡± Constance replied with a dismissive wave. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re my chosen candidate. The least I can do is make sure none of those snobbish noble brats find fault with your looks.¡± She smiled and winked as she tapped Carina¡¯s nose. ¡°Who knows, we may even find you a suitable husband while we¡¯re at it now that you¡¯re done hiding that pretty face of yours.¡±

    Carina felt her smile tighten, but she nodded and focused on the hallway around them. A flutter of wings drew her attention to the windows as a black bird launched itself into the quickly darkening sky.

 Book 1: Chapter 30: The Game of Nobility

    Percy''s knuckles were bloody when he returned to Hawthorne Manor. Russell offered no comment as he assisted the earl from his jacket and took his hat.

    "Is Mother still awake?" Percy asked as he tightened the soiled bandages around his right hand.

    "I believe the Countess has already gone to bed, Master," Russell answered as he opened the coat closet.

    "And Mother¡¯s guests?" Percy asked as he headed for the stairs.

    "Lady Maura and Miss Ivy are in the garden."

    Percy hesitated on the first step. "This late?"

    "I believe Lady Maura wished to spend some time alone with Miss Ivy."

    Percy gripped the stairwell post firmly, then removed his foot from the step. "If the countess asks, I went straight to bed when I got home."

    "Of course, Master," Russel replied with the hint of a smile as he shut the closet. "These old eyes clearly saw you go up the steps after you arrived home."

    "Good man," Percy commented with a wry grin. He patted the butler¡¯s shoulder as he walked past the servant down the hallway towards the garden.

    ?????

    The Hawthorne garden was practically formed in a diamond shape with a path for walking that circled around the privacy hedges and split through the middle where it connected at the lily fountain.

    Percy followed the path as he loosened his scarf and allowed the evening breeze to cool the sweat along his neck. He heard them before he reached the opening in the hedge wall. The wind carried their voices over the hemlock barrier as he quieted his footsteps upon the gravel and peered around the hedge with a soft smile.

    Both ladies were seated beside the water lily fountain. Both dressed far better than when they had left Turnbell Manor. A smile he had not seen before rested on Maura''s unguarded face as she leaned over and plucked a lily from the water.

    "There you are," Maura said as she placed the flower in Ivy''s hands.

    "And this has medicinal uses?" Ivy asked curiously.

    "Yes, the flower and root can be boiled into a tea," Maura replied confidently. "It can also be made into a paste or ointment that can treat burns, cuts, and helps prevent scarring."

    "Really?" Ivy asked as she lifted the lily and inhaled. "You know so much about flowers, Miss."

    "I get injured easily, as you know, so learning a bit of medicine was only practical. But you will have to stop calling me Miss now," Maura said softly. "I''m no longer your Mistress."

    "Then¡ª" Ivy hesitated, ¡°Lady Maura."

    Maura cringed and wrinkled her nose in a way Percy found particularly charming. Then her smile tightened as her eyes shifted past Ivy to hedge behind which Percy was hiding.

    ¡®Ah, well, this was awkward.¡¯

    Percy cleared his throat and stepped into view. Ivy turned and hastily scrambled up to greet him. "Lord Percy!"

    "Lord Percy," Maura echoed politely as she curtsied beside her maid. He studied her composed yet guarded face with a flicker of irritation as her ice-blue eyes avoided his gaze with practiced ease.

    "Apologies for intruding,¡± Percy murmured. He casually tucked his injured fists behind his back as he approached. "I was just taking an evening stroll. I trust you¡¯ve both been made comfortable in your rooms?"

    "We have, thank you, my Lord," Maura answered as she rose and quickly pulled Ivy up beside her. "You¡¯re right. It has gotten quite late. We should head indoors, Ivy."

    Percy sighed. ¡®Would you stop running away from me at every opportunity.¡¯

    "Miss?" Ivy said with a worried glance between them.

    Percy watched as Maura¡¯s expression softened, and she took the maid¡¯s arm gently. He marveled at the apparent closeness between them¡ªone that was inappropriate for a mistress and her servant¡ªbut reminded himself that Ivy had been one of Maura¡¯s few allies within Turnbell Manor.

    "Please,¡± Percy held up his hands as he took a step back, ¡°Don''t let me spoil your last evening together.¡±

    Ivy''s eyes widened as she turned to Maura, "Miss, you are leaving?"

    Maura''s brows furrowed as her gaze shifted from Percy¡¯s bandaged hands to Ivy. "I have to enter the palace tomorrow for the selection,¡± she explained patiently.

    "But¡ªso soon?"

    "The selection itself will only take a few days, and when it''s over, I will be a lady-in-waiting to Crown Princess Eleanora, who is soon to be Queen of Lafeara.¡±

    Ivy''s jade-green eyes grew larger still as they swept between Maura and Percy. "Oh, but¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be left alone,¡± Maura promised as she brushed Ivy¡¯s hair behind her ear. ¡°The countess will be purchasing Gus any day now, and you will have your freedom in six months along with a place of employment."

    "But, my Lady." Ivy''s lips quivered. "Will I ever see you again?"

    Maura fell silent as a tear fell down the maid¡¯s cheek. Then she stepped forward and embraced the older girl tightly.

    Percy, keenly aware that he had blundered into a private moment, turned awkwardly to leave.

    "I will visit you at every opportunity," Maura promised tenderly. "But you must make use of your time here. Write me letters. Learn whatever the countess and her servants have to teach you. Teach Gus to read and write, as well."

    "But who will look after you, Miss?" Ivy asked brokenly.

    "I will," Percy replied without hesitation. He cringed at the absurdity of his claim echoed in his ears, composed himself, and turned around to where both ladies now stared back at him. Maura with a hint of irritation while Ivy all but radiated hope and joy. Percy coughed and quickly added, "The countess and I will be keeping an eye on both of you."

    ¡°Good, that is good,¡± Ivy exclaimed as she embraced Maura again.

    But her mistress'' gaze remained fixed upon Percy, and the message in those ice-blue eyes stung more than he cared to admit. He bowed to her silently and then turned to leave the garden, where he was clearly not welcomed.

    Russell greeted him once more at the side door bearing a tray prepared with bandages, ointment, and a bottle of dark wine.

    "Thank you, Russell," Percy muttered as he grabbed the bottle, yanked the cork free with his teeth, and headed for the stairs. "I''m off to bed."

    "Yes, Master," the butler answered and bowed after him.

    ?????

    Percy kicked his bedroom door shut, then winced as he recalled the countess¡¯s room further down the hall. With an aggravated sigh, he set the bottle down, yanked his scarf free, then unbuttoned both shirt and vest, ignoring the blood he got on them in the process.

    He tossed the garments onto the floor then took another drink as he wandered over to the sofa by the window. The sun had yielded its reign to the stars that now gathered across the horizon. Percy observed their twinkling light, distracted as he raised his bandaged hand and untied the knot with his teeth. The scraped knuckles had mostly scabbed over. He flexed his hand gingerly as he recalled the brief encounter with Lord Lennox just an hour ago.

    ''To think that strutting pansy thought he could buy Maura as a bride?''

    Percy sank into the sofa, kicked off his boots, and lay back with his head against the armrest, ignoring the wine that spilled down his chin as he took another drink.

    Percy had gotten more than satisfaction out of old Lennox this afternoon. He had also learned why Lord Josiah had been so motivated to sell Maura without a dowry. The Turnbell Trading Company was on the verge of bankruptcy. Lennox had promised Josiah enough cash to keep him afloat a few more months in return for a quick and quiet marriage to Maura.

    ''3,000 crescents, that''s all she had been worth to them?''

    Percy took another long drink then set the bottle down on the floor as he studied the crown molding ceiling.

    He''d buy out Josiah¡¯s debt first thing in the morning and squeeze more than 3,000 crescents from the Turnbell family before he kicked them into the gutter where they belonged.

    A knock on the door disturbed his pleasant plotting, and Percy sat up with a grunt. "Yes?"

    "Percy?" Constance¡¯s voice replied gently.

    "It''s unlocked," he answered with a sigh as he slumped back against the armrest.

    He glanced over as she entered with the tray of bandages and knew the butler had given him away.

    Well, to be fair, he hadn''t asked Russell to keep his injuries a secret. The old man was good at playing both sides of the fence when it came to his Master and Mistress.

    "I''m fine, Mother," Percy said as she nudged his hips.

    "The blood on your hands says otherwise," Constance retorted firmly. "Now, move over."

    With a grumble, he obeyed and cringed as she set the cold ointment bottle on his chest.

    "Well," Constance said as she placed the tray by his feet and wrung out a damp cloth. "Are you going to tell me what this fight was about?"

    "It was nothing, Mother.¡± Percy¡¯s jaw clenched as she took his right hand and dabbed the torn, bloodied skin. "Just blowing off some steam."

    "I thought you''d given up boxing," Constance murmured as she rinsed the cloth and picked up his left hand. "You know this sort of thing doesn''t look good when you''re competing for a seat in the House of Lords."

    Percy snorted. "As if you haven''t gotten that all laid out for me."

    "Please don''t make light of this opportunity. That seat is vital if we are to maintain our power and support Eleanora''s path as Queen."

    "I know mother, and I love my cousin, but I will fight my private battles when and where I need to.¡± He hissed faintly as she smeared the cold ointment onto the reopened scrapes.

    "You are so much like your father," Constance murmured.

    Percy¡¯s expression darkened, but only for a moment. "Don''t worry, Mother. I inherited your intelligence," he replied with a cocky smile.

    "That''s what worries me."

    Percy raised his eyebrows questioningly, but Constance focused on gently wrapping his treated injuries with gauze. Once finished, she gathered the bloody rags, placed them on the tray, and stood.

    ¡°You should know that one of your visitors disturbed Lady Maura while she was alone in the bathhouse,¡± Constance informed him as she headed to the door.

    Percy rose swiftly to follow her. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious,¡± Constance replied as she opened the door. ¡°Maura was startled, that¡¯s all. But I do wish you would listen to me and steer clear of that coven, Percy. They are dangerous and unpredictable.¡±

    "I will be careful, Mother," Percy replied. ¡°And I¡¯ll ask them not to intrude on the estate or your visitors while I¡¯m away.¡±

    ¡°Stubborn boy.¡±

    Percy smiled and kissed her cheek. ¡°Goodnight, Mother.¡±

    "You and Eleanora are all I have left in this world," Constance said as she touched his cheek tenderly. "And I know you will both do great things for Lafeara."

    She stepped closer as she slid her hand around Percy''s neck and pulled his gaze level to hers. "But remember, my darling, pawns exist to serve and die for their masters. Maura is my pawn. The sooner you accept this and untangle those emotions you think I haven¡¯t noticed, the better. This isn¡¯t a game, Percy, this is the future of our family. If you let a single pawn distract you¡ªwe could lose everything.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 31: A Prison of Hope

    It was not often that Crown Prince Nicholas found comfort in sleep¡ªor slept at all for that matter. The past two years of fighting to meet the expectations of the Prime Minister and House of Lords had taken their toll on him.

    On top of his official responsibilities, the Dowager¡¯s constant prodding about the wife they had arranged for him, once again drove Nicholas away from the palace.

    In a quiet, humble house on the outskirts of the capital, he found the only solace he needed, wrapped in the arms of his beautiful Rosamund.

    "Morning, my prince," she whispered as she kissed his closed eyelids. "You''re finally awake."

    "Mmm," he grunted as he wrapped an arm around her and buried his face into her amorous chest. "I don''t think I''ve had more than eight hours of sleep in the past six days. I needed this¡ªI needed you."

    A sound, both unpleasant and yet all too familiar, banged through the floor below them.

    "That would be your escort," Rosamund said with a pout in her voice. "Come to carry you back to your silk sheets and royal princess."

    "Not royal, just adopted. Her grandmother was a maid," Nicholas corrected as he tightened his grip around her. "Ignore him. He''ll go away."

    "We both know that''s not true," Rosamund admonished with a faint chuckle. "Come on, my love, you will be king soon enough, and then you can sleep wherever you like as long as you like."

    He raised his gaze to her clover green eyes framed by soft platinum hair then focused on those sinfully sweet lips. "What if it''s not sleep I want?" he replied as he slid his hand under the sheets and down her stomach.

    The bang at the door repeated louder, and Rosamund cringed.

    "Before he breaks the door down, Nicholas," she implored. "I don''t need the extra attention from my neighbors or your grandmother."

    The mention of the Dowager sobered his thoughts as quickly as a bucket of ice-cold water. Nicholas grabbed Rosamund for a quick kiss and then left the bed. "I meant to ask last night, but are you still comfortable here? I can arrange a bigger house or more servants if you like?"

    "No, you know I don''t like fuss." Rosamund rose leisurely from the bed and walked past him to fetch her dress from the chair. "I''m used to taking care of myself. I don''t know why you even bothered to find me a maid."

    "Because I want someone here to keep you company," Nicholas said as he wrapped his arms around her waist and leaned into her rose-scented hair. "I know my visits have become¡ªless frequent, and I worry about you."

    "It''s fine," Rosamund deflected as she stepped away and turned to face him. "I expected as much when you got married. Besides, I hear she''s younger and prettier than me so¡ª"

    He stopped her with a kiss that deepened and claimed her until she was breathless in his arms.

    "I haven''t touched her," Nicholas whispered when he pulled away. "And I won''t. Not until you''re pregnant, and grandmother finally relents."

    "My love," Rosamund said with tenderness as she kissed his chest. "She won''t welcome me even if I bear her a grandchild. I''m a commoner, a divorcee, and much older than you. Besides, we''ve been trying for over a year now." She pulled away and slid into her dress. "Perhaps it''s just not meant to be."

    "Even without children, I will love you," Nicholas promised as he helped her lace up her dress.

    "And even if you never marry me, I will always love you," Rosamund replied with a gentle smile. She picked up his trousers and tossed them at him as the knight below banged on the door again. "Now, shoo, go back to being a prince."

    "I''ll be back as soon as I can get away," Nicholas promised as he hurriedly pulled on his clothes, grabbed his sword from the bedpost, and jogged out the door.

    ?????

    Rosamund moved to the window and gazed down at the towering knight who waited at the door below. Captain Beaumont stared back up at her with cold, disapproving violet eyes. Despite how often they saw each other when Nicholas came to visit, Rosamund never got used to his imposing presence. Once, while protecting Nicholas from a would-be assassin, she had seen him cleave a man in two.

    Beaumont dropped his gaze and bowed in greeting as Nicholas yanked the front door open.

    "Your Majesty, the Dowager is looking for you," Beaumont said as he helped Nicholas pull on his jacket and escorted him to the two horses tied at the picket fence.

    "When is she not looking for me, Beaumont? You could have let me sleep a bit more," Nicholas grumbled as he hopped the fence, loosened the reins and mounted his favorite black stallion. Her prince turned to look up at her and waved before blowing a kiss.

    Rosamund smiled, waved, and left the window. She knew better than to fawn over him too much. Afterall she had six years on his twenty and had been twice married and made a widow.

    They had been romantically involved with each other for three years now, and each time Nicholas left her, Rosamund told herself he wouldn''t come back. After all, she had experience on her side and knew that love¡ªif it did exist¡ªnever lasted.

    Rosamund¡¯s first taste of marriage came at the age of seventeen to a man of her father''s choosing. A brute of a soldier who thankfully died in the war against the Tharyn. Unfortunately, the mudscraper had also left her in debt, more than she could repay even after selling their home and her belongings. Faced with either homelessness or selling herself as a slave, Rosamund reluctantly moved back in with her father and worked as a seamstress to pay off her late husband¡¯s debts.

    It didn¡¯t take her father long to find her another suitor. Mr. Artley was an older gentleman, but a man of means and one more than capable of erasing her debt. Rosamund, however, firmly refused his proposal, despite her father''s protests. Once unhappily married had been enough for her.

    And yet the marriage happened anyway, though, to this day, Rosamund still could not recall the ceremony or her marriage vows. Those who had called themselves her friends said she¡¯d been too drunk to stand, and by the time it was all said and done, she¡¯d woken up next to that rat of a man as the newly instated Mrs. Artley.

    Rosamund had enjoyed the large house, the dresses, jewels, and obedient servants. Compared to life as a soldier''s wife, it was remarkably grander. But it came at the price that she found repulsive to fulfill. Fortunately, two years later, Artley died after choking on a fishbone, and Rosamund became a widow yet again at the age of twenty-two.

    And now at twenty-six, she was the secret mistress of Lafeara''s crown prince and future king. One day she would become his royal consort¡ªbut only if she could bear him a child.

    The bloodline of Lafeara¡¯s royal family was considered sacred, and as such, guarded by the religious principles of the Holy Saint¡¯s Church. Consorts were meant to be chosen from suitable families among the nobility. Exceptions were made for commoners if the woman had been a maiden before she was taken to the king¡¯s bed and became pregnant.

    Rosamund met none of these requirements. But she had the love of her prince, something even his savage wife could not attain. And if Eleanora was descended from a maid, then what was wrong with Rosamund''s lineage?

    Her father, like his forefathers, had served Lafeara as a soldier until an arrow and infection claimed his left leg. Her mother had been a seamstress who died of fever while Rosamund was a child. They might not be nobility, but they had never been slaves and were quite proud of that fact.

    Rosamund sighed as she stared into the vanity mirror at her desk. Men still called her beautiful and stared after her with lustful eyes, but all Rosamund saw were the signs that age had crept up on her over the years. Her skin seemed dull, her hair lifeless, and the dark circles and lines that appeared in the corner of her eyes made Rosamund reach for her cosmetics.

    "Miss," the maid timidly called out as she entered the room, bearing a tray of tea.

    "Come in Mouse and set it down," Rosamund instructed, distracted as she laid out her powders and brushes. "Fetch me a fresh pitcher of rose water and a basin to wash my face."

    "Yes, Miss." The maid placed the teacup on the desk beside the cosmetics and left with the tray.

    Rosamund picked up the cup and breathed in its relaxing aroma. It was an exotic tea from Strunga, Lafeara''s neighbor and ally, one that she had fallen in love with when Nicholas introduced it to her over a year ago. Somehow the freshly brewed cinnamon and herbs always helped to clear her mind and settle her nerves. She still had a stockpile of tea in the pantry that was in no danger of running out¡ªa gift from Nicholas and an apology for his absence of late.

    ''Really, he''s such a sweet dear. And to think that new wife of his can''t even manage to get him into bed.''

    Rosamund smirked and blew against the aromatic steam, unaware she was observed from the doorway by the maid, who smiled from the shadows as she watched her mistress enjoy her tea.

 Book 1: Chapter 32: A Den of Wolves

    Carina woke before the sun and finished writing three letters. Two addressed to Sir Bryson and the other to Ivy. She left them in the hands of the countess as they watched Lord Acheron¡¯s carriage pull up in front of Hawthorne Manor.

    ¡°Chin up,¡± Constance said as she brushed Carina¡¯s cheek with a faint expression of pride. ¡°You are my prot¨¦g¨¦, whatever your background. Never show them your fear.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Countess.¡±

    Her mentor nodded stiffly and waved her off as the servants finished fastening Carina¡¯s trunks to the back of the carriage. Russell escorted her down the steps to the carriage and assisted her inside.

    ¡°Best of luck to you, Lady Maura,¡± the butler said and shut the carriage door behind her.

    ¡°Good morning, Lady Maura,¡± Acheron greeted with a stifled yawn as he stretched awkwardly in the seat across from her. "Why do these things always start so bloody early?" His gaze took in her lavender dress and styled hair, and he gave a nod of approval. "You clean up well. One evening away from that dreadful family of yours, and you¡¯re practically glowing."

    Carina offered him a polite smile. "I should thank you again for your timely assistance yesterday."

    A sly grin slid across Acheron¡¯s face, but he waved her gratitude aside as he leaned forward. "I still can''t believe the Countess is taking such a risk on a half-blood. If you fail to get selected, no one will bat an eye, but every noble in Lafeara will criticize her for even thinking you were worthy."

    "I am aware," Carina replied with a raised brow. "Are your words meant to warn me or discourage?"

    He chuckled and shrugged. "If I told you I was simply worried about your safety, what would you say?"

    "You aim to take your father''s place as Prime Minister, do you not?" Carina asked as she settled back into her seat.

    Acheron¡¯s smile hardened but he nodded. "Isn''t it every firstborn son''s duty to follow in his father''s footsteps?"

    "And how often does your father tell you that you''re not ready?"

    Acheron pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes. Then he laughed, stretched out his legs, and propped his feet up on the seat beside her. "Point taken, Lady Maura, wake me when we get there."

    He closed his eyes, and though she watched him suspiciously, he did indeed appear to be sleeping. His features relaxed as the rising sun stretched across his legs and warmed the carriage.

    Mansion after gated mansion drifted by in the distance. The driver had taken them along the road reserved for nobility to avoid the busy streets of the capital. A faint snore rose from Acheron, and Carina covered a soft laugh as she turned her full attention to the steadily approaching fortified walls of the palace.

    The carriage stopped at three checkpoints along the road, though only briefly. Both the carriage and its driver carried the Prime Minister''s seal, so they were permitted to pass without disturbing the passengers, and thus arrived at the palace gates in less than twenty minutes.

    A squadron of knights saluted the carriage after the driver presented his seal. The massive gate rattled and rose before them, and the carriage passed underneath.

    The heart of Lafeara, or Royal City, as some called it, was enclosed within these castle walls, which served as the royal¡¯s last line of defense. The parapets at the top of the walls were wide and strong enough to withstand the recoil of cannons, of which there were twenty that armed the fortress walls. The tunnel, through which the carriage wheels echoed and rumbled, was five to six carriages in length with iron bar gates on each end, capable of trapping any invading army.

    Entry in and out of the Royal City was heavily monitored. Permission to enter and exit was granted only to those who possessed a royal seal or pass, which could only be obtained from the palace steward, knight commander, prime minister, or the royal family.

    The sun returned as the end of the tunnel and glinted off the knights in uniform who waved the carriage through. The blinding white walls of the Ministry House of Lords that towered into view and beyond it the three royal palaces.

    Echoes stirred in Carina¡¯s memories. The deja vu of the ghost she carried who had gazed upon these same buildings less then a year before her death. But that Maura had walked in through west side gate meant for servants and commoners. She had no backing, training, carriage, or even a decent dress and shoes to wear.

    Maura had stood on blistered feet and gazed upon this representation of Lafeara''s authoritarian government in awe and respect while Carina saw it for what it really was. A monument of sophistry aimed to cow the populace into blind subservient silence.

    A cold smile coiled across her lips as Carina''s fingers tightened against the window ledge. The carriage pulled up in front of the Ministry and came to a halt.

    "I see we have arrived," Acheron murmured.

    Carina tensed, unaware that he had woken, or maybe he had been feigning sleep all along. She faced him with a polite smile and asked demurely, "How did you sleep?"

    "Well enough," Acheron replied as he straightened and adjusted his jacket. "Lavender looks good on you," he added with a wink.

    Carina narrowed her eyes and quickly looked away, pretending to be distracted by this imposing new world. "There doesn''t appear to be anyone else here," she observed, noticing the quiet around them.

    "Good, that means we¡¯re early," Acheron replied as he reached for the door. "I''m going to step out and stretch my legs if you''d care to join me."

    Carina leaned back as he brushed past her and hopped down.

    "Does the selection begin here?" she asked.

    "Yes, at least initially," Acheron answered as he rolled his neck and turned to face her. "Are you joining me? We could slip inside and take a look around while we wait."

    There was something in his gaze and tone that reminded Carina of his reputation as a womanizing rogue in Maura¡¯s past life. Still, it would be foolish to waste such an opportunity to explore one of the few buildings Maura had never been permitted to enter. "Very well." She accepted his hand as she stepped onto the carriage footstep.

    Acheron intercepted her as he clasped her waist and lifted her down from the carriage.

    "I¡ª" Carina gasped as her feet touched the ground, and Acheron withdrew his hands. "I can manage just fine, thank you."

    "I''ll remember that next time," Acheron replied with a sly grin as he wrapped her arm around his before leading her up the stairs.

    Carina eyed him warily as they ascended towards the large double doors of the Ministry. She still wasn''t sure why Constance had chosen him to be her escort. Aside from Percy, Acheron was the capital''s most notorious bachelor now that Crown Prince Nicholas was married. Not that marriage had put much of a dent in Nicholas¡¯s fan base. As king, he could add multiple consorts to his harem if he wished.

    But Nicholas, either by determination, infatuation¡ªor maybe even love¡ªclung stubbornly to his commoner mistress, Lady Rosamund, and ignored the other ladies of nobility. A move that garnered him the love and affection of the populace while his favor among the nobles soured.

    Acheron, on the other hand, welcomed their attention and played with their emotions, hearts, and virtue without punishment or consequence. After all, his father, the Prime Minister, was the third most influential person in Lafeara, under its Dowager and future King.

    Two matching banners fluttered at the top of the steps. Knotted gold tassels adorned the purple silk fabric upon which the royal''s family crest of a golden wolf flickered in the morning light. The sound of carriage wheels reached them as they arrived before the Ministry''s doors.

    Acheron turned with a disappointed sigh. "Looks like your competition prefers to be early as well," he observed as a carriage pulled up behind theirs.

    "Viscount Hendrix," Carina murmured, recognizing the emblem on the carriage.

    "Mmm, you''ve studied," Acheron observed. "That will be Lady Evelynn, Percy''s little pet."

    "Pet?" Carina repeated. Acheron shrugged as he hid a smug smile.

    "I''ll let him explain that to you. We should be polite and greet them."

    The carriage door opened, and an elder nobleman stepped down and bowed respectfully to Acheron before he turned to assist a young woman with coffee-brown hair from the carriage.

    "That''s the Viscount himself," Acheron whispered as father and daughter made their way up the steps.

    "Lord Acheron!" Hendrix greeted with another bow.

    "Viscount," Acheron inclined his head slightly before he turned his gaze to the young woman beside the Viscount. "Lady Evelynn."

    "Acheron," Evelynn replied with an acid tone as her light-hazel eyes flickered over Carina with a distasteful expression. ¡°Is this one of your whores?¡±

    "Evelynn!" Hendrix snapped aghast.

    "It''s quite alright, Viscount," Acheron said with a sharp laugh. "I am used to Lady Evelynn¡¯s poor regard for me as we have met on many, many occasions."

    The confusion on the Viscount''s face abruptly shifted to horror as he turned to face Evelynn. "You¡ªyou haven''t!"

    "Oh, Father, don''t be ridiculous," Evelynn replied with a painful sigh. "I''d rather contract the plague than lose my virtue to this rogue."

    "Evelynn!" Hendrix hissed again. ¡°Lord Acheron¡ªI do apologize!¡±

    "Oh, for mercy¡¯s sake," Evelynn snapped as she pulled free from her father''s arm and swept past them into the Ministry.

    "I¡ªwe¡ªmy utmost apology, Lord Acheron!" Hendrix bobbed another bow and rushed after his daughter.

    "Charming," Carina observed as she exhaled slowly.

    "And it only gets better from here," Acheron said with a smirk as he nodded to the next carriage approaching.

    Carina stiffened as she recognized the family crest. "Perhaps we should go inside and wait with the Viscount?"

    "One moment," Acheron said as he focused on the seal as well. "I don''t know this one¡ª"

    "Baron Clemont," Carina supplied impatiently.

    "Clemont, Clemont," Acheron murmured as he furrowed his brows. "Ah¡ª" he snapped his fingers victoriously. "The Diamond Family!"

    "Yes," Carina affirmed as a knight descended then turned to assist the young woman from the carriage. "Tiffany Clemont and her brother, Malcolm Clemont."

    "Huh," Acheron said as he studied the siblings with matching blonde hair. "I take it you''ve met her then?"

    "Not yet," Carina replied as she pulled her arm free and turned to enter the Ministry, leaving him to stay or follow as he chose.

    Acheron caught up to her quickly and secured her arm around his once more.

    "For someone you haven''t met, you seem quite keen to avoid them," he observed as they entered the reception room where the Viscount and Lady Evelynn waited. "I didn''t think you were afraid of anyone.¡± He pulled her into the opposite corner.

    "You''re overthinking the matter," Carina responded coldly. "I simply didn''t wish to be gawked at by everyone on their way up the stairs."

    "You''ll have to get used to being stared at," Acheron retorted as he patted her hand patronizingly. "This isn''t the countryside, little half-blood. You are in the wolves'' den. If they are not paying attention to you, then they''re not afraid of you."

    Carina laughed as she tilted her head to meet his gaze. "Are you afraid of me?"

    "No," he answered with a sly smile. "But I am paying attention."

 Book 1: Chapter 33: The Thorns of Nobility

    An unsurprisingly similar cast of candidates flocked inside the reception of the Ministry in quick succession. Each escorted by a male family member or official representative. Barons, Viscounts, even the daughter of a Marques was present, and every gaze inevitably turned towards Lord Acheron and his unknown female companion with whispers of curiosity.

    "So much for them not gawking," Acheron murmured as he sipped from the glass of wine a servant had provided him.

    Carina smiled as she observed the palace maid slip unnoticed towards the hidden servant¡¯s entrance in the corner of the room. Acheron seemed to find this sort of special treatment typical and, like most nobles, barely paid the palace servants any attention. He finished his drink and when it did not magically disappear from his extended hand, settled for placing the glass inside a small nook in the wall that held a tiny statue depicting a Saint praying over a wolf.

    "Come on then," Acheron said as he took her arm. "Might as well give them what they want."

    Carina grit her teeth, exhaled and put on a friendly smile as Acheron moved towards the other nine contestants¡ªsix of which would be eliminated before the selection finished.

    "Lady Evelynn," Acheron greeted the Viscount and his daughter again. "Forgive my rudeness earlier. I don''t believe I introduced you. This is Lady Maura, Countess Hawthorne''s protegee."

    Lady Evelynn''s polite smile stiffened as her gaze shifted over Maura with an expression of distrust. "Lady Maura¡ª?¡± Her pause extended an open invitation for Carina to offer Maura¡¯s family name, which of course, she did not have.

    "A pleasure to meet you," Carina replied as she released Acheron¡¯s arm and curtsied.

    "So, you''re the one we''ve heard rumors about?" Lady Tiffany exclaimed as she slid closer with a glass of wine. "The Countess''s pet half-blood."

    And just like that, the air was sucked from the room as every whispered conversation died, and a host of unfriendly eyes focused upon Carina with various degrees of surprise and disgust.

    "Forgive my sister, Lady Maura!" Sir Malcolm stepped forward and pulled Tiffany behind him. "She meant no offense. I apologize."

    "It appears that what the Clemont''s have in diamonds they lack in manners," Acheron observed in a threatening tone.

    Malcolm''s face paled as he bowed hastily. "Forgive my rudeness. I am Sir Malcolm Clemont, at your service, Lord Acheron." He straightened. "And this is my sister, Lady Tiffany."

    "Ahh, the newly blooded Baron family," Evelynn commented with a faint sneer.

    "Let go of my arm Malcolm, you''re embarrassing me," Tiffany hissed as she struggled against her brother''s grip.

    "You''re embarrassing yourself. And if you continue to do so, I will drag you home even if I have to carry you out like a sack of potatoes," Malcolm shot back.

    Tiffany''s cheeks blushed scarlet as her lilac-blue eyes dropped to the floor. She offered no resistance but sulked as Malcolm pulled her firmly away through the crowd. The aloof gaze of the room followed brother and sister but quickly returned to Carina, who tensed beneath the weight.

    "Well," Lady Evelynn murmured as she surveyed the unfriendly tension around them. "Even if you''re not the highest-ranking woman in the room, you''ll certainly be the most infamous by the end of the day, Lady Maura."

    "Excuse me, Lady Evelynn. Viscount," Carina murmured as she left Acheron to deal with them and moved off on her own towards the open space at the back of the room.

    Acheron meant well, but Carina wasn''t planning on befriending any of these ladies. Maura had dealt with them all before as a cleaning maid. Even if these women couldn¡¯t remember, Carina could still hear the insults they had hurled at Maura then, some of which they whispered even now as she walked by.

    ¡°I heard her mother slept with a goat.¡±

    ¡°Does that make her human or livestock?¡±

    ¡®As clever and unoriginal as your past selves.¡¯ Carina shook her head. As she wandered through a gap in the crowd, a woman in a scarlet dress crashed suddenly into her.

    "Oh, Blessed Saints, look where you''re going half-blood!"

    Carina barely registered the woman¡¯s familiar ginger hair and chartreuse-green eyes before the lady''s companion stepped forward and shoved Carina back roughly.

    "Do you not know how to speak half-blood?" Lord Robert demanded. "You barged into Lady Priscilla, surely some sort of apology ought to be given."

    "My Lord, I believe she walked into me," Carina answered calmly.

    "What?" Lord Robert blustered in surprise.

    "My, but it looks like we''ll have to send you back to the Countess for retraining," Priscilla said with a snicker. "Do be a good pet and run back to your Mistress, half-blood."

    Carina ignored the laughs and chuckles from the nobles around them. She had expected this much, but she wasn''t backing down that easily.

    "Perhaps Lady Priscilla would like to give the Countess of Hawthorne pointers on proper etiquette?" Carina replied. "Since my Mistress failed to train me adequately."

    For a moment, fear flickered in Priscilla''s eyes before she squashed it with a laugh. "You think I''m afraid of that old Bitch?" She mocked. "My father is Marquess Borghese, the same Borghese who helped build this kingdom. So, run along little half-blood before I lose my temper and have you whipped for impudence."

    "Your father''s title didn''t do you much good when you lost the position of Crown Princess to Lady Eleanora," Carina pointed out with a sly smile. "Losing to the descendant of a maid? Are you sure you want to lose to a half-blood next? Perhaps it is you that should run home to Daddy."

    Once more, all sound died around her, but Carina kept her gaze level with Priscilla''s shocked green eyes. Then Lord Robert stepped between them once more with his hand raised.

    "The Grand Dowager!" a page cried as the door swept open before the imposing monarch. "Her Grace, Queen Regent Octavia."

    Lord Robert hastily lowered his hand and pushed past Carina to join the rest of the nobles who bowed respectfully before Lafeara¡¯s longest-ruling monarch.

    Carina stepped back into the crowd and curtsied. She noted with amusement that Priscilla''s gaze followed her as the enraged girl became the last noble to greet the Dowager respectfully.

    "Lady Priscilla?" Dowager Octavia¡¯s voice boomed across the quiet room.

    "Queen Regent!" Priscilla whipped around and hurriedly dropped her gaze as she curtsied.

    "What are you doing here, child? The selection is for daughters of lower nobility who wish to serve the Crown Princess," Octavia continued as she moved towards the trembling Priscilla. The crowd of lords and ladies parted before the Dowager while maintaining their respectful bow.

    Carina refrained from laughing at their awkward movements, keenly aware of her proximity to the Grand Dowager.

    "Do you wish to serve Crown Princess Eleanora as a lady-in-waiting?" Octavia asked with cold amusement.

    "No, your Grace," Priscilla answered.

    The Dowager pursed her lips in silent disapproval.

    "Forgive me, Queen Regent," Lord Robert interjected without raising his head. "Lady Priscilla is here to support another candidate."

    "Oh?" Octavia murmured. "Which candidate?"

    "My daughter, Lady Sylvia," Robert answered as he gestured towards the young brunette curtsying beside Lady Tiffany.

    "Indeed," Octavia replied with a hint of coldness. "Well, I can''t wait to see how far a candidate chosen by Marquess Borghese will go."

    "Thank you, your Grace." Lord Robert sounded pleased as Octavia turned, the crowd parting before her once more, and entered the inner chamber of the Ministry.

    A hand grabbed Carina¡¯s wrist. Acheron pulled her back through the crowd as the lords and ladies rose to their feet.

    "I know I said you shouldn''t avoid their attention, but this is not what I had in mind," Acheron snapped when they reached the far wall.

    Carina smirked as she pushed his hand aside.

    "Do you even realize who you just made into your enemy?" Acheron pressed with a note of concern.

    "Are you referring to one particular person or..." Carina let her words hang in the air as the hostile gaze of the entire room settled upon her once more.

    Acheron pressed a hand to his face and sighed. "Is this some sort of strategy?" he asked. "Make the entire court hate you so you can what¡ªwhat''s the plan here?"

    "It''s not a strategy," Carina answered with a sigh of her own. "I don''t care if they hate me. Why should I prostrate myself to those who are enemies of the Crown Princess?"

    "Okay," he said with a faint growl. "No one was asking you to prostrate yourself. Just don''t¡ª" he pressed his knuckles against his lips then leaned closer, "¡ªdon''t poke a sleeping wolf as the expression goes."

    "I think you mean bear."

    "What?" His brows furrowed in confusion.

    "Nevermind."

    "You''re not taking this seriously!" Acheron paused and then groaned. "And now I sound exactly like my father, thank you for that."

    Carina smirked and patted his arm reassuringly. "I got it from here. You don''t have to babysit me."

    Acheron pressed his knuckles against his lips and stared at her with frustration and perhaps a hint of worry. Then he laughed, and his usual playful charisma returned.

    "Are you trying to get rid of me?" he asked.

    "Yes," Carina replied without hesitation.

    Acheron laughed again and leaned against the wall as the crowd around them glanced over curiously. "Oh, I can''t wait for my cousin to meet you," Acheron said as he wiped a stray tear from his eye.

    "Cousin?" Carina felt her gut clench.

    "Yes, Captain Bea¡ª"

    "The Crown Prince!" shouted the page at the door. "His Majesty, Prince Nicholas!"

    An audible gasp of surprise and delight scattered across the room as Acheron straightened and looked over Carina''s shoulder. "Speak of the devil, and he appears," Acheron said as he gestured towards the entrance behind her.

    Carina didn''t look. No, she couldn''t look. She clutched her chest as her expression twisted in confusion.

    For the first time since Carina had woken up in this world, her heart was beating frantically. But even more bewildering than this unexpected reaction was the searing pain that spread from her chest throughout her body.

    Carina inhaled sharply as she pushed past Acheron and clung to the wall. Her heart stabbed against her ears and chest, and when she gasped, a white mist appeared before her eyes. The stone surface beneath her fingers turned cold as frost spread from her fingertips.

    ''Damn it, Maura, please calm down!''

    Whatever part of Maura''s ghost or memory that lingered, it wasn''t listening, and Carina knew why it was afraid. There standing in the doorway behind the crown prince was the man who had killed Maura.

 Book 1: Chapter 34: Pride of the Fallen

    Nicholas blinked in surprise as he was greeted by a swarm of nobles, each scraping and bowing as they jostled against each other to approach him. ¡°Damn it, why is the Ministry such a mess?¡± Nicholas snapped as Beaumont stepped forward to shield him.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the page murmured as he bowed. ¡°The selection for her Highness ladies-in-waiting begins today.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªthat.¡± Nicholas sighed and tapped Beaumont¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Clear me a path.¡±

    Beaumont offered a sharp nod and placed his hand on the massive broad sword strapped to his back. The crowd stiffened and instinctively retreated, though they still offered their greetings and sought to catch Nicholas''s attention with their words, smiles, and alluring gaze.

    Across the thicket of pesky nobles, Nicholas caught sight of a familiar profile against the far wall. "Acheron!" Nicholas shouted.

    Beaumont paused, surveyed the crowd, and quickly spotted his cousin.

    ¡°Acheron!¡± Nicholas shouted again to no avail as the rogue seemed to be enamored by the young woman he stood beside.

    ¡°Shall I clear a path, your Majesty?¡± Beaumont asked.

    ¡°Yes, do as you must.¡± Nicholas waved his hand permissively.

    Beaumont turned, and like a great whale that commanded the tide, the nobles adjusted to his course and cleared a path. The captain stood a head taller than every man in the room. His silver-blonde hair and violet eyes made him stand out even more. However, his position as the bastard son of General Stryker and Nicholas bodyguard made him a recognizable figure of little importance to these nobles¡ªwho feared him none the less.

    "Prince Nicholas!" The ginger-haired Lady Priscilla stepped forward and scowled as Beaumont held a restraining arm between them. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    "Looking for my grandmother, Lady Priscilla," Nicholas politely replied as he walked around Beaumont towards Acheron.

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Priscilla tried to follow and smacked into Beaumont¡¯s arm instead. ¡°Hands to yourself, bastard,¡± she snapped then spun on her heels.

    Nicholas shook his head, but Beaumont remained unaffected as he positioned himself in front of the crown prince and monitored the crowd with wary eyes.

    They had almost reached Acheron, who leaned over a young woman in a lavender dress that stood with her back to them. She appeared unwell, judging by the way she leaned upon the wall.

    "Acheron!" Nicholas repeated impatiently, not used to being ignored, least of all by his childhood friend.

    ?????

    ¡°Nicholas!¡± Acheron greeted them with an innocent smile as he finally turned.

    Beaumont scowled at his younger cousin. ¡®There he goes again, dropping the prince¡¯s title.¡¯

    "Did the Dowager interrupt your outing?" Acheron asked with a playful wink as he slid an arm around Nicholas¡¯s shoulder.

    "Doesn''t she always," Nicholas returned with a bitter smile as he smacked the back of Acheron¡¯s head playfully. "Why are you here, you rogue?"

    "I¡ª" Acheron glanced over his shoulder and blinked in surprise. Beaumont followed his gaze and was bewildered to find the young woman gone.

    ''Odd. When did she slip away?''

    Beaumont scanned the crowd of nobles around them, his height offering the perfect vantage point even in this crowd. He spotted a few purple dresses¡ªnot unpopular given the proximity to royalty¡ªbut did not find one of a matching lavender hue.

    "Just here to offer emotional support," Acheron muttered as he watched his cousin with a hint of unease.

    Beaumont narrowed his gaze. Acheron looked away and flashed his usual charismatic smile, which was enough to suggest he was up to no good. Now Beaumont was doubly curious about this missing young woman.

    "Please behave, you know how grandmother can be when it comes to ladies of the court," Nicholas said with obvious concern.

    "I may be a rogue," Acheron scoffed as he raised his hands. ¡°But even I know better than to cross the Wolf Queen herself."

    Nicholas snorted, clearly unimpressed. "Since you''re here, you might as well join me," he said as he locked an arm around Acheron''s neck and steered his friend towards the inner chambers of the Ministry.

    "Your Majesty, I''ll be just a moment," Beaumont called after them. He didn''t miss the look of alarm Acheron threw in his direction as the Crown Prince dragged him firmly away.

    ''What are you hiding, Cousin?''

    Beaumont followed the wall as he searched the crowd once more. His gaze caught sight of a banner in the far corner that stirred as if something or someone hid behind it. He smirked as he closed in, grabbed the fabric, and jerked the banner aside. A servant¡¯s door, slightly ajar, stared back at him.

    ¡°Hag¡¯s Breath,¡± Beaumont muttered as he pushed the door outwards and stooped to pass through the small entryway. An empty side hallway that served as a servant''s passage awaited him with no one in sight. He retreated into the reception hall and stared at the door bewildered. ''I never even knew this was here.''

    With a grunt of disappointment, he pulled the door shut and dropped the banner back in its place.

    Something cold touched the back of his neck. As Beaumont rubbed his fingers against the sudden chill, specs of snow fell before his violet eyes and melted against his cheek and armor.

    Beaumont felt a shiver run down his spine as he stared at the perfectly normal ceiling above and then scanned the reception room. Giving up on his quarry, for now, the knight captain made his way through the crowd of nobles towards the inner chambers to find the crown prince.

    ?????

    Back in the servant''s passageway, another door further down the hall opened, and Carina cautiously peeped out.

    She exhaled as she stepped down and closed the door behind her. ¡®It was lucky I noticed the maid came this way.¡¯

    A network of servant¡¯s passages ran throughout the ¡°Royal City.¡± Some sealed off, abandoned, or simply forgotten, but most in use as nobility preferred not to be bothered with the coming and going of servants.

    Maura had embraced them like a rat eager to escape a pack of hungry cats. If Sophya and Lincoln had been cruel, then the nobles within the royal city, who had viewed Maura as a source of amusement or disgusting eyesore¡ªhad been inhumanely sadistic. Learning to escape and hide had been Maura¡¯s only method of survival. One that Carina was quick to adapt to when needed.

    Carina gently pressed a hand to her chest and noted with relief that her frozen heart had finally calmed down. The onslaught of pain Captain Beaumont had unexpectedly awaken had also faded. Still, Carina had no time to dwell on its meaning. She needed to return to the reception hall before a servant found her here. Servants tend to notice everything, and one could never be sure who they would report back to.

    She slipped beneath the banner and rejoined the party without drawing attention. The crowd was focused on the opening doors through which the candidates now headed into the inner Ministry chambers.

    Carina followed at the end of the line as she glanced about for Lord Acheron. Not finding him, she shrugged and refocused on the battle ahead.

    ?????

    Sophya wiped the fallen tears from her cheek as she walked into Maura''s all but barren room. The humiliation, anger, and fear that had kept her up all night showed in the dark circles beneath her eyes.

    She surveyed the plain accommodations. The made bed with its unsightly patched blankets, the old furniture and scattered open drawers now emptied, a lopsided wardrobe where a single hanger dangled awkwardly inside, and an empty bookshelf where only a copy of the Holy Saint¡¯s scriptures remained.

    This was the room of the Turnbell''s unwanted child. The half-sister Sophya had always been ashamed of. The common enemy she and Lincoln had grown up resenting and punishing at every opportunity. And yet here Sophya stood, biting her already chipped nails, trying to work out who that half-blood actually was.

    Maura had made of fool of them. The miraculous transformation in her appearance yesterday still haunted Sophya like a waking nightmare.

    Maura had somehow turned Lord Percy and Lord Acheron against her family. Indeed, the more Sophya thought about it, the half-blood''s behavior had changed of late. Standing up to Josiah had been one thing, but that little witch had teased Lord Percy into destroying her father''s hand.

    And now Maura was at the palace. This more than any other thought that swirled through her brain was driving Sophya to distraction.

    ''Was this the Countess'' doing? Or was this the real Maura?''

    And why had Lord Acheron, who flat out rejected Sophya as a potential candidate, changed his opinion of Maura and accepted her after a single glance?

    "Maura, Maura, Maura!" Sophya hissed. ¡°Ouch!¡± She winced with pain as she bit into the cuticle of her finger.

    "Young Mistress," a maid called timidly from the doorway.

    Sophya whipped around and curled her lip in disgust at the sight of the woman''s bruised face. "You¡ª" she tilted her head as the memory returned to her. "Ah yes, the maid who spilled the tea. What do you want? Did Mother send you?"

    "No, Young Mistress," the maid said hesitantly. "I assumed¡ªthat is, I came to offer some advice."

    "Advice?" Sophya choked out a laugh. "And what advice could a slave give me?"

    "You are looking for something to use against the half-blood," the maid replied with strange confidence as she entered the room, walked past Sophya, and pointed to the trashcan left by Maura''s desk.

    "You think I want her trash?"

    The maid shook her head, picked up the can, and tipped it over. The odd contents it held scattered across the floor.

    Sophya stared at the strange-looking cosmetics and what appeared to be some sort of dirty mask. "What is that?"

    The maid scooped up the mask and held it against her face. The holes cut into the tacky fabric reminded Sophya instantly of the blemishes that had once covered Maura''s face.

    ''That bitch!''

    Sophya stepped forward, snatched the mask from the maid''s hand, and flung it to the floor. "You fool! What good does any of this information do me now?" she hissed as she slapped the maid across her cheek.

    "Forgive me, Mistress!" the maid dropped to her knees. "There is more than this. Something far more precious than trash. Something¡ªno someone she was forced to leave behind."

    "Someone?" Sophya winced as she flexed her stinging hand. "She took her precious maid with her. So, who did she leave behind?"

    "A stable boy, Gus. My brother John saw them meeting at night a few days back. He did not hear what they were saying, but Gus has always been close to the half-blood and Ivy."

    "Are you telling me Maura was frolicking with a servant?" Sophya laughed sharply.

    "Mistress, although their meeting was of a secretive nature, I cannot say they were romantically involved. Most of the servants know that Gus was overly fond of Ivy."

    "Oh?" Sophya''s lips drooped with disappointment. Then she narrowed her eyes at the servant kneeling before her. "You were Mother''s personal maid."

    "Not anymore, Mistress, she¡ªcannot stand the sight of me," the maid answered with a hint of bitterness.

    "Your name?"

    The maid winced but answered obediently. "Judith, Mistress."

    Sophya nodded. "Well, Judith, I thank you for your loyalty to this family. I shall inform Father of this news. Meanwhile, tell the butler to fetch that stable boy to the house."

    "Yes, Mistress!" Judith rose and curtsied.

    "And one more thing," Sophya added as a sinister smile curled across her lips. "Tell the butler to bring my father''s whip."

 Book 1: Chapter 35: Shadow of the Scorpion

    The inner chamber of the Ministry was almost equal in size to the reception area and modestly decorated. Ornamental weapons, shields, maps, and treaties were arranged around the room as a reminder of the weight of responsibility placed upon the House of Lords and the royal family.

    A platform on the far wall held three thrones of mahogany wood that faced the doors through which the candidates and their representatives entered. Between them lay a long broad table of blood oak where the seven seats of the House of Lords were half-filled with men representing the most powerful noble families in Lafeara.

    Such men were of little consequence to the nobles who entered and directed their attention to the dowager and the crown prince who occupied two of the thrones. Neither dowager nor crown prince appeared to notice their subjects'' attention as they continued their hushed conversation. However, the dark expression on Nicholas¡¯s face suggested discord between the old monarch and future king.

    Beside Prince Nicholas, Carina watched Captain Beaumont survey the crowd. She quickly chose a spot behind one of the taller candidates and waited as the doors shut with a firm thud behind them.

    The Prime Minister, Attwood Wilder, stood and cleared his throat. ¡°Your Grace. Your Majesty. If you are ready to begin?¡±

    Nicholas waved his hand with a flicker of irritation and sat back with a heavy sigh.

    Dowager Octavia turned serenely towards the Prime Minister and nodded her head permissively. ¡°Yes, I believe we are all here. You may begin Prime Minister.¡±

    Attwood glanced from the graceful dowager to the sulking crown prince and did not comment. He had served under two kings and was familiar enough with the behavior of royalty not to let their petulant behavior affect him. Indeed, Attwood would rather focus his energy on maintaining the strength and prosperity of Lafeara. Still, he could not ignore the struggle between the cunning old wolf and her intemperate grandson forever.

    Attwood cleared his throat and addressed the room. "Very well, then as to the matter of candidates¡ª"

    The doors banged opened behind Carina as the page brushed through and bleated, "Her Highness, Crown Princess Eleanora!"

    Carina turned and dropped into a low curtsey before the two young women who swept into the room with commanding grace.

    Crown Princess Eleanora wore a gown of flowing gold and purple silks that set off her dark curls and fiery amber eyes. She stared down the House of Lords and the royal family with the confident grin of a woman who knew what she wanted.

    "It appears we''ve arrived just in time, Lady Hana," Eleanora announced as she turned to the lovely fair beauty behind her.

    Lady Hana wore a soft lilac-blue gown. Her blond curls were twisted into a loose braid woven with pearls that fell over her shoulder and stopped just at her waist. The lady-in-waiting''s turquoise-blue eyes flickered briefly over the candidates and House of Lords before they timidly returned to the floor.

    "Crown Princess Eleanora," Attwood greeted with forced politeness. "I wasn''t aware that you would be joining us."

    "Why wouldn''t I?" Eleanora asked as she strode towards him. "After all, it is my ladies-in-waiting you mean to choose here."

    The candidates parted before their future queen, several of them forgetting to curtsey as they gawked at her appearance. Her amber eyes, dark sandalwood skin, and the proud aura she possessed was not something the nobility of Lafeara were accustomed too.

    Eleanora turned towards the ladies and their representatives. Beneath her hardened gaze, the nobles¡¯ knees trembled as they remembered not just her rank, but Emperor whose authority had made her royalty.

    "Greetings, Crown Princess!"

    Eleanora''s gaze lingered over their bowed heads with a satisfied smirk. Then she swept around the House of Lords, who rose and bowed as she passed. Lady Hana followed at her heels.

    "Grandmother," Eleanora greeted Octavia with a shallow curtsey. Then her gaze swept to Nicholas, and her lips twitched as she murmured, "Husband."

    Nicholas scowled but rose and offered his hand to her. "Crown Princess, a pleasure¡ª"

    Eleanora immediately turned her back on him as she moved to Octavia¡¯s left and sat down in the empty throne. "So," she chirped as Lady Hana finished bowing to the royal family and moved to stand beside her. "How does this work? Do I just pick the ones I like?"

    Nicholas closed his hand into a fist with a sharp glance at the dowager, who ignored him as she addressed Eleanora.

    "No, my dear, we have a well-established process by which to eliminate those who do not meet the palace''s standards. You may choose four from the remaining candidates at the end of the selection, or fewer if you prefer," Octavia explained patiently.

    "I''m confused," Eleanora replied with a frown. "Are you picking ladies for the palace or me?"

    "All ladies-in-waiting are ladies of the court and must be held to the same standard regardless of which mistress they serve," Octavia answered with a tight smile. "As the future queen, you must learn and uphold these standards."

    Eleanora raised a dark eyebrow and sighed. "Very well, then what''s first? Do we have them walk through fire or shoot a moving target from a thousand paces?"

    The candidates and escorts murmured in shock as they struggled to maintain their curtsy. It was forbidden to rise without permission or, at the very least, until the monarch had left the room.

    Noticing their distress, Octavia quickly cleared her throat. "You may rise!"

    Carina did so with a sigh of relief. A hand touched her shoulder, and she looked back, surprised to find Acheron had taken his place beside her once more.

    "Where did you go?" he whispered.

    "I could ask you the same thing," she deflected and returned her gaze to the royal squabble before them.

    "We are selecting ladies to wait upon you, not knights or bodyguards," Nicholas said with a baffled shake of his head. "Noble ladies-in-waiting are meant to provide you with company and knowledge. They can help teach you our customs, etiquette, and the history of Lafeara."

    "I have lived here for the past three years, Husband," Eleanora said with an overly sweet smile, "And I have already learned your fascinating history. Though, to be honest, I found it tiresome to read."

    A murmur of disapproval passed through the House of Lords as the Prime Minister cleared his throat.

    "Your Highness," Attwood said as he turned to address Eleanora. "The selection examines their quality as women of nobility. As his Majesty explained, they must be able to teach you our customs and etiquette as well as advise you on future matters."

    "Are they military strategists?" Eleanora asked with feigned excitement, though her smirk gave away her sarcasm.

    "Perhaps you should return to horse riding and playing chess," Nicholas muttered as he sank into his seat.

    "Perhaps you should return to your mistress and learning to rule the kingdom," Eleanora snapped back.

    A noticeable gasp filled the room as Nicholas shot up in his chair. "You really are barbaric," he growled, "Perhaps that''s why my brother ran away. Who would want a savage as a wife!"

    "Nicholas!" Octavia chastised.

    "Please, we both know Tristan didn''t run away," Eleanora returned with a cold smile. "Though I''d hate to wish him dead, it is a far kinder fate than to let him see the pathetic man you''ve grown up to be."

    "Your Highness!" Octavia rose from her seat as the room filled with shocked silence.

    "This¡ª" Nicholas hissed as he pointed towards Eleanora, "¡ªis why I''ve been against this marriage from the very beginning. This is the wife you''ve saddled me with!"

    He left his chair and stomped towards the side chamber door with Captain Beaumont at his heels. The House of Lords followed his departure with concerned stares and murmured disapproval.

    "Eleanora!" Octavia turned towards the crown princess, who rose leisurely and stretched.

    "I think I''ll take my husband''s suggestion and go play a game of chess," Eleanora remarked cheerfully. "When you''ve done combing through them, do send the survivors my way."

    She held out her hand as she descended the steps, and Hana moved wordlessly to support her.

    "Oh," Eleanora paused as she circled the candidates. "In Vetrayna, we have a custom when dealing with traitors. We skin the flesh from half of their body and face to expose their treacherous nature. If they survive the ordeal, we let them go, but thankfully most do not."

    Her cold amber eyes surveyed the women before her and paused briefly upon Carina. "I tell you this story because it is a tradition that I intend to bring to Lafeara when I become Queen. So, if you still wish to serve me after hearing that¡ªI welcome you."

    With a charmingly dangerous smile, the crown princess sailed past them with a wide-eyed Hana at her side.

    "Saint''s protect us," Viscount Hendrix murmured anxiously.

    "Oh my!" Gasped Tiffany, as the young brunette woman beside her dropped to the floor in a faint.

    "There''s the first one gone," Evelynn observed as Lord Robert rushed to his daughter''s side. "So much for the Marquess¡¯s candidate."

    "Yes, someone," Attwood muttered with a sigh. "Please carry the poor young lady out."

    "But¡ªPrime Minister!" Lord Robert protested.

    "If she faints within minutes of meeting the crown princess, do you honestly think she''s capable of lasting a week with her?" Attwood demanded.

    Lord Robert glanced at Lady Priscilla, but the Marquess¡¯ daughter merely rolled her eyes and headed back to the reception room. With no alternative, Lord Robert lifted the unconscious Lady Sylvia in his arms and carried her outside.

    The knights at the door shut it firmly behind him.

    "Poor, Lord Robert," Acheron whispered. "So much for Lady Sylvia earning him merit."

    Carina cast him a quizzical look, but he merely winked and refocused his attention on the dowager, who had resumed her seat.

    "Well," Octavia said as she rubbed her temple wearily. "Now, shall we begin?"

 Book 1: Chapter 36: The Cost of Loyalty

    Gus looked up from his pitchfork of manure as Judith appeared, followed by her brother John, who worked as a footman back at the manor.

    "Mistress Sophya wants to see you, Gus," Judith announced with a sour smile that further contorted the swelling around her left eye and the cut on her jawline.

    Gus gripped the wooden pitchfork tightly as the lads behind him slowed their pace. "What have you done?"

    "Stop asking questions and get to the house," John snapped as he stepped forward.

    Gus didn''t like either sibling, but then they both had cause to hate him. A few weeks past, Gus had turned down Judith''s flirtatious offer to explore the haystacks. Naturally, that meant John took Judith''s side when she flipped the story and said Gus had been the one who tried to get under her skirts.

    He looked down at the flimsy piece of wood in his hand and wished it was something stronger, sharper. Something he could use to defend himself from what he knew was coming.

    "Let''s go," John urged with a sneer. "Unless you want to challenge the Mistress of the house."

    Gus tossed the pitchfork against the barn floor and sighed. "No," he relented. "I''ll come."

    Brother and sister escorted him along the path that led up to the manor. Judith from the front and John at the back just in case Gus decided to run. But Gus knew better than to run.

    Slaves who ran away were sold to Tharyn, where they were burned as offerings to pagan gods. That''s if they weren''t killed or maimed upon capture. Even the pagan gods had no use for crippled slaves.

    Gus frowned and hesitated when Judith entered the side door of the manor ahead of him.

    "Go on," John muttered as he pushed Gus firmly over the threshold.

    It was the first time Gus had seen the interior of the Turnbell Manor. He couldn''t help but gaze about in wonder. This had been Ivy''s world.

    Only the knowledge that she was far away and safe from harm helped eased the sudden pang in his chest. She didn''t need to witness any more of this family''s cruelty.

    John prodded him along as Judith led them along the hall, past the washing room, kitchen, and a couple closed doors. Then she turned through an open alcove, and Gus caught the whiff of flowers.

    The garden quickly came into view¡ªor at least, what had once been a rose garden. The bushes and flowers were scattered and smashed as if a wild boar had trampled through them.

    But it was the wooden post at the center of this disheveled enclosure that captured Gus''s attention. This was where the house servants were punished. This¡ªwas where Ivy had been whipped.

    "This is the boy?" Sophya asked from where she stood beside Lord Josiah, who sat in a chair cradling his bandaged right hand.

    ''His whipping hand.'' Gus realized with some confusion. ''But then¡ªwhy am I here?''

    "Yes, Mistress," Judith replied with a curtsey. "He''s the one I saw with Maura three nights past."

    Gus turned sharply toward Judith. ''What lies had she spun this time?''

    "Is that true, boy?" Josiah snarled. "Were you and that half-blood sneaking out after dark to see each other?"

    "No, my Lord," Gus answered. "The Lady was out at that time because her pot needed changing. Since I was also awake, she asked me to assist her."

    "And what was a stable boy doing near the manor at such a late hour?" John retorted with a leer.

    Josiah grunted in agreement. "It appears you need some incentive to tell us the truth, slave." He glanced down at his broken hand and sighed. "But since I''ve been rendered incapable¡ª"

    Josiah turned his gaze towards the other servants gathered in the corners of the garden and quickly settled upon the butler. The senior servant refused to meet his master¡¯s gaze as he stared through the glass windows of the garden silently.

    It was an act of disobedience that surprised Gus¡ªand touched him. Surely the butler knew Josiah would not forgive such disrespect from a servant¡ªeven if the butler was not a slave.

    "I¡¯ll do it, my Lord!" John said as he stepped forward.

    Josiah''s disgruntled gaze flicked from the butler to John and sized the footman up critically. "You?"

    Gus shook his head as John replied, "If it pleases you, my Lord."

    "Very well," Josiah said with a sigh. "Tie him up then."

    John gripped Gus''s shoulder, and for a moment, the two exchanged tense glances as John waited for Gus to resist.

    Gus turned from John to Judith, who watched them both with arms folded and a satisfied smile. With a shaky breath, Gus faced the post. He did not have Maura''s clever words or Ivy''s protective mistress, but he had what little courage he could afford as a slave.

    "Let''s go," John growled and stumbled as Gus shrugged his grip free.

    The proud slave walked towards the post and tried not to notice the blood engraved into the wooden beam. Ivy''s blood lay here among countless others, and his own blood would join them soon enough.

    John caught up to him with a muttered curse. He seized Gus''s hands and bound them with rope before tying them off to the post''s ring.

    Gus swallowed back the lump in his throat. "You do remember what he did to your sister?"

    Anger burned in John''s eyes as his lips pressed together tightly. "He wouldn''t have beaten her if the half-blood hadn''t provoked him."

    "I wasn''t talking about the beating," Gus replied. "You know she''s¡ª"

    John''s fist slammed against Gus¡¯s jaw, and his neck almost snapped under the impact.

    "Save your breath," John growled. "You think your Ivy is any better? We both know Lincoln already spoiled her for you."

    "That''s a lie!" Gus snarled.

    John laughed and turned away. "Think what you like."

    Gus stared at the post and fought to control his emotions. It had been over three years since he''d found Ivy shaking and crying in the corner of the hayloft. Gus still remembered the look in Lincoln''s eyes as the Young Master strolled through the stables below them like a predator.

    Only after Lincoln had left did Gus dare to speak. But Ivy had refused to give him any details. He didn''t pry, and when she asked him to escort her back to the manor, he quickly agreed.

    Gus would have done anything for her, even kill a noble if she asked.

    "Please don''t tell Maura."

    That had been Ivy¡¯s only request before she disappeared inside, and it was at that moment, Gus understood how important the frail half-blood had become to her maid.

    The same proud half-blood who promised to protect Ivy when Gus had warned her about Lincoln.

    Gus had thought them to be empty words of a child who refused to accept her fate, but Maura had since changed his mind.

    She had kept Ivy safe. Maura had taken her away from these beasts, and he knew she had tried to save him too.

    ¡®If all masters and mistresses were so kind, perhaps the life of a slave wouldn''t be so bad.¡¯

    "Take your time," Josiah instructed. "Once you''ve got the feel of the whip, it''s not that difficult."

    "Yes, my Lord," John answered obediently.

    Gus clenched his jaw and tightened his hands into fists as he glanced towards the butler and servants beside him. Their expressions were hollow and empty. Most preferred to stare at the ground.

    The first crack of the whip missed Gus entirely, and he exhaled sharply.

    "More to the left," Josiah coached.

    Another crack and sharp pain licked against Gus''s left calf.

    "You''re getting it," Josiah observed eagerly. "Take another step or two closer."

    Gus closed his eyes as the burn on his calf spread along his skin like fire. He could hear John moving behind him and knew the next strike would not miss.

    The third crack echoed through the garden. The blow felt like a blade had cut clean through his spine. Gus tasted blood in his mouth as his legs almost gave way instantly.

    "Nice, just like that," Josiah encouraged. "Put him on his knees."

    Gus sucked in another breath only to have it snatched from his lungs as John''s fourth strike lashed across his back with equal ferocity.

    "Good. Harder."

    Gus closed his eyes and tightened his fingers around the rope, determined to remain upright for as long as he could. Each blow was like a beast tearing into his flesh, ripping and shredding him apart until his vision blurred, and his scream of agony rippled off the walls and back at him tauntingly.

    John hesitated, but only for a moment.

    Gus knew he wasn''t going to stop, not until Josiah told him too.

    The whip returned again and again. Pain like a tidal wave claimed his body, mind, and soul. When he fell to his knees, Gus barely noticed. He forgot about the servants, the manor, and his miserable life as a slave. The only thing that existed in his tightening world of pain was the post he clung to, the whip at his back, and the girl on his mind.

    As his pride withered and died inside him, Gus held onto her image like a prayer. His final prayer¡ªthat he would live to see Ivy¡ªone last time.

 Book 1: Chapter 37: The Weight of Poverty

    Percy stepped down from his carriage and nodded to the ten mercenaries who dismounted behind him. "Just follow my lead," he ordered as he led the way up the steps of Turnbell Manor.

    The thud of footsteps behind him muffled the faint but distinct sound that whispered through the cracks of the front door. Percy held up his hand sharply and listened.

    ''A whip? Had Lord Josiah''s hand recovered that quickly?''

    He pounded on the door as his men stood in formation on either side, ready to force their way in should the occupants attempt to deny him entry.

    The lash of the whip continued as Percy battered the door again. With an irritated sigh, he turned to the mercenary captain beside him and muttered, "Break it down."

    "Yes, my Lord."

    The mercenary snapped his fingers and two men with axes stepped forward to dismantle the lock. A couple hefty kicks from the strongest among them soon shattered the door''s resistance. The mercenary captain entered first, followed by four of his men who warily circled the foyer with hands on the hilt of their swords.

    Percy followed them. The interior remained untouched from his last visit, and yet somehow, the manor already felt darker and less welcoming.

    The crack of a whip pulled Percy down the hall in its direction. The captain snapped his fingers, and the group of mercenaries followed behind the Earl silently.

    A spectacle of pale servants, trampled rose bushes, and a young male slave being whipped at the post awaited Percy as he entered the garden. The spectators of this vicious sport, Josiah and Sophya, sat comfortably a short distance away.

    The captain glanced at Percy, who gave a single curt nod. The mercenary drew his pistol, glanced at the glass ceiling above, and aimed at the foot of the servant holding the whip.

    The gunshot ricocheted against the glass walls as the servants screamed and cowered. Sophya shrieked, and almost toppled from her chair as she clung to Josiah. They both turned, wide-eyed with shock, to face Percy and his men as the servant holding the whip collapsed with a sharp cry of pain and clutched his leg.

    "Oops," the captain observed with a rueful chuckle. "Not my best shot."

    "What is the meaning of this!" Josiah demanded as he struggled to rise to his feet.

    "Lord Josiah!" Percy greeted the man with a cold smile. "I''m afraid I come bearing unfortunate news."

    "News?" Josiah sputtered. "You broke my hand! You just shot my slave! You had better buy me a new one."

    "Actually, he''s my slave," Percy corrected as he approached the cowering father and daughter. "In fact, as of this morning, I own everything: this house, your estate, and even the Turnbell Trading Company."

    The blood drained from Josiah''s face. His jowls quivered as he sank into the chair.

    "What?" Sophya stood abruptly. "W-what do you mean?"

    "I mean that I''ve bought your father''s debt," Percy said as he held up the official document, the ink still damp and fresh, before her.

    "His debt?" Sophya repeated dumbly, staring at the parchment of names and amounts that meant nothing to her.

    "Yes, your father owed the Merchant''s Guild 20,000 crescents. He also owed the Capital Casino another 6,000 crescents. Both parties were more than happy to sell that debt to me since he hasn''t made a payment on either in six months."

    "F-father!" Sophya said with a shriek of terror as she turned to face Josiah. "We¡ªare we bankrupt?"

    Behind Percy, the butler sprinted towards the collapsed slave tied to the post. Several of the other servants followed him. Only one maid rushed towards the lad with the shattered leg, who writhed in pain against the crushed roses.

    Percy flicked the mercenary captain an annoyed glance.

    "Ah, yes, Lord Percy, I''ll take a look," the captain muttered as he stepped away.

    "I don''t understand," Sophya whispered as she clutched her throat and swallowed. "W-what does this mean? You¡ªyou own our house?"

    "I own all of it, Lady Sophya¡ªno, Miss Sophya. After all, without land, your father can no longer hold a title, which means neither can you."

    The blood drained further from her face as Sophya gawked at him, her green eyes unable to focus. "No¡ªbut Mother¡ªMother is still a Lady! Her father is a Viscount!"

    "The Viscount disowned Helena years ago," Percy reminded her bluntly. "You could try appealing to him to take you in, of course. Whatever accommodations you choose to make are none of my business. Per Title 87 of the Lafeara''s Debt and Collection laws, you have three days to vacate the premises. Or these fine gentlemen¡ª" he gestured to the mercenaries behind him, "¡ªwill return to drag you from my property."

    Sophya sank slowly to her knees. The harshness of this new reality drained her confidence and made her appear more like the sheltered child she was, not that Percy cared to pity her.

    "Oh, and by the way," Percy added as he turned to leave. "I''ll be taking the slaves with me. Wouldn''t want you diminishing their value any more than you already have¡ªunless you''re looking to sell off a family member to cover the remaining balance of your debt, Mr. Turnbell."

    "Wait¡ªwait!" Sophya shrieked as she ran after him and grasped his jacket. "You can''t leave us without a servant. You wouldn''t be that¡ªcruel? M-mother is unwell. Father''s hand is¡ªHow are we to pack or move our things?"

    Percy looked down at her chipped fingernails digging into his coat and shook her hand away with disgust. "You have two arms and two legs. You''re not a noble anymore, Miss Sophya, not that you were much of one to begin with. If you had half of Maura''s intellect¡ª"

    "Maura?" Sophya voice cracked with hysteria as she dragged trembling fingers along her pale cheeks up into her red hair. "Maura? Maura!"

    Percy eyed her with wary distaste.

    "Yes, this is all her doing, isn''t it," Sophya whispered as she staggered and stared around the garden with wild eyes. "She¡¯s poisoned you all against us. She has you twisted around her little witch finger. You''re all so pathetic¡ªyou can''t even see past her clever little mask¡ª"

    Percy''s hand clamped around her throat, silencing Sophya as she crumbled to her knees. She clutched at his arms with gargled protest. Terror filled her enlarged vivid green-pupils as his grip tightened.

    "Know your place," Percy hissed as he knelt beside her. "Call her a witch again, and I''ll have your throat cut."

    "My Lord!" The mercenary captain placed a cautionary hand on Percy''s shoulder. "Please, my Lord, no violence."

    Percy sighed and shoved Sophya away from him as he rose. "Your brother should thank his lucky stars he''s already gone from this world, or I''d have flogged him to death on that post."

    Sophya laughed brokenly as she clutched her throat and rolled on her side to stare back at him. "Who¡ªdo you think¡ªkilled him?"

    "My lord!" the mercenary captain hissed as he held Percy back. "What do we do with the slaves?"

    "Collect their contracts and distribute them between my estates," Percy replied with an annoyed glance at the captain''s hand. "And comb through the house for anything of value while you''re at it."

    "You would strip us of everything!" Josiah gasped as he struggled from his seat. "Do you mean to leave us penniless?"

    "You should have focused on your business more and your other pleasures less," Percy remarked with a sneer. "Be thankful I paid off your debts to the Capital Casino before they came to collect their pound of flesh."

    "Save your words, Father," Sophya said bitterly. "He is here at that half-blood''s request."

    Percy fixed his winter-gray eyes on Sophya, who glared back at him over quivering but defiant lips. He pushed aside the captain''s restraining grip as he knelt beside her once more with a sinister smile.

    "If you find the circumstances of your new life so unfair, Miss Sophya, perhaps your father can negotiate a better offer from Lord Lennox. I''m sure the old man would pay a much higher price for a young woman of your quality."

    "Y-you''re disgusting!" Sophya spat as she squirmed away from him. "I am engaged to Lord Asher!"

    "Oh? Are you sure?" He rose and examined her disheveled appearance with a sneer. "Then perhaps you can appeal to Lord Asher to cover your family''s debts."

    He didn''t add that Baron Winslet would more than likely reject the engagement due to the public scandal of the Turnbell''s bankruptcy. He didn''t have too.

    Realization and despair flooded Sophya''s face as tears fell down her cheek. Josiah sank to his knees beside Sophya as Percy turned his back to them both and cast a glance over the unsightly garden.

    "My Lord." The butler appeared beside him and bowed. "Please, my lord, the boy¡ªhe needs medical attention."

    "I have no need for broken slaves," Percy replied curtly. "Assist the Captain with organizing those well enough to travel. The rest will be disposed of later."

    "Please, my Lord." The butler flung himself on his hands and knees. "I know you are here for the sake of Lady Maura. This boy¡ªhe was whipped because of her."

    "What?" Percy narrowed his gaze and glanced to where the housemaids wept over the bleeding slave boy¡¯s body. "Why?"

    "That maid, Judith." The butler pointed to where the pale girl sat beside the slave who had been shot. "She and Mistress Sophya accused him of¡ªtarnishing Lady Maura''s virtue."

    Every muscle in Percy''s face twitched as his bottled-up rage threatened to break free.

    "He¡ªwhat?"

    "My Lord, it is but a vicious lie," the butler explained hastily. "The boy, Gus, only ever offered his loyalty and service to Lady Maura on behalf of her maid, Ivy."

    "Ivy," Percy repeated and recalled the blonde maid who always accompanied Maura. "I see."

    He stared down into the butler''s hopeful gaze and, despite his better instinct, was reminded of Russell.

    "Fine, fine," Percy relented with a sigh. "Have him carried to my carriage outside. Let us see if he can be saved."

    "And the other two?" the captain asked.

    "That is Judith and her brother John," the butler replied as he rose to his feet. "They were both a part of Miss Sophya''s attempt to tarnish Lady Maura''s reputation."

    Percy cast the siblings an ominous glance. "Have your men send them to the slave market. Sell the girl to a brothel for whatever price they ask. As for the boy, see if the pagans will take him."

    "W-what?" Judith whispered as the captain nodded to three of his men, who stepped forward to separate brother and sister. "No! No, please, my Lord! Please, I am pregnant!"

    The mercenaries restrained her without mercy as Percy followed the butler and the other servants who carried Gus gently from the garden.

    "Please, my Lord! It is my master''s child! Please!"

 Book 1: Chapter 38: A Touch of Divinity

    The sun shimmered in pastel colors through the stained glass windows of the Royal Chapel. Beneath its sacred archways, the candidates gathered between the pews and eyed the ancient glowing glass artistry with silent trepidation. After being dismissed by the Dowager, a palace maid led them here for the first phase of elimination.

    "Good morning, ladies, I am Lady Sabella," said the stern-faced woman who entered the chapel behind them. "Senior lady-in-waiting to the Queen Regent, Grand Dowager Octavia."

    She stopped before the altar and turned to face them, her every move precise and measured yet graceful. "The first stage of the Selection will be to weed out the impure. For this purpose, the Sisters of Holy Saints Church will take each of you to a private room for a brief examination. The results of your examinations will be documented for posterity. However, the House of Lords and the royal family are the only ones who will have access."

    The young ladies around Carina whispered nervously at her words.

    "Naturally," Lady Sabella continued, "This examination and its results may be unpleasant for some of you. So, at this time, if any of you wish to withdraw from the Selection, you may do so. We will strike your name from the list of candidates, and the matter will end there."

    She paused to let her words sink in as she gazed at each of the eight contestants, who remained silent and composed before her.

    "Very well then, after the examination is complete, you may return here to the prayer room until the other candidates have also finished. Afterward, you will be taken to the rooms that have been arranged for you in the Lily Palace. Of course, if you do not pass the examination, you will be asked to leave the palace immediately."

    Once more, she paused and considered each of them carefully as if waiting for someone to speak up. The candidates remained silent, though a few fidgeted anxiously as they glanced over as four women entered the chapel through a side door, dressed in religious white-habits that obscured all but the center of their face. With a sigh of disappointment, Lady Sabella turned to the holy sisters and nodded.

    The four nuns each stepped forward in front of a candidate and bowed. Then they led the candidates back through a side door and out of sight.

    Tiffany exhaled slowly beside Carina as they waited with Evelynn and one other noblewoman. After what felt like an eternity later, the four girls returned with hurried steps and flushed cheeks and sat down silently.

    "Next group," Lady Sabella instructed as the nuns once more approached the remaining girls and gestured for them to follow.

    Carina rose from her seat, determined to get the examination over with. The doe-eyed nun led her down a hallway filled with small doors that opened to private praying rooms. There was nothing glamorous about their furnishings, not even a pillow upon which to kneel and pray. Carina found the tight space and dark walls both uncomfortable and suffocating.

    The nun stopped by an open door and gestured for Carina to enter. She did so, and eyed the simple bed with white sheets tucked behind a white curtain. The effect reminded her of a hospital room, and her stomach twisted with sharp unease.

    The nun shut the door and circled her with a sympathetic smile. Then she patted the bed and motioned for Carina to come closer.

    Carina frowned at her odd gestures. "Can you not speak?"

    "These sisters have taken a vow of silence," explained an elderly voice from behind the curtain. "They were chosen for this purpose because they cannot speak, and they are confined within this chapel for the next four years."

    Carina nearly jumped out of her skin as the curtain pushed back, and a woman dressed in a white and gold habit stood before her. It was difficult to pinpoint an age beneath the holy robes that all but consumed the woman¡¯s appearance, but her dusk-blue eyes held a glimmer of hidden power.

    "I am Abbess Mercy," the woman said with a note of authority. "I was asked by the Countess to perform your examination to ensure its validity and discretion."

    Carina stared up at the woman, who exuded a foreboding presence rather than the peaceful aura of a nun, unable to think of an appropriate response.

    "I¡ªI thank you, Abbess," Carina replied and curtsied.

    "Save your gratitude, child. I have my reasons for doing so," the Abbess said, her tone gentle none the less. "They say you are a half-blood?"

    Carina''s smile tightened as she rose. "Yes, Abbess."

    "And do you know who your father is, child?"

    Abbess Mercy''s sharp gaze cut through her, as a sudden weight seemed to descend upon Maura, who felt her hands tremble at her side.

    ''What was this feeling?''

    "I do not, Abbess," Carina answered. As suddenly as it appeared, the weight vanished.

    "So it would appear," the Abbess said with a satisfied nod. "Then shall we complete what we are here to do?"

    "Y-yes," Carina answered and approached the bed.

    The silent nun helped her get comfortable on the stiff surface while the Abbess washed her hands in a prepared basin then stood at her feet with folded hands and a patient smile.

    "Whenever you''re ready," the Abbess said.

    Carina exhaled as she lay back against the white sheets.

    ''It''s fine. It''s no big deal. Just think of it as a normal gynecologist appointment. Embarrassing as hell but forgotten as soon as it''s over.''

    "Ready," she replied tensely.

    She arranged her legs per the Abbess instruction and lifted her dress when asked. The woman''s fingers were cold and uncomfortable as she examined Carina.

    The feel of her touch brought back the memories of Lincoln and the alleyway. The cold magic within Carina''s chest sparked, and she closed her eyes to shut out the danger that hid within her emotions.

    A warm hand wrapped around her own, and Carina looked up into the doe-eyes of the silent nun, who smiled angelically upon her.

    "Intact," the Abbess pronounced as she pulled Carina''s dress down and turned to wash her hands in a basin. "Sister Bree, I would like a moment with Lady Maura if you could wait outside."

    The nun helped Carina sit up and released her hand. Then, with a humble bow to the Abbess, she left the small room and shut the door behind her.

    "My dear child," the Abbess said, her tone grave as she moved around the table. "I would strongly advise you to drop out while you still can. The royal palace is no place for¡ªsomeone like you."

    "Someone like me?" Carina returned sharply. "What? A half-blood?"

    The Abbess snorted as she narrowed her eyes and folded her hands. "I know what you''re hiding, Child. And it is not the bruises or the condition of your birth that concern me but your mortal soul."

    Carina shifted uneasily but refused to look away.

    ''Why is the Abbess concerned about my soul?''

    "It''s not too late to turn back," the Abbess cautioned. "They do not call the royal palace a den of wolves just to be poetic." She reached out and gently tucked a strand of Carina''s hair behind her ear. "There is enough conflict, danger, and evil here to swallow up even the strongest soul." The Abbess withdrew her hand, and for a moment, Carina thought she saw fear in the woman''s eyes. "Some paths one should avoid at all cost, Lady Maura."

    Carina blinked as she pulled away from the woman''s magnetic gaze and slid off the bed.

    "I am too far down the path, Abbess Mercy," Carina replied as she smoothed down her dress. "But, I thank you for the warning all the same."

    The Abbess expression shifted to one of neutral saintliness as she folded her hands and moved past Carina towards the door.

    "Do not say I didn''t warn you," the Abbess murmured as she passed. "And for your own sake, do not let them find out you''re a witch."

    Carina exhaled sharply as the Abbess opened the door and left. The silent nun waited outside with an inquisitive gaze.

    ''How..?''

    Carina clasped her trembling hands together and stepped uncertainly towards the door.

    ''How?!''

    Her mind scrambled to understand as she turned numbly to follow the nun down the hall.

    ''No. It doesn''t matter.''

    Carina hardened her resolve as the rose-colored sunlight of the chapel came into view.

    ''Magic has always been a last resort. I don''t need magic to pass this stupid Selection or win the Crown Princess''s favor. I know the future. I''ve prepared for each and every scenario. I even know what will bring the royal family and Lafeara to its knees.''

    She lifted her chin defiantly but smiled demurely as she entered the chapel and took her seat beside Lady Evelynn.

    "And with that," Lady Sabella said as she marked a name off her list. "We are now down to seven."

 Book 1: Chapter 39: Shadow of the Crown

    A break from the pressure of the Dowager and House of Lord¡¯s expectations¡ªnot to mention the pack of skirts, perfumes, and dangerous smiles¡ªwas just what the crown prince needed. Beaumont was more than happy to follow Nicholas to the Knight¡¯s Compound, where they picked up the crown prince¡¯s sword lessons with renewed vigor.

    As always, the greenest knights were out training in the pit. Though they quickly yielded half the space for their future king and his knight captain. Not wanting to put on a one-sided display, Beaumont had selected the newest knight of the batch, who happened to arrive after them.

    "Mind your footwork and don¡¯t let him put you off balance, your Majesty," Beaumont cautioned as Nicholas dodged the swing of his opponent. "Sir Malcolm, don''t you ease off unless you want to face me next."

    Malcolm cast a worried glance towards the knight captain, and Nicholas quickly jabbed at his exposed flank. Instinctively Malcolm turned, parried the attack, and shoved Nicholas off balance with his shield.

    The crown prince landed on his ass with a painful grunt, and the rest of the knights in the training arena were careful to avert their gaze.

    "I-I''m so sorry¡ª"

    "Don''t apologize," Nicholas snapped as he rolled back to his feet, sword in hand.

    "Again," Beaumont urged without comment.

    The hesitant Malcolm squared off against Nicholas once more. This time both remained focused on their opponent as they exchanged heavy blows, jabs, and feints.

    Beaumont observed them with the occasional prodding suggestions directed primarily at Nicholas. Sweat trickled down the knight captain¡¯s neck and pooled beneath his armor as the sun climbed higher over the walls of the Knights Compound. A discomfort that came with the knight¡¯s chainmail and uniform, though Malcolm was suffering the worst of it as he fought beneath the added weight of sword and shield.

    Although just a boy of eighteen, Sir Malcolm''s physique and instinct paired well with the knight''s sword and shield fighting style. Even the boy¡¯s footwork was impressive for one of his limited experience. No matter how many heavy attacks the older Nicholas battered upon him, Malcolm''s foundation remained unshaken.

    Nicholas, on the other hand, was unfocused and impatient as he relentlessly, stubbornly ignored all of Beaumont''s suggestions. Even beneath his lighter leather, the crown prince still struggled to outmaneuver his novice opponent.

    ''Nothing but a pale imitation of Tristan''s talent.''

    Beaumont sighed as Nicholas was knocked off balance once again, though this time, the crown prince managed to catch himself before falling on his ass.

    "You''re not using the movements we practiced," Beaumont observed critically.

    "He''s not leaving me much of an opening," Nicholas snapped as he pushed damp light-auburn curls from his hazel-blue eyes. "I told you the long sword doesn''t suit me."

    "Stop giving me excuses and just do it like we practiced," Beaumont growled. "Even a squire could provide Sir Malcolm a better challenge than you."

    It was a step too far, and Beaumont knew it, but Nicholas needed to get the anger clouding his movements out of his system. Hopefully, Malcolm wouldn''t lose a limb in the process.

    The crown prince attacked with renewed fury, and this time Malcolm''s face and shield registered the force of his swings. The young knight shifted his stance warily, as he blocked and returned blow for blow.

    Surprisingly, it was Nicholas who showed signs of fatigue first. Beaumont smirked in silent approval as he watched Malcolm ease off to allow the crown prince a moment to breathe.

    ''So much for being the pampered son of the Diamond family.''

    Nicholas let out a frustrated growl and attacked again. Beaumont''s muscles clenched as he recognized the familiar style of those movements. The crown prince knocked Malcolm''s sword aside with a hefty blow, then slammed his shoulder into the knight¡¯s shield. The force of his attack and the weight of the shield pushed the young knight backward.

    Malcolm grunted with effort, caught off guard, and his footing faltered.

    The break in Malcolm''s otherwise solid foundation was all Nicholas needed. He dropped low with the agility of a cat and swung his blade beneath the protection of Malcolm''s shield.

    Instinctively Malcolm leaped above the blade¡ªa mistake given the weight of the armor he carried. Nicholas rammed into him again, and this time Malcolm could not recover.

    Beaumont watched the young knight fall flat on his back. Malcolm instinctively tried to raise his shield to maintain a protective buffer, but Nicholas kicked the barrier aside and held the tip of his blade to Malcolm''s throat.

    "Bravo!" a thunderous voice boomed behind them.

    Beaumont turned sharply to face the military officer, who walked towards them as he clapped his hands in approval. General Stryker''s dark-auburn hair, streaked heavily with silver, waved in the breeze above steel-blue eyes. Although not in his battle armor, Stryker was always an imposing figure to behold given his height and the dark purple scar that ran down his left cheek. A memento left by a Tharyn assassin¡¯s poisoned dagger.

    "That''s not a move Beaumont taught you, is it your Majesty?" Stryker asked as he brushed past his bastard son and bowed respectfully to Nicholas.

    "No," Nicholas admitted as he stabbed the long sword into the ground. He extended his hand towards Malcolm and assisted the young knight back to his feet. "That was something Tristan taught me."

    "A reckless move that left you completely exposed," Beaumont snapped.

    "Thank you, your Majesty," Malcolm said with a humble bow.

    "This new knight shows promise," Stryker observed as he appraised Malcolm. "What family are you from, lad?"

    Beaumont clamped his jaw shut and resigned himself to being ignored¡ªas usual.

    "Baron Clemont is my father, General Stryker," Malcolm answered with another courteous bow to the head of Lafeara''s army.

    "Clemont?" Stryker raised a brow and glanced at Nicholas.

    "The new baron family," Nicholas explained as he brushed his rebellious bangs back. When Stryker¡¯s confused expression did not alter, he added, "The diamond family."

    "Ahh! That new baron!" Stryker turned and nodded to Malcolm with approval. "Well, keep up the good work, lad. Maybe I''ll recruit you as a lieutenant someday."

    "You honor me without merit, General," Malcolm gushed. "And may I say what a privilege it is to meet the legendary General Stryker."

    "Save your smooth words for the ladies, Sir Malcolm," Stryker replied with amusement. "Train hard and stay out of trouble. Show me your fighting spirit in battle. Courage and loyalty are the only words that matter to me."

    "Yes, General!" Malcolm bowed again.

    Beaumont crossed his arms and refrained from rolling his eyes as his father turned to face him.

    "Your methods of training our future king appear to be lacking, Captain," Stryker said, the edge of disapproval in his tone unmistakable.

    "That is not¡ªBeaumont''s fault," Nicholas interjected quickly. "I''m not the best at listening to his instructions."

    "If you''re not listening, that is because your instructor hasn''t found the right method to teach you," Stryker replied with a dismissive shake of his head. "Besides, your Majesty need not stress the outcome of such meaningless duels. You will be king because of the blood in your veins, not the sword in your hand."

    Beaumont bit back a groan as his father¡¯s careless insult struck the crown prince''s sensitive ego.

    Nicholas''s expression darkened as he looked back at the long sword, still erect in the sand, and laughed bitterly. "I know I''m not my brother, General, but thank you for reminding me that I am at least a worthy substitute."

    Without another word or glance to either of them, the crown prince stormed off.

    "Could you not make my job harder than it already is," Beaumont demanded with a weary sigh as he pulled the long sword free and passed it to Malcolm. "Return that to the armory on your way back."

    Malcolm nodded. After a worried glance at Nicholas''s retreating figure, he headed in the opposite direction.

    "It''s not his fault," Stryker muttered with sympathy. "Queen Rosalinda coddled him too much as a child. And the Dowager has only indulged him more since the queen died. None of us expected him to take Tristan''s place."

    ''None of us expected King Henrie to strip Tristan of his position as Crown Prince before sending him to die against the Tharyn army.''

    Beaumont sighed and dragged a hand down his tired neck before he moved swiftly in the direction Nicholas had gone. He didn''t bother bidding the General farewell. Stryker might be his father by blood, but there was nothing of a familial connection between them. Even if Beaumont was Stryker''s oldest male heir, he was still just another bastard.

    The knight captain listened to his gut and headed for the royal stables. With the mood Nicholas was in, he would seek distraction in the arms of his mistress.

    Beaumont stopped just outside the stable doors as Acheron appeared with an arm casually draped over Nicholas'' shoulder.

    "Come on, it will be fun," Acheron urged. "And with you beside me, old Lady Sabella can''t complain."

    "Fine, you win, just let me bathe and change first," Nicholas growled, though a smile replaced the dark shadows on his face. He barely registered Beaumont as he headed back towards the palace.

    "Cousin," Beaumont greeted stiffly.

    "Cousin," Acheron returned with a mocking smile. "What riled him up this time?"

    Beaumont grunted. ¡°Father.¡±

    Acheron smiled sympathetically and patted Beaumont''s shoulder. "Keep an eye on him. I swear ever since he got married¡ª" Acheron cringed and sighed. "Never get married, cousin."

    Beaumont scoffed and shrugged Acheron''s grip away. "Not much chance of that," he remarked bitterly and turned once more to shadow the crown prince.

    "See you later, cousin!" Acheron called after him. "And change into something suitable for dancing!"

    ''Dancing?'' Beaumont scowled and hastened his step as a familiar yet unpleasant feeling settled into his gut. ''Just what sort of trouble is Acheron trying to get us into this time?''

 Book 1: Chapter 40: The Bonds of Family

    Ivy ignored the vibrant flowers as she raced past the hemlock hedges and followed the path towards the servants¡¯ quarters. Her blurred vision focused on the humble, but brightly painted white building tucked out of sight behind a line of pine trees.

    She almost tripped on the hem of her dress as she crashed through the front door. The polished wooden panels squeaked beneath her shoes as she spun around the corner and slammed into Percy¡¯s chest.

    "G-Gus!" she panted.

    "Physician Hayes is with him now," Percy answered firmly as he gently restrained her. "Let him do his work."

    "But¡ª" Ivy fought for breath as she stared past him to where the servants carried out pans filled with black and red rags. "He¡ªhe''ll be alright?"

    When Percy didn''t answer, Ivy looked up at the resigned expression on his face.

    "Gus will be alright!" she repeated. Her voice faded as her legs wobbled beneath her.

    Percy caught her against him with a surprised huff. With a resigned sigh, he lifted and carried her into the nearest empty room. Ivy sucked in a shaky breath as he set her down on the edge of a servant''s bed and knelt beside her.

    "Hayes is the best physician I know, and the sla¡ªGus, seems like a fighter," Percy said patiently. "Only time will tell, but¡ªI think he''ll pull through as long as he has a reason to keep fighting."

    Ivy knew his words were meant to comfort her, but all she could feel was the familiar cold grip of terror laced in the scars upon her back.

    ''I''ve just lost Maura. I can¡¯t lose Gus!''

    She wrapped her arms around her breaking heart and sobbed against her knees. Percy held her shoulder with quiet yet steady support as he allowed her to weep. When her tears slowed, he sat on the bed beside her and waited patiently.

    "I''m¡ªsorry," Ivy cried as she wiped her cheeks.

    "Here," Percy said gruffly and held out a silk handkerchief. "No need to apologize."

    "T-thank you." Ivy accepted the token and dried her face as best she could. Servants were not allowed to wear makeup, but for once, Ivy wished she could. Even if she suspected that Percy only had eyes for Maura, he was still very handsome and kind. "Thank you, Lord Percy, for saving him¡ªfor bringing him back."

    Percy shook his head and stood up. "Think nothing of it," he said stiffly. He studied her for a moment as Ivy wiped away the tears that still slid free. "Would you do me a favor, Miss Ivy?"

    "My Lord?" She looked up at him, surprised.

    "Don''t tell Lady Maura just yet. She won''t be able to receive letters for another three days while she¡¯s in the selection, and¡ªby then, we''ll hopefully have better news."

    Ivy blinked and nodded. "I understand."

    He flashed her a smile of relief. "Thank you, Miss Ivy."

    His smile sent an unexpected painful jolt through her chest. Ivy laughed and lowered her gaze to the handkerchief. "I am grateful she still has you, Lord Percy."

    His brows furrowed as his winter-gray eyes regarded her curiously.

    "Forgive me for saying so, my Lord. But I know you sincerely care for Lady Maura. You are perhaps the only person in her corner who does not want something from her. Unlike the Countess."

    "Mother and Lady Maura both want the same thing," Percy answered slowly. "As for myself¡ªyes, I have an interest in her safety and wellbeing."

    Ivy smiled and nodded as she twisted the handkerchief in her lap. "Of course, my Lord, I only meant¡ªthat I trust you to look after Lady Maura."

    Percy stared at her, bewildered, and offered a polite smile. Then with an awkward farewell, he left the room.

    ?????

    A strange sense of gratitude welled up inside Percy as he returned to the manor. While Ivy might be just a maid, she was also the closest person to Maura, close enough to be considered family.

    He paused beside the garden path and ran a hand through his hair. The dark-brown locks tinged with red beneath the sun. Percy took in a breath as he tried to place the anxious, but pleasant feeling Ivy''s approval had given him.

    ''I trust you to look after Lady Maura.''

    Percy closed his eyes and immersed himself in the summer breeze, the fragrance of the garden flowers, and the warmth of the sun climbing high in the sky above him. He smiled, shook his head, and resumed his path to the house.

    Russell greeted him inside with a warning look. "Master, the Countess would like a word with you."

    Percy drew in another deep breath and braced himself for the lecture he knew was coming. "Thank you, Russell. I''ll head upstairs. Is Mother in her room?"

    "Yes, Master. I was just about to bring up some tea. Should I delay¡ª?"

    "Give us a few minutes before coming to the rescue," Percy said with a wry smile.

    "I shall remain vigilant outside," Russell replied with a shake of his head as he headed towards the kitchen.

    Percy climbed the steps and headed down the hall towards his mother¡¯s room. He paused outside the door to smooth out his jacket and noticed a smudge of blood on his cuff. He tucked the stained fabric out of sight and then knocked twice.

    "Come in."

    Percy cringed at the sharpness of her words. She appeared angrier than he had anticipated. He opened the door and stepped inside, determined to stand his ground.

    "Mother, you wished to speak to me."

    Constance rose from her desk with a familiar dossier in hand. She held the stack of papers towards him and then gestured to the chair that faced her desk. "Close the door and sit down."

    Percy''s jaw clenched, annoyed that she or the servants at her command had clearly rifled through his room, but he obeyed her commands without protest.

    "So," Constance almost sang as she reclaimed her seat. "You bought Lord Josiah''s debt and stripped him of his title."

    Percy glanced at the dossier she still held and knew this was not a question. "Yes, I did."

    For a moment, she gave no response, but the frustration and anger that battled beneath her calm composure were beyond his comprehension.

    "Did I do something wrong?" Percy asked sharply.

    "Wrong?" Constance''s eyebrows shot up to match the pitch of her voice. "Oh, no, my Lord!"

    He cringed under the sarcasm that dripped from her scornful lips.

    "My son, Earl of Hawthorne, heir to our family''s immense wealth, power, and status. How could such an intelligent, promising, and obedient boy possibly do something wrong?"

    Percy looked up as she paused to catch her breath. "Mother, I¡ª"

    The dossier of papers shattered against his chest as Constance rose from her desk to tower over him.

    "You will return the deed of the Turnbell manor to Lord Josiah immediately. Furthermore, you will return the slaves you took from his household¡ª"

    "No!" Percy stood up sharply. "I will not give them back a single crescent!"

    "You mean to defy me? Why? Because of your pride?" She snorted. "Don''t think for a second that I don''t understand your true motivation."

    Percy clenched his hands into fists and exhaled slowly before answering. "I simply don''t understand why you''re upset, Mother?"

    "Why?" Constance hissed. "You stripped Lord Josiah of his title, which means you stripped his family of their title. Which also means¡ª" She stared at him, waiting for him to make the connection.

    "Maura no longer has a title," he realized aloud and groaned into his hand.

    "Now you understand," Constance observed sourly. "She barely had a title because of her half-blood status. If the palace found out her family had been stripped of their lands and titles, they wouldn''t hesitate to kick her out immediately."

    Percy sighed as he sat back in his seat. "Would that really be so bad?"

    He regretted the words as soon as they left his mouth.

    "I have warned you," Constance said with venomous calm. "Not to meddle with Maura''s past or future. You know as well as I do how hard she worked to get to this point. If crushing her family was the only goal she had in mind, trust me, she could manage that without your flimsy attempts to impress her."

    Percy bit his cheek and kept silent.

    "But Maura is a woman, which means she possesses something you do not. Something that will enable her to fulfill both her goals and mine." Constance closed the distance between them, grabbed Percy''s chin firmly, and forced him to look up at her.

    "Patience," Constance said with a pitying smile. She patted Percy¡¯s head, as if he were a child or a dog, and returned to her seat with a weary sigh. "Now go, return the manor and slaves to Lord Josiah with your apology."

    "My what?" Percy snapped.

    "I may not be able to teach you patience, but I will teach you to face your mistakes head-on," Constance replied coldly. "Consider this a demonstration of mercy as the Earl of Hawthorne. The last thing we need is for the House of Lords to think your head has been turned by a half-blood with no title."

    Percy clenched his trembling fists together behind his back as he turned to face her squarely. "I will give them the deed to their manor but not the slaves."

    Constance stared up at him. Her eyes narrowed with silent rage. "Fine," she relented and waved him away. "But keep your distance from the Turnbell family and Maura once you''ve finished."

    "As you wish, Mother."

    Percy turned and stormed away just as Russell appeared with his tray of tea. Judging by the butler''s unsettled expression, he had probably heard most of their conversation. Percy brushed past him and exited the room.

    He refrained from slamming the door¡ªjust barely.

 Book 1: Chapter 41: A Test of Grace

    "And this is the Lily Palace, which is used to house visiting dignitary, royalty, and other important guests," Lady Elouise explained as she led the candidates towards the towering entrance gates. Another of the Dowager''s ladies-in-waiting, Lady Elouise, had replaced Lady Sabella so the senior attendant could enjoy her lunch.

    "Wow," Tiffany gushed as she and the other young woman rushed past the two knights who opened the gates before them. "I can''t believe we''ll be staying here!"

    "It''s huge!"

    "Are they all this massive?"

    "The same architect oversaw the building of each palace over five centuries ago, so they are proportional in size," Lady Elouise answered. "The King''s Peony Palace lies to the north end the royal city. The Queen''s Rose Palace is to the east, and the Dowager''s Iris Palace resides to the west."

    "Why are they named after flowers?" asked the young woman beside Tiffany.

    "You don''t even know that much, Lady Gemma?" Evelynn replied in astonishment.

    "The flowers each represent unique qualities and characteristics," Carina answered patiently. "The first kings and queens of Lafeara chose these flowers as a visual reminder for future monarchs. For example, Lily represents ''purity and passion.'' Purity illustrates the Royal Family''s openness to any peaceful alliance and friendship. Passion represents their pursuit and ambition in all negotiations and trades between our allies."

    "Is she a parrot?" exclaimed the noblewoman beside Evelynn. ¡°What else is she trained to recite?¡±

    "Lady Meredith!" Evelynn shushed as the other ladies sniggered and brushed past Carina inside the palace.

    "Is that a ballroom?" Tiffany squealed from the front of the pack.

    Carina suppressed a sigh as she joined them beneath the vast open archways, which revealed a grand ballroom that occupied half of the palace''s lower floor.

    "Candidates, please!" Lady Elouise blocked them from entering the glittering room with a stern look. "You will have a chance to look at the ballroom later. Now, the Queen Regent has prepared a room and lunch for each of you upstairs so, please, follow me."

    Lady Elouise led the way towards the stairwell, and the candidates reluctantly followed.

    "I can''t believe they gave us rooms in a palace!" Meredith whispered as she brushed past Carina to link arms with Evelynn. "And I can''t believe thatthing is still here."

    "A virgin half-blood," Evelynn murmured with a mocking smile. "Quite a rare commodity these days."

    Carina ignored the looks cast in her direction as she ascended the stairs.

    "Don''t pay attention to them," Tiffany urged beside Carina. "It was Lady Meredith''s cousin that got axed during the virtue examination after all."

    Meredith shot them both a withering glare before she turned back to Evelynn and asked, "Do you think the Earl will come to pay you a visit after the Selection is over?"

    "I don''t know. Lord Percy has been terribly busy of late," Evelynn answered as she blushed.

    Maura frowned as she tried to work out the apparent connection between the Countess'' son and Lady Evelynn.

    ''What had Acheron said? Something about Lady Evelynn being Percy''s pet?''

    "Oh, I do hope he will," Tiffany gushed as she closed in behind the chattering pair. "I hear he''s just as handsome as Lord Acheron and Crown Prince Nicholas. Though I''ve yet to catch a glimpse of him myself at any social gatherings."

    "As I¡¯ve already said," Evelynn replied coldly. "Lord Percy is a busy person. He just recently became the leader of the Aristocratic Party and will soon become a member of the House of Lords."

    "I thought he had only been nominated to the House of Lords?" Tiffany said, then hastily added, "He is truly a talented noble to be considered at only twenty years old."

    "Will you look at this one, I do believe she''s set her eyes on the poor Earl," Meredith observed.

    "What? N-no I¡ª"

    "A brand new baron¡¯s daughter thinks she can become a Countess?" Meredith chortled in good humor. "That''s almost as comical as a half-blood acting like she''s a noble."

    "Excuse me," Tiffany said meekly as she pushed past them to mingle with the other candidates.

    Carina stopped at the landing and allowed the remaining candidates to pass her as she leaned against the wall.

    "Someone''s tired."

    "Perhaps she''s finally ready to slither back to wherever she came from."

    Carina ignored them as she pulled out her fan and waved it absently against her face. When the gaggle of strutting hens had moved out of sight, Carina moved closer to the marble statue of a woman holding a large vase on her shoulder with effortless elegance.

    Carina measured the distance from the back right-hand corner of the statue to about three feet to the left and then ran her finger along the wall at waist height. Sure enough, one of the carved marble leaves in the wall gave way beneath her touch, and a hidden door creaked open. Carina peered through the crack into the dark, musty passage, then smiled as she firmly closed the secret entrance once more.

    The four palaces located within Lafeara''s fortress-like walls were almost an exact replica of each other¡ªexcept for the ballroom built into the Lily Palace. Because the palaces had all been constructed by the same architects and builders, they followed the same basic structure and design all the way down to the servant''s passageways and the communal door locks.

    While modifications and alterations had been made over the years under the whims of each reigning monarch, the core structure and less visible features of the palace remained largely untouched.

    Her future plans thus enforced; Carina climbed the stairs to rejoin her competition.

    ?????

    As promised, after their lunch break, Lady Elouise gathered the candidates and brought them downstairs to explore the ballroom.

    Carina gazed up at the midnight black canvas painted with gold and silver lilies that stretched across the vast ceiling and captured a breathtaking imitation of the heavens above. The more Carina studied the painting, the more she realized that some of the stars appeared to be the eyes of crows or ravens, whose dark wings blended almost perfectly into the background. The sight of such ancient artistry and royal history was enough to silence all the candidates who gazed around the room lost in wonder.

    The ballroom walls were lined with pillars engraved with gold oak leaves. Marble wolf statues marked several open alcoves that rested along the east wall. Servants were busy washing the glass doors and mirrors, dusting the crystal chandeliers, and polishing the marble floor and tiered platform where the three royal thrones rested on a plum-purple rug adorned by vases of lilies, ferns, and baby''s breath.

    "They are preparing for the arrival of the Ambassador from Vetrayna," Lady Elouise explained.

    "The Ambassador is Crown Princess Eleanora''s uncle, isn''t he?" Tiffany asked curiously.

    "Yes, that is correct, my Lady."

    There was detail and history throughout the room, no matter where one looked. From the walls etched with the images of wolves and crows chasing down stags and boars. To the painting of kings and queens behind the thrones. Cracks in the marble floor had been filled with gold, as a reminder of the great war during the seventh king''s reign, when the royal family had almost been wiped out by a rebellion led by the first Saint.

    "You can finish sightseeing another time, candidates," Lady Sabella said as she appeared behind them and clapped her hands. "We have two tests to complete before supper and not a moment to waste."

    Lady Elouise curtsied to the senior lady-in-waiting and excused herself.

    "The first test," Sabella continued, "Will evaluate your poise, elegance, and balance. You will each be paired up with a male partner and dance for the length of a song. Your partner and I will evaluate both your dance, elegance, and ability to entertain. If you are crippled, uncoordinated, overly clumsy, and heaven forbid¡ªboring, you will be marked accordingly."

    Sabella led them to the center of the ballroom and formed them into a line as she continued. "The Queen of Lafeara is the rose of his Majesty''s garden. Her ladies must be the lilies that adorn her. Though a woman''s elegance should have been taught to you from birth, the selection helps to ensure that common weeds are plucked and removed before they can tarnish her Highness''s reputation."

    "But, Lady Sabella," Meredith interjected as Sabella moved her into place along the line. "If the Selection is worried about the future Queen''s image and reputation¡ªthen why is a half-blood allowed to compete?"

    "A what?" Sabella asked sharply. "Half-blood? Who?"

    The remaining six candidates all turned their gaze towards Carina, who resisted the urge to cringe.

    Sabella quickly marched towards her with horrified eyes. "This¡ªyou¡ªa half-blood?"

    Carina smiled politely and curtsied. "That is what some call me, though I prefer to go by Lady Maura."

    "Do not get flippant with me, girl!" Sabella snapped as she pulled out her list and scanned the names. "But yes, it appears you were admitted, though I am sure this must be some mistake. You¡ªstand to the side. I''ll deal with you later."

    "Even if Lady Sabella feels it is a mistake, I received a letter of acceptance with the royal seal," Carina replied calmly. "A seal placed there by the Queen Regent¡¯s own hand, I''ve no doubt."

    "That¡ª" Sabella''s lips clamped shut as her anger withered. "We shall see," she added sourly. "Very well, you may remain, but I will be looking into your candidacy¡ªassuming you make it to the end of the day."

    "And why shouldn''t she, Lady Sabella?" Acheron appeared flanked by three familiar figures. Carina''s heart rattled painfully within her chest as an unfriendly pair of violet eyes turned towards her. She quickly lowered her gaze to the floor.

    "Your Majesty!" Lady Sabella curtsied as Acheron and Nicholas approached, followed by two knights. Carina and the other candidates hurriedly curtsied behind her. "I¡ªwas not expecting¡ª"

    "You asked me to find some suitable dance partners for these fine ladies, Lady Sabella. I think I''ve done an admirable job," Acheron interjected with his usual playful charisma.

    Carina cautiously glanced up and caught Acheron¡¯s gaze. He smirked, winked, and she quickly looked away.

    "Is there a problem with one of the candidates?" Nicholas asked curiously. "And please do rise, Lady Sabella." Acheron cleared his throat. "The other ladies¡ªno candidates, may rise as well," Nicholas added politely.

    Carina and the other candidates rose as instructed, but only a few dared to lift their gaze to meet that of their future King.

    "Why¡ªI''m not sure, your Majesty," Lady Sabella answered nervously. "This one¡ª" her hand flicked in Carina''s direction. "It seems she is a half-blood."

    Carina clenched her jaw and kept her gaze glued to the floor. Even with her limited view, she was keenly aware of the knight who stood to Nicholas left. She could feel without looking, those violet eyes bore into her with hostile intensity.

    Her clenched hands trembled against her dress as her heart flung itself wildly against her chest.

    ''Enough. I said I was done hiding. Let''s see what your killers are made of, Maura.¡¯

    Carina lifted her chin. She ignored the sudden tightness in her chest as she met Captain Beaumont''s cold gaze with one of her own.

 Book 1: Chapter 42: A Dance of Courage

    "I see," Nicholas said gravely as he turned his gaze towards Carina. "That is most unusual."

    Carina couldn''t be bothered with the crown prince right now. Her gaze was locked in a silent battle with the violet eyes of the knight captain beside him. Captain Beaumont stared back at her with the same callous expression Carina remembered from Maura''s memories and her own nightmares.

    ''The look of a butcher appraising his future kill.''

    She could already feel the ice forming like tiny splinters under her fingernails as Carina tightened her grip on the folds of her dress.

    ''Damn it. Calm down, Carina.''

    "Lady Maura," Acheron greeted her as he stepped forward. "Allow me to introduce you."

    The annoyingly helpful rogue obscured Beaumont from her sight. Carina blinked rapidly as her clenched fingers slowly relaxed though her muscles remained taut and coiled.

    Acheron took her hand and offered an encouraging smile as he held her ice-cold fingers between his thumb and forefinger. His grip was warm, and when Carina looked down at her fingers, she was relieved to see no trace of frost upon them.

    "This handsome devil here," Acheron said as he wrapped her hand around his arm and pulled her from the line of cadets towards Nicholas. "Is my oldest friend and¡ªrumor has it¡ªour future king, Crown Prince Nicholas."

    Nicholas raised an eyebrow at Acheron but extended a polite smile to Carina as he tilted his head towards her.

    ''Well¡ªwasn''t he unexpectedly polite.''

    "Greetings, your Majesty," Carina returned with a graceful curtsey.

    "Lady Maura is Countess Hawthorne''s protegee," Acheron explained with enthusiasm as if he were revealing some dark secret.

    The polite mask Nicholas wore shifted ever so slightly. "Countess Constance?" Nicholas murmured with a sardonic smile. "So, you have the backing of my future queen''s family, Lady Maura?"

    There was something in his tone that implied he was less than impressed by this. Carina''s grip on Acheron''s arm tightened as she pondered¡ªnot for the first time¡ªif the rogue was actually trying to sabotage her.

    "Ah well¡ª" Acheron appeared caught off guard by Nicholas''s sour disapproval. "She has my backing as well.''

    ''Helpful or not, Acheron appears determined to meddle...''

    Nicholas turned to his friend with a concerned expression then laughed loudly. "That isn''t much of a recommendation, by comparison, Acheron," he chided with a relaxed smile. "Perhaps we should resume the evaluation. Lady Sabella, I believe you needed us to dance with the candidates?"

    "I¡ªyes, your Majesty," Sabella answered. "But¡ªfor them to dance so easily with their future king¡ª"

    "I am here as a humble dance partner, nothing more," Nicholas interjected quickly.

    Carina bit back a laugh at his self-description. ''Humble? That will be the day.''

    "That''s the spirit, Nicholas," Acheron approved cheerfully. "And we have Captain Beaumont and Sir Malcolm as well, Lady Sabella."

    "I''m sure the ladies will be ever so grateful," Sabella answered. "But¡ª" she glanced over towards Beaumont, who towered above them all. "Are Captain Beaumont and Sir Malcolm adequate dancers?"

    "You wound me, Lady Sabella," Acheron replied as he clutched his chest. "Though I''ve just met Sir Malcolm today, I''ve been assured he possesses impressive footwork."

    Sir Malcolm blushed as he bowed his head in greeting.

    Sabella scoffed and shook her head. "Very well, my Lords, please select two partners. You will dance with each of them once for the length of a song. Afterward, I would ask that you fill out these slips with an appropriate score for each category. Please mark your evaluation score between one and ten."

    Sabella handed them each two slips of paper and then turned back to the candidates who nervously whispered as they eyed up their potential dance partners. "Candidates, your scores will be added to the results of the second evaluation that will take place right after we have finished here. The two candidates with the lowest total combined scores will be eliminated from the Selection."

    The candidates glanced at each other in alarm.

    "Though," Sabella continued with a glance at Carina, "That is not to say you cannot be cut for other reasons."

    "You have a fan, I see," Acheron whispered as Sabella moved off to speak with the pianist.

    Carina shrugged. She wasn''t exactly surprised by the biased behavior of nobles anymore.

    "Then, please, my Lords," Sabella called out, "Choose your first partner."

    As the crown prince and knights considered the candidates before them, Carina glanced at her hand wrapped around Acheron¡¯s arm. For once, she was grateful for his company, especially considering who the other alternatives were.

    "Not to worry," Acheron said with a mischievous smile. "I know better than to offer my assistance when unasked. Besides, I have a much better partner in mind for you."

    ''Wait¡ªWhat?''

    "Lady Maura, I''ve been dying to introduce you two. This is my cousin, Captain Beaumont!"

    ?????

    Beaumont blinked down in surprise as his cousin promptly deposited the equally startled Lady Maura before him.

    "Have fun, you two," Acheron said with a smirk as he turned on his heels and left them to greet Lady Meredith. "A dance, my Lady?"

    "Lord Acheron," Meredith giggled as she accepted his offered hand. "You do have quite a sense of humor." She glanced over to where Maura and Beaumont stood frozen facing each other. "A bastard and a half-blood? How perfectly matched they are."

    The knuckles in Beaumont''s hands popped as his fists tightened. He exhaled sharply and glared down at the young woman, whose bright blue eyes stared back up at him with an expression of alarm.

    "Whenever you''re ready!" Lady Sabella called out as Nicholas led a delighted Evelynn to the floor, and Malcolm matched up with his sister, Tiffany.

    The piano began to play, and still, Beaumont could not move as he stared awkwardly over his silent partner¡¯s head.

    ''What is a half-blood doing here? Why was she dumped on me? Is this what Acheron had in mind all along to humiliate me?''

    "Don''t worry, Captain Beaumont," Lady Maura murmured. The coldness of her tone pulled his gaze back to her face as she stepped forward boldly and pulled his right hand to her waist. "It''s just a dance. It will be over soon."

    A chill ran down his spine as she linked the fingers of her right hand with his left. Caught off guard, he followed as she stepped to the side. The many dance lessons his mother had forced him to endure took over, and they were moving to the music before he could recover and voice his protests.

    Maura was shorter than most of the other contestants, which made him feel all the more a giant by comparison. It took them a moment to match their strides, but not once did she falter or step on his toes. Her expression was tensely focused, but her gaze remained averted as if she were just as annoyed by their pairing.

    ''Why? It''s my reputation that''s at risk here. This is all my stupid cousin''s doing. As always, Acheron thinks of nothing but his own amusement.''

    The ridiculousness of Acheron''s meddling distracted Beaumont from the waltz. A sudden gust of wind through an open ballroom window muted the sound of the piano, and for a moment, he lost his place in the rhythm. His foot trod upon something small, and Maura gasped, stumbled, and almost tripped into his chest. Beaumont cringed as he caught her and quickly retracted his foot from hers. Embarrassment flooded his cheeks as he steadied her, and they fell out of step with the other dancers. Her frigid-blue eyes shot him a reproachful look as she straightened her spine, and they finished their dance to the last sequence of a dying song.

    "Very good!" Lady Sabella''s voice brought Beaumont back to the ballroom, and he quickly released Maura as he stepped back.

    "Thank you, Sir Beaumont," Maura muttered as she offered him a stiff curtsey.

    He bowed in response but made no offer of empty platitudes, not that she seemed to notice or care as she turned to leave him.

    Beaumont sighed as he faced the remaining three candidates. Hopefully, he¡¯d be lucky, and the other three would fill in so he wouldn¡¯t have too. He observed Acheron and Nicholas filling out some slips of paper and recalled Lady Sabella''s instructions. Pulling the crumbled scorecard from his pocket, Beaumont eyed the columns uncertainly.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Beaumont saw Lady Maura stumble. He looked up quickly as she straightened, but then a few feet later, she stumbled again, seemingly on nothing. Her back was rigid as she paused for a moment and shifted her weight onto her left foot.

    ''Oh¡ªno...''

    She took another step forward, and this time¡ªshe collapsed.

    "Lady Maura!" Acheron rushed to her side as the entire room shifted its attention in the half-blood¡¯s direction.

    ''Don''t tell me...''

    "I''m fine," Maura said as she reached towards her right foot.

    ''Damn it!''

    "Are you sure?" Acheron asked as he followed her gesture. "You appear to be injured."

    "I may have¡ªtwisted my ankle," Maura replied.

    "What nonsense," Meredith called out as she followed her dance partner. "You tripped over nothing just then. Please stop this disgusting act¡ªno matter how poor your dancing was, that''s no reason to feign an injury."

    "Quite right," Sabella added with a satisfied smirk.

    "Wait," Beaumont said hastily as he approached his cousin. "I¡ªI did accidentally step on her foot while we were dancing."

    "You big oaf," Acheron said, exasperated. "Lady Maura, you should have said something."

    "I didn''t think it was serious," Maura replied as she sucked in her lip. But it wasn''t pain that flashed across her ice-blue eyes only frustration. When she glanced in his direction, Beaumont averted his gaze.

    ''No, wait, why should I feel guilty? It was an accident. She should be grateful I admitted to it!''

    "Getting stepped on is just a part of dancing," Evelynn said with a sigh as she walked over with Nicholas at her side. "Either way, we should get a physician to examine her. Then we''ll know if Lady Maura is faking or actually injured."

    "No need to call a physician," Nicholas stated as he knelt beside Acheron.

    Meredith gasped, and Maura stiffened as Nicholas tossed aside the hem of her dress and examined the foot she had been holding.

    "She''s not lying," Nicholas observed with a hint of sympathy as he touched the already swollen joint. "That''s a pretty bad sprain." The crown prince glanced over his shoulder towards Beaumont with an amused smirk. "Just how hard did you step on her, Captain?"

    Beaumont could feel his face bleeding like a tomato, but he directed his anger at the one who most deserved it¡ªhis troublesome cousin, Acheron.

 Book 1: Chapter 43: A Twist of Fate

    Carina stared at her swollen ankle and held back a torrent of angry words as she covered it with her dress.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t happening¡­¡¯

    She had felt a funny pop earlier when the knight captain had stepped out of turn onto her foot. Beaumont, who had been as helpful as a circus bear during their dance, might have literally crushed Carina¡¯s chances of making it to the end of the selection.

    Now, even though they had managed to finish the dance, Sabella would score Carina as low as she could. And Beaumont, as miserably as he had behaved, probably wouldn¡¯t grade her much better.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to rely on the next test to raise my average score.¡¯

    "Lady Maura needs a place to rest comfortably until a palace physician can treat her injury," Nicholas said as he stood.

    Carina sighed and bit her lip, too busy contemplating her way past this obstacle to notice the chatter of her competition.

    "Are we sure she''s not faking?"

    "Do you actually think the crown prince would cover for her?"

    ¡°Maybe, but what if this is just an act to get his Majesty¡¯s attention.¡±

    "I''ll carry her," Acheron offered quickly.

    "No!" Beaumont growled. His sharp outburst startled them all, and the room fell silent. "I''ll carry her." He strode closer with a determined expression.

    "No, thank you!" Carina snapped with a glare that stopped Beaumont in his tracks. "If¡ªIf Acheron can lend me his arm, I''m sure I can¡ª"

    "Lady Maura," Nicholas interjected firmly. "You shouldn''t put any weight on that foot until you''ve been properly examined." He turned towards the knight captain and nodded. "Carry her up to her rooms, Captain."

    "No!" Carina protested.

    Nicholas shot her an annoyed look.

    "Captain Beaumont," Carina said hesitantly, swallowing down her pride, fear, and anger as she attempted a neutral smile, "If you would kindly carry me to waiting room across the hall? A physician can examine me just as easily there, and I can rest my ankle before the next examination."

    "You mean to continue?" Nicholas asked with a confused look.

    "I''m sure it''s just a sprain¡ªyour Majesty."

    "Don''t be ridiculous," Sabella interjected quickly. "I will not have today''s examinations held up any more than they already have been by you."

    "Lady Sabella," Nicholas said as he turned towards her with an expression Carina could not see. The senior lady-in-waiting fell suddenly silent as Nicholas and Acheron stepped aside. Beaumont knelt and carefully gathered Carina in his arms.

    Carina kept her face averted as she was carried like a child from the ballroom. Even her fear of being disqualified was not strong enough to quash her innate terror of the knight captain, who now held her.

    ?????

    The last woman Beaumont had carried in his arms had been his dying mother. He used to carry Lady Jasmine from her bed to the garden or the library, her two favorite places in the world.

    "Except for the strong arms of my dear boy," she often said to tease him.

    His mother had taught him dancing before she lost the strength to stand¡ªand then she read him poems. Beaumont didn''t have much use for poetry. His every waking moment from childhood had been spent with a sword in hand, preparing to become a knight and prove himself worthy of his father''s bloodline.

    But there was nothing his large hands could do to stop the disease that consumed his mother. And when Lady Jasmine''s eyes failed her¡ªit was Beaumont''s turn to read her poems. Though, by then, he wasn''t sure she heard the words anymore.

    "Poetry is written with tears from the heart, but only those who have wept into its pool can hear the words."

    Beaumont buried his mother''s poetry with her the day after he became a knight. He had no use for pretty words anymore. Her absence left behind only darkness, his father''s unyielding disapproval, and Beaumont''s longsword. The blade Jasmine had commissioned for him before her death that never left his side.

    ?????

    "Here is fine," Maura said as she pointed to the small couch beside the window.

    Beaumont nodded mutely as he moved to the designated spot. As he set her down, he was startled by her scent. Rose and Jasmine. His knuckles grazed against the cushion of the armrest as he pulled away and stood up.

    "I''ve sent a servant to fetch a physician," Acheron said as he brushed past Beaumont and knelt to take Maura''s hand. "Are you sure you''re alright, Lady Maura?"

    "Mmm," she murmured with an annoyed glance at Acheron.

    "You''re upset with me?" Acheron observed with a wounded tone. "I had no idea my cousin would do such a cruel thing to you. He truly is an excellent ballroom dancer¡ª"

    "It''s fine," Maura cut him off. "I''ll just rest here a while. How much time do I have until the next examination?"

    "That¡ª" Acheron glanced through the open door towards the ballroom beyond the archways. "I''m not certain you''ll have enough time. Lady Sabella appears eager to press forward whether you''re ready or not."

    A small muffled groan slipped past Maura''s lips as she buried her head in her hands.

    "Lady Maura!" Acheron cried in alarm.

    "I''ll fetch a physician," Beaumont snapped uncomfortably. "A new one was just assigned to the Knight''s Barracks this morning. He should be free, and it''s close by."

    Not waiting for either of them to reply, Beaumont spun on his heel and raced out the door. He ignored the startled stares of the servants as he thundered past.

    "Damn it," he hissed under his breath. ''Why do I feel guilty?''

    ?????

    "I am Physician Samael," said the short, scrawny man with oiled black hair, gaunt cheeks, and green eyes. Samael shook out his physician¡¯s robes with a reproachful look at Beaumont, who all but carried him to Carina. "I understand someone was injured?"

    "Yes, Lady Maura''s ankle was injured while dancing," Acheron explained as he gestured towards her.

    "Very well, I''ll take a look." Samael set his physician bag on the floor and knelt over Carina¡¯s ankle now propped on a pillow.

    He prodded the red and purple flesh and paused briefly with a curious glance towards the patient.

    ¡°Oww,¡± Carina offered with a forced cringe.

    The corner of Samael¡¯s mouth twisted before he resumed his examination. "Did she fall or twist it?" he asked as he rotated her foot slightly from side to side.

    "That one¡ª" Acheron gestured his thumb towards Beaumont, "¡ªstepped on her."

    "Ah!" Samael eyed the giant knight. "That would do the trick, I suppose." He placed Carina''s swollen ankle back on the pillow with another curious look towards her. "You''re handling the pain quite well."

    Carina offered him a sour smile. "I''ve had worse."

    He snorted but nodded as he opened his bag. "It''s likely more than a sprain. Did you feel a pop or anything strange when you were injured?¡±

    ¡°Definitely a pop,¡± Carina answered.

    ¡°The swelling is focused more on the left side than the right. I suspect you¡¯ve torn a ligament."

    "That doesn''t sound good," Acheron muttered as he hovered close by and watched as Samael pulled out a bottle of brown liquid from his bag.

    "Will I be able to walk on it?" Carina asked quickly.

    The cousins and Samael stared at her in surprise.

    "Since no bones are broken," Samael said hesitantly. "Walking is possible¡ªbut the pain won''t go away for a week or two at least¡ª"

    "What? No! Shouldn''t she rest for a few days?" Acheron protested.

    "Some walking is permissible, though I would need to bandage it securely," Samael said as he opened the brown bottle. "This will help reduce the swelling and numb the pain." He poured a hefty amount of the sticky brown liquid into his palm and then spread it over her ankle. "You''ll need to apply this each morning and night for at least a week."

    "I can do that," Carina replied firmly. "Can you show me how to wrap my ankle so I can walk on it?"

    "As you wish." Samael searched his bag and pulled out a roll of silk bandages.

    "Perhaps you shouldn''t push yourself too soon," Acheron said worriedly as the physician demonstrated the proper way to wrap her injury. "I sprained my ankle once jumping out of a window. The physician put me on crutches¡ª"

    "Why were you jumping out of a window, cousin?" Beaumont growled, finally breaking his silence.

    "That''s¡ªnot important to the story," Acheron replied with a sharp glance at the knight captain. "My point being, shouldn''t Lady Maura take a day or two to rest off her feet¡ª"

    "No," Carina snapped. "I appreciate your concern, Lord Acheron, but I really must continue with the Selection."

    "Although complete rest isn''t necessary," Samael interjected. "I would limit the time you spend on your feet to a few hours a day at most." He tightened the bow at the top of her ankle. "As it is, with the swelling and bandages, my Lady won''t be able to wear her shoes any time soon."

    Carina glanced down at the slipper he held up beside her injured foot for comparison.

    ''Damn it, he¡¯s right.''

    "And a Lady simply can''t walk about without her shoes," Acheron admonished with a victorious smile.

    "I''ll carry her," Beaumont cut in abruptly.

    "What?" Carina and Acheron responded together.

    Beaumont glanced between them, his expression a mixture of annoyance and awkward discomfort. "It''s my fault she got hurt, so I''ll carry her wherever she needs to go until she gets better."

    "But you''re the crown prince''s bodyguard," Carina protested.

    "I¡ª" Beaumont scowled. "I''ll be right back." He turned and stomped across the hall.

    "What the Blessed Saints?" Acheron murmured as they all leaned towards the doorway to watch Beaumont kneel beside the crown prince, who sat relaxed upon a chair in the ballroom. Nicholas turned towards Beaumont with a surprised expression and then laughed before waving his hand permissively.

    "I think he just got permission," Acheron observed, dumbfounded.

    Carina turned away from Beaumont''s approaching figure and shuddered. The idea of being carried around by Maura''s executioner¡ªwas going to take some getting used to.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Samael said as he gathered his bag and stood.

    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Carina murmured after him distractedly.

    ¡°Stitcher,¡± he whispered.

    Carina''s gaze jerked towards him as she blinked with surprise.

    ¡°Good luck with the rest of the selection, Lady Maura,¡± the physician said as he slid through the door behind Beaumont.

 Book 1: Chapter 44: The Priestâ€™s Witch Hunter

    "Lieutenant Declan!" Captain Sloane''s voice and fist battered against Declan''s barrack-room door and woke the knight from his slumber. He rose stiffly from the books and cluttered notes scattered across his corner desk, a page of which clung to his cheek.

    "Yes¡ªI''m coming!" Declan grumbled as he plucked the paper free, wiped dried saliva from the corner of his mouth, and shoved the notes and book inside a desk drawer. As he stumbled to the door, he ran a hand through his chocolate-brown hair, then slid back the lock and opened it. "Yes, Captain?"

    Sloane gave the arrangement of Declan''s hair a curious look and cleared his throat. "A visitor for you downstairs," he said gruffly.

    Declan¡¯s olive-green eyes narrowed at the unease in the Captain''s voice. "Who exactly?"

    "That priest, Father Alden, I think his name was," Sloane answered as he stepped back. "And one of the Pope''s hounds."

    ''A Witch Hunter?''

    Declan swallowed past the fear at the back of his throat. "Why do they want to see me? I thought you said we were dropping the investigation?"

    Sloane shifted uncomfortably. "We are," he said evasively. "But Father Alden put forward a request with the backing of the Holy Church¡ªhe asked that we loan you to them as a¡ªguide of sorts." Sloane avoided Declan¡¯s gaze as he glanced along the empty hall. Most of the rooms were empty at this time of day and wouldn''t fill until after dinner.

    "Look," Sloane muttered tensely as he placed a hand on Declan''s shoulder. "The Knight¡¯s Compound may have dropped the investigation, per the request of someone high enough for Knight Commander Quentin to give a damn¡ªbut we both know the Church won''t turn a blind eye to a witch killing." He squeezed Declan''s shoulder. "I''ve also been instructed to cooperate with the Holy Church''s demands in this investigation. If they want you to act as a guide, so be it. What you do or say beyond that, I''ll leave up to you."

    "How long?" Declan stared over the Captain''s shoulder out the window that faced his doorway, through which the Royal Cathedral''s bell towers could be seen.

    "A few days¡ªor until they find her¡ªwhichever comes first," Sloane answered quickly. "Don''t worry, the first excuse I find, I''ll bring you back. Using a lieutenant as a guide is a bit much, even if it is by Pope Jericho''s request."

    "Thank you, Captain."

    "Just keep out of trouble, Declan," Sloane cautioned with an anxious gaze. "I mean it. That priest and his hound are trouble, I can feel it in my gut."

    Declan''s lips twisted into a mocking smile, but he nodded in acknowledgment. "I will, Captain."

    "Good, clean up, and head downstairs. Odds are they''ll want you to take them to the slums first¡ªjust steer clear of the Foxes."

    "Yes, Captain."

    Sloane shook his head. "I¡¯ll take handling riots and murdering scum over witches any day." He shivered and headed back down the hall.

    Declan stepped back and shut his room door.

    Then he pressed his hand against it and closed his eyes.

    ''A Witch Hunter.''

    Declan chuckled bitterly as he pulled off his wrinkled uniform, then pulled a new shirt from his closet and tossed it on the bed. He paused for a moment to look down at the black mark across his chest over his heart. The sight of it was enough to bring back old memories he could never quite shake.

    The smell of fire and burning flesh¡ªand the look in his mother''s eyes as her fingers tightened around his neck.

    ?????

    "Lieutenant Declan!" Alden greeted him with a pleased smile. "I do apologize for the abruptness of our visit."

    "The Knights of Lafeara are happy to assist the Holy Saints Church when and where we can," Declan answered as he inclined his head politely.

    The smell of sulfur singed his nose, and he rose stiffly. His gaze flew past the priest to the man dressed in scarlet robes, who stared back at him with electric-blue eyes and a knowing smile.

    "Ah! This is Sir Nero, my comrade," Alden explained as he turned to face the terrifying man.

    ''No, not just a man¡ªa witch hunter.''

    Nero was older than Declan, perhaps in his mid-thirties, and yet there was an air of agelessness that clung to his all too perfectly sculpted face. Dark ash-brown hair swept back into braids were pulled away from high cheekbones, a sharp nose, and a narrow, clean-shaven jawline.

    "Not a knight like you, of course, but not exactly a priest either," Alden continued.

    "He knows what I am," Nero replied through curled lips. "Now that we''ve picked up your half-witch, can we go, Alden?"

    "Forgive my comrade, his poor manors," the priest apologized hastily. "We''ve met with a bit of a set back as far as the investigation goes. Your reports and information about the only witness seem to have mysteriously vanished. So we¡ªthe Church that is¡ªhave been forced to begin our witch hunt anew."

    "Which is why it would be helpful if you could lead us to the spot where the witch killed the noble," Nero added as he turned abruptly towards the door. "The sooner, the better, before the scent of her magic fades."

    "You don¡¯t need me for that," Declan said, unable to shake his distaste for the witch hunter before him.

    "Actually, we do," Alden replied as he took Declan''s arm and pulled him firmly along after Nero. "You see, Captain Sloane told me that it was you who found the original spot where that young man was murdered in a different alley. Something you included in your report, I''m sure¡ªbut alas, as that is gone, and no one else recalls the information¡ª"

    "I got it," Declan said as he pushed the priest''s hand aside. "I''ll take you there."

    "I knew you would," Alden said with a satisfied smile.

    ?????

    The alley was warmer than the last time Declan had been here. He surveyed the rooftops warily. The sun had just begun its descent, but the Foxes were keeping a discrete distance. Declan hoped their fragile truce would hold long enough for him to get the priest and witch hunter out of the slums.

    He followed the familiar trail of filth, sewage, and violence. The debris and alleyway were all starting to look the same when he picked up the familiar scent. Roses and Jasmine. They were almost there¡ªbut there was another scent in the air.

    ¡®The smell of burnt wood?¡¯

    He jumped as Nero grabbed his shoulder and stopped the knight in his tracks.

    The witch hunter''s sharp gaze narrowed in on Declan with what might have been an approving smile. "It appears we''ve arrived," Nero observed as he sniffed the air. "I''ll go first if you don''t mind."

    The witch hunter moved on ahead. His sulfuric scent lingered unpleasantly in the air as Alden walked up beside Declan.

    "It''s a gift of all half-witches," Alden explained patiently. "The ability to smell a witch or her magic anyway. That''s why they make effective hounds for the Church." He glanced towards Declan with a knowing smile. "But then, you would know more about that than I would, Lieutenant."

    "Save your sales pitch, I''m not interested," Declan growled.

    "A pity," Alden said with a shrug. "A waste of your potential if you ask me."

    "I clearly didn''t." Declan moved ahead. The burning scent quickly made sense as he spotted the pile of charred wood and what appeared to be the remains of the burnt mattress.

    Nero knelt beside the scorched debris and stared into the air just above it. He turned at Declan''s approach and grinned. ¡°Someone tried to cover her scent.¡±

    Despite the stagnant odor of the witch hunter, the incinerated mess before them, Declan could still pick up the intoxicating floral scent. He inhaled reflexively, and Nero chuckled.

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s still plenty of her magic left. They torched the mattress with dried kindling but left the rest of the alley untouched,¡± Nero observed as he stood, inhaled, and gestured to the walls around them. ¡°It¡¯s everywhere. She must have blasted everything within a three-foot radius. Not a typical witch either,¡± he took in another breath of air hungrily. "Young, powerful, and¡ªice magic? That''s not something we''ve come across before. Father Alden said she was attacked?"

    ¡°That¡¯s what we believe,¡± Declan confirmed. ¡°When I originally found the mattress, there was a bit of blood left on it.¡±

    ¡°Not the ice witch¡¯s, I¡¯m guessing?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Declan replied. ¡°Mortal blood. It belonged to the noble we found just a few streets over.¡±

    ¡°So, he dragged her here to rape her and got fucked himself?¡± Nero chuckled darkly. ¡°Got what he deserved then.¡±

    Declan snorted in disbelief. ¡°So you agree she defended herself, but you¡¯re still going to hunt her down?¡±

    Nero turned towards him with a raised brow. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you care¡ªconsidering what your witch mother almost did to you.¡±

    "Have you got it then?" Alden asked as he stepped up beside them with a dubious look at the charred remains.

    "Yea, I''ve got her scent," Nero replied confidently. "Where to next, half-witch?"

    "It''s Lieutenant Declan. And as to where, I think that''s up to you."

    "The witness, the driver, I believe he said the nobleman claimed to be related to the victim," Alden mused aloud. "Do you happen to remember the address or family name?"

    "The address, no, I never saw it," Declan answered honestly. "But, the family name was Turnbell."

    "And every noble lord''s family name is documented at the church," Alden said with a satisfied smile. "We''ll begin our search there."

    The priest turned and headed quickly back through the alley.

    Nero sucked in another breath of air and rolled his neck back with a moan.

    ''I really don''t like this guy,'' Declan thought as he turned to follow the priest.

    "When you''re tired of pretending to be normal," Nero called after him. "I''ll show you what your half-witch blood can really do."

    Declan shuddered and ignored the man. As someone who had sent his own mother to the flames¡ªDeclan wanted nothing more to do with witches or their kind.

 Book 1: Chapter 45: A Test of Knowledge

    "Welcome Candidates," Prime Minister Attwood said as the young ladies filed into the small room filled with desks and chairs. "This is where we conduct examinations of all noblemen who wish to serve as officials in court. As some of you might know, knowledge and wisdom are the cornerstones of the House of Lords and a widely respected characteristic of¡ª¡± Attwood fell silent as Beaumont entered the room with Carina in his arms. "Ahh¡ªahem¡ªif you''ll take a seat at any of the empty desks, I''ll explain the test you''re all about to take."

    "Test?" Tiffany asked with a hint of panic.

    "What sort of test?" Meredith echoed uncertainly.

    "Take your seats, Ladies," Sabella snapped impatiently. "We''ve already held up the Prime Minister long enough. I won''t tolerate any further delays."

    Carina ignored the glare directed in her direction. She was heavily preoccupied with fighting the never-ending panic that rattled away inside her chest. Right now it was all she could do to focus on something¡ªanything¡ªbut the man who held her.

    ¡®Breathe. Just breathe.¡¯

    Beaumont glanced around the room and selected a desk near the back by an arched window. He headed towards it and glared at the unfortunate candidate who attempted to slip past him to claim it. The startled girl halted rigidly, then spun around to find another seat.

    "Thank you," Carina murmured as he set her down and pushed in her chair. She adjusted her injured foot cautiously beneath the desk as she avoided looking in his direction.

    "I''ll be right outside," Beaumont replied with a nod towards the window.

    Carina offered a tight smile, nodded, and exhaled with relief when he turned and left the room.

    "I wasn''t aware the first evaluation would be so dangerous?" Attwood observed as Sabella moved to stand beside him at the front of the room.

    "A mere accident," Sabella replied hastily.

    "That giant of a bastard stepped on her foot," Meredith explained as a few candidates sniggered around her.

    Sabella cringed as Attwood focused his attention on Lady Meredith.

    "Perhaps you should focus on passing the exam before you cast insults at my nephew," Attwood remarked with an acidic tone.

    The room fell deathly silent as Meredith dropped her gaze to her desk. Behind her, Evelynn shook her head sympathetically.

    "As I was saying, knowledge and wisdom are two traits we look for in nobility,¡± Attwood continued. ¡°Today, we will be evaluating the extent of your education as well as your ability to read and write.¡±

    A few of the candidates groaned in protest.

    "I''m aware that not all of you were given education beyond primary learning, which is why this score and the score from your last evaluation will be combined to calculate your total score for today''s evaluation."

    The young women whispered as Attwood lifted a stack of papers and walked between the desks to place an exam face down in front of each candidate.

    "Answer each question to the best of your knowledge and ability. We¡¯ve also left an essay question at the end that is optional. I encourage you to share your thoughts on that topic freely."

    Carina focused on the test before her as Attwood walked by her. She kept her gaze lowered as Sabella circled the room behind him. The senior attendant passed out ink wells, and quills to each candidate and then took a seat in the corner of the room.

    "Well then, if everyone is ready," Attwood said with a glance at his pocket-watch. "You may begin."

    Carina picked up her quill and dipped it carefully into the vial of ink. Around her, the flutter of pages and muffled groans filled the room. With a deep breath, Carina picked up her test, flipped it over, and scanned the first question. A satisfied smirk spread across her face as she wrote in the first answer with practiced, elegant penmanship.

    ?????

    Beaumont paced between the cherry trees outside the Ministry window. Once again, his height offered him an advantage, but the closed glass window frame made Maura little more than a blur.

    He sighed as he glanced towards the setting sun. With any luck, he could drop her off at the Lily Palace and still make it back in time to escort the crown prince to dinner.

    "Still here?" A familiar voice greeted.

    Beaumont closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. Then he exhaled and turned to face his cousin.

    "Is the test not over yet?" Acheron asked as he stopped beside Beaumont, grabbed the knight captain¡¯s arm for support, and stood on tiptoes as he strained to look inside. "Can''t see a bloody thing through those windows."

    Beaumont shook off Acheron''s grip. "They had two hours to complete the test; there should still be ten minutes left."

    "Ahh, that''s good then," Acheron replied with a nod towards another figure approaching them.

    "Your Majesty," Beaumont greeted the crown prince with a bow.

    "They''re still not done?" Nicholas asked in a bored tone.

    "A few more minutes left," Acheron answered.

    Nicholas stretched and stifled a yawn. "It''s about damn time."

    "Why don''t you let me replace you, cousin," Acheron said with a conspiratorial wink. "Nicky boy wants to pay another visit to his mistress."

    "What did you call me?" Nicholas snapped.

    "Your Highness," Beaumont cut in quickly. "The Dowager made it clear you were to join her and the crown princess for dinner tonight."

    Nicholas sharp glare cut from cousin to cousin, and Beaumont knew they weren''t going to make it to the Rose Palace tonight¡ªagain.

    The side Ministry door opened, and Lady Sabella appeared followed by a string of tired-looking candidates.

    "Your Majesty!" The young women quickly recovered once they caught sight of Nicholas and Acheron.

    Beaumont walked past the tide of skirts as they assaulted the crown prince with their gaze and flirtatious smiles.

    ''Just what I need, another distraction to keep Nicholas from his duties.''

    The door of the testing room stood open. Prime Minister Attwood looked up from his desk as Beaumont entered. His uncle smiled and nodded to where Maura lay against the desk with her eyes closed. Beaumont stared down at her mystified.

    "She was the first one done," Attwood observed as he tied the stack of tests together. Beaumont swiveled towards him, alarmed.

    ''Had she simply given up because the questions were too hard?''

    "She filled them all out," Attwood said as if reading his mind. "You better get her back to the Lily Palace before the other candidates get too far ahead."

    "Yes, Prime Minister." Beaumont inclined his head politely before he turned and gently touched Maura''s shoulder.

    Her eyes fluttered open. Their icy-blue depths focused on his face as her confused expression shifted into one of terror. "You¡ª!"

    Beaumont retreated as his hand shifted reflexively to his sword. He stopped himself just before he gripped the hilt. The ominous pressure of danger sent a shrill of alarm through his blood as he stared back across the short distance into Maura''s intent, fearful gaze.

    "Lady Maura!" Acheron''s voice crashed against Beaumont¡¯s ears as his cousin stepped between them. "How was the test? I''m sure you did fine. Does your ankle hurt? You''re looking a bit pale."

    The tension evaporated, and Beaumont exhaled slowly, then stared, mystified, at the frozen breath of air before his face.

    "Will you pick up the injured lady already so we can get going?" Nicholas called from the doorway. "You¡¯ll have to escort Lady Maura back to the Lily palace since the other candidates have already left."

    "Ahh, your Majesty," Attwood called out as he turned back towards them. "Any plans for the evening?"

    "No¡ªPrime Minister," Nicholas said tensely.

    "Good, then you can help me evaluate these tests. I included an essay on possible trade commodities. Since women spend more coin and time shopping compared to men, this should be an enlightening read. Acheron, you can help as well. Three pairs of eyes are better than one."

    Acheron and Nicholas exchanged resigned glances.

    "Yes, Father," Acheron replied first.

    "Yes, Prime Minister," Nicholas echoed with a sigh. His gaze moved sharply towards Beaumont with a glare that seemed to suggest this was somehow his fault. "Well? Are you going to carry Lady Maura, or do you need me to do that as well?"

    "Ah¡ªyes, your Majesty," Beaumont replied gruffly. His legs seemed unsteady as Acheron stepped back, and Maura appeared before him once more, though her blue eyes remained averted. The venomous fury in them had faded, but as he reached down to lift her in his arms, he couldn''t help but notice the way she flinched.

 Book 1: Chapter 46: A Blade of Justice

    "Here you are, Father!" Mason said as he shoved open the dungeon-like door. Inside the cellar room, eight young girls ranging in age from thirteen to sixteen huddled together for warmth. "This should help take your mind off of Lord Fancy-Pants Percy."

    Lennox stared through the doorway at the shivering slave girls with his left eye. His right eye, like most of his face, remained swollen from his last encounter with the Earl of Hawthorne.

    "Why do you have so many?" Lennox mumbled past his cracked and puffy lower lip.

    "A new business venture I decided to invest in," Mason explained with a dismissive shrug. "Normally, I''d ship these to a third party right away, but I''m allowed to dip my hand into the merchandise now and then."

    "You''re tangled up in the sex trade business?" Lennox blurted out, managing to look shocked despite the condition of his face.

    "Don''t look so alarmed, Father," Mason replied with a laugh. "I''m just the middleman. I get them cleaned up, feed them for a day or two and ship them discreetly to another party in the capital. Where they go from there¡ª" he shrugged "¡ªnone of my business."

    Lennox rubbed his chin and stared at his eldest son, worriedly. "But if you were ever caught. Underaged sex trade, Mason! You could be arrested and lose your title!"

    "Father¡ª" Mason sighed. "As I said, you don''t have to worry. I brought you down here to pick one for the night. So enjoy yourself and forget about the Turnbell''s and that half-blood."

    "Don''t¡ª" Lennox snapped and winced as he cupped his jaw. "Do not bring up that bitch or Josiah before me ever again!"

    Mason raised his hands with an exasperated sigh. "I got it. Though I never understood why you entertained the idea of paying to marry a half-blood."

    "Nevermind that, are you sure this business is worth the risk?" Lennox pressed, still distracted by the matter of his son''s new criminal enterprise.

    Mason sighed and rolled his neck. "Fine, if it will make you feel better, I can tell you that myself and my associates are protected by a very powerful and high ranking Noble."

    "How Powerful?"

    Annoyance flickered across Mason''s face and perhaps just a flicker of fear. "I can''t tell you any more than that. Now, are you fucking one or not?"

    Lennox grunted as he stepped into the cell. The herd of slave girls crowded against the far wall away from him. His good eye settled in on a brunette whose face was covered with freckles.

    "That one!"

    The child''s hazel-blue eyes widened in terror. It was enough to give Lennox a mild jolt of pleasure as he reached towards her. But in those wide dark pupils, he saw not just his reflection, but the blue mask of a ghoul behind him.

    The demon grabbed Lennox by the neck. Strong fingers dug into his esophagus as their vicious grip penetrated past his neck rolls. Then a sharp pain pierced between the ribs of his back. The slave girls screamed as Lennox spluttered and grabbed desperately at the grip affixed to his throat.

    The pain returned. The blade rammed savagely through Lennox¡¯s flailing arms. Then his legs gave out, and he was dragged away from the girls, who screamed and cowered against each other.

    All except for the freckled one, who watched with eerie calm as Lennox grabbed the doorframe and clung to it desperately before the flash of a silver blade slid across his throat.

    ?????

    Ghost stood over Lennox''s body and wiped his blade against the dead lord''s handkerchief. The shadow behind him moved closer and knelt.

    "My prince, we have detained all the servants outside per your request. As anticipated, Lord Mason¡¯s wife and child were away this evening. All that remains are the slave children."

    Ghost turned towards the elite shadow guard."Deliver the children to the capital knights with the evidence we collected.¡±

    "Yes, my Prince¡ª" the shadow guard glanced at Mason, crumpled against a wall in the narrow hallway. The dead man''s lifeless eyes and slack jaw gapped in horror into the afterlife. "Wouldn''t it have been better to keep Lord Mason alive to track down his contact in the capital?"

    "I already know who that contact is. This is the third trade line we¡¯ve cut off. Borghese won''t be so quick to open another, especially once the knights start investigating."

    "Very well, then¡ªyour father has also been asking when you''ll return?"

    Ghost turned towards the shadow guard as he flicked the knife back into its hidden sheath. "Tell¡ªthe Emperor¡ªthat I will return when the matter in Lafeara is settled."

    "I will, my Prince, but he is growing impatient."

    Ghost laughed as he brushed a speck of dirt from the shadow guard¡¯s shoulder. "Then tell him to come and drag me back himself if he''s so tired of waiting."

    The shadow made no comment as the assassin walked past him.

    "Get the children out of here so I can cleanse the place," Ghost ordered as he headed up the stairs.

    "Yes, my Prince."

    ?????

    Ghost wandered the halls of the luxurious mansion with morbid curiosity. The shadows that worked for him hastily carried the slave girls outside. They also gathered a ledger, which included the prices paid for each girl, where they were picked up and dropped off. Enough evidence to give the Knights of Lafeara a fighting chance at tracking down the mastermind behind this sex trade ring, or so Ghost hoped.

    If not, he would take matters into his own hands¡ªagain.

    Ghost paused in front of the mantel where the wooden statue of a Saint walking beside Lafeara''s crowned wolf stared at him imperiously. With a heavy sigh, he lifted the small but heavy statue in his hand and studied the craftsmanship silently.

    "My Prince," the shadow returned to his side. "The house has been cleared."

    Ghost stared at the statue and said nothing.

    "Do you have any further commands, my Prince?"

    "Did you place one of your men beside Lady Maura at the palace?"

    "Yes, as close as we could without drawing suspicion," the shadow answered

    "And he understands his purpose?"

    "He will watch over and protect Lady Maura from the shadows by your command, my Prince."

    Ghost nodded and dismissed him with a wave. The shadow guard vanished as silently as he had appeared. The silence of the house wrapped around Ghost as he removed his mask and hooked it onto his belt.

    "Where does one lie end¡ª" he returned the statue to the mantel and stepped back "¡ªand another begin?"

    In the mirror behind the statue, his eyes flickered and glowed with a golden hue. "Cinis cinerem," Ghost murmured.

    The statue caught flame. The fire spread greedily across the mantle. It hissed and crackled as it consumed stone, wood, and fabric with little discrimination.

    Ghost watched as the flames spread around him. The mirror blackened, and the glass cracked. The curtains spun and twisted like demonic specters as they were consumed by the burning hellfire that clawed its way up the walls and spread towards the ceiling.

    The assassin lifted his mask and stared at the flames through its eye slits. Then he covered his face, turned, and ignored the flames which licked at his feet as he left the mansion to burn.

    From the safety of the tree line at the perimeter of the yard, Ghost watched the flames spiral and climb through the shattered windows of the third floor. The servants, bound and unconscious, had been left a safe distance away by the water pump. Their slumped silhouettes illuminated by the inferno.

    Although Ghost had dismissed the shadow guard, he knew they still watched him. They were never truly his to command. Their loyalty remained with the Emperor of Vetrayna.

    ''I will make use of them all the same. Time to focus on the next target.''

    He climbed effortlessly over the spiked metal fence and slipped into the night¡ªlike a ghost.

 Book 1: Chapter 47: An Examination of Truth

    Nicholas sighed as he finished marking yet another question wrong on the candidate¡¯s test. Then he rolled his neck from side to side before he flipped the page over and skimmed the very brief essay on What would make a valuable trade commodity for Lafeara?

    "To make the Holy Maiden Boutique a nationally recognized treasure," Nicholas read aloud with sarcastic bravado. "Are all women this obsessed with clothes?" he asked as he held the essay up for Acheron and Attwood.

    "I don''t know," Acheron snickered. "When''s the last time your mistress asked for a dress?"

    "She doesn''t ask for gifts," Nicholas replied as he tossed the exam aside to pick up the next one. "Rosamund isn''t one to fuss over such nonsense."

    "Well, she is a commoner," Acheron quipped with a shrug. "I''m sure she''s satisfied with other things."

    Nicholas grabbed an apple from his half-eaten plate and flung it at the rogue who caught it and grinned cheekily.

    Attwood cleared his throat discouragingly as he continued to mark and read through his pile of exams.

    "At least Lady Evelynn scored well," Nicholas said with a satisfied smirk. "I should hate to think the future Countess of Hawthorne would be a complete nitwit."

    Acheron scowled at his apple. "I didn''t think that match was official yet?"

    Nicholas shrugged. "It is if Grandmother has anything to do with it," he said glumly. "Even I can''t escape a marriage arranged by the Dowager."

    Acheron shook his head and stabbed the apple with a knife before cleanly cutting it in half. "Must she make all my friends miserable."

    Nicholas chuckled at his friend''s sour expression. "You''re one to talk. Don''t think I didn''t notice your attempts today."

    Acheron chewed on a piece of apple with a puzzled frown. "What do you mean?"

    "Lady Maura and your cousin," Nicholas replied with a nod to where Beaumont slept awkwardly by the door on a sofa too small for his massive size. "You''re trying to set him up with her, aren''t you?"

    Acheron blinked. "I¡ªwhat? No¡ªno, no, no!" He snorted and laughed. "Whatever gave you that idea?"

    Nicholas narrowed his eyes. "Then why did you drag him along to that dance? And you paired him up with Lady Maura? You know Beaumont hates dancing."

    "Where you go, he goes," Acheron answered with a shrug. "And I thought she''d be less intimidated by someone closer to her social status."

    Nicholas frowned and returned to the exam before him. "I see, well that''s a shame."

    Acheron chuckled and shook his head. "Which of us is playing matchmaker?"

    Nicholas shrugged. "I thought they looked rather good together."

    "My cousin?" Acheron raised both of his eyebrows to the heavens. "The emotionless giant?"

    Attwood''s chair scraped against the floor as he stood, eyes glued to the page he had been reading for a while.

    Nicholas and Acheron went silent as they watched him carry the exam to his private desk and rifle through the papers there.

    "Something wrong, Prime Minister?" Nicholas asked.

    "A moment, your Majesty," Attwood muttered with a distracted look at the exam.

    Acheron rolled his eyes and sighed as he returned to grading his test. He squinted at the scribbled answers and groaned. "I swear a pig wrote this one!" He spun the exam around and shoved it to Nicholas. "Can you read that?"

    Nicholas leaned across the table, squinted, and shrugged. "Looks closer to a chicken''s writing if you ask me."

    "Do I mark it as right or wrong if I can''t read it, Father?" Acheron yelled across the room.

    "How would I normally score an answer I can''t read?" Attwood barked back as he rummaged through his drawers.

    "Got it," Acheron replied. "Sorry, Lady Saffron, better work on penmanship next time. Wrong, wrong, wrong¡ªnope still wrong."

    Nicholas finished grading his test, added it to the pile, and pushed back his chair to stand and stretch.

    "Ah-ha!" Attwood exclaimed triumphantly.

    Acheron and Nicholas both glanced over as he rushed back to the table, pushed the exam papers aside, and placed an official document before Nicholas.

    "This is a recent business proposal and application for a Royal Ambassador sent to the Royal Merchant''s Guild by a Mr. Frost," Attwood explained.

    "Okay?" Nicholas raised a brow as he glanced over the document. "Why is this important?"

    "Mr. Frost is someone the Merchant''s Guild regard as a soothsayer. Every business, invention, and trade commodity he has ever invested in has achieved unparalleled success. What''s more, he recently submitted this patent of his own design by which to make and mass-produce soap." He paused and held out a small polished wood box to Nicholas. "Like this one."

    The crown prince accepted the box and opened the engraved lid.

    "Is this soap or cake?" Nicholas asked as he lifted the pink bar decorated with petals from the paper-lined box.

    "Soap, your Majesty."

    Nicholas sniffed it. "Hmm, it''s quite refreshing." He passed the bar to Acheron, who sniffed and nodded his approval. "I assume the Merchant''s Guild approved his request."

    "Well, not as yet," Attwood explained hesitantly. "Mr. Frost''s request for a Royal Ambassador was very specific. He means to fund the entire enterprise for the product and future shops, so the ambassador would only need help the product attain popularity in the capital and among the nobles."

    "Oh, so who did he ask for?" Nicholas took the soap back from Acheron and smelled it again. "And can I keep this one? I know someone who would enjoy it." He smiled at the thought of Rosamund lathered in soap bubbles and smelling like flowers.

    "Ah, that¡ª" again Attwood hesitated. "This bar of soap and the proposal for ambassador were to be given to the Crown Princess."

    Nicholas¡¯s jaw tightened as he passed the soap back to Attwood and sat down. "By all means, send it to her," he said with cold disinterest. "I''m sure she''ll enjoy being Patron of another store that women will flock to."

    Acheron smiled sympathetically at his friend before he regarded the exam paper his father still held curiously. "Why did you show this to us now?"

    "Oh¡ªAh!" Attwood held out the exam to Acheron. "Lady Maura''s essay covered the importance of soap to public health as well as its benefits when used as a luxury trade item. For example, it can be stored indefinitely and has medicinal benefits when mixed with the right herbs. Some of the details she listed reminded me of Mr. Frost''s application for a Royal Patron."

    Acheron took the exam and read over it with eager interest.

    "Honestly, it was refreshing to read such a well thought out argument," Attwood continued as he folded up the patent application and returned it and the soap to his desk. "She also got perfect marks on the exam."

    "She¡ªwhat?" Nicholas sat up and snatched the exam from Acheron.

    "Hey, I was reading that!"

    Nicholas flipped to the front and scanned the questions and answers one by one. The exam was designed to cover a broad range of topics and served as a grading tool for squires who wished to become knights as well as nobles who wanted to become court officials. While there were different passing requirements for each vocation, no one had ever attained a perfect score on the exam before.

    He flipped to the math section, grabbed Lady Evelynn''s test, and compared the two. "Hell''s Teeth," he muttered.

    Acheron snorted at his friend''s coarse language. "I can''t believe Lady Maura scored better than I did," he murmured wryly. "Or you for that matter," he added with a grin.

    "Shut up," Nicholas growled and tossed the exam to the center of the table. "Isn''t it obvious?" he added with a confident sneer as he leaned back in his chair. "Lady Maura cheated."

    "What?" Acheron froze as he reached for Maura''s exam.

    "Your Majesty!" Attwood protested.

    "She''s a half-blood, Attwood!" Nicholas snapped. "Even if Countess Constance tutored her, that doesn''t explain these scores!" He jabbed at the exam and snorted in disbelief. "You said her answer reminded you of this Frost''s patronage application? Perhaps she merely read that and borrowed from it as well."

    Attwood smiled patiently as he sat down beside Acheron. "And how do you propose she did that? The document was kept locked up in the Royal Merchant¡¯s Guild due to Frost''s prominent status in the Trade Industry. Afterward, it was brought here and locked in my desk drawer."

    "Well, if that''s the case, the only possible way Maura could have seen it would be if she knew Mr. Frost herself," Acheron muttered and quickly snorted. "Which is highly unlikely. Honestly, Nicholas, you do her a disservice."

    "Then how do you explain her scores?" Nicholas snapped.

    "For someone pushing a commoner as your future consort, you show a lot of prejudice to Lady Maura just because she''s a half-blood," Acheron remarked sourly.

    Nicholas'' hand over the exam tightened into a fist. "Leave Rosamund out of this," he snapped.

    "Boys¡ª" Attwood said cautiously. "It''s late. Perhaps you should both head off to bed." He nodded to the corner of the room, where Beaumont snored peacefully. "And take that one with you."

    "And Lady Maura''s exam?" Acheron asked as he pushed his chair back.

    "I understand she was injured during the dance evaluation," Attwood remarked thoughtfully.

    "Yes," Acheron confirmed.

    "Then she will have enough challenges ahead without us assuming the worst of her.¡±

    "So, you''re not going to investigate this?" Nicholas snapped.

    "I never said that," Attwood replied. "Indeed, I''ll be watching her results in the rest of the Selection quite closely."

    "To catch her if she cheats again?"

    "To see just how clever she is." Attwood stood up and bowed. "Good night, your Majesty." The Prime Minister silently gathered up the exams. He placed Maura''s on top when he finished.

    "Good night, Prime Minister." Nicholas turned and headed towards his sleeping bodyguard. He kicked the knight captain¡¯s foot impatiently. "Up, Beaumont, we''re headed to the Peony Palace." The knight grunted and hugged the pillow trapped in his massive arms.

    Acheron stepped past the crown prince and slapped Beaumont''s cheeks. "Get up, you big oaf!"

    "I''m awake!" Beaumont growled as his eyes snapped open and he glared at Acheron. Then his gaze shifted to Nicholas, and he hastily climbed to his feet. "Sorry, your Majesty."

    "Never mind," Nicholas shook his head and headed for the door.

    Acheron moved to follow, but the knight captain caught his arm.

    "How did Lady Maura do?" Beaumont asked groggily.

    Acheron smirked. "She got a perfect score. Though some¡ª" he glared after Nicholas, "¡ªbelieve that she cheated."

    Beaumont dropped his hand, looking equally stunned and worried. "But that''s¡ªimpossible," he murmured.

 Book 1: Chapter 48: A Gift of Friendship

    Carina lay restless upon the bed as she visually traced the moonlight upon the detailed ornamental plasterwork of the ceiling. A circle of crows adorned the moon from which a small iron chandelier hung with unlit candles.

    ¡°What is it with crows?¡± she muttered to herself as she recalled the feathered thief and his strange companion who had intruded upon her in the Countess¡¯s bathhouse. ¡°Fatum?¡±

    Carina laughed as she sat up and stared at her wrapped ankle. ¡®So far, my fate has been one obstacle after another.¡¯

    She slumped against the pillows. No matter how comfortable, clean, and welcoming the bed¡ªher mind would not rest. Every conceivable test the Selection could throw at her would require, bare minimum, that she be able to walk.

    Carina had considered a crutch, but given the logistics of her dress skirts, that was just another accident waiting to happen. She could invent the wheelchair¡ªbut that would draw the wrong sort of attention, and realistically she didn¡¯t have time.

    ¡®So, Maura¡¯s executioner gets to carry me around bridal style till¡ªwhen exactly?¡¯

    She had tried walking on her ankle after Beaumont dropped her off outside her bedroom door. Despite the secure wrapping, every tentative step felt like her ankle would give way. So hopping was the best she could do for now.

    ¡®I miss Ivy.¡¯ Carina drew in a deep breath and scowled at the crows and the strange flat clouds that stretched across the length of the ceiling like a¡ª

    A rap on her bedroom window snapped Carina¡¯s gaze towards its ghostly pale glass. She rolled slowly over the covers, putting the bed between her and whatever danger lurked outside as she contemplated the speed by which she could reach the door on one foot.

    The knock returned, and this time a shadowy figure with a blue face appeared behind the glass. Carina¡¯s breath caught at the sight of the ghoul¡¯s grinning face. Recognition quickly sank in, followed by confusion as she slowly hopped around the bed to the window.

    ¡°Ghost?¡±

    He motioned at the small hook that kept the window shut and then gestured to himself.

    Carina nodded, though she was sure he could hear her, the window wasn¡¯t that well insulated. She flipped the small hook free and pulled the window open.

    ¡°Sorry to intrude,¡± Ghost whispered as he crawled through the window with surprising agility given its size and his broad shoulders. ¡°How¡¯s the Selection going? Since you¡¯re still here¡ª¡± He broke off as he watched her hop back towards the bed. ¡°Ah, that doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, a sprain,¡± Carina replied as she sat down. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Ghost scoffed as he turned to close the window behind him. ¡°Isn¡¯t this why you hired me? Because I know my way around the palace?¡±

    ¡°I thought you would have taken a more discrete passage?¡±

    ¡°Alas, none of the servant¡¯s passages lead to your room, and two maids were left on guard outside¡ªso I made do with the roof and your window.¡± He moved closer and without a word of warning knelt to examine her ankle. ¡°And it¡¯s not just a sprain. Stitcher told me you tore a ligament or two.¡±

    Carina scowled and narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°I thought Stitcher was Alex¡¯s man.¡±

    ¡°Not originally,¡± Ghost replied as he straightened. ¡°He¡¯s someone I inserted into the Fox Den to help Alex.¡±

    ¡°But now he¡¯s working here in the palace?¡±

    ¡°I wanted someone closer to you in case you were in danger.¡± Ghost moved to grab the chair from the vanity desk. ¡°Turns out his skill as a physician also came in handy.¡± He set the chair down and straddled it. ¡°But that¡¯s not the reason I came tonight.¡±

    The heavy shift in his tone sent goosebumps down her arms. ¡°I see,¡± she replied. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you smelling like a bonfire?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± His unsettling ghoul eyes shifted away as he tapped the chair. ¡°A priest and his witch hunter are investigating the death of your half-brother, Lincoln.¡±

    Carina¡¯s fingers tightened into the sheets. ¡®A witch hunter?¡¯ A part of her had hoped they were just a fairy tale or childhood story meant to scare children. ¡®What did you expect? If witches are real, surely witch hunters exist.¡¯

    ¡°Alex and I are doing what we can to throw them off the scent. As it happens, being inside the palace is probably the safest place for you right now. If you can win a position beside Eleanora, then you will be even safer.¡±

    ¡°Because the Crown Princess despises the church,¡± Carina muttered thoughtfully.

    Ghost considered her quietly for a moment. ¡°You know a lot about her. You know a lot about me.¡±

    Carina looked up to meet those devilish black eyes and cracked a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you look like.¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders and rose from the chair. ¡°Stay focused on the Selection. Don¡¯t use your magic in front of anyone¡ªor at all, for that matter. If things take a turn for the worse, Stitcher will get you out.¡±

    ¡°What evidence do they have that it¡¯s me?¡± Carina asked curiously. ¡°My mask?¡±

    ¡°Your brother,¡± Ghost replied solemnly. ¡°Bastard admitted he was looking for his sister before he¡ª¡± The assassin cleared his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t know how far the knight¡¯s investigation has gone, but they are working with the church now. I can¡¯t promise that we¡¯ll be able to fix this¡ªbut Alex and I are doing what we can.¡±

    Carina nodded numbly and crossed her arms.

    ¡°How is¡ªElly, by the way?¡±

    She looked up at him, surprised. Carina pondered her first real introduction to the Vetrayna princess and laughed. ¡°She¡¯s confident, beautiful, full of herself, and in good health.¡±

    His blue mask gave away nothing as he nodded slowly. ¡°And Nicholas?¡±

    Carina shrugged. ¡°Not getting along with his new wife.¡±

    ¡°You still think he¡¯s a threat to her,¡± Ghost observed quietly.

    ¡°I think your brother is preoccupied with his mistress, and Eleanora is dealing with the pressure of being his unwanted crown princess.¡±

    ¡°Nicholas has a lot of pride, and he can be stubborn¡ª¡±

    Carina snorted. ¡°Eleanora has a lot of pride as well. Too much to run after a man in bed with another woman.¡±

    Ghost laughed ruefully. ¡°Probably the worst match as far as marriage goes.¡± He ran a hand down the back of his neck and sighed.

    ¡°You miss her,¡± Carina observed.

    The ghoul¡¯s eyes slid in her direction. ¡°I understood her. We¡ªshared a dream for Lafeara¡ªfor when we became its next rulers.¡± He glanced about the room silently before his gaze returned to her. ¡°I should let you sleep.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to tell her that you¡¯re still alive?¡± Carina asked bluntly.

    His hand hovered over the back of the chair. Then his fingers curled around the wood tightly. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Ghost lifted the chair and slid it carefully back under the desk. ¡°Because any possible future we had together died when I became a ghost, and she became my brother¡¯s wife.¡±

    Bitterness coated his words. Anger rippled off him like a wave as he circled back to the window and opened it. Carina watched him pause as he reached for the ledge. He turned abruptly, and her heart stopped as he drew a blade and approached her.

    ¡°Here.¡± He dropped the small dagger onto the bed beside her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be unarmed.¡±

    Carina exhaled sharply as she looked away from the blade and glared at him. ¡°I¡¯m not helpless, you know.¡±

    ¡°If you use your magic, even in self-defense, they will burn you. You¡¯re a witch, Lady Maura. The fewer people that know this, the better.¡± He picked up the blade, grabbed her wrist, and pressed the hilt into her palm. ¡°So be armed and be silent.¡±

    Carina clenched her jaw. The vivid memory of Ghost¡¯s blade effortlessly opening Lincoln¡¯s throat flickered before her eyes. She closed her fingers around the hilt and nodded.

    Ghost released her and stepped back. ¡°There¡¯s a blacksmith right before the royal city exit. He can make you a proper sheath. Something to carry¡ª¡± he glanced down her body, took in her nightgown, then turned abruptly away. ¡°Whatever works for you.¡±

    Without another word, he returned to the window, slid out with the grace of a cat, and vanished, leaving only the moonlight and his dagger behind.

 Book 1: Chapter 49: The Lies of Faith

    The sun had not yet risen when Lady Helena crept out the front door of the Turnbell mansion. She clutched at the folds of her cloak and pulled the hood low as she headed towards the barn. With no servants or slaves to order about, Helena was forced to saddle and bridle a mare herself. Thankfully, she still remembered how given her love of riding during her adolescent years.

    She cringed at the memory as she patted the mare''s neck and climbed into the saddle. Recalling her childhood meant remembering her father and the last words of warning he had gifted her.

    "You will regret chasing the empty promises of a penniless rogue!"

    Those words had pricked and clung to her fading pride over the years as her wild romance flickered out, and the choices she had made suffocated the carefree girl Helena had once been. Nothing kills a woman''s youth and independence quite like marriage.

    Josiah had spent the previous evening drinking his way through their last reserve of alcohol to celebrate the return of the Turnbell mansion''s deed, and with it, his precious title. He also made several overly confident statements about reclaiming his business¡ªbut Helena knew that was the drink talking.

    Sophya, her dear sweet but cruel Sophya, remained locked up in her room weeping and lamenting her fallen state. They might have kept their title thanks to the Earl''s change of heart, but mother and daughter knew they were destitute all the same.

    However, it was not the financial troubles of her family that drove Helena from her home under cover of darkness. As she dismounted to push the mansion gate open, Helen wondered whether she would be better off not returning at all this time. Neither husband nor daughter had expressed an ounce of concern for her since Maura had fled their home.

    ''They don''t understand. They don''t know what Maura is capable of.''

    Helena whipped the mare mercilessly as she raced towards the capital, desperate to speak to the one person who would understand her terror and desperation.

    The small chapel came into view at the edge of the capital''s sprawl of buildings. The lanterns kept lit along its exterior stone walls beckoned the lost and hopeless into the loving arms of the Saints and the Sisters.

    Helena reigned in the mare. She ignored the foam at the tired beast''s mouth as she quickly dismounted and tossed the reins towards a startled nun who appeared through the front door.

    "My Lady¡ª"

    "Is Abbess Mercy here?" Helena asked as she moved briskly towards the open chapel door.

    "No, my lady, the Abbess was called to the palace¡ªbut she will return in the morning."

    "Then, I will wait here!"

    The bewildered nun stared after her then turned to lead the heaving mare around to the stables.

    An uneasy quiet fell over Helena as she entered the chapel. Her memory played back the first time she''d run to the divine protection of these holy walls nearly sixteen years ago. Helena twisted her wedding ring anxiously as she walked towards the large marble pillar of the Saint and wolf at the head of the church. She knelt upon one of the pillows below the statue and folded her hands as she attempted to pray.

    ''Merciful Saints, when was the last time I bothered to pray? Do the Saints even listen?''

    "It''s been a while, Lady Helena."

    Helena spun towards the familiar matriarchal voice and hastily rose to her feet. "The nun said you were at the palace?"

    "The nun was told to say that," Abbess Mercy replied coldly. "And I was until a few hours ago. While I was there, I also had the pleasure of meeting your half-blood daughter."

    Helena paled and dropped her gaze to the floor.

    "You told me she was cursed by a blemish that covered her entire face," Mercy continued as she closed in on the trembling noblewoman. "And yet the face of the young woman I examined today was remarkably pure and even pretty."

    "I¡ªwe were fooled," Helena said helplessly.

    "And the poison I gave you?"

    "I¡ªI only had one chance to use it¡ªwhen Lincoln¡ªmy son, whipped her."

    "Where?"

    "O-on her back."

    "And you''re certain you used it correctly?"

    "I¡ªhad my maid apply it to the wound immediately after," Helena whispered.

    "You trusted such a task to a maid?" Mercy''s voice dipped dangerously low. "Useless!"

    Helena composed her quivering emotions and faced the Abbess squarely. "Don''t put this on me. I asked you to help me remove that problem all those years ago, and you¡ªyou convinced me to give birth to a witch!"

    "You sealed your fate the moment you crawled into bed with that child''s father," Mercy returned with a cruel smile. "Don''t blame that child or me for your sins!"

    "I made a mistake," Helena whispered. "I have regretted it every single day since¡ªI have already lost my son! I am about to lose¡ªmy daughter as well! How much more punishment must I endure?"

    Helena sank to her knees and sobbed brokenly. The Abbess sighed and extended a white handkerchief too her.

    "Never mind, what''s done is done," Mercy said calmly. "I shall have to test Maura later myself. It will be difficult to interfere in the Selection with the Countess and Dowager watching."

    "But¡ªwhat about me? What do I do? Josiah is talking about divorce!"

    "Have you saved up money like I told you to?"

    Helena blinked up through her tears and nodded.

    "Then divorce him. You''ve been chained to that swine for long enough."

    "But¡ª" Helena stammered. "I don¡¯t have that much, and where will I go? I can''t return to my father."

    "The Church would welcome you if you came willingly, but I doubt you''d last long inside the humble walls of the Sisters." Mercy straightened and folded her hands against her robes. "Why not use your money to marry your daughter off and then set yourself up with her until you make peace with the Viscount."

    "I¡ªI don''t know that Sophya will want me," Helena wept bitterly.

    The Abbess knelt beside her and lifted her chin. "You are her mother. Now that Josiah has fallen and lost everything of value, use that to your advantage. Sophya only needs money to marry that young Baron of hers. I will lend you the additional funds you need to ensure that marriage happens."

    "Abbess!" Helena grasped the woman''s robes and kissed them. "Thank you, Abbess!"

    "In return," Abbess Mercy replied with a cold smile. "When I come to collect a favor from you in the future¡ª"

    "Yes, yes!" Helena nodded eagerly. "Anything I can do for you, Abbess!"

    ?????

    Abbess Mercy saw the fragile Lady Helena off on a fresh horse with a purse of 10,000 crescents.

    ''More than enough to buy the marriage of a Baron.''

    "Abbess?" the nun beside her whispered. "What will you do about the half-blood?"

    "Lady Helena mentioned that her son, Lincoln died," Mercy replied coldly. "Look into it. See if there was anything suspicious about his death."

    "Yes, Abbess," the nun murmured and turned to leave.

    "Well," Mercy sighed as she adjusted her robes. "I suppose all I can do now is keep Maura hidden from her father for as long as possible. But really, Tsk!" She watched Lady Helena''s figure vanish against the rising sun. "Some people shouldn''t become parents."

 Book 1: Chapter 50: The Taste of Magic

    "Lieutenant Declan, you have to wake up, Sir!"

    The pounding on his door, this time before sunrise, roused Declan from his tangled sheets. He grabbed a shirt and pair of trousers from the foot of the bed and pulled them on before he opened the door.

    The junior knight outside stepped back with an apologetic smile. "Morning, Lieutenant!"

    "What''s wrong?" Declan grumbled, still rubbing sleep from his eyes.

    "Captain Sloane is looking for you, Sir."

    Declan sighed as he left the door open and wandered back into the room. "What for?"

    "Another nobleman was murdered last night. Apparently, the killer set his mansion on fire."

    Declan pulled the dark-plum jacket with gold tassels over his white cotton shirt and grabbed his boots. "What Lord?"

    "No one major, just a Baron, but he might have been linked to that sex-slave ring the Captain¡¯s been trying to shut down."

    Declan grabbed his sword, closed the door, and tucked in his shirt as he followed the junior knight downstairs.

    "The Captain is waiting for you below with the priest," the junior knight added as he left Declan at the top of the stairs.

    "Priest?" Declan muttered as he strapped the sword belt around his waist.

    Sure enough, Father Alden stood beside Captain Sloane, who motioned Declan over impatiently. The witch hunter was nowhere in sight, which struck Declan as odd.

    "Come along, Lieutenant," Sloane ordered after Declan gave his salute. "We need to get this under control before people start to panic."

    ''Panic? Because a sex trader got killed and his mansion burned down?''

    Sensing there was more to this than just murder and arson, Declan followed along with a polite nod to Alden.

    ?????

    The fire was like nothing Declan had ever seen. Even from the distance of the manor gate, he could feel the heat from its demonic flames. The first floor had collapsed entirely, and the third and second floors lay crushed beneath the broken roof. What had once been the residence of a noble lord had transformed into a burning pile of rubble.

    "Damn thing won''t go out," Sloane cursed as he gestured to the line of slaves and knights running from the well to the house with buckets. "It will be nothing but ash at this rate. We''re lucky it hasn''t spread from the manor to the tree line."

    "It''s possible the killer used an accelerant," Declan mused as he dismounted.

    "Let it burn and keep your distance," Alden advised with a grave tone. "That''s not a normal blaze, that''s witch fire."

    "Witch fire?" Declan echoed, unable to keep the disbelief from his voice.

    Alden turned towards him with narrowed eyes. "You should be able to determine the truth of that yourself."

    Declan flinched under the accusation in the priest''s tone. Captain Sloane did not comment as he dismounted and left them to speak to the lieutenant in charge. Declan turned towards the burning building and then hesitantly sniffed the breeze.

    The scent poured down his nostrils like liquid gold, and he choked. The burning magic continued to crawl down his throat towards his lungs as Declan doubled over and fought to catch a breath.

    "Are you trying to kill yourself, half-witch?"

    Declan tensed as Nero appeared beside him with a canteen of water and a cynical smile. Declan took the drink without question and drowned his scorched throat in its mildly cold fluids. He choked again as half of it came up while Nero patted his back. The strange taste of herbs and minerals was unpleasant, but the heat in his throat quickly faded.

    "This isn''t the work of just any ordinary witch, you know,¡± Nero commented as he sealed the canteen and hooked it onto his belt. ¡°This one is as pure as they come." Nero pulled the scarf from around his neck over his mouth and nose then handed a similar cloth to Declan. "Come with me."

    Declan cast a look over his shoulder. Sloane and the priest had moved on to overlook the efforts to dig a trench around the house.

    He stared after Nero, who hacked a branch from a sapling, then looked down at the scarf in his hands. Instinct told Declan to stay away from the witch hunter, but a morbid curiosity he had long repressed flickered away in the wake of this unholy magic. Declan wrapped the black fabric over the lower half of his face and followed.

    The witch hunter led him towards the left side of the burning manor away from the knights and their shovels. Declan winced as the heat sapped the moisture from his eyes and skin. The blaze howled as it sucked in the air around them with alarming intensity. The hellish tendrils of its ravenous hunger swelled as it consumed the structure trapped within its coils.

    "Shallow breaths," Nero warned.

    They approached not the manor itself, but what might have been a small storage building beside it. Only bits of stone and a broken beam remained upright and aflame over smoldering debris and a dark hole that led into the ground. Nero tapped Declan''s shoulder and motioned towards the branch in his hand, which he extended into the flame.

    Declan watched curiously as the witch hunter turned the branch over slowly as if he were roasting a bit of pork. When he pulled it out, Declan stepped closer and stared baffled at the undamaged twigs and leaves. Nero repeated the process three more times before giving the signal to withdraw.

    When they had returned to the safety of the forest line, Nero pulled down his scarf and tossed the branch to Declan.

    "That''s how the Church and other mortals can tell it''s witch fire," Nero explained.

    Declan pulled off his glove to touch the end of the branch that had been in the fire. It was hot, but not a single scorch mark marred even the smallest leaf.

    "Another difference is that water can¡¯t put out a witch blaze. We got lucky. This witch seemed to be targeting just the manor. Not all coven witches can control the spread of their blaze. Then again, the ones that can are particularly dangerous."

    Declan pulled down his scarf and tossed the branch back to Nero. "That''s why Alden said to let it burn."

    "Yes," Nero nodded. ¡°Though letting the populace know this is a witch fire would only spread panic, so that¡¯s why the knights will treat it like normal arson.¡±

    "But¡ªwhy can''t I smell this witch?"

    "What happened when you tried?"

    "I felt like¡ªI swallowed an inferno," Declan answered as he touched his throat. "I thought I was going to die."

    Nero nodded. "That''s the difference between a pureblood witch and a common witch. Purebloods know how to mask their scent, or in this case, transform it into a weapon."

    "A weapon?"

    "You still don¡¯t know how to collect a witch¡¯s scent properly, so you didn''t inhale enough to do any permanent damage," Nero said with a shrug. "A witch''s scent is different from the air you breathe because its magic. A pure-blood witch can control that magic. Call it an enchantment or curse, but it''s just a trap they leave for anyone too curious for their own good. Depending on the power of the enchantment, inhale enough of their magic, and you might internally combust. One minute your breathing and the next, you¡¯re a walking human torch.¡±

    Declan swallowed painfully. ¡°You¡¯re¡ªjoking¡ªright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it happen a time or two. I¡¯ve also seen a witch hunter drown on nothing but air. Another buried up to his shoulders in dirt and crushed to death.¡±

    Declan shuddered and touched the Saint¡¯s medallion beneath his tunic.

    ¡°Any real witch hunter would know better than to risk it," Nero continued as he gestured towards the blaze. "This fire witch is bad news. Stronger than your ice witch that''s for certain."

    "How do you know they¡¯re that dangerous? Didn¡¯t the ice witch act in self-defense? And this noble was involved in a sex ring. Perhaps they deserved to die.¡±

    Nero shook his head and snorted. "The whole world deserves to burn," he muttered darkly.

 Book 1: Chapter 51: A History of Witches

    Declan started and regarded the witch hunter with alarm.

    "I''m joking," Nero said with a dry chuckle. "Anyway, with two witches active in Lafeara, especially one of this caliber, the Pope will likely want to pay a visit himself."

    "The¡ªPope? Pope Jericho?" Declan stammered.

    "Yeah," Nero muttered, not looking at all pleased. "Chances are this witch won''t hang around long enough for him to get here."

    "So, then what do we do now?"

    Nero smirked and tossed the branch back at him. "We keep after the ice witch. Who knows, with a bit of luck, these two know each other. If we find her, she just might lead us to the pure-blood."

    The witch hunter turned towards the gate as Declan discarded the branch.

    "Wait." Declan chased after him. "What¡¯s the difference between the ice witch and this pure-blood?"

    "What?" Nero glanced over his shoulder. "You don''t know a damn thing, do you, half-witch?" The witch hunter smirked, glanced across the grounds towards the priest, then stepped closer to Declan and slid an arm around his neck. "If you want to know, then follow me."

    With that parting invitation, Nero headed for the horses and Declan, once more weighing curiosity against his instinctual distrust and dislike for the witch hunter, reluctantly followed.

    Nero mounted his horse, waited for Declan to do the same, then turned his mount back onto the road.

    Declan sucked in a breath, kicked his heels into the mare, and followed the witch hunter. They galloped away from the blaze along the silent road towards the rising dawn. The sun''s yawning blush illuminated a small dirt path that led across a wheat field. The Nero turned onto it without hesitation.

    A prickle of unease bubbled up in Declan''s stomach as he slowed the mare and guided her off the road after the witch hunter. The world grew quiet as the open field swallowed them under a soft blue sky. The breeze, tainted by the scent of fire, kissed Declan¡¯s chocolate-brown hair and cooled the sweat along his neck.

    Nero turned his black stallion off the path and kicked his heels against the dark beast¡¯s flank. The witch hunter¡¯s ash-brown braids danced against his red robes and scarlet armor as beast and man rode in a circle.

    Declan reigned in his mare uncertainly as the witch hunter circled him once, twice, and again until the wheat flattened, and Declan felt dizzy. Whispers tickled against his ears. Though whether they came from the witch hunter or the wind, Declan could not tell.

    ¡°Somnus enim mortuus est.¡±

    The wind seemed suddenly alive and vibrant as Declan sucked in a breath to steady his nerves¡ªand felt simultaneously as light as a feather and as stiff as a corpse.

    The mare shrieked and bolted. Declan, unable to hold the reins, was flung from the saddle. The world spun, and his gut clenched with anticipation as the air whooshed around him¡ªand fell silent.

    When Declan opened his eyes, heaven and earth had switched places. Wheat tickled his nose as he hovered suspended, face down in the breeze.

    The sound of applause drew Declan''s attention to an upside-down Nero, still atop his horse, clapping with a sarcastic smile.

    "Knew you had it in you, half-witch."

    Declan could not answer, for beside Nero stood the woman. Her figure, as dark as night, rippled through the swaying wheat¡ªher gaze two empty chasms of pain. And when she opened her mouth, Declan heard his mother''s dying screams once more.

    He crashed into the wheat and ground as the earth resettled around him.

    The sound of hooves forced the shaken knight to roll over. Declan glared up at the witch hunter¡¯s boots as Nero reigned in the black stallion beside him.

    "What¡ªdid you do to me?" Declan panted.

    "I woke you up," Nero replied with a shrug.

    Declan grit his teeth against the sudden wave of nausea. With a hand pressed to his mouth, he rose to his feet with surprising swiftness.

    "I¡ªnever wanted to wake up." He gestured to where the black specter now faded into the breeze. "I never wanted¡ªany of this!"

    ¡°No need to be afraid of a ghost,¡± Nero returned with a crooked smile. ¡°Death won¡¯t allow her back here so easily to meddle with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point¡ªI don¡¯t want anything to do with magic!¡±

    Nero''s gaze hardened as he leaned against the saddle. "And that my friend is the difference between a coven-witch and a half-witch¡ªthe right to choose.¡± He slid down from the saddle and surveyed the quiet field around them. ¡°A coven-witch can''t escape the power they are born with. If they bottled their magic up and refused to use it, they¡¯ll either go mad or become consumed by the very magic they reject. Most apocalypses you¡¯ve read about are the result of a witch repressing their magic. The droughts, tornados, swarms of locusts, earthquakes¡ªall the result of a witch who went out of control.¡±

    ¡°And half-witches?¡±

    Nero shrugged. ¡°Most witches consider us impotent because, although we have magic, we can¡¯t control it. Or at least¡ªthat¡¯s how it used to be.¡± He pulled off his glove and held up his right hand. Three rings of jade, amber, and onyx adorned his fingers. ¡°But now¡ªwith the right tools and enchantment, we can use enough to mark our place in the world.¡±

    The witch hunter flicked his fingers. A spark of fire ignited against his fingertips then danced across his knuckles like a coin. ¡°These are low-grade magic gems with weak magical abilities, but they come in handy.¡±

    Declan stared mesmerized at the dancing flame. "Then¡ªwhat just happened earlier¡ªI can¡¯t control it?¡±

    ¡°Intentionally no, but subconsciously yes,¡± Nero answered as he snapped his fingers and extinguished the flame.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    "Earlier, you subconsciously wished to avoid the pain of falling, and the wind magic you were born with interceded based on your instinctual desire.¡±

    ¡°Wind magic?¡±

    ¡°Lafeara was a native homeland for most wind witches before the great purge.¡±

    Declan nodded slowly. ¡°Then what kind of half-witch are you?¡±

    Nero offered a twisted smile and shrugged. ¡°For most witches, deep emotions and desires are all you need to conjure magic. But a half-blood¡ªyou¡¯re just as likely to break your neck if you tried something like that again. So, lesson number one, don¡¯t get cocky. You¡¯ve merely dipped your toes into the abyss of power a coven-witch can possess.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me lessons?¡± Declan raised a sarcastic brow. ¡°Then what is a coven-witch?¡±

    Nero rolled his eyes and pulled a golden crescent from his pocket. "Your mother was a coven-witch, but your father was mortal, right? Becoming a coven-witch is like the toss of the coin. Heads, you¡¯re born with near-immortal like powers.¡± He flipped the coin into the air. ¡°Tails, you¡¯re a tainted half-breed. However¡ª¡± Nero snatched the still spinning crescent and raised a single finger ¡°¡ªthe weaker the coven-witch blood, the lower your chances of being anything more a half-witch.¡±

    ¡°So, it''s like inheriting a disease?¡±

    Nero scoffed and shook his head. ¡°Any witch would be offended to hear you call it that. No, unlike nobility, witches don¡¯t give a shit if you¡¯re mom was a prostitute or your dad some duke or the bloody king himself. They only care about the purity of your witch blood. The purer the witch¡ªthe stronger their power after all. As a half-blood, however, you¡¯re nothing to them but a failed result.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Declan muttered.

    ¡°The ice witch, on the other hand.¡± Nero licked his lips as he flipped the coin again. ¡°Her mother was a mortal, but her father was a strong coven-witch, so the coin flipped the other way for her.¡± Nero caught the crescent and pocketed it.

    "How can you tell all that?" Declan asked quickly.

    Nero tapped his nose. "You''ll be able to pick up the difference given time. Our ability to smell each other is the one trait all witches and half-witches possess. That¡¯s why the church gathers up failures like us and trains them into hounds."

    ¡°Father Alden¡¯s already tried that sales pitch on me,¡± Declan returned sourly. ¡°So then, a pure-witch comes from two coven-witches?¡±

    ¡°A pure-blood witch,¡± Nero corrected. ¡°And no, it takes a few generations of coven-witches to create a pure-blood.¡± He gestured towards the horizon where the long arm of black smoke spiraled defiantly towards the heavens. "Which is why something like this means trouble. Where there¡¯s a pure-blood witch, there¡¯s a coven of witches that created them. Hell, some witches will even inbreed just to ensure the purity of their bloodline and create a strong successor. And those bastards,¡± he exhaled as he turned back to face Declan, ¡°They¡¯re the most dangerous form of witches in existence. Pure-blood devils."

 Book 1: Chapter 52: The Scent of Suspicion

    Nicholas glanced up in surprise as Beaumont greeted him on the steps of Peony Palace at morning light.

    "I thought you''d be looking after Lady Maura today?" Nicholas pressed curiously as the knight captain followed him down the steps.

    "I¡ªassigned another knight to assist her," Beaumont replied hesitantly. "I¡ªdon''t think she was comfortable around me."

    "What''s this?" Acheron greeted as he met them at the gate. "Why are you here, cousin?"

    "He says Lady Maura is afraid of him," Nicholas answered with a frown. "Have you tried smiling at her? You know¡ªbeing friendly."

    "Perhaps if he didn''t look like a wolf baring its fangs," Acheron snickered as he slid between them.

    Nicholas shoved his friend aside and focused on Beaumont''s flushed cheeks and averted violet eyes. "What about flowers?"

    "Flowers?" Beaumont repeated uncertainly.

    "Yes!" Acheron said enthusiastically. "What do you think she''ll like? Roses or Lilies?"

    "Why would I get Lady Maura flowers?" Beaumont protested.

    "Because you nearly broke her foot and ruined her chances of winning this selection," Nicholas answered promptly.

    "And now you¡¯re bailing after so proudly declaring you''d make up for that blunder by looking after her until she got better," Acheron added with a wicked grin.

    "I¡ª" Beaumont glared between the two of them and heaved an aggravated sigh. "Where can I buy flowers?"

    "Good man!" Nicholas attempted to throw an arm around Beaumont''s shoulder, gave up, and settled for patting his arm. "I know just the place."

    ?????

    Carina hopped around her room with only minor difficulty as she dressed for the day. Her ankle was slightly less swollen now, but even with the freshly applied silk bandages, she couldn''t shake the sensation that it could give way beneath her at any moment.

    ''I guess an overnight recovery was too much to hope for.''

    Still, without the distraction of pain to contend with, Carina completed her morning preparations with minimal hindrance. She tucked Ghost¡¯s dagger amongst the books in her trunk then finished setting her hair into a twisted rose-shaped bun. Satisfied she looked presentable, Carina hopped her way towards the door, using the wall and furniture for support when she could.

    A heavy knock startled her just as she reached for the door handle. After a quick glance around the room, Carina tugged the door open and blinked at the bouquet of pink roses that almost smashed into her face.

    ''What¡ªthe?''

    "I¡ª" Beaumont''s voice and then face appeared as he lowered the bouquet, "I wanted¡ªto apologize¡ªproperly."

    Carina looked from his determined gaze and flushed cheeks to the flowers and opened her mouth wordlessly.

    "Good morning, Lady Maura," Acheron greeted as he edged into the doorway beside his cousin. "Sleep well?" Despite the fact that they were only two years apart in age, Acheron was at least a foot shorter than the knight captain he stood beside.

    The rogue¡¯s steel-blue eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief, and suddenly Carina knew precisely where the idea to get flowers had originated.

    "Yes," she lied. In fact, she had woken up before the sun after being executed by Beaumont once more in her nightmares. "Good Morning." She attempted a half-hearted smile as she processed the stark difference between dreams and reality.

    If the universe was determined to remind her that Beaumont was dangerous, Carina wasn''t going to argue. But when faced with pink roses and a sincere apology¡ªCarina leaned forward to inhale the aroma of the fragrant roses.

    ''It''s¡ªnot like the flowers did anything wrong, but¡ª''

    "I''m afraid I don''t have a vase for them," Carina declined as she leaned back.

    Beaumont, whose cheeks had become remarkably redder, blinked and glanced toward Acheron with a visible cry for help.

    "Not to worry," Nicholas said as he appeared between the giant and rogue. He scooped the flowers from Beaumont''s hands, plopped them into a vase, and presented them towards her. "Flowers in a vase, Lady Maura?"

    Before she could reply or react to the crown prince¡¯s sudden appearance at her door, Nicholas slid past Carina into the room without bothering to ask for permission.

    "Wait, you¡ª" Carina tensed as he glanced towards the still open trunk of books curiously. "Your Majesty¡ª"

    "Do you like to read, Lady Maura?" Nicholas said as he moved closer to the chest.

    Carina glanced at the exposed covers and realized she had left her favorite book of poisons near the top. She hopped over and almost jostled into him as she firmly slammed the chest closed.

    "Yes, I do," she said breathlessly as she turned to face him, only to realize how unnervingly close he stood to her.

    ''Is it me, or is he¡ªbeing nosey? He should certainly know better than to enter a maiden¡¯s room without her permission!''

    Nicholas eyed her suspiciously as he set the vase down on the desk beside them. ¡°Lady Maura, are you¡ª"

    "Ahh, your Majesty," Acheron interrupted tensely. "You do realize it will cause a scandal if you¡¯re caught in Lady Maura¡¯s room like this.¡±

    Carina shot the rogue a look of relief as she sank down and sat on the trunk. ''Wait. Why is a rogue reminding the crown prince about the sanctity of an unmarried woman''s room?''

    "The door is still open,¡± Nicholas pointed out sharply. ¡°Besides, I was merely curious what sort of books you enjoy reading, Lady Maura?" His gaze returned to the chest beneath her.

    "This and that," Carina answered with a tight smile. ''What the hell was he so curious about?''

    Nicholas snorted, clearly not satisfied with her answer.

    ¡°Candidates!¡± Lady Sabella¡¯s shrill voice filled the hallway.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Acheron hissed as Beaumont turned and scowled in the direction of the other candidates¡¯ rooms. A flurry of skirts and whispers faded down the hall as the crown prince stepped back and headed to the door.

    ¡°It would appear all the other candidates are heading downstairs,¡± Nicholas observed with a glance over his shoulder. ¡°You should probably hurry, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina nodded and rose awkwardly. Her ankle wobbled, and she caught the corner of the desk quickly. The pink roses stared at her mockingly as she straightened, sucked in her lower lip, and hopped slowly back to the door.

    Beaumont reached past Nicholas to support her. Carina ignored her accelerated heart rate as she gripped his arm and almost sighed with relief when he lifted her off her feet. Her mad dash to secure her trunk of books, poisons, and Ghost''s dagger had no doubt set back her recovery time.

    "Just a moment," she whispered to Beaumont as Acheron and Nicholas headed further down the hall. "Would you lock the door, please." She pulled the single key tied to a purple tassel from her sleeve.

    ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± Beaumont muttered as he shifted her weight to one arm and turned back towards the door. Carina held onto his shoulder and neck uncomfortably as he turned the key, tested the door, and adjusted her once more.

    "Thank you," Carina said awkwardly as he handed her back the key. At least now she could focus on the Selection with some reassurance that her possessions would remain secure from prying eyes. "And¡ªthank you¡ªfor the flowers, Captain Beaumont."

    Beaumont''s arms stiffened around her, but he managed a nod and what might have been a gruff, "You''re welcome."

 Book 1: Chapter 53: Wolves in the Garden

    "I see we¡¯re all here,¡± Sabella observed as Beaumont and Carina joined the remaining candidates on the first floor beside the ballroom. "Well, then as some of you may have noticed, we are now down to five candidates. Lady Saffron and Lady Viviana were eliminated early this morning and will be leaving after they''ve had a chance to pack."

    "Wait¡ª" Meredith stammered "¡ªyou mean the half-blood isn''t cut yet?"

    The gaze of the other four remaining candidates, which included Lady Meredith, Lady Evelynn, Lady Tiffany, and a Lady Kaitlin, all turned towards Carina with various degrees of surprise, suspicion, and disappointment.

    "Not to worry, Lady Meredith," Sabella answered, her expression turning sour. "We still have two more evaluations to get through today. Those of you who manage to make it to the end will meet Crown Princess Eleanora tomorrow when she will make her final choice for her ladies-in-waiting."

    "I just don''t understand why the half-blood hasn''t been cut when she''s practically a liability," Meredith whispered loudly to Evelynn. "Not to mention, disabled."

    Evelynn frowned and shrugged. ¡°Perhaps she appealed to the Countess of Hawthorne for help,¡± she replied with a sharp glance towards Carina. None of the other ladies offered their opinions as they trailed after Sabella towards the front door.

    "Ignore them," Beaumont whispered as he followed at the end of the line of skirts. "You''re smarter than all of them combined."

    Carina glanced up at him curiously and quickly lowered her gaze. It was the first time since she had entered the palace that anyone had paid her a genuine compliment. Not that she had much experience before coming here.

    "I''ll catch up with you later, Captain," Nicholas called after them as he pulled a reluctant Acheron in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Good luck, Lady Maura!¡± Acheron shouted as he waved¡ªand winked, in their direction.

    "Are you sure you shouldn''t be watching over them?" Carina asked, troubled by the odd behavior of both the crown prince and the rogue.

    ¡°If it¡¯s¡ªto uncomfortable for you¡ª¡± Beaumont¡¯s violet eyes flickered down to hers with a conflicted expression. ¡°I can¡ªask another knight too¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Carina replied quickly. ¡°I mean, it doesn¡¯t matter¡ªI¡¯m grateful to you for assisting me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d rather be with the crown prince.¡±

    "Actually," Beaumont hesitated "It¡¯s nice to have someone else worry about him for a change."

    A laugh snuck past Carina''s lips and Beaumont looked down at her surprised.

    "Sorry, you¡ª" Carina chuckled and shook her head, "¡ªreminded me of someone I used to know just then." His brows furrowed curiously, and as his stare lingered, Carina felt her stomach grow cold. She quickly averted her gaze. "Never mind."

    ?????

    Lady Sabella led them towards the center of Lafeara''s Palace stronghold and a towering wall of trimmed box hedges.

    "Candidates, this will be the first time here for most of you," Sabella said with a hint of pride. "Behold, the Royal Garden."

    They passed through a stone edged archway overgrown by creeping burgundy vines and entered a utopia Carina had only ever glimpsed from the outside in Maura''s memories.

    A vast courtyard of floral trees, bushes, and flowers bloomed and sparkled beneath the morning dew. The wind carried a paradise of bird songs and nectar as it swept toward them in greeting. Stone carved pathways circled the hedge borders and led towards the magnificent Royal Fountain at the center of the garden.

    "Follow me," Sabella ordered, looking refreshed herself as she led them forward. "Remember, only members of the royal court may enter here freely. Otherwise, you must avoid entering without permission."

    ¡°Wait, who''s that over there? Isn¡¯t that Lady Priscilla?¡± asked Kaitlin as she pointed towards an elegantly dressed noble lord and young lady.

    ¡°And I believe that¡¯s her father, Marquess Borghese,¡± Evelynn confirmed as the distant pair strolled towards an alternate exit.

    ¡°The Marquess is a member of the House of Lords, so Lady Priscilla is almost always here,¡± Meredith said with a hint of bitterness.

    ¡°Speaking of which there is something I¡¯ve always been a bit confused about,¡± Tiffany chimed in. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lady Priscilla engaged to the Crown Prince Nicholas previously?¡±

    ¡°Not officially,¡± Evelynn corrected as she extended her fan to cover her mouth. ¡°But if Tristan had remained the Crown Prince¡ªit¡¯s possible they might have been married,¡± she added in a whisper.

    ¡°You would do well not to speak of the late First Prince,¡± Sabella cautioned as she turned towards them. She cleared her throat and gestured with her fan towards another row of hedges and a closed iron door. "That is the western garden which is reserved exclusively for the royal family¡ª" she fixed them all with a sharp, warning stare, "¡ªit is forbidden for anyone else to enter. So keep to the rest of the garden unless you care to have your neck pruned by an ax." She snipped her fingers dramatically, and Tiffany hiccupped as she clutched her throat.

    "That seems¡ªexcessive," Kaitlin said hesitantly.

    The closer they drew to the fountain, the quicker all thoughts of forbidden gardens and bloody axes faded from the candidates'' minds.

    An intricate marble work of art portrayed the first Queen of Lafeara dancing in a pool surrounded by wolves who played beside her or drank from the glimmering basin.

    "This is Queen Narah," Sabella said as the candidates circled the fountain. "The first Queen of Lafeara and the Mother of Wolves."

    The candidates crowded in closer to examine the worn smiling expression on the queen¡¯s marble face. The statue¡¯s crown glittered in the sunlight with sapphires and diamonds embedded within its carved royal tiara. The intricate details of her flowing dress, and the fur of her wolf companions against the moving water created the illusion they might break free from the fountain at any moment.

    After a while, the candidates soon grew bored and wandered off to explore the wide variety of roses that grew around the fountain.

    "You can set me down there," Carina suggested as she pointed to a bench by the fountain.

    "Ah¡ªyes," Beaumont murmured. He lowered her with unnerving care and awkwardly stood a few feet from her.

    ''It''s like I''ve inherited a permanent shadow,¡¯ Carina observed with a sigh.

    Sabella''s gaze flickered between the candidates and the garden as she glanced at her pendant watch anxiously. Then her eyes caught upon a small group approaching them, and she hastily called out, "Candidates! Back in line, quickly!"

    Carina raised a hand to shield her eyes from the sun and identified the cause for Sabella''s concern. The Queen Regent of Lafeara, Grand Dowager Octavia, was headed in their direction, and she was accompanied by none other than Lady Hana.

 Book 1: Chapter 54: The Queen of Wolves

    "Greetings, Queen Regent," Sabella paid her respects as she and the candidates curtsied before the Dowager. Captain Beaumont bowed beside Carina, who bent at the waist while seated.

    "Good morning, Lady Sabella," Octavia greeted warmly. She patted Lady Hana''s hand firmly and smiled at her reproachfully as the lady-in-waiting attempted to pull away. "Candidates, allow me to introduce you to Lady Hana, who will be a senior lady-in-waiting to those of you fortunate enough to win the Crown Princess''s approval."

    The candidates glanced up curiously at the fragile beauty beside the cold, domineering Dowager and kept silent. Behind the Dowager stood five knights, who each carried a white porcelain vase.

    "No doubt you''re all wondering why you''ve been brought to the Royal Garden as part of your evaluation," Octavia said and motioned for them to rise. "Allow me to present the answer." She clapped her hands, and the knights presented a vase to each candidate.

    Carina smiled with relief as Beaumont accepted her vase. Another phase of the Selection, the flower arrangement evaluation, was unfolding according to plan. With the Hawthorne garden at her disposal and Constance''s guidance, Carina had more than enough experience with floral displays. She had also made use of her work by sending them as gifts to various members of Mr. Frost investment company like Sir Bryson.

    What Carina didn¡¯t understand was how flower arrangement served as an appropriate means of evaluating a lady-in-waiting?

    Maura''s memories had only glimpsed the victors and their vases when they left the Royal Garden in the original Selection. She herself had never seen past the garden¡¯s stone archways which left Carina little in the way of knowledge to work with, aside from a map of the garden that Constance had slyly planned out in advance. The map detailed the location of specific flowers, paths, exits, and even the blank western corner of the forbidden garden.

    Carina had thought such preparation overkill¡ªbut now, given her current limitations, she was grateful to Constance for making her commit that piece of paper to memory.

    "You have two hours to gather and present a display of flowers using what nature and the royal gardeners have provided you inside this garden," Octavia explained as she fanned herself and walked, arm in arm with Lady Hana, before them. "When you are finished, Lady Hana and I shall judge the results. Isn''t that right, Lady Hana?"

    "Yes, Queen Regent," Hana whispered, her discomfort palpable.

    "But before we send these ladies off to fill their bouquets, we should appreciate what lovely flowers they are," Octavia cooed with a wink at Evelynn and an appreciative nod at Tiffany. She paused in front of Carina and eyed Captain Beaumont behind her. "This¡ªis the half-blood, Lady Sabella?"

    "Yes, Queen Regent," Sabella said with a tight smile.

    Carina stiffened as Octavia released Hana''s arm and moved closer. A sickeningly sweet fragrance filled the air between them as Octavia stroked Carina''s cheek with a soft chuckle. "This one is especially delicate and pretty, isn''t she, Lady Hana?"

    Hana''s eyes narrowed at the Dowager, but she remained silent as she refused to look at Carina.

    "Forgive me for not greeting you properly, Queen Regent," Carina said, almost choking beneath the awkward tension.

    "Nonsense," Octavia murmured with a sweet smile. "I''ve already heard about your unfortunate accident¡ª"her cerulean-blue eyes flicked towards Beaumont, who flushed and lowered his gaze, "¡ªbut I see you are in capable hands. Good luck, Lady Maura."

    Carina''s nails tightened into the fabric of her sleeves as she smiled back and bowed her head politely. "Thank you, Queen Regent."

    "Now then," Octavia swept back towards the center of the candidates and clapped her hands. A knight presented each candidate with a pair of pruning scissors and gloves. "Your two hours starts now. May the Saint smile upon you all."

    With those words, the Dowager nodded to Sabella, who lifted a bell and shook it. The sharp ring startled the candidates, and Tiffany almost dropped her vase with a gasp.

    "Ah," Octavia said with a faint cringe. "Perhaps you should leave the vases here while you gather up flowers. Sabella and I will keep an eye on them."

    "Thank you, Queen Regent!" Tiffany said as she and the others set their vases down carefully and scurried off into the garden.

    Carina turned and raised her left arm as Beaumont lifted her up once more.

    "Where to?" he asked once she was comfortable.

    Carina bit her lip as she recalled the map committed to memory. "I have an idea," she murmured, "but¡ª"

    ¡®Is the evaluation really meant to be this simple? With the Dowager overseeing this evaluation herself¡ªthere has to be more to it than flower arrangements.¡¯

    Carina pointed to the vase left on the bench "We need to bring that with us."

    Beaumont raised his eyebrows worriedly. "Are you sure."

    "I can carry it," Carina answered firmly. "As long as you don''t drop me, we should be fine."

    His arms tightened around her as he muttered, "I won''t drop you."

    ?????

    Hana squirmed uncomfortably on the edge of the water fountain.

    ''Surely, Eleanora will be back soon.''

    The Crown Princess had gone horseback riding to, "work up an appetite." Hana, who was terrified of horses, remained behind and decided to go for a morning stroll in the Royal Garden. A decision she quickly regretted after bumping into the Dowager.

    Hana sighed as she stroked the clear water of the fountain''s pool. She enjoyed the cold that nipped against her slender fingers as the warm sun and a gentle breeze caressed her neck and arms.

    "You look tired, my dear," Octavia observed as she sat beside Hana with a concerned look. "And paler than normal. Is everything alright?"

    Hana shifted away from the Dowager. "I¡ªdidn''t sleep well¡ªit''s nothing."

    She wasn''t about to tell Octavia about the nightmare that had plagued her of late. She couldn''t even bring herself to mention it to Eleanora, not that her lover would take something as silly as dreams seriously.

    ¡®Besides its probably just my nerves acting up again. Eleanora¡¯s marriage, moving to the castle, the Dowager¡¯s threats and games, Eleanora and Nicholas fighting¡­¡¯

    "Well, fresh air and a hearty breakfast should do the trick," Octavia murmured sympathetically. "Speaking of which, I trust the candidates haven''t eaten yet, Lady Sabella?"

    "No, Queen Regent," Sabella answered with a curtsy.

    "Excellent," Octavia said and chuckled. "Have the knights bring something for Lady Hana and myself."

    Sabella nodded and moved to where two knights remained attentively by the garden path.

    "Hunger has always been a great motivator," Octavia observed as she brushed a loose lock of Hana''s blonde hair behind her ear. "It wears down the mind, body, and spirit without leaving a trace."

    "Are you going to starve them?"

    "Oh hardly," Octavia replied with an amused smile. "But two hours in the sun on an empty stomach should more than do the trick."

    "I don''t understand¡ªwhat''s the point?" Hana asked. "They might not even take two hours to finish."

    "Patience," Octavia replied with a smile. "Flower arrangement isn''t the only part of this exam." She opened her parasol and held it over Hana. "The sun will make her hot. The effort of hunting down flowers will make her limbs tired and her skin sweat. And just when she thinks she''s finished¡ªshe''ll start to compare her bouquet to the other candidates. That''s when the hunger will bring out her baser instincts to win."

    "What if it makes them want to quit instead?" Hana suggested uneasily.

    "They wouldn''t have made it this far if they weren''t capable," Octavia responded confidently. "Each candidate has her reason for wanting this position. Unlike yourself, their motivations are focused on obtaining something from the Crown Princess. Power and influence that is their end goal. They will only continue to support her as long as she is of use to them. The more desperate they are to obtain her power, the more they will risk to get it."

    Hana shivered beneath the shade of the parasol. "You want them to turn on each other?"

    "I want to uncover the weakest among them," Octavia answered with a confident smile. She turned her attention to the vases. "Lady Sabella, have a table brought out and place all the vases on it together."

    "Yes, Queen Regent."

    "Let''s give them as much access to each other as we can."

    ?????

    Carina sat upon the garden lawn beneath a cherry tree as she finished tucking the last lavender rose into her bouquet. Beaumont ducked under the cherry blossoms to silently check on her progress.

    The arrangement of purple hydrangea, lavender rose, purple alstroemeria, purple stock, and pink cherry blossoms accented with green eucalyptus was the result of the last hour spent combing, pruning, and gathering from the garden''s abundant resources.

    "What do you think?" Carina asked as she brushed loose hair from her face, unaware of the smudge of green she left behind in its place.

    "I¡ª" Beaumont dropped his gaze and shrugged. "It''s purple."

    Carina smirked at his response and played with the remaining lavender stocks in her lap. "Yes, that used to be my favorite color."

    "Used to?"

    Carina shook her head and pulled a small pendant watch from her waist pocket. "There''s still an hour left," she noted aloud.

    "Should we head back?" Beaumont asked, self-consciously tugging at the uniform that now clung to his bulky arms and chest after walking around in the sweltering heat.

    "No, there''s no need to rush back." ¡®The less interaction I have with the other candidates the better.¡¯

    She glanced up at the knight captain who towered above her and wondered what she would have done without his help¡ªor to be more specific, his legs.

    "Captain." Carina patted the ground beside her. "Why don''t you rest for a while?"

    "I''m fine," he said gruffly as he attempted to straighten and bumped into the lower branches of the cherry tree.

    "But¡ª" she tried not to laugh "¡ªit''s difficult to speak to you when you''re all the way up there."

    Beaumont glanced down, uncertainty visible upon his face, and then slowly descended to kneel in the grass beside her.

    Carina flicked a glance towards him. The edge of his silver-blonde hairline was damp with sweat, as was his collar, and the sides of his jacket where the heavy fabric hugged his body. She didn''t envy him the fancy uniform. At least her dress, ridiculous though it was in this weather, allowed her some room to breathe.

    His violet eyes wandered towards hers, and Carina shifted her gaze to the bouquet before her. "The shade here is nice.¡±

    "Yes," he answered.

    ''Not much of a conversationalist,'' Carina observed with a sigh. ''Not that I want to have a conversation with him.'' She frowned as she brushed away the strands of ash-brown hair that the wind kept blowing against her eyes and cheek.

    Other than the occasional glance in her direction, Beaumont remained stoically silent.

    "Did you¡ª" she brushed back her hair again to look at him, "¡ªwant to go back?"

    "Not particularly," he replied and slowly shifted from his knees to sit comfortably in the grass beside her. "You don''t want to, so this is fine."

    He turned towards her, and his violet eyes once more fixated upon her face.

    They were an odd color that matched the bouquet at her feet quiet well, but the intensity of their gaze made her uncomfortable.

    "What is it?" she asked defensively.

    "You have¡ª" his gaze narrowed intently below her eyes "¡ªdirt on your cheek."

    "Oh?" Carina reached up just as Beaumont leaned over and brushed his fingers across her skin. Caught off guard, Carina fell awkwardly away from him, and her knee bumped into the vase of flowers.

    ''Shit!''

    Her eyes widened as Beaumont reached across her with agile swiftness, caught the rim of the vase, and held it steady. He exhaled sharply in relief and then looked down at her, pinned against the ground beneath him. His cheeks blushed scarlet.

    ''You have got to be kidding me...''

    Carina remained where she was, trapped beneath Beaumont''s chest as he hastily steadied the vase and then rolled off the grass onto his feet.

    "I¡ªAh¡ªWe should¡ª"

    "We should head back," Carina agreed quickly.

 Book 1: Chapter 55: The Corruption of Paradise

    Hana absently played with the tiny blonde braid Eleanora had woven just behind her ear as she sat beneath her parasol. Octavia had prepared a tray of blueberry muffins and tea¡ªwhich Hana politely refused. The memory of Eleanora slicing through the belladonna pastry was still fresh.

    ¡°Never eat anything offered to you by the Dowager!¡± Eleanora had warned her not long after.

    ¡°But¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t dare offer it to me herself if it had poison¡ªthat would implicate her.¡±

    ¡°And who would dare hold the Queen Regent accountable while she still controls the throne?¡±

    After that, it had been difficult for Hana to eat anything not prepared by Mrs. Poppy, the palace maid they had brought with them from Vetrayna.

    ¡®How long will the Dowager continue to play with us like this?¡¯ Hana wondered as Octavia silently sipped her tea. Sabella stood beside her mistress with a parasol in hand and kept the Queen Regent well-shaded while she remained exposed to the sun and the steadily rising heat.

    Three of the five remaining candidates had already successfully returned. Sabella introduced each of them to Hana in turn. The first one back was Lady Evelynn, whose bouquet of red and pink flowers and roses Hana found particularly beautiful. Then came Lady Meredith, who opted for giant white lilies, white roses, and some blue flowers Hana did not recognize. The last of the three was the bubbly Lady Tiffany, who had selected a mixture of white and pink roses and hydrangeas.

    Which meant there was still two candidates missing and thirty minutes remaining before the competition was finished.

    Hana waved away a flying grasshopper and flinched as the Dowager crushed the offending insect with her fan.

    ¡°Pesky things,¡± Octavia murmured as she passed her fan to Sabella, who wordlessly handed the Dowager her parasol and moved to the fountain to clean away the bug''s remains.

    Hana wiped absently at the sweat forming against her hairline and neck. ¡®Surely, Eleanora is wondering where I am by now. I¡¯m certain I told Poppy I was coming to the garden.¡¯ If only her brash and daring Vetrayna princess would appear to crash whatever plans the Dowager had in store and free Hana from this suffocating tension.

    The heat was the least of her worries. The Vetrayna sun and desert climate were infinitely hotter by comparison. Still, Hana would rather spend her morning fending off scorpions then playing with wolves.

    She glanced towards the candidates, who fanned themselves furiously as they wilted like flowers beneath the sun. One glance at the Dowager, who twirled her parasol and observed the garden with half-closed eyes and the faintest smirk, confirmed that all was going according to the old wolf¡¯s plans.

    ¡®Perhaps it was time to stop passively playing along?¡¯

    "Your Grace," Hana said hesitantly. "I really should return to the Rose Palace. Her Highness will have returned by now¡ª"

    "Nonsense, you promised to help me judge the flowers," Octavia dismissed with ease.

    ''I never promised anything!'' Hana flinched as she recalled casually agreeing to help the Dowager judge at her request.

    "But¡ªI know nothing about flowers," Hana countered determinedly. "I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m an appropriate judge for this sort of thing."

    Octavia chuckled with amusement as she set down her tea. "My dear, there is no one better than you to judge this event."

    Hana stared back at her blankly, unclear as to the Dowager''s meaning.

    Octavia leaned over her chair, claimed Hana''s hand, and then pulled the younger woman closer.

    "My dear,¡± Octavia whispered as she patted Hana¡¯s hand. ¡°You should remember that it is not just the Crown Princess but yourself who will have to spend every day with the ladies chosen by this Selection. However, unlike Eleanora, you won''t be able to dismiss them just because you dislike them." Octavia nodded towards the candidates. "So, consider this your final opportunity to remove those you consider unsuitable before they get to Eleanora."

    "That¡ªdoesn''t seem fair," Hana replied falteringly. "Besides¡ªhow will I know what they¡¯re like based on flowers?"

    "As I said before, given the right environment, even the most guarded man or woman will reveal their true character," Octavia reminded her patiently with a conspiratorial smile.

    Hana pulled away from the Dowager''s grasp and eyed the candidates uncertainly. All she saw were three women younger than herself made miserable by the heat and in desperate need of some food, water, and shade.

    "And here''s Lady Katalin," Sabella said as she gestured towards the flushed young woman rushing towards them with a vase of orange lilies, red and purple roses, and yellow and green foliage.

    "I''m back," Katalin panted as she set the vase down on the table with the others. She stepped back with a sigh of relief and scratched her wrists. Then, recalling her audience, hastily presented a curtsey to the Queen Regent and took her seat. "Am I the last one to return?" she whispered to Evelynn, who sat with Meredith on the bench beside her.

    Hana watched Evelynn glance over at Katalin with a pitying look before she shook her head. "No, Lady Maura is not here yet."

    "The half-blood?" Katalin sighed in aggravation and scratched her neck.

    The girl''s odd behavior drew Hana''s attention to the rash, forming along on Katalin''s arms. She quickly shifted her focus to Katalin''s bouquet suspiciously.

    Octavia followed her gaze and smirked. "I see you''ve found our first victim."

    Hana ignored her as she focused on the green spoon-shaped leaves with their tooth-like edges.

    ''Oh, no.''

    "There''s the half-blood!" Lady Meredith called out as the towering figure of Captain Beaumont appeared, carrying not just Lady Maura, but a vase full of purple flowers.

    Hana frowned at Meredith, who smirked and whispered with Evelynn as Beaumont carried Maura past them to an empty bench. Katalin still scratched mindlessly at her arms but appeared entirely focused on the conversation between Meredith and Evelynn.

    "Greetings, Queen Regent, Lady Hana," Maura said as Beaumont set her down on the bench. He lifted the vase from her arms and placed it on the table with the other bouquets before returning to Maura''s side. Both of them looked flushed and seemed somewhat on edge, though that was probably due to the heat.

    "What a beautiful arrangement, Lady Maura," Octavia said sweetly.

    Hana glanced over at the Dowager with surprise. So far, Octavia hadn''t paid a single compliment to any of the other candidates. She turned and eyed Maura warily.

    ''Was the Dowager supporting this half-blood? No, wait, that couldn''t be right¡ªsurely she''s just playing games with me again, trying to make me think she''s supporting the half-blood, so I''ll cut her from the competition.''

    Katalin whimpered as she scratched her cheek, and Hana had enough.

    "Lady Katalin," Hana called out as she rose from her seat beside the Dowager. "Are you aware the green leaves in your bouquet are poison ivy?"

    "Poison¡ªwhat?" Katalin stared down at the red bumps forming along her arms and touched her face in horror. "Poison Ivy?!" She whirled towards Meredith and Evelynn, who sat beside each other with matching smirks. "But you told me¡ª"

    "Who?" Octavia cut in sharply. "Who told you what, Lady Katalin?"

    Katalin blinked rapidly, tears forming in her eyes as she spun angrily and shifted her accusing gaze to Maura. "She¡ª"

    "Lady Maura has been at my side since we entered the garden," Beaumont interjected with a thundering growl. "And we never interacted with you or any of the other candidates, Lady Katalin."

    Katalin blinked back tears as she stammered, then her gaze and finger turned towards Tiffany. "It was her¡ªShe¡ªShe told me they would look good with my bouquet!"

    "Me?" Tiffany squeaked in surprise. ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen you or your bouquet until now!¡±

    Katalin spun and stumbled towards the Dowager and Hana. "Please, Queen Regent¡ªLady Hana!¡± She knelt and wept bitterly. ¡°Lady Tiffany should¡ªno, she must be disqualified!¡±

    Hana stared down at the sobbing girl appalled.

    ''How could she let the true culprit go free only to blame it on another?''

    Hana glanced towards Tiffany, who stood trembling in shock and anger. Then she turned to Maura, who sat in composed silence though her blue eyes studied Katalin with cold disinterest.

    ''Lady Maura was fortunate to have Captain Beaumont by her side as an alibi¡ªbut poor Lady Tiffany.''

    "I did no such thing, Lady Katalin!" Tiffany protested.

    "Yes, you did!" Katalin screamed back at her. "Don''t think that just because your family is rich, you can bully others! You''re still only the daughter of a Baron!"

    "This is ridiculous," Hana groaned as she rubbed her tired eyes. Skipping breakfast was beginning to affect her as much as it was these candidates. "Please tell us the truth, Lady Katalin."

    "I am, Lady Hana!" Katalin protested and wept into her handkerchief as if she were going to her own funeral.

    ''Why is she still lying?'' Hana shook her head and turned to the Dowager.

    Octavia¡¯s gaze and cold smile extinguished the protest on the tip of Hana¡¯s tongue. ¡®Of course, this is what you wanted.¡¯

    The Dowager waved her hand permissively. "I''ll let you settle this, Lady Hana. Simply choose the bouquet that you like the least, and this evaluation will be over."

    ''So, you brought me along to do your dirty work.''

    Katalin continued her loud weeping. The dreadful heart numbing sound beat against the dull ache forming at the back of Hana¡¯s skull.

    "The sooner you make your decision, the faster we can all get out of this heat," Octavia reminded her sympathetically.

    "But¡ª" Hana glanced from the weeping girl covered in angry rashes to the two possible culprits, Meredith and Evelynn. The pair stared back at her with polite and patient smiles as they continued to fan themselves, unphased.

    ''They don''t seem at all worried I''ll eliminate them. But how can they be so confident?''

    "No need to hesitate, child,¡± Octavia murmured as she rose from her seat by the fountain. ¡°I¡¯m certain you¡¯ve already made your choice.¡±

    Hana gave a dry laugh and cleared her throat. "Yes, I suppose I have."

    ¡®I¡¯m just not sure it¡¯s the right choice.¡¯

    "Then please," Octavia gestured towards the vases. "And remember, this will be your only chance to influence the Selection, Lady Hana."

    Hana stood slowly and glanced over the five remaining candidates once more.

    ¡®Kritanta¡¯s Mercy. Who does she want me to cut? Lady Evelynn or Lady Meredith? One of them is responsible for what happened to Lady Katalin? But they seem to expect either Lady Maura or Lady Tiffany to take the blame, probably because they¡¯re family positions are lower¡ªso who is the right choice?''

    Hana took in a slow breath and twisted the braid behind her ear. ''No, it doesn''t matter if the Dowager is playing a game. If this is my one chance to eliminate someone who could harm Eleanora, then my decision is clear.''

    Hana walked past Katalin to the table of vases. She examined the collage of flowers, then stepped forward and pushed the vessel with poison ivy over the edge. The porcelain shattered against the stone walkway, and Katalin gasped in horror.

    ''Someone who can''t stand up for themselves. Someone that easily influenced to push the blame onto others isn''t worthy to stand beside Eleanora.''

    Satisfied with her decision, Hana turned around¡ªand felt her heart sink as she encountered the Dowager''s victorious smile.

    "You made the right decision, Lady Hana."

 Book 1: Chapter 56: The Winds of Sorrow

    Ivy was a child again. Once more, she sat upon her father¡¯s lap as he read a fairytale by the warmth of the hearth. She couldn¡¯t remember his face or the sound of his voice, but the reassurance of his presence was like a blanket that wrapped her in frail security¡ªbecause she knew this was a dream.

    ¡°And when the Saint had punished the evil king and queen, he chose from their descendants one who was untainted by greed or cruelty. The noble families of Lafeara accepted their chosen monarch and joined hands with the church to purge the wickedness of magic from the land.¡±

    ¡°But, Papa, didn¡¯t the Saint have magic? He used it to burn all those soldiers and the evil witches.¡±

    He coughed before answering. The muffled sound thudded against Ivy¡¯s ears as she clutched his arm anxiously.

    ¡°I suppose¡ªnot all magic is evil, my little bunny.¡±

    ¡°I wish another Saint would come so they could cure you, Papa.¡±

    Her father coughed again, and the safety of the dream faded as the threads unwove despite her desperate attempts to keep him here.

    ¡°A Saint will only appear when the world is in danger¡ªbe careful what you wish for, bunny.¡±

    A muffled knock on the door roused Ivy from her sleep. Alarm sparked through her fogged brain as she snapped awake. It was not her father¡¯s arm she held but Gus. She looked up at his blurred face as she struggled to banish the heavy sleep from her eyes. Gus remained asleep. The unnatural paleness still clung to his tanned, damp skin. His back, covered in bloody bandages, barely moved beneath his shallow breaths.

    ''But he was still alive!''

    Relief weakened her already frayed nerves as Ivy pressed her forehead to his arm and prayed. The knock came again and reminded Ivy of why she had woken. She straightened and rubbed the soreness from her stiff neck as she turned towards the door. "Come in."

    Percy entered and glanced from her to the unconscious patient then back. "You should eat something," he said bluntly.

    "I''m¡ªnot hungry¡ªjust yet," Ivy replied as she turned back to Gus and slid her hand down to his fingers, which she clasped tightly.

    Footsteps came up behind her as Percy moved to stand beside the bed. He sighed and placed his hand over her own. His touch was smooth and light¡ªthe hands of a noble holding the hands of two slaves. Ivy blinked back tears and looked away.

    "You need to eat, so you don''t fall ill yourself," Percy said firmly. "The servant¡¯s kitchen is just down the hall. I had the cook prepare something for you."

    "Very well," Ivy murmured, too tired to argue. "I''ll bring it back here¡ª"

    "You also need some fresh air," Percy reminded her pointedly as he moved his hand to her shoulder. "Lady Maura will be done with the Selection around this time tomorrow. I was thinking of taking you with me when I go to the palace to visit her."

    Ivy sucked in a breath as her eyes flew to his face. "Tomorrow? Really?"

    "If you eat properly and rest in your own bed tonight," Percy replied firmly, though a smile teased the corner of his mouth.

    "But¡ª" Ivy turned towards Gus.

    "I''ll have one of the other maids keep an eye on him. You can resume your vigil after you''ve eaten."

    "Yes, I understand¡ª" Ivy stood up and faltered as the room spun.

    Percy caught her arm and waist and steadied her. "This is why you need to rest," he said coldly. "You can check back in on him after you''ve eaten, but then you need to lie down and sleep."

    Ivy nodded as she clutched her spinning head. Now more than ever, she missed her mistress''s cooling touch. She steadied her resolve and stepped away from Percy. With such a rare opportunity to visit Maura at the palace, Ivy would not let a little thing like tiredness get in the way.

    Percy escorted her to the kitchen and kept a careful watch as the cook hastily placed a bowl of soup, buttered bread, and iced tea before Ivy.

    It took one bite of the delicious, spiced cheese and potato soup for Ivy''s hunger to return. Despite the steam that still rolled off the spoon full of stew, she quickly ate her way to the bottom.

    Percy studied silently then pulled out a chair at the table to sit.

    Ivy glanced up at him curiously. "Are you hungry, my Lord?"

    Percy frowned and crossed his arms. "No," he answered. "But then¡ªI will eat later with the Countess."

    "Yes, of course, forgive me, my Lord." ¡®Of course, he would not eat with a slave.¡¯

    Percy shook his head and turned to the cook. "Some iced tea for me, please."

    "Yes, my Lord." The cook quickly prepared a clean glass, filled it, and set it before the Earl.

    "The soup is delicious!" Ivy praised as she used the bread to absorb every last drop.

    "Thank you, Miss Ivy." The cook smiled, apparently pleased, and returned to his work.

    Percy eyed her curiously as he drank his tea. "I can see why the other servants like you," he observed.

    "What?" Ivy asked around the damp bite of bread in her mouth.

    "You''re humble, even though you used to be a noble yourself."

    The food in her mouth turned to sand as Ivy dropped her gaze to the empty bowl. She forced herself to swallow and replied, "That was a long time ago."

    "It''s a shame," Percy murmured. "Anyway, I apologize for bringing it up."

    Ivy shook her head and silently ate her bread.

    "Have you thought about what you''ll do next?"

    "My Lord?" Ivy raised her gaze uncertainly.

    "When Mother releases you?" Percy continued. "That was the deal she made with Maura, wasn''t it? That she''d release you after six months."

    "I¡ªbelieve the Countess is setting me up with a job," Ivy answered hesitantly.

    "So, you''ll become a shop keeper?"

    Ivy wiped her hands on the napkin and shrugged. "I haven''t thought that far ahead."

    "I suppose that makes sense," Percy replied slowly. "After all, you are used to Maura making all the decisions for you."

    Anger and shame washed over Ivy. His words felt like an accusation, and one she couldn¡¯t outright deny either. "I trust, Lady Maura," she said resolutely.

    "And Lady Maura is worthy of your trust," Percy answered as he set down his empty glass and wiped his fingers with a handkerchief. "She is a competent person with many opportunities before her¡ªbut she can''t keep looking after you forever."

    Ivy swallowed another salty bite. His words nettled at her consciousness with harsh accuracy.

    ¡®Of course, he¡¯s right. I am four years older than Maura. I need to look after myself and stop being a burden¡ªbut what can I do? Even when I have my freedom, I¡¯m still no one. Just an ex-slave who can barely read and only knows how to write her own name.¡¯

    She glanced towards Percy and quickly dropped her gaze. Those winter grey eyes of his had seen more of her weakness then she cared to reveal.

    "How¡ªhow did you meet Lady Maura?" she asked, desperate to change the topic.

    Percy tilted his head, silent for a moment. "Here, I suppose," he answered slowly. "When she first began taking lessons with Mother." He smiled softly as he pushed the empty glass of tea between his hands. "I''m ashamed to admit that even I underestimated her at first glance. It wasn''t until¡ª"

    He caught himself, glanced towards Ivy, and laughed. "This must be why Maura likes you so much," he muttered as he shook his head. "You''re easy to talk too."

    "Well," Ivy replied, cautiously stealing glances at him. "Go on, what changed your mind?"

    He sighed and leaned back in his chair. "I saw her dance."

    "Dance?" Ivy pressed curiously. "I didn''t know Lady Maura knew how to dance."

    "I think I am one of the two people on this earth that have been privileged to witness it," Percy admitted with a smug smile.

    A prickle of jealousy flashed through Ivy, but she dismissed it.

    ''Of course, Maura wouldn''t have danced back at Turnbell Manor.''

    "I imagine she''s quite good," Ivy admitted with a hint of pride. Her Mistress was naturally good at just about anything.

    "Good?" Percy chuckled and shook his head. ¡°To be honest, even Mother is baffled at her ability. It¡¯s not a style of dance either of us have ever seen before.¡± He trailed off again as he self-consciously cleared his throat.

    ¡°What sort of dance?¡± Ivy asked, more curious than before.

    His winter grey eyes looked towards her than away as a blush crept along his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s a solo dance¡ªI suppose the best way to put it would be¡ªa fairy dance?¡±

    ¡®A fairy dance?¡¯ Ivy blinked and smiled. She wouldn¡¯t put it past her clever mistress to come up with such an unbelievable dance.

    ¡°If they let her solo-dance as part of the competition¡ªshe¡¯d bewitch the whole palace,¡± Percy continued as he gazed across the table lost in thought.

    Ivy¡¯s lips twitched with amusement as she watched him. ¡®Was that how she bewitched you, Lord Percy?¡¯

    Percy¡¯s gaze snapped towards her, and his usual cold demeanor returned as he abruptly left his chair. "Hopefully, it won''t come to that," he said tensely. "If you''ll excuse me, Miss Ivy. I have some other business to attend too."

    "Of course!" Ivy rose from her chair to curtsey. "Thank you, my Lord."

    "I''ll send a maid over to watch Gus. As soon as she arrives, you will go straight to your room to rest until dinner."

    "Yes, my Lord."

    He nodded and turned on his heel.

    Ivy caught herself against the table and sat down with a sigh to massage the headache forming behind her eyes.

    Her earlier suspicious about Percy¡¯s interest in Maura had been validated in the most unexpected way. Ivy ignored the bitter taste in her mouth as she finished her tea and smiled. She could easily imagine little Maura becoming the Countess of Hawthorne. But her daydreams faded as she carried her dishes to the kitchen sink and returned once more to Gus''s room to pray.

 Book 1: Chapter 57: The Final Challenge Begins

    "And then there were four," Evelynn quipped with an amused smile as the candidates gathered around a table prepared with lunch back at Lily Palace. "Or¡ªthree and a half," she added with a wink to Meredith. Her companion laughed uneasily as she cast a nervous look in Beaumont''s direction.

    The knight captain stood in the doorway just out of earshot. Carina glanced over Evelynn¡¯s shoulder at him and shook her head. She hoped he would at least eat something before the final round of eliminations began.

    "Why is there one more test?" Tiffany asked nervously as a maid refilled her glass with water. "I thought they only had to narrow us down to four?"

    "The Crown Princess prepares the last one," Evelynn answered as she cut a portion of meat from her quail. "I suppose it''s her way of evaluating us before she makes her final selection tomorrow."

    "As long as she''s not making us walk through fire," Tiffany said with a weak laugh and then guzzled down her water.

    "For a princess, she sure acts like a savage sometimes," Meredith muttered in agreement as she fanned herself.

    Evelynn glanced after the maid now headed towards the kitchen, then leaned across the table and whispered, "You know she''s not a real princess."

    "I''ve heard the rumors¡ªbut isn''t her mother married to Lord Alastair Kensington?¡± Tiffany asked.

    ¡°Yes, and the Countess of Hawthorne is his sister,¡± Meredith affirmed, ¡°So, why would such a high-born noble marry a maid?"

    "It wasn''t Lady Isabella who was a maid, but the grandmother, Lady Kyrith," Evelynn corrected.

    "Wait, I''m confused," Tiffany interjected. "So, the Crown Princess''s grandmother was a maid?"

    "Yes, and her daughter Lady Isabella was made a noble by the Emperor," Evelynn said with a shrug. "They do things differently over there, I guess."

    "But¡ªcould that mean¡ªthat Eleanora is related to the Emperor?" Tiffany whispered cautiously.

    "What?" Meredith snorted. "Where did you get that idea?"

    "Lady Kyrith was made a noble because the Emperor owed her a life debt," Carina interjected. "And Lady Eleanora was given the title of princess in order to marry the next king of Lafeara. Not because of any blood relation between them, Lady Tiffany."

    "Oh," Tiffany murmured, looking disappointed.

    "Did the Countess tell you that?" Evelynn asked curiously. Carina shrugged and resumed eating her quail and salad.

    "So then what''s the story with Lady Hana?" Meredith pressed with a curious glance between Carina and Evelynn. "I hear her parents are from Lafeara, but she grew up in Vetrayna."

    "Why do you suppose I know?" Evelynn shot back with an annoyed look.

    "Because you''re going to be engaged to the Earl, Eleanora''s cousin," Meredith replied as she rolled her eyes. "I thought you might have heard something."

    Carina looked up from her fork of food.

    ''Lord Percy was engaged¡ªto Lady Evelynn? Did I miss that somehow in Maura¡¯s memories?¡¯

    "Wait, you''re engaged to the Earl of Hawthorne?" Tiffany squeaked.

    "It''s not official, so please don''t repeat this to anyone," Evelynn said quickly with a glare at Meredith. "Our families are discussing the engagement, but the Dowager has already given her approval."

    "Which means it¡¯s as good as official," Meredith retorted with an impatient smirk. "But fine." She pinched her fingers against her lips. "I won''t breathe a word."

    "You already did," Evelynn reminded her sharply.

    "But¡ª" Tiffany looked perplexed "¡ªcan you be a lady-in-waiting if you''re already married?"

    "I expect I''ll be engaged for at least a year since I just turned seventeen," Evelynn replied with a shrug. "Even after I''m married, that would be up to Eleanora as to whether I would best support her here at court¡ª"

    "Or as the Countess of Hawthorne?" Tiffany interjected with a note of awe. ¡°But surely you¡¯d be busy helping your husband with your estates and political affairs.¡±

    "Exactly," Meredith replied as she waved a tomato on the end of her fork. "I suppose Eleanora will just have to replace you when the time comes. You''ll be as good as family once the engagement is official, so I''m sure she won''t mind."

    Carina bit into her fork of herbs and dressing and chewed despite the bitter taste.

    So far, the past and future Evelynn hadn''t exactly impressed her. But if she was the bride that the Countess and Dowager had picked out for Percy, and he had no objections, then who was Carina to object?

    ''It''s not like I''ll be visiting Hawthorne very often once my official duties as lady-in-waiting begin.''

    Carina picked up her glass and sighed as she thought of Ivy. At least by the time Evelynn took over as Countess, Ivy would be free from her slave contract and starting a new life somewhere else.

    A tightness spread across her chest as she recalled Ivy¡¯s worried face, followed by a wave of fatigue as she pushed around the remains of her meal absently.

    "Ladies," Sabella said as she swept into the room, looking a tad flustered and displeased. "The final phase of the Selection has been decided."

    "Oh, do tell, Lady Sabella," Meredith said eagerly.

    "The Crown Princess wishes for each of you to present your best talent as entertainment for a private gala she¡¯ll be holding at Rose Palace tonight," Sabella explained. "So, spend what time remains here in your rooms preparing."

    "What? Like a talent show?" Tiffany asked curiously.

    "I suppose that makes sense.¡± Evelynn murmured with an amused chuckle. "I hear the Emperor is fond of street performers, especially dancers. Perhaps the Crown Princess inherited her strange exotic tastes from him."

    "But we only have four hours left to prepare!" Meredith said breathlessly after checking her pendant watch.

    "Well, whatever you decide to show her, you better have it planned out and ready within that time frame," Sabella replied unsympathetically. "I will pick you up here in three and a half hours, then take you to the Rose Palace to perform."

    Looking distracted, Sabella spun back to the door, her skirt swishing around her figure as she made her exit.

    Carina pushed her chair back and tried not to flinch when Beaumont presented himself beside her instantly.

    "Let''s hope you can sing, Lady Maura," Evelynn observed with a wry smile. "Unless you intend for Captain Beaumont to perform with you as a puppet?"

    Meredith snorted out her tea while Tiffany appeared too lost in thought to react.

    "I am no one''s puppet, Lady Evelynn," Carina returned as she nodded to Beaumont, who lifted her with care. "And there¡¯s no need to worry on my account," she added once settled against the knight captain''s arms. "Besides, I hear you have a perfectly lovely singing voice, so the rest of us would be wise to choose a different talent to compete with."

    Evelynn blinked at her, surprised. "Did Lord Percy mention that?" she asked curiously.

    Carina observed the glimmer of hope which seeped past Evelynn''s usual smug expression. "No, Lady Evelynn," she answered honestly. "He''s never even mentioned your name."

    ?????

    Carina had just woken up from her nap when a knock came at the palace bedroom door. She yawned and stretched across the comfortable sheets, then slid off the bed and hopped towards the door.

    Beaumont stood outside, looking better rested himself in a fresh uniform.

    "Did I wake you?" he asked uncertainly as he studied her hair.

    "What time is it?" Carina replied as she stifled another yawn

    "You have thirty minutes still," Beaumont answered. "Should I have waited?"

    "No, I wanted you to wake me up early so I''d have time to change," Carina replied as she turned and hopped over to where a bag rested against the wall by the door.

    "Have you been sleeping all this time?" Beaumont asked worriedly. ¡°Do you have something planned for the gala?¡±

    "Originally, I had planned to dance if such an occasion arose," Carina replied as she held out the bag to him.

    "Oh¡ª" he sucked in a breath as the guilt returned to his eyes. "I''m sorry¡ª"

    "Not to worry, Captain Beaumont," Carina replied, unable to torment him further. "I had a backup plan arranged." She gestured to the bag. "It''s all prepared in there. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I still need to change and freshen up."

    Beaumont accepted the bag and then shut the door as Carina hopped over to the wardrobe. A quick dress change, hair touch up, a bit of makeup and dark eyeliner around her eyes to give them a mysterious smokey look, and she was ready.

    Carina turned to the mirror and smiled confidently at her reflection. The dark gown, which the Countess had cautioned her to save for later, had come in handy after all.

    She added on a light application of the perfume gifted to Frost by the designer of Holy Maiden Boutique. It held a musky scent of vanilla, amber wood, and jasmine. Perhaps a bit mature for a sixteen-year-old, but she was going for dark and mysterious.

    "Let''s hope this works," Carina whispered to her reflection.

    ''Because if Eleanora does not choose me, this will all have been for nothing. And this time, there was no backup plan.''

    Carina flashed the ghost in the mirror a winning smile. "Let¡¯s knock them dead, Maura."

 Book 1: Chapter 58: A Banquet of Wolves

    Nicholas looked up from the mountain of expenses neatly marked and filed, all related to the requirements for the Ambassador of Vetrayna''s visit.

    "We''re spending 370,000 crescents for an ambassador to visit us?" he muttered in disbelief to Prime Minister Attwood, who sat across from him reading over the list of tasks that still needed to be accomplished.

    "Yes, though another 30,000 might be added if he brings any of his wives or children along," Attwood replied.

    "He''s not even royalty!" Nicholas protested. "Does he mean to bankrupt the Lafearian royal treasury?"

    Attwood raised an eyebrow without comment.

    Nicholas sighed and sagged back into his chair. "400,000 crescents just to let that man prance around with his niece? And he¡¯ll collect Lafeara''s tax on top of that which is another 1,800,000 crescents."

    "We''ll manage somehow," Attwood said with a shrug. "The harvest has been good. The people have been paying their taxes. The Royal Merchant¡¯s Guild has been pulling in more royalty fees since the Crown Princess became a Royal Ambassador of the Holy Maiden Boutique."

    "You honestly think Eleanora will let us touch her earnings from that dress shop?" Nicholas snapped.

    "Your Majesty, since she became an ambassador as a member of the royal family she will have too," Attwood answered calmly. "But hopefully, it won''t come to that."

    Nicholas frowned as he studied the figures in front of him.

    "Perhaps I could reason with her to at least share the earnings from the new soap shops Frost is opening?" Attwood suggested.

    "I will not beg my wife for money," Nicholas snapped.

    Attwood raised his eyebrows and returned to his list.

    Nicholas tapped his heel against the floor and leaned forward. "What if we obtained exclusive rights to all of Frost''s inventions?"

    Attwood blinked. "You mean¡ªmake him a Royal Merchant?"

    "Yes, why not," Nicholas replied quickly. "You said yourself he''s clairvoyant. He¡¯s already reached out to Lafeara''s future Queen, why wouldn''t he be interested in an offer like this from its future King?"

    "Perhaps," Attwood said thoughtfully. "But as we would be the ones profiting from such a partnership. We would need to prepare a substantial counteroffer to convince him."

    "That''s easy, isn''t it," Nicholas said with a smirk. "We make him a noble."

    "There are rumors he already is one, your Majesty."

    "What?" Nicholas frowned. "Then why doesn''t he use a title?"

    "I''m afraid I don''t have that answer, your Majesty. The Royal Merchant''s Guild has only been able to determine that Mr. Frost is an alias. For now, his true identity remains a mystery."

    "I see," Nicholas said with a frown. "But then¡ªhow do we find him?"

    "He makes contact with the Royal Merchant Guild now and then through his lawyer, a Sir Bryson, who appears to be the only person to have met Mr. Frost in person. Unfortunately, according to Sir Bryson, Frost wishes to remain anonymous for the time being."

    Nicholas scoffed and stared at the stack of bills once more. "Find him, Attwood. I want to speak to him personally. How can I offer anything suitable enough to tempt him if I know nothing about the man?"

    ¡°If we could use the royal investigators, perhaps¡ª¡±

    ¡°You know they still answer to the Dowager,¡± Nicholas interjected quickly. ¡°I want to bring Frost to my side personally, without the Queen Regent¡¯s or Eleanora¡¯s interference.¡±

    "As you wish, Your Majesty. But¡ª" Attwood pursed his lips thoughtfully "¡ªlooking into his identity might have the opposite effect."

    Nicholas snorted and raised a sarcastic brow. "Do I look like I care? If he wants to continue peddling his products in my kingdom, he can come greet his King, by royal command if necessary."

    Attwood rolled up his list and tapped the scroll to his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I could perhaps assign this task to Viscount Gilwren. As the leader of the Royal Merchant¡¯s Guild, he would be in an ideal position to negotiate a meeting with Frost.¡±

    A knock at the door interrupted Nicholas¡¯s reply.

    "Just keep our interest in him discrete for now, Prime Minister," Nicholas said impatiently as he rose and barked, "Come in!"

    Acheron entered with a smug expression and bowed politely. "Your Majesty. Father. I hope I¡¯m not¡ª"

    "What is it?" Nicholas asked as he circled Attwood, eager to escape the unending pile of responsibilities that had kept him chained to his desk all day. "Please tell me you have a good reason to drag me away from here," he whispered as he slapped Acheron''s shoulder in greeting.

    The rogue winked. "I was hoping you had both reached a breaking point in your work," Acheron said loudly for the Prime Minister¡¯s sake.

    "There''s still a lot of assignments to be completed," Attwood answered with a knowing glare directed at his son.

    "Hear me out¡ª" Acheron replied swiftly "¡ªwe''ve been invited to attend a special gala at the Rose Palace tonight."

    Nicholas''s hopeful expression soured.

    Attwood glanced from the crown prince to Acheron curiously. "What special gala?"

    "The candidates for the crown princess¡¯s ladies-in-waiting are presenting a sort of talent show to entertain Crown Princess Eleanora tonight, and she has invited us to join in on the festivities."

    "That''s very generous of her Highness," Attwood said with a careful look at Nicholas. "I suppose we can forgo a few more hours of work so that your Majesty can enjoy a pleasant evening with the future queen."

    Nicholas rolled his head back, closed his eyes, and sighed.

    ''First Beaumont, now even the rogue has become unreliable.''

    "Fine, when do we have to be there?" Nicholas relented unwillingly.

    "If we don''t want to miss the show, we should head over now," Acheron replied as he patted Nicholas'' shoulder and steered the sulking crown prince out the door.

    ?????

    "Husband," Eleanora called out with a hint of surprise as Acheron and Nicholas entered the inner courtyard of the Rose Palace. Behind the crown princess, servants had finished preparing the stage in the center of the yard with decorative lanterns that lit up the enclosed area.

    ''Well, this is a surprise¡ªI didn''t think he''d actually accept this time,'' she thought ruefully as the crown prince took her hand and lightly kissed her fingers.

    "Eleanora," Nicholas greeted with forced politeness. "Thank you for inviting us."

    "I''m pleased you were able to make it," Eleanora returned with an amused smile. "Do take a seat." She gestured to the large banquet table that had been set up several feet away from the stage.

    "The Queen Regent!" shouted the page at the courtyard door.

    ''The old wolf and her cub both graced me with their presence? This evening should be very entertaining.''

    "You invited my grandmother?" Nicholas said, surprised.

    "Since she already inserted herself into this Selection, I thought she''d like to see it through to the end," Eleanora replied with a shrug then left him to greet the Dowager.

    "Eleanora!" Octavia gushed as she kissed each of Eleanora''s cheeks.

    "Grandmother," Eleanora said brightly. "Thank you for coming!"

    "I was surprised when I heard you were having the candidates put on a talent show?" Octavia murmured as she stepped back. "You do know the palace has performers for this sort of thing."

    "Well, I had to come up with something, and this was the one suggestion the Prime Minister and I could agree on," Eleanora explained with a nod to the Prime Minister, who waited by the banquet table.

    "Of course, whatever helps you make your decision, Eleanora. I just don''t want the ladies to be¡ªembarrassed."

    "Oh, I''m sure the fine ladies of Lafeara''s nobility have at least one talent they can show off for us," Eleanora replied confidently. She glanced over to where Nicholas remained beside Acheron, whispering into the rogue''s ear.

    ''What are they planning?''

    "Excuse me, Grandmother," Eleanora said as she returned to her husband¡¯s side.

    Nicholas looked up as she approached and quickly brushed past her to greet the Dowager. Eleanora followed him with narrowed eyes but continued towards Acheron, who looked less than pleased about something. He promptly masked his discomfort behind his usual charismatic smile and offered her his arm.

    "Shall I escort you in, your Highness?" Acheron asked brightly.

    "What were you two whispering about?" Eleanora queried as she accepted his arm.

    "The wonders of marriage life.¡±

    Eleanora laughed, and Acheron studied her worriedly.

    "I know you''ve not had the easiest transition into the Royal Family," he said carefully. "And you''ve made it painfully obvious you know about his Mistress."

    "Mmm, I suppose I did." Eleanora chuckled.

    "Doesn''t it bother you?" Acheron whispered as they drew closer to the table.

    Eleanora raised an eyebrow then tightened her grip on his arm as she leaned closer. "Do you want to know the secret to a happy marriage?" she whispered back.

    "Umm, yes?" Acheron answered.

    "Don''t love your husband or wife."

    Acheron frowned as he studied her composed smile. "That seems¡ªlonely," he observed.

    Eleanora patted his arm and shook her head. "Not if you''re both open-minded," she replied with a smirk.

    Acheron tilted his head, confused. "But you¡ªyou can''t¡ª"

    "Can''t what?" Eleanora asked with a teasing grin as she left him to take her seat at the table.

    Nicholas held out her chair and maintained a neutral expression of politeness until the last guests arrived. Eleanora rose and circled the table with restrained grace as her parents entered the courtyard.

    "Oh, Eleanora!" Lady Isabella cried as she embraced her only child. They mirrored each other quite well apart from the difference in age, although Eleanora¡¯s aristocratic nose and additional three inches in height came from her father, Lord Alastair. "I''ve missed you these past few weeks."

    "And your mother has done nothing but shop to fill your absence," Lord Alastair remarked. A hint of disapproval clouded the cerulean-blue eyes he had inherited from the Kensington family, but they brightened as he smiled at Eleanora. "You look lovely, Elly."

    "Thank you, Father," Eleanora murmured as she hugged him tightly. "I''ve missed you both more than I can say."

    "How are¡ªthings?" Isabella asked nervously as father and daughter pulled apart.

    "Things, Mother?" Eleanora replied with a suspicious brow.

    "You know¡ªbetween you and Nicholas," Isabella whispered. "Have you¡ª"

    "Isabella," Alastair interrupted as he took his wife¡¯s arm. "That is not a dinner topic, and we should be heading to our seats."

    ''Thank you, Father.'' Eleanora touched his arm gratefully as he led the protesting Isabella away.

    Her eyes caught on the figure of Hana, who peered from behind the stage curtain and signaled to Eleanora.

    "It appears the candidates are ready, everyone," Eleanora called out as she moved to join her guests at the table.

    ¡®Please, Kritanta, let it be entertaining enough to wash down wine and sorrow.¡¯

 Book 1: Chapter 59: A Gala of Discord

    Nicholas winced as Lady Meredith played her violin off-key. They had been serenaded with what could only be described as a ballad of discord for the longest five minutes of his life. True to form, none of the nobles around him expressed their displeasure visibly. Instead, they avoided looking at the stage as they drank their wine with blank expressions.

    Nicholas rolled his neck uncomfortably and glanced towards Acheron. The rogue hid a smirk behind his closed fist, though his trembling hand and shoulders betrayed his internal struggle.

    ''Of course, he finds this funny.''

    Originally Nicholas had planned to slip out as soon as the festivities began. But Acheron had convinced him to stay until the end of the talent show at least so that Beaumont could watch Lady Maura''s presentation.

    ''And he says that he¡¯s not trying to set his cousin up with her.''

    Nicholas snorted and clapped along with the other dinner guests as Lady Meredith finished her mediocre performance.

    ''One down¡ªthree to go.''

    Lady Tiffany was next to take the stage, and she trembled like a leaf in the breeze. ¡°Your Majesties¡ªmy Lords and Ladies,¡± Tiffany gushed out. She blinked for a moment in panic as she nervously adjusted the paper in her hand. ¡°I¡ªah¡ªwill recite a poem¡ªthat I wrote.¡±

    ¡°This should be brilliant,¡± Acheron whispered beside Eleanora.

    The crown princess looked bored as she played with a braid in her dark hair and sipped her wine. Nicholas frowned as she finished the glass and signaled the waiter.

    ¡®What was that, three glasses already so far?¡¯

    ¡°Tsk, maybe you should slow down,¡± Nicholas commented loud enough for her to hear him.

    ¡°Why?¡± Eleanora whispered back. Her amber eyes flickered towards him as her plum lips twisted in a mocking smile. ¡°Are you planning on taking advantage of me if I get drunk?¡±

    Nicholas drew in a sharp breath and focused on the stage.

    ¡®Why do I even bother speaking to her?¡¯

    Tiffany, who hurriedly rushed through most of her poem, a remarkable feat given that she barely paused to breathe, nervously twittered out her last lines.

    ¡°Though rough around the edges it may be

    A diamond has value which all can see.¡±

    The dinner guests applauded as the poor girl scurried from the stage, looking particularly pale if not a bit green.

    ¡°I can¡¯t quite tell if you¡¯re torturing them or they¡¯re torturing us,¡± Acheron murmured to Eleanora as a servant refilled his glass.

    ¡°Does nobody dance or sing in Lafeara?¡± Lady Isabella complained as she raised her own empty glass and tapped it impatiently. ¡°Or at least play an instrument moderately well?¡±

    Nicholas glanced from the clearly drunk woman to her husband and marveled at Lord Alastair¡¯s calm demeanor as he reached over and lowered his wife¡¯s hand with an amused smile. Then again, Lord Alastair had lived in Vetrayna for almost a decade, so he was probably used to his wife¡¯s unorthodox behavior.

    The servants laid out fresh plates of spiced venison and braided bread accompanied with small tubs of butter, cooked vegetables, and sliced potatoes coated in gooey cheese.

    The guests happily filled their plates as Lady Evelynn entered the stage.

    "Your Majesties, Lords, and Ladies," Evelynn greeted with composed grace. She was dressed in a champagne evening gown with ruffled beading that complimented her complexion, light makeup, and tasteful jewelry.

    ''She really would make a fine Countess,'' Nicholas thought as he glanced at the Dowager, who also smiled at the young lady in approval. Evelynn touched her throat nervously as she gazed over the crowd and focused on Eleanora, who raised her glass in silent acknowledgment.

    Nicholas glanced from his wife to Evelynn and said a silent prayer. ''Please, Saint Minerva, let her do better than the other candidates.''

    Evelynn cleared her throat hesitantly and then began to sing.

    Her tone, both soft and delicate, quietly pulled the attention of the whole room with captivating resonance. Nicholas felt the stiff muscles along his neck relax as he leaned back to enjoy her gentle voice. It was an old song that covered Lafeara''s great war and the love story between a noble and a commoner.

    The first time he had heard the piece had been at a summer festival with Rosamund. The Lover¡¯s Return was one of the few popular songs which touched on the barriers between nobles and commoners. Even now, he could not hear it without wishing Rosamund were here beside him¡ªinstead of the drunk savage, who stared into her wine glass with somber eyes.

    "Her rose petal lips with summers dew. Command me to prove my love is true." The bittersweet ending was made even more palpable by Evelynn''s angelic and vibrant voice.

    Nicholas clapped enthusiastically as Evelynn blushed and curtsied to the applause of the dinner guests. Only Eleanora remained unmoving as she regarded the candidate with a sour expression.

    Nicholas shook his head. ¡®True art is wasted on this desert savage.''

    He stood and continued his applause until the young lady left the stage. Eleanora shot him a look of disapproval as he sat down, but Nicholas paid her no mind. One more performance and he would be gone from this banquet. Nicholas had been missing Rosamund all day, and he''d be damned if anyone else tried to block his path back to her tonight.

    "Next will be Lady Maura," Hana announced as Beaumont appeared carrying the last candidate onto the stage.

    Nicholas frowned as he studied the dark cloak that all but swallowed the half-blood from head to foot. Servants brought out a table and two chairs as Beaumont lowered the candidate to her feet. The girl wobbled as she leaned on the knight captain¡¯s arm and gestured to the bag he held. Beaumont opened it at her command, and Maura pulled a sparkling purple cloth free. She passed it to the servants, who spread it over the table, and then reached back inside the bag to pull out a large crystal ball which she gave to Beaumont.

    "What is she doing?" Lady Isabella tittered nervously.

    "Mother, shh!" Eleanora hissed, her gaze attentive upon the stage.

    The last item pulled from the bag was a simple black pillow. Beaumont stacked the cushion and crystal ball in the center of the table as Maura turned to face the dinner guests.

    "Your Majesties, Prime Minister, Lords, and Ladies," the candidate greeted calmly as she pulled back her hood. "I am Lady Maura."

    ?????

    Carina stared down at the silent audience focused upon her. The apprehension in their faces helped ease the anxiety that had coiled in her gut as she waited backstage. She focused her attention on Eleanora. The Crown Princess''s golden gaze burned back at her with a wry smile, as if daring Carina to finish what she had begun.

    "For my talent tonight," Carina explained as she untied her cloak to reveal the sparkling black dress beneath. "I have decided to perform a bit of magic for you all."

    "Magic?" gasped Lord Alastair with a worried glance at the Dowager.

    "Is she mad?¡± Lady Isabella demanded in a failed whisper.

    ¡°I think you should choose your words more carefully, Lady Maura,¡± Nicholas said coldly. ¡°Magic is forbidden in Lafeara.¡± Despite his harsh words, his expression remained doubtful.

    ¡°As one of Lafeara¡¯s subjects, I am familiar with its history,¡± Carina replied with a polite smile. ¡°Which is why, for my performance, I seek only to look into the future.¡±

    ¡°Preposterous,¡± Nicholas snorted. ¡°And still highly condemnable, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Surely, your Majesty is aware that the Saints and even the Pope each claimed to have second sight,¡± Carina replied promptly. Despite the confidence of her words, her grip on Beaumont¡¯s arm tightened, and he stepped closer.

    ¡®As reckless as this may be, given my judge and executioner stand in the crowd¡ªnothing will appeal to Eleanora more than magic. After all, the whole world knows the Emperor is a witch.¡¯

 Book 1: Chapter 60: A Glimmer of Magic

    "Why don¡¯t we allow Lady Maura to complete her performance before we condemn her for heresy,¡± Octavia suggested with a hint of amusement.

    The crown prince glanced at his grandmother with surprise then sighed as he took his seat and waved his hand permissively. ¡°Very well, Lady Maura, proceed with caution.¡±

    ¡°Then, before I begin,¡± Carina said as she passed her cloak to Beaumont. ¡°If I could ask someone to come forward as my first volunteer.¡±

    ¡°One of us?¡± Nicholas interrupted again. ¡°Even if this is just a parlor trick, wouldn¡¯t that be too easy?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Carina forced a smile as she shifted her weight uncomfortably.

    ¡®The more he keeps interrupting me, the longer I have to stand on this flimsy ankle.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re the Countess¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦ after all,¡± Nicholas pointed out. ¡°Surely she¡¯s given you enough insight into all of us to pull off a convincing act. It¡¯s not like any of us can judge your predictions here and now.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty has a point,¡± Carina replied graciously. ¡°Which is why I have asked Captain Beaumont to blindfold me before we begin.¡± She pulled the black cotton fabric from her sleeve and dangled it from her fingers. ¡°Would your Majesty care to examine it to ensure I¡¯m not cheating?¡±

    Nicholas glanced sharply at Beaumont. ¡°Did you¡ª¡± He caught himself, and his lips formed into a hard line as he stared at the knight captain.

    Carina frowned as she glanced over her shoulder to Beaumont, who merely shook his head silently in response.

    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯

    She turned back to the crown prince, who now glared at her as if she had just run a Ponzi scheme on him.

    ¡°I think the blindfold is a clever idea,¡± Attwood spoke up, breaking the tense silence. ¡°And I would be happy to appraise the material to reassure everyone.¡± Not waiting for approval, the Prime Minister pushed his chair back, circled the banquet table, and headed towards the stage.

    Beaumont took the blindfold from Carina and passed it down to the Prime Minister, who held it over his eyes and turned towards the audience¡ªthough a bit too the left¡ªthen nodded his approval as he removed it. ¡°An adequate blindfold your Majesty.¡±

    Nicholas stared grimly at his Prime Minister but nodded his head stiffly.

    ¡°Good luck, Lady Maura,¡± Attwood whispered as he returned the blindfold to Beaumont.

    Carina returned a quick smile as the knight captain moved behind her. Then she folded her hands, closed her eyes, and remained still as Beaumont tied the fabric of the blindfold firmly against the back of her head.

    She could barely open her eyes behind the taut material, which suited her just fine. Sufficiently blind, Carina extended her hand outward and waited for Beaumont to take it and guide her to the table as planned. In the darkness, her heightened senses jumbled together as her ankle trembled beneath her weight.

    The stage felt uneven as she turned. The murmurs of the banquet guests seemed distorted, pitched, and menacing. And even Beaumont¡¯s hand, which had always been unusually warm, felt strangely cold and binding.

    ¡®Focus, Carina.¡¯

    She drew in a breath as the knight captain guided her hand to the back of the chair.

    ¡®Just as practiced.¡¯

    She slid down into the seat and let her hands fumble across the tablecloth until they found the pillow and crystal ball in a display of helplessness.

    ¡®Let them underestimate me all they want.¡¯

    A hand touched her shoulder lightly as Beaumont whispered against her ear. ¡°Are you sure about this, Lady Maura?¡±

    Carina smiled confidently as she turned towards his voice. ¡°No risk, no reward, Captain. You may go now.¡±

    He withdrew his hand silently. Carina listened to the heavy thud of his footsteps as they faded across the stage and down the steps. Then she took a quick breath and turned to the audience. "Would the first volunteer care to join me?" She gestured across the table towards the vacant chair.

    Muffled whispers carried by the breeze, lengthened into silence. Carina held her confident smile in place as she waited.

    ¡®I only need one.¡¯

    Although witches and magic were forbidden in Lafeara, street performers and fortune-tellers were not uncommon. They often traveled with trading merchants from Vetrayna, which was how Carina had stumbled upon the Mystics of Paradise¡¯s traveling stage crew during her inspections with Sir Bryson. She later returned and introduced herself as Lady Aconitum before paying them to teach her a bit of their craft.

    It was from Madame Maylea that Carina had learned the history of second sight, which many believed to be carried down in the bloodline of the Saints and even the current Pope. Though, whether they truly had visions of the future or merely manipulated the masses was up for debate.

    Still, as long as Carina used ¡°second sight¡± as her cover, and didn¡¯t turn anyone into a snowman, she could use her knowledge of the future to her advantage or deflect it as nothing more than a stage trick. Those who believed her would do so whether they publicly admitted it or not, while the rest would no doubt join Nicholas in doubting her.

    ¡®Either way, they will think me strange, but better they think of me as a charlatan than a witch.¡¯

    Still, Carina had not expected to use this trick so soon¡ªand in front of the Dowager no less. The thud of footsteps upon the stage shook her from her uneasy thoughts, and Carina focused on the sound. Dull and heavy boots, so one of the men.

    ''But just to be sure.''

    She exhaled slowly, focused on the magic at her core, and opened her left hand beneath the tablecloth.

    An invisible mist of frost fell over the stage and glided over the young man''s hair, face, and shoulders. He shivered, and the image in Carina''s mind disappeared, but it was enough for her to identify Acheron.

    ''You really do like to meddle.''

    Carina smiled as the chair across from her scraped against the floor, and the table shifted slightly.

    "Will the first volunteer kindly place your hand over mine?" Carina held out her right hand, and a moment later, Acheron''s fingers slid across her palm. "Ahh," Carina murmured as she wrapped her fingers around his wrist. "The hand of a rogue."

    Eleanora laughed from the audience as Acheron sighed. "A clever guess, Lady Maura,¡± he muttered.

    "Shush!" Carina frowned sternly and placed her left hand on the crystal ball. "I am speaking to the spirits."

    "Spirits?" Acheron repeated with dry amusement.

    "Those who have lived and died but remain trapped between this life and the next. Those who watch and witness every deed, whisper, and secret."

    Acheron shivered again. "It sounds like you''re talking about ghosts, Lady Maura."

    "Some might call them that."

    She could feel his uncertainty in his racing pulse. ''Good, he was ready.''

    "The spirits would like to know your question, Lord Acheron," Carina said somberly. "You may only ask one question, so choose it carefully."

    "I see," Acheron said hesitantly. "Then¡ªwill my cousin, Beaumont, find a woman that will make him happy?"

    Carina¡¯s smile tightened as she held back a sharp retort. "You may only ask a question about yourself, Lord Acheron," she corrected calmly.

    "Oh¡ªdrat," Acheron muttered with a hint of disappointment. "Well then¡ªI suppose I''ll ask, will I ever find a woman who makes me happy?"

    ¡®Seriously, Acheron, is your head full of flowers?¡¯

    "Mmm," Carina hummed as she bowed her head, and the cold sparked between their hands. Acheron''s arm twitched in surprise, but he remained seated. "The Spirits tell me that such a woman exists¡ªbut you will not notice her in your endless conquest for lustful gratification."

    ¡®Make of that what you will playboy and move on.¡¯

    "I see," Acheron sighed. "That''s not what I was hoping to hear. Then how will I know if I do find her?"

    "One question, Lord Acheron," Carina replied as she released his wrist and withdrew her hand. "But perhaps she will find you."

    "Of course," his tone was polite but troubled, "Thank you for the advice, Lady Maura."

    She smiled and inclined her head as the chair scraped back, and his footsteps faded across the platform. Then she turned her blindfolded gaze to the audience and asked, ¡°Will there be any other volunteers?¡±

    A sudden murmur of voices filled the audience as Carina waited. Again, heavy footsteps climbed the stairs, though these were rushed and quite abrasive. Another quick douse of fine mist confirmed what she already suspected.

    A quiver of cold anger rippled through her as Carina clenched her jaw and twisted her hands together in her lap.

    Nicholas pulled out the chair, sat down, and stared at her in silence.

    "The spirits and I welcome you, your Majesty," Carina greeted and bowed her head politely. The audience muttered in surprise once more as Nicholas scoffed. "I only hope you''re ready to hear their answer."

 Book 1: Chapter 61: The Fortune of Fools

    Nicholas strode confidently towards the stage and Lady Maura. Now more than ever, he wanted to expose her for the fraud she was.

    ''Pretending she could see the future? Was she out of her mind? They still burned witches in Lafeara.''

    He grabbed the chair, pulled it back, and sat down. A chill fell over him, but he shook it off as he examined the half-blood. Up close, Maura seemed small and feeble, almost childlike, but beneath the blindfold, those pink lips curled into a less than innocent smile.

    ¡°The spirits and I welcome you, your Majesty,¡± She greeted as she bowed her head. The audience murmured in surprise, but he saw the faint smirk on her lips and scoffed. ¡°I only hope you¡¯re ready to hear their answer,¡± she continued ominously.

    ¡®Do you really think your tricks will work on me?¡¯ Nicholas smiled as he leaned over the table and flicked his fingers in front of her nose.

    Maura gave no reaction, and Nicholas sat back slowly. ¡®The Blindfold appears authentic. Attwood wouldn¡¯t lie, especially to me, and certainly not over something as petty as this.¡¯ He frowned and pushed the chair back as he leaned over and raised the table cloth.

    Nothing underneath looked suspicious, but he would double-check the floorboards later. With a disappointed sigh, he straightened and examined the crystal ball¡¯s glass curiously. Although clear, the longer he gazed into its translucent surface, the more he seemed to detect moving shadows.

    ¡®But isn¡¯t that the point of these props, to deceive the uneducated with illusions.¡¯

    Maura cleared her throat and held a small pale hand towards him. ¡°Are you ready, your Highness.¡±

    ¡®Well, let''s see what clever prediction she can come up with then.¡¯

    He reached across the table and froze. A cold sensation, like invisible fingers, slid around his neck and tightened against his skin. Nicholas spun sharply, but the stage behind him was empty.

    ¡°Are you afraid of ghosts, Crown Prince Nicholas?¡±

    Her question drew a few chuckles from the banquet table as Nicholas turned around stiffly and rubbed his neck. ¡®Why does my name sound like an insult when she says it?¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± he snapped and grabbed her hand. Her cold slender fingers wrapped around his wrist. Her arm trembled as she turned her covered gaze away from him and seemed to shrink away.

    ¡®More play-acting¡ªwhy is she stalling for time?¡¯

    Nicholas glanced over the table and stage again then watched as she moved her left hand towards the crystal ball.

    ¡°Ask your question, your Majesty,¡± she commanded in a flat tone.

    Nicholas shifted as he considered his options. He could trick her into saying something treasonous, but that might be a step too far, especially with Beaumont watching them both at the other end of the stage.

    ¡®Something simple but generic will do. It¡¯s not like she can actually predict the future.¡¯

    "What will my reign be like?" he replied.

    He could feel her gaze beneath the blindfold as Maura turned towards him, and the silence lengthened. Nicholas held back a laugh as he waited patiently¡ªfor something.

    Maura¡¯s chin slowly lowered against her chest while her grip on his hand went slack. Confused, Nicholas leaned towards her, then glanced towards the banquet. The Prime Minister looked faintly worried as he focused on Lady Maura. While Eleanora¡ªEleanora was smiling?

    The soft sound of footsteps echoed on the stage behind him as the air went suddenly cold. Nicholas turned towards the empty stage and started as Maura¡¯s hand jerked awake and gripped his wrist with surprising strength.

    ¡°Your coronation closes in, but for your answer, look within,¡± she murmured.

    Her tone was husky, older, and strangely seductive as her hidden eyes turned from him to the crystal ball.

    ¡°Future events that you should fear are chosen by she whom you hold dear.¡±

    Maura slid her fingers across the clear dark glass. Against his better judgment, Nicholas followed her gaze and stiffened.

    Inside the crystal, he could see shadows like snowflakes whirling and dancing. ¡®An illusion?¡¯ His lips twisted into a cynical smile. ¡®Is that the best she can do?¡¯ But before he could pull his gaze away, the flurry merged into the figure of a pale woman dressed in red. He blinked and peered closer, but the shape vanished beneath the glass as the crystal orb clouded over with a layer of frost.

    ''Hell''s Teeth. What was that?''

    Maura chuckled. The raspy sound sent a chill down Nicholas¡¯s spine as a mist of fog slid past her lips and evaporated in the space between them.

    ¡°As to the future, who can say? The dance of fate is still in play.¡± Her song like tone faded as Maura¡¯s grip went limp, then her chin dropped, and she slumped against the chair.

    The audience gasped in a mixture of surprise and concern while Nicholas pulled his hand free and stared down at the faking girl.

    ¡°A riddle?¡± he mocked. Annoyance and anger brimmed behind his words.

    ¡®She whom you hold dear? Was she referring to Rosamund?¡¯

    "That¡¯s the best answer you could give? You didn''t give Acheron a riddle!"

    Maura sat up slowly, then reached back and tugged the blindfold free. Her ice-blue eyes clashed with his as a wave of anger poured from her gaze.

    "Would it matter either way, your Majesty?" She challenged bitterly. "You weren''t willing to listen to the spirits."

    "Ha!" Nicholas snapped as he pushed his chair back and shook his head. "What a clever excuse."

    Applause erupted from the silent audience as Eleanora rose from her seat and clapped her hands together loudly.

    "Eleanora!" Isabella hissed with a worried glance at Nicholas.

    Acheron stared at Eleanora for a moment, then stood and clapped as well. Prime Minister Attwood and Lord Alastair both added their applause as Nicholas stared back at them in disbelief.

    ''Were they buying into this farce?''

    Maura swept from her chair with only the slightest hint of uncertainty in her right foot as she approached the edge of the stage and curtsied to the audience.

    "Thank you, lords and ladies, and please thank his Majesty for so graciously agreeing to take part." She gestured towards Nicholas, and the dinner guests continued their applause as they all rose from their seats.

    Nicholas grit his teeth at their absurd display. ¡®Do you not realize she¡¯s mocking me, you fools?¡¯ He pressed his hand against the table but froze as the invisible cold touch returned once more to slither around his neck.

    A frigid breeze, a sound so similar to human breath, tickled against his ear as a taunting voice whispered, ¡°Long live the King.¡±

    Nicholas bolted upright and pivoted to face the empty stage once more. ¡°What is this¡ªhow are you doing this?¡± he demanded as he spun towards Maura.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± She tilted her head and glanced from him to Beaumont, who studied the stage warily as he approached the crown prince.

    ¡°Is someone hiding under the stage?¡± Nicholas demanded as he stomped his foot against the panel floor. ¡°Is that how you did it?¡±

    Maura stared at him for a moment baffled, then her gaze slid past his shoulder to focus the space behind him, and Nicholas¡¯s chest tightened in fear.

    ¡®No¡ªit wasn¡¯t real¡ªit couldn¡¯t be him!¡¯

 Book 1: Chapter 62: The Claws of Guilt

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Beaumont appeared beside him and gripped Nicholas¡¯s shoulder with a worried look. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Nicholas snapped as he shook the knight captain¡¯s grip lose and stormed towards Maura. ¡°But you¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough entertainment for one evening,¡± Octavia interrupted sharply as she rose from her seat. ¡°His Majesty has had too much to drink and is tired.¡± She glanced to where Eleanora smirked over her glass of wine. ¡°Perhaps he should remain here at Rose Palace tonight and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Nicholas protested as he spun around. Eleanora glanced between the two with a sour smile and downed the rest of her wine silently.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Maura, for the memorable performance,¡± Octavia continued with a sharp look at the candidate, who hastily curtsied and turned to leave.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Nicholas quickly blocked her path. Maura flinched away from him, stumbled, and almost fell¡ªbut Beaumont caught her arm and steadied her.

    ¡®One trick after another.¡¯

    Nicholas shook his head and stepped between them as he grabbed Beaumont¡¯s arm. ¡°With me now, Captain!¡± He turned sharply, left the stage, but paused for a moment when he reached the bottom to ensure that Beaumont had followed.

    Nicholas left the courtyard and banquet behind as he marched briskly through the palace towards the front doors. Servants started and bowed as he swept past, inwardly seething as he clenched and unclenched his hands.

    ¡®How? How did she do that? How did she even know¡ª¡¯

    Nicholas shoved past the servant attempting to open the front door and stumbled out into the cool night air. He filled his lungs with a deep breath as he pressed a hand over his erratic heart.

    He could still remember the empty look in Tristan¡¯s eyes the day the Red Wolf Commander left to fight the Tharyn horde¡ªthe day he died. The proud, resilient, unstoppable older brother Nicholas had always known had never looked so pale and defeated.

    And when Nicholas had embraced him for the last time, Tristan had whispered those same words.

    ¡°Long live the King.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Nicholas hissed as he spun in a quick circle and waited for Beaumont, who slipped out the front door behind him.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the knight captain repeated with a worried look. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Nicholas stared at his faithful knight and smothered the guilt and fear at war within his chest. "Nothing¡ªit¡¯s nothing. I simply wanted to¡ªwe¡¯re leaving the palace to visit Lady Rosamund," he snapped as he turned towards the stairs.

    "Yes, your Majesty,¡± Beaumont replied obediently.

    But Nicholas didn¡¯t miss the note of disappointment in the knight captain¡¯s voice. He stopped and turned to face the giant with a disapproving scowl. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is you like about Lady Maura, but I suggest you keep your distance. She is a charlatan, a cheat, and a half-blood!¡±

    Beaumont paused on the palace steps beside him. The lanterns along the marble railing glinted against the steel of his blade as the knight captain exhaled slowly. "Your Majesty," Beaumont said quietly as he moved past. "You should remember that I am little better than a half-blood myself."

    Nicholas blinked and swallowed his anger as the knight captain continued down the steps. He stepped after Beaumont, wanting to correct his old friend, remind him there was a difference between half-blood and bastard¡ªbut the words died in his throat.

    After all, while Tristan had still been alive¡ªNicholas had felt little better than a bastard himself.

    ?????

    Carina watched as Nicholas stormed off the stage. Beaumont paused beside her, his violet eyes momentarily conflicted, then gave a small bow and left to follow his prince. A trickle of anger ran through her as the knight captain left, but Carina dismissed it as she turned to face the ghost standing beside her on the stage.

    ¡®Damn it, Maura. What did you do?¡¯ Carina clenched her fists as she returned to the table and picked up her cloak.

    ¡°How fitting to see them together once more. The prince who ordered my death and the man who carried out that order without question,¡± the ghost whispered as she faded from view.

    Carina grit her teeth and moved slowly across the stage. For the first few steps her ankle seemed to hold just fine, but as she continued it began to wobble even though she tried to keep her weight off it.

    ¡®Okay, I just have to get backstage¡ªthen I can go back to the Lily Palace with the other candidates and rest.¡¯

    Resolved, Carina focused on the hop step hop movement that seemed to support her best. ¡®Anyway, I don¡¯t need Beaumont anymore since the Selection¡¯s over so it¡¯s good that he left on his own.¡¯

    Maura had a point after all, that man was still Carina¡¯s potential executioner if things went wrong.

    She glanced towards the banquet where Eleanora seemed more than pleased as she called for another round of wine. The guests resumed their meal and somewhat tense chatter as they humored their hostess. Carina looked away as her gaze almost caught that of the Dowager, whose attention remained focused on the stage.

    ¡°Lady Maura.¡± Acheron appeared in front of her as he hopped over the last step and extended his hand with a smile. ¡°Would it be alright if I escorted you backstage?¡±

    Carina¡¯s lips twitched between relief and annoyance. ¡®I might feel more grateful if your last attempt to help hadn¡¯t landed me with your cousin and this ankle.¡¯ But she nodded as she silently took his arm and leaned against him for support.

    The daunting steps appeared ahead, and Carina clenched her jaw.

    ¡°Permit me,¡± Acheron whispered as he pulled her arm around his shoulders and slid his arm around her waist. With her bad ankle propped up between them they managed to reach the bottom quickly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Carina said as they pulled apart. ¡®At least he isn¡¯t trying to sweep me off my feet.¡¯

    Acheron winked, as if he read her thoughts, and offered her his arm again.

    Lady Sabella and Lady Hana waited behind the stage curtains with mixed expressions of shock and disbelief. The senior lady-in-waiting was the first to step forward as her angry eyes raked over Carina.

    "Do you have any idea who you have insulted?" Sabella demanded. "You¡ªa half-blood¡ª"

    "Lady Sabella," Acheron cut in with a strained grimace, "The Dowager already thanked Lady Maura for her performance. If your Mistress has no reason to object, then why should you?"

    Sabella glared at him as she pressed her lips together tightly, and then spun around.

    "Well, that was certainly reckless, Lady Maura," Hana said softly as she stepped forward with a curious smile. ¡°But something tells me your boldness will appeal to Crown Princess Eleanora.¡± She inclined her head politely and then turned towards the banquet beyond the curtains.

    Carina followed her departure over Acheron¡¯s shoulder and smiled.

    "Candidates!" Sabella snapped as she stormed towards Evelynn, Tiffany, and Meredith. "All of you! Back to the Lily Palace!" The candidates flinched beneath her tone but rose and followed her towards the courtyard exit. Sabella stopped and turned to shoot Carina a vicious glare. "And you¡ªif you know what''s good for you¡ªyou¡¯ll leave the palace tonight!"

    "Don''t listen to her," Acheron remarked wearily. "Although, once again, you appear to have ignored my advice.¡±

    Carina shrugged. "You heard Lady Hana. It¡¯s the result that counts."

    "Oh yes, you''ve made the future King of Lafeara hate you¡ªbut his wife''s a fan! Can''t wait to see how that pans out.¡±

    Carina laughed as she pulled her cloak around her shoulders. Her trembling fingers fumbled with the strings and Acheron quickly took over and tied them for her.

    ¡°If you know enough to be afraid than I suppose lecturing you won¡¯t do any good,¡± he muttered.

    "Lady Maura." They both turned as the Prime Minister appeared through the curtains. "My dear, I just wanted to say how much I enjoyed your performance,¡± Attwood said cheerfully as he smiled between them. ¡°It has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen someone daring enough to preform anything close to magic here¡ªnot that you should ever do something like this again in the future.¡± His eyebrows rose higher as he emphasized each word.

    "I understand, Prime Minister," Carina replied with a curtsey. Her ankle wobbled on the way up and Acheron held her up quickly.

    "My dear, your injury!" Attwood said as he took her other arm. "Acheron, take her back to the Lily Palace in our carriage.¡±

    "Happily, Father."

    Attwood frowned at his son and then turned to Maura. "As his father, I feel it is my duty to warn you to be wary of his charms, Lady Maura."

    "I will try¡ªPrime Minister," Carina replied awkwardly as she held back a laugh.

    Acheron sighed and turned her towards the courtyard path. He matched his pace with her hobbled steps as they made their way through the archway, inside the palace, and turned down a long hallway.

    "Ignore the old man," Acheron murmured with a disarming smile as they strolled through the white marble walls lit by candles. "I''m as harmless as they come."

    "And as subtle as a fox in the hen house," Carina replied dryly.

    Acheron laughed. After a long, tedious period of silence, the front foyer finally appeared before them. "You know,¡± he said hesitantly, ¡°not all the rumors you¡¯ve heard about me are true."

    "Where there''s smoke, there''s fire."

    "You''re so judgmental," Acheron said reproachfully.

    Carina cast a hesitant glance towards him and bit her lip.

    ¡®To be fair, if anyone understood what it was like to be judged by public perception, I would.¡¯

    "You''re right, I''m sorry."

    He offered her a slow warm smile in return and she quickly averted her gaze. They reached the palace doors and stopped to rest on a bench outside as Acheron sent a servant to fetch his carriage. Carina leaned against the stone wall behind her and closed her eyes for a moment with a sigh. Even if she couldn¡¯t feel pain, exhaustion was another matter. After a long day in the sun and then the long wait backstage to face off against Lafeara¡¯s royalty, Carina was ready for the bliss of sleep¡ªprovided it came without the usual nightmares.

    ¡°That dress and makeup,¡± Acheron commented with a mischievous smile as he took a seat beside her. ¡°You really put some thought into this act of yours.¡±

    Carina eyed him warily and cleared her throat. "Permit me to express myself freely and clearly, my Lord."

    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Acheron murmured with a cringe.

    "I''m not interested in either you or your cousin,¡± Carina said bluntly.

    Acheron exhaled slowly and pressed his curled fingers against his lips as he nodded. "Message received.¡±

    The awkward silence between them continued through the carriage ride back to the Lily Palace, where Acheron insisted on escorting Carina safely to the guestroom.

    "Thank you, Lord Acheron," Carina said politely as she stepped inside and turned to shut the door.

    His hand caught the edge as he stopped her. "One last question, Lady Maura."

    Carina frowned at his hand and met his steel-blue gaze. "If you insist."

    Acheron glanced at the empty hall behind them then shifted his weight against the door as he leaned back towards her with an inquisitive stare.

    Carina backed away, as the faint whiff of wine hit her face. ¡®Was he really going to try something foolish?¡¯ She glanced towards the chest as she edged away from him.

    Acheron appeared not to notice her unease as he drummed his fingers against the door and then blurted out, "Why do you hate the Crown Prince?"

 Book 1: Chapter 63: Weight of the Dead

    "Pardon?¡± Carina murmured after an awkward moment¡¯s pause. She gripped the folds of her cloak and fought to maintain a neutral expression while her mind raced over the past few days and the last few hours.

    ¡®Where did I slip up?¡¯

    Acheron¡¯s perplexed expression turned wary as his steel-blue eyes danced over her face. ¡°The way you provoked him tonight¡ªno one in the right mind would do that without good reason,¡± he continued persistently.

    ¡®So it was my performance?¡¯ Carina drew in a breath as she sucked in her lip and lowered her gaze. ¡®I suppose I was reckless in more ways than one, but¡ª''

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate the crown prince,¡± she replied with a sigh. Acheron¡¯s frown deepened as he raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. ¡°But I don¡¯t like him either. The way he treats Eleanora, how he prioritizes his personal feelings over the welfare of his kingdom¡ª¡±

    Acheron¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he stepped over the threshold and pressed a hand against her lips quickly. ¡°Are you insane!¡± he hissed.

    Carina scowled and shoved his hand away. ¡°If you recall, I was sent here by the Countess of Hawthorne to serve and protect Eleanora.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I see where you''re coming from!¡± Acheron raised his hands and quickly retreated to the hallway. ¡°But you cannot criticize a member of the royal family publicly, Lady Maura!¡±

    ¡°You asked,¡± Carina replied as she crossed her arms.

    Acheron opened his mouth, shook his head, and tightened his lips into a weary smile. ¡°I simply wanted you to be careful. Cleverly mentioning the future king¡¯s mistress, in a magic show no less, is not being careful.¡±

    ¡°Well, I appreciate your concern.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Acheron scoffed.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I am quite tired,¡± Carina said pointedly as she stepped towards the door. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, and I would like to get off my feet.¡±

    Acheron caught the door again as she pushed against it. ¡°Don¡¯t just live for the Crown Princess or the Countess, Lady Maura.¡± His worried tone grated her nerves even as she smiled at him politely. ¡°Nicholas is my friend, but he has the temper of a king. He can smile at you one moment and order your execution the next.¡±

    Carina blinked and lowered her gaze. The smell of blood lingered in her memory even as she envisioned the steps that led to the gallows. ¡°Thank you for the warning, Lord Acheron, and good night.¡±

    He stepped back and watched her shut the door between them. Carina slid the bolt in place, then turned and hopped over to the bed. She collapsed against the silk sheets and muffled her frustration into the fragrant soft pillows.

    ¡°Why do you hate the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± she laughed as she rolled back up and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°At least the Selection is almost over.¡± All that remained was for Eleanora to make her final decision tomorrow.

    ¡°She will choose you,¡± Maura whispered against Carina¡¯s hair, barely disturbing the ash-brown locks.

    ¡°If not¡ªit will be difficult to approach Hana once I¡¯ve been kicked out,¡± Carina murmured distractedly.

    Ice-cold fingers slid over Carina¡¯s shoulders and pulled her down onto the bed covers. ¡°You are tired. You should sleep, what will come will come.¡±

    ¡°Not until we¡¯ve talked about what happened. Your little prank went too far, Maura. What did you say to Nicholas anyway?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done¡ª¡±

    ¡°We have waited seven years for this! The plan means nothing if I have to worry about you playing ghost games,¡± Carina interrupted as she rubbed her empty stomach.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say, you can¡¯t die a second time,¡± Carina grumbled. She shivered as the ghost leaned over and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere again.We only have each other. You know I would never betray you.¡±

    Carina¡¯s frustrations ebbed away as the ghost silently stroked her hair. She struggled to keep her eyes open even as the hunger in her stomach faded beneath a cloud of fatigue.

    Between her fluttering eyelids, Carina studied the marble carved ceiling above her. ¡°What¡¯s it like being back?¡± she mumbled as she stared at the circle of white crows.

    Maura¡¯s fingers stilled for a moment then resumed their silent dance. ¡°Everything is different now¡ªand yet it all remains the same.¡±

    Carina frowned and lifted her head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°My past¡ªyour present¡ªthey are not alike.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the point?¡± Carina slumped back against the bed. ¡°The future will be different as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will be.¡±

    ?????

    Maura had long become numb to the clang of prison doors and screams of her fellow inmates. She barely stirred when the prison guard paused by her cell and banged the bars with his wooden stick.

    ¡°Still alive, half-blood?¡± the foul man sneered. ¡°Won¡¯t be much longer now. You and the rest of these filthy traitors will meet the ax soon enough.¡±

    Her nails dug into the grime beneath the moldy straw upon which she lay, but she lacked the strength to stand.

    ¡°Oye!¡± the guard yelled and banged the bars again. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, you ugly sow.¡±

    Maura ignored him as she stared at the other naked women, who lay against the floor. Some asleep, some weeping, some barely clinging to life. All of them terrified of what was to come.

    Warm liquid sprayed upon her back and stung against day-old whip lashes. Maura flinched and gagged as the smell of urine overwhelmed the already putrid filth that piled in the corner of the cell.

    ¡°There you go, half-blood, nice and fresh!¡± the guard taunted. ¡°If you''re thirsty, why don¡¯t you lap it up.¡±

    Maura¡¯s lip bled as she bit down upon it and closed her eyes. Time no longer had meaning in this hell. Humiliation, pain, and hunger coated every poisoned breath even as she lay here and waited for her death.

    The cell door behind her clanged, and Maura¡¯s eyes snapped open as fear lurched through her body. She crawled onto her elbows and knees as the knights dragged in Poppy¡¯s naked body and dropped her in the middle of the cell.

    ¡°Ventrayna bitch!¡± The knight snapped and spat at the unmoving prisoner.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s get out of here¡ªthis place is worse than the plague in the slums.¡±

    ¡°You would know. Still visiting your lady friend down there? What¡¯s her name¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut it¡ªdon¡¯t get me in trouble with the captain!¡±

    The cell doors clanged as the knights left. Their muffled voices disappeared behind another prison door.

    Maura slumped against the ground and exhaled. If they hadn¡¯t taken anyone else that meant interrogations were done for the day. She watched Poppy for signs of life, but the dark-skinned woman barely breathed behind her matted hair and swollen face.

    The only way to determine day from night was when they were left alone. In the quiet shadows of the torchlight, Maura waited for the only glimmer of joy that remained.

    The song began barely above a whisper as Hana¡¯s voice silently filled the darkness. The foreign words meant nothing to Maura, and yet the comfort they provided made her soul flicker awake, and her dry eyes weep.

    ¡°Guess that means she¡¯s still alive,¡± Poppy whispered hoarsely against the straw.

    Maura ignored her as she inched her way towards the cell bars.

    ¡°Must she sing every night?¡± muttered another maid. ¡°I can¡¯t even understand what she¡¯s saying.¡±

    ¡°A lot of good it will do her,¡± whispered another. ¡°They¡¯re only saving her for last.¡±

    ¡°Last?¡± Maura whispered. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She was the queen¡¯s lover after all,¡± Poppy answered through cracked lips. ¡°And she killed the Consort¡¯s unborn child.¡±

    ¡°That is a lie!¡± Maura hissed angrily.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Poppy snapped back and then wheezed with pain. ¡°Now that Eleanora is dead¡ªthere¡¯s no one left to protect her.¡±

    The rattle of keys cut off the song as the women fell into a tense silence. Maura shrank down onto her belly and pressed her face against the floor as the torchlight moved.

    The crown of Lafeara¡¯s king glittered beneath the flame as Nicholas strode between the cells. Dark shadows emphasized the grief, paranoia, and lack of sleep etched upon his face. Nicholas waved the torch against the cell bars as he examined their occupants behind a handkerchief held over his nose. The light moved on as his shadow stretched across the floor.

    ¡°We meet again, Lady Hana!¡± His muffled voice echoed through the prison as Maura tilted her head to listen. ¡°Confess your crimes, witch!¡±

    "My only crime is loving the woman you hated!" Hana¡¯s trembling voice replied. "And I am no witch."

    "The Conclave of Cardinals found otherwise, Lady Hana.¡±

    ¡°They saw what they wanted to see¡ªas do you. I did not kill Eleanora, nor did I harm your child!¡±

    Nicholas laughed. ¡°So, you will deny it to the very end.¡±

    ¡°If I am to die, so be it. Why punish the other servants? They have committed no crime against your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°They have all confessed to their crimes and yours.¡±

    ¡°Under torture and threats made against their families!¡±

    ¡°The result is what matters,¡± Nicholas snapped. ¡°Death is all that awaits you now. Perhaps you''ll even meet again to serve your queen in the afterlife."

    ¡°Then you are truly beyond redemption. What kind of king would torture and condemn the innocent while hiding the true killer?¡±

    "I will do what I must to protect Lafeara," Nicholas growled. "A few deaths to save thousands more¡ªI can live with that."

    Hana¡¯s bitter laugh echoed through the prison. "You called King Henrie a coward¡ªyet look at what you''ve become!"

    The torchlight flickered as it struck the prison bars. "Yes, I''ve become a monster, but it was your mistress and this cursed throne that made me thus." The torchlight flickered again as Maura strained to peer beyond the bars. ¡°Give Eleanora my regards when you next see her. Your execution is tomorrow. May you both burn in hell."

    ¡®Tomorrow?¡¯ Maura sucked in a shallow breath. ¡®Is that when we will all die?¡¯

    "It will be my pleasure to burn with my Queen¡ªrather than live one more moment in the shadows of a false King!"

    Maura''s grip tightened on the bars as a long moment of tense silence followed.

    "Even a bitch like you can''t tell when to be silent.¡± Nicholas laughed softly. ¡°Very well, let your pain and humiliation be my last gift to Eleanora."

    The torchlight swept in her direction. Maura cowered against the floor as the king swept past. The prison doors opened but did not shut as the women waited nervously.

    The muffled scuffle of feet proceeded another torch. Maura lifted her eyes as the four men sauntered past, their faces covered by white plague masks.

    ¡°Who-who are you?¡± Hana demanded.

    Maura''s grip slipped from the bars as a key turn in a lock, and a prison door opened.

    She curled against the prison floor and wrapped bruised arms around her ears to shut out the panicked screams that followed, but her dirty, trembling limbs did nothing to block out the soul-shattering sounds of Hana¡¯s rape.

 Book 1: Chapter 64: The Chill of Death

    The great horned owl perched upon the rafters peered down into the dark slums in search of vermin. But even the experienced night hunter¡¯s perceptive gaze could not detect Nero, who slithered through the shadows below. The witch hunter had learned the art of pursuing unseen during his early years in the order. After all, to be seen invited death.

    Few people were as paranoid as a witch who knew they were being hunted. Arrogance was a witch¡¯s greatest weakness. Hubris led to mistakes and exposed vulnerabilities. A cornered witch, however, could kill a dozen witch hunters. To someone who has nothing to lose, death becomes an ally.

    The lantern Nero followed was not one of flame but moonstone. It provided just enough light for the five men and the woman who accompanied them to make their way through the slum''s darker streets. Thanks to the enchanted piercing of his left ear, he could follow their movements and even catch a bit of their whispered conversations as he trailed behind them.

    They were heading to the docks where the woman would take passage on a prearranged ship to leave Lafeara.

    So far, the contents of the anonymous note Alden had received appeared accurate. Although, the idea of the Fox Den, a gang of reputed cut throats, protecting a witch had caught Nero by surprise. Still, anything was better than being penned up in the stuffy confines of the cathedral¡¯s underground archive. So Nero agreed to check the information while Alden continued his search for the ellusive Turnbell name. A quest that had proven futile thus far given the only family record they had found belonged to a nobleman who had died two years ago and left no children behind.

    The Foxes walked confidently through their turf, blissfully unaware of the predator at their heels. Nero remained in the dark, content to follow at a distance, as the presence of other Foxes on the rooftop above invited attention he did not seek.

    The stench of the slums soon mingled with the cool breeze of the Serpentine River. His quarry had long given up any attempt of conversation and focused on the path ahead. Probably because the docks did not fall within the Fox Den¡¯s territory, or so Nero reasoned as the presence of watchful vermin disappeared around them.

    He quickened his silent steps and dashed the length of two buildings before he slid soundlessly behind a stack of crates. His attempts brought him close enough to check the woman¡¯s scent, but the two men at the back of the pack turned instinctively and drew their blades.

    ¡®Perhaps the Foxes deserve their reputation after all.¡¯

    ¡°Whose there?¡± the first Fox challenged as his comrade strode purposely towards Nero¡¯s hiding place. The other three men and the witch hasted their steps towards the harbor. ¡°Show yourself, you worm-bellied rat!¡±

    Nero chuckled as he stepped out of the shadows and raised his empty hands. The second Fox immediately lunged forward and swung his sword. The witch hunter ducked under the man¡¯s blade and slid his needle-thin dagger into the man¡¯s lungs. A neat little twist and the blade¡¯s jagged end ripped a gaping hole through the organ before Nero pulled it free.

    The Fox gasped, clutched his chest, and tottered to the side as his comrade switched from sword to pistol and aimed at the witch hunter.

    ¡°Now that won¡¯t do at all,¡± Nero growled as he snapped his fingers.

    Ice-magic twisted around the gun and coated the man¡¯s finger on the trigger within a chunk of ice before the flintlock could ignite.

    ¡°Hells Teeth! He¡¯s a witch!¡± The Fox gasped as he beat against the ice that crawled up his arm and staggered back.

    Nero snickered even as he danced away from the second Fox¡¯s futile attack from behind. The witch hunter caught the man¡¯s wrist, sliced it open with his knife, then delivered a brutal kick to the Fox¡¯s sternum that sent the man crashing into the stack of crates.

    The man crumpled face-first onto the ground. His countenance contorted in silent agony as his lips darkened, and he flailed like a fish out of water amidst the crushed crates.

    ¡°Its amazing isn¡¯t it? How the smallest wound can inflict so much pain,¡± Nero observed as he kicked the man¡¯s sword away. ¡°The very air you breathe is killing you even as its keeping you alive and overwhelming your senses with pain.¡±

    A strained gargled response that escaped the Fox¡¯s lips was intelligible, but the resolute look of disgust that battled against the pain in the man¡¯s eyes spoke clearly.

    ¡°I suppose you accepted this kind of fate a long time ago,¡± Nero observed with a hint of approval. ¡°After all, men who live by the sword will die by the sword¡ªor magic in this case.¡± He extended his wrist, and the soft glow of magic stretched into a blade of ice that he held against the man¡¯s throat. ¡°I would ask if you had any last words but¡ª¡±

    Nero spun and sidestepped the blade of the first Fox. The man¡¯s awkward attacks to skewer the witch hunter with the sword in his left hand, or bludgeon him with the frozen pistol in his right, were desperate and laughable.

    With the flick of Nero¡¯s wrist, three ice blades swept the man off his feet and impaled him through his heart, shoulder, and throat against the nearest building.

    ¡°Vermin should learn to die with dignity,¡± Nero commented as he turned back to the second Fox, who still wheezed upon the ground and glared at him with dark eyes.

    Nero finished him off and left his already dissolving sword in the dead man¡¯s chest.

    The Serpentine River, which stretched nearly 100 miles in length, spread out before him like a black sea. The closed sails of fisherman slips and riverboats speckled the shoreline as their hulls knocked idly against the docks. Nero caught sight of the moonstone lantern beneath the open canvas of a small sailboat. The witch had already boarded while her three escorts appeared to be conversing with the boatman.

    The witch hunter made no effort to mask his steps as he thundered down the pier. The moonlight illuminated his scarlet armor, rippled upon his flowing robes, and drew his quarry''s startled gaze.

    ¡°Is that a bloody witch hunter?¡± growled the third Fox, who quickly drew his sword.

    ¡°Time to go, Marc!¡± shouted the fourth Fox even as he aimed down his pistol at the witch hunter.

    ¡®This again!¡¯ Nero dodged as the bullet sped past him and splintered against the dock boards. ¡®No hesitation there.¡¯ He waved his hand across the wharf. Ice spread beneath his feet and latched the two thugs in place as Nero slid under the blade of the second Fox and rose to plunge his needle blade through the fourth and fifth rib of the other.

    The Fox bent over the witch hunter¡¯s blade with an expression of stunned disbelief as he stared past Nero to the other trapped thug. ¡°Darwin¡ªkill this¡ª¡±

    Nero yanked his dagger free. The Fox collapsed awkwardly against the dock, his feet still frozen in place.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Darwin howled as he struggled against the ice wrapped around his ankles. ¡°You hag spawn witch cu¡ª¡±

    Nero flung his dagger across the short distance and smirked with satisfaction as it impaled the man¡¯s throat. ¡°You picked the wrong side of this one, vermin.¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother to watch the Fox bleed out. His quarry had already gained some distance from the dock. The boatman and Marc paddled furiously with a bucket and paddle as the wind swept them lazily from the shore.

    Nero stopped at the edge of the pier and sniffed. ''Still nothing!¡¯ Disappointment shifted to anger as Nero glared across the black waves at the pale, shivering woman. ¡®Are you even a witch?¡¯

    With an impatient sigh, Nero swung his hand across the dark waters towards the ship. ¡°Pulchritudo dolore!¡± Beneath his scarlet chest plate, a flash of light pierced the darkness and vanished. Then ice formed and crackled upon the choppy waves below. It spread at his command and wove across the river like a serpent, heedless of the tide as its icy coils wrapped around the sailboat and sealed it in place.

    "Marc!" the woman cried. The men beside her stared at the frozen river around them then beat against their prison with their flimsy paddles.

    Nero touched the jewel hidden beneath his robes with a scowl. ¡®Even this much requires me to drain magic from the Witch Star?¡¯ He stepped down onto the icy path and headed towards the sailboat. ¡®No matter, as long as she¡¯s a witch, I can regain what was wasted easily enough.¡¯

    At his approach, Marc flung aside the bucket, drew a dagger, and stood on wobbly legs. Rachael scrambled behind him with panicked sobs that only fed the growing rage in Nero.

    ¡®Why doesn¡¯t she use her magic? Why haven¡¯t I felt so much as a spark? If this is another dead end¡­¡¯

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Marc demanded with trembling bravado.

    Nero barked out a laugh. "Isn''t it obvious? I''ve come for the witch." He extended his arm, palm down, and the ice-magic twisted into a long sharp spear. Nero closed his fingers around the cold weapon, took aim, and released.

    The ice spear glittered through the air and then buried itself in the pitiful man¡¯s chest. Marc looked down, dumbfounded, as the knife slipped from his fingers and he tipped backward off the boat.

    "Marc!" Rachael screamed. She reached towards his corpse, which slid away from her across the ice. The spear¡¯s tip caught against the uneven edge of the frozen river and kept the body from tipping over.

    Rachael cast one last terrified look at the witch hunter who had almost reached the boat and scrambled after the dead man. The shivering boatman remained seated. One hand wrapped around the hull, the other still gripped his paddle. Nero circled the vessel and, with another snap of his fingers, decapitated the boatman.

    The witch hunter closed in on the sobbing woman as she clutched Marc¡¯s head against her chest. Her terror and grief gave him no pleasure as he contemplated the cost of this fruitless hunt.

    Rachael screamed again as Nero grabbed her hair and yanked her up towards him. He inhaled the scent of her raven locks and clenched his teeth with a growl of disgust. "Not a witch after all. Not even a flicker of one," he snarled as his grip tightened.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Rachael sobbed as her fingers clawed desperately against his leather glove.

    "And yet here you are stealing away into the night like a thief," Nero hissed as he shoved her onto her knees. "And this¡ª" he pulled the sack of coins from Marc¡¯s belt. "¡ªwell, it''s just a tad bit suspicious, don''t you think?" Her brown eyes stared up at him in silent terror, and Nero yanked her head back. "Speak, woman!"

    "Please! We¡ªdid it for the money," Rachael sobbed. "I don''t know anything else¡ªonly that the Fox Master was willing to pay us 15,000 crescents to leave Lafeara."

    "Why would he pay you to get out of the country?"

    "To¡ªfool the knights and the church," she whimpered. "He was going to leave¡ªevidence at our house¡ªenough to convince the church I was a witch."

    Nero cackled as realization sank in. "So¡ªyou''re a decoy. Well, I suppose 15,000 crescents is too much temptation for a mindless sheep like you. But where did the Fox Den obtain such exorbitant funds?"

    "I''m sorry¡ªI don¡¯t know! I''m sorry! P-Please¡ªPlease don''t kill me!" Rachael sobbed as he pulled her back to her feet.

    "Now, now," Nero shushed. "I enjoy a good squeal as much as the next witch¡ªbut your tears have soured." His hand slid around her throat. "Even you should know that no mortal who has seen a witch can live to tell the tale." His grip tightened against the woman¡¯s trachea as her skin turned pale blue.

    "Pleas¡ª" Her dark eyes glazed over with panic and frost as her last breath rattled free from purple lips and hovered in the air between them before it was carried away by the river breeze.

    Nero wrapped his arm around her neck, twisted, and pulled the dead woman¡¯s head cleanly off her shoulders. Her body slumped down against Marc¡¯s corpse and dislodged the ice spear. The dead couple drifted over the edge and vanished beneath the waves of the black river.

    Nero held the woman''s head in his palm and smoothed the dark hair away from her frozen, blue pupils.

    "So, the Fox Den is shielding the ice witch," Nero murmured as he twisted his fingers through her tangled locks. "I think I have the perfect gift to help them change their minds."

    The moon silhouetted his red robes and the woman''s head that dangled from his grip as Nero returned to the docks and the sleeping city beyond. Behind him, the ice cracked and crumbled, before it was carried out to sea with the empty sailboat and the dead boatman.

 Book 1: Chapter 65: A Garden of Secrets

    The candidates ate their breakfast with tired eyes and pale faces. Only Evelynn appeared relaxed as she spread butter on her blueberry bagel, while Meredith picked out the berries and flicked them at her plate. Tiffany nervously sipped her tea at a volume much louder than necessary and then added her fourth or fifth cube of sugar.

    Carina silently stirred her own tea as she contemplated Captain Beaumont¡¯s absence outside her door that morning. No doubt, this was just the beginning of the repercussions for her predictions last night.

    "Good morning, Candidates," Lady Elouise greeted as she entered the room.

    "Oh, where is Lady Sabella?" Evelynn asked as she set down her bagel.

    "She¡ª" Elouise¡¯s gaze shifted towards Carina then quickly away, "¡ªhad something urgent to attend to."

    "I see," Evelynn also glanced at Carina with a curious smile. "That''s too bad."

    Carina sipped her tea and focused its fragrant mix of vanilla and spices. She sensed something was off with Sabella''s absence, but as to what¡ªwell, she would likely find out soon enough.

    "Excuse me, Lady Elouise." Another woman entered the room with vibrant red hair that, for a moment, reminded Carina keenly of her half-sister Sophya.

    "Good morning, Lady Delphine," Elouise greeted the scarlet beauty with a smile. "Candidates, this is Lady Delphine. She serves the Queen Regent along with myself and Lady Sabella."

    "Greetings, Lady Delphine."

    "Good morning, candidates." Delphine flashed them all a friendly smile, then stepped closer to Elouise and whispered in her ear.

    "Oh¡ªI see," Elouise smile tightened as she drew back. "Lady Maura, it seems the Queen Regent would like to speak with you."

    "If you''ll follow me, Lady Maura," Delphine said as she elegantly waved her hand to the door.

    "I¡ª" Carina looked down at her wrapped ankle, which she had only just managed to slip into a shoe today. "I''m afraid it''s still difficult for me to walk,¡± she explained apologetically.

    ¡®Perhaps the Captain abandoning his post would be a double blessing.¡¯

    "Oh, of course, I almost forgot," Delphine said with a nervous laugh. "Captain Leo, will you come in, please?"

    The dark-skinned knight entered the room and inclined his head respectfully to the Dowager''s ladies-in-waiting.

    "The Queen Regent sent the Captain along with me in case you required an escort. Captain, Lady Maura, is unable to walk,¡± Delphine explained as she gestured to Carina. ¡°Would you mind assisting her? The Dowager has requested her presence."

    "Not at all," Leo replied as he moved swiftly behind Carina and pulled out her chair. "Permit me, my Lady." Not giving her a chance to respond, he scooped Carina from her chair and carried her towards the door.

    "Enjoy your breakfast, candidates!" Delphine said sweetly before she followed after them.

    ?????

    Of the three men who had carried her in this life, Carina preferred Leo the least. His hand seemed to slide uncomfortably low on her back, which forced Carina to wrap her arms around his neck or fall.

    Delphine paid no attention to Carina¡¯s discomfort as she guided them towards the Royal Gardens. The palace walkways were quiet as most servants were busy indoors while their masters and mistresses enjoyed breakfast. The garden itself was oddly vacant and covered in lingering mist that clung to the hedges and covered the landscape in glittering dew.

    Carina''s unease only increased as the knight and lady-in-waiting led her down the path towards the forbidden corner of the garden. The paradise around them was quickly forgotten in the presence of the iron door. The suffocating feel of despair that exuded from its dark metal surface sent an ominous sharp pain through her chest.

    As often as Carina had wondered what lay within the garden enshrouded by the spiked iron fence and dense box hedges, now the very thought of that door opening made her mouth run dry.

    The wind rustled through the towering shrubs, and the distant echo of a thousand despairing sobs lingered in its breath. And then a woman, so transparent and pale she might have been a trick of the light, appeared through the gate.

    The hair along Carina¡¯s arms stood on end as the specter lifted the hem of her dress and ran through Delphine towards Carina and Leo. The ghost vanished before Carina could identify her face, but there was no mistaking the crown the woman had worn¡ªthat of Lafeara¡¯s Queen.

    ¡°You¡¯re trembling,¡± Leo observed as he adjusted his grip. His gaze remained focused upon the gate even as Delphine stopped beside a marble bench that waited outside the forbidden garden. ¡°Not that I blame you. This place disturbs even a soldier like me.¡±

    Carina glanced at him curiously. ¡°Do you believe in ghosts?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a thing or two on the battlefield,¡± Leo replied evasively. ¡°Enough to believe there is more to death and life than what my eyes can see.¡±

    ¡°You may set her down here, Captain,¡± Delphine instructed as she glanced towards them with a curious smile. Leo complied and eased Carina down to the marble surface before he helped smooth out her dress.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you, Captain,¡± Carina said sharply.

    Leo raised his hands with a disarming smile. ¡°Forgive me. You¡ªremind me of my younger sisters. I meant no offense.¡± He straightened and turned to Delphine. ¡°Shall I wait at the end of the path as usual?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Captain,¡± Delphine replied with a nod.

    "A pleasure to meet you, Lady Maura." He offered a polite bow, winked at her, and then strode confidently away.

    "Isn''t he lovely?¡± Delphine murmured with a sigh. ¡°If I was only ten years younger," She fanned her flushed cheeks and sat down beside Carina on the bench. "The hero of Dead Man¡¯s Hollows. That accursed crater made by inbred pagan magic.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Carina murmured curiously, distracted by the iron gate. ¡°That is the battlefield where Prince Tristan died, is it not?¡±

    Delphine flinched and snapped her fan closed. ¡°We do not speak that name within the Palace.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªyes, forgive me,¡± Carina replied quickly as she turned to face the lady-in-waiting. ¡°What was it you were saying about Captain Leo?¡±

    Delphine smiled, but her gaze remained unsettled as she slowly unfurled her fan and continued. ¡°That he is a hero, and a recently titled Baron as well. He¡¯s also the bastard son of General Stryker.¡±

    ¡°Then he¡¯s¡ªCaptain Beaumont¡¯s brother?¡±

    ¡°More or less,¡± Delphine murmured with a frown. ¡°I suppose you could say Leo is the General¡¯s official son since his wife, Lady Verity, adopted him. In either case, the General clearly favors Leo more.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Carina asked curiously.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s about to be promoted again to a Colonel I hear. That¡¯s why he was summoned back to the palace anyway. Can you imagine, skipping from Captain straight to a Colonel?¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Carina responded distractedly. ¡®Is that why Beaumont is so obedient to Nicholas? Because his own father refuses to acknowledge him.¡¯

    ¡°¡ªDid you know the pagans worship dragons? As if such creatures really existed. Captain Leo told me they built their palace around some old bones. Apparently, they sacrifice slaves and pray to this ancient dead being. Can you imagine? It¡¯s probably the bones of some old bull or a wolf, perhaps.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Captain Leo knows better than to believe in such fairy tales. He also quite a good conversationalist. A practical man of promising potential, despite his unfortunate birth¡ªbut if Lady Variety can look past the identity of Leo¡¯s birth mother, then so shall I.¡±

    ¡°Oh, who was she?¡±

    For a moment, Delphine appeared to struggle against the tide of her tongue, but then she edged closer to Carina as she shielded them both behind her fan. ¡°A pagan woman¡ªthe one who gave General Stryker that scar on his cheek.¡±

    Carina remained speechless as Delphine pulled away and continued her prattle unchecked. As much as she knew she ought to focus on whatever information leaked so freely from the Queen Regent¡¯s aid¡ªher mind instead focused upon the sudden perplexity of Beaumont¡¯s family that had presented itself before her.

    A child of pagan blood was considered lower than a slave. And yet, General Stryker had promoted such a son over Beaumont, who held the favor of Lafeara¡¯s future King. ¡®The question was¡ªwhy?¡¯ Carina could only imagine that the fault, as always, lay within the identity of Beaumont¡¯s mother.

 Book 1: Chapter 66: A Test of Loyalty

    ¡°And it appears the Dowager¡ªI mean, Queen Regent,¡± Delphine hastily corrected herself. ¡°Is looking into a potential match for Captain Leo. Naturally, we can¡¯t expect a true born daughter of Lafeara¡¯s nobility to wed a half-pagan.¡± Delphine paused to brush away the hair that had slid inside the corner of her mouth and sighed. ¡°Still, I¡¯m sure the Dowager will find someone suitable. She has a soft spot for bastards and half-bloods.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Carina replied hesitantly. ¡®Soft is not a word I would use to describe the Dowager.¡¯

    They had been waiting outside the iron gate long enough for Carina to circle all the possible reasons for the Queen Regent to summon her, none of which were favorable.

    "I wonder if Lady Verity will throw a party to celebrate his promotion. I imagine she will. After all, she¡¯s grown quite fond of Leo over the years and who can blame her since the poor woman could have no children of her own. But still, from Captain to Colonel? That skips over something¡ªI can¡¯t think of what rank though¡ªbut it¡¯s certainly worth celebrating. Leo will become his Father¡¯s right-hand man, which all but officially declares him as Stryker¡¯s successor.¡±

    ¡°I believe the rank is Major,¡± Carina supplied when the woman stopped long enough to catch her breath. ¡°Between Captain and Colonel.¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, yes, I suppose that¡¯s it. How very clever of you to know. And to think some people believe the giant should be Stryker¡¯s successor. Why though? He might be the elder bastard, but I swear I¡¯ve never seen him so much as smile. And when he looks at you¡ª¡± Delphine shivered, ¡°¡ªthere¡¯s something about his eyes that just isn¡¯t human.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suppose that¡¯s true.¡± Carina had felt something quite similar during her first several encounters with Beaumont, but she had blamed that disquieting fear on Maura¡¯s memories. She watched Leo pace at the end of the path with a weary sigh.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s no wonder Lady Verity chose Leo over him, even as a I child I heard he was as frigid as a block of ice. He never attended social parties until he became the Crown Prince¡¯s bodyguard. Always training with the knights or looking after that invalid mother of his. But even when she died¡ªhe didn¡¯t shed a single tear. Not one? Mind you he was about sixteen when she died¡ª"

    The iron door creaked open, and Delphine fell deathly silent even as Carina¡¯s heart lept up the back of her throat. The Dowager appeared with a basket of purple roses draped over her arm and smiled warmly at them before she closed the gate and turned an iron key in the lock.

    ¡°Your Grace!¡± Delphine greeted as she curtsied. Carina stood slowly behind her and attempted a shallow curtsey on her ankle.

    ¡°Oh my! Please, Lady Maura, do rise child,¡± Octavia said quickly.

    Carina obediently rose while Delphine remained awkwardly bowed.

    ¡°Thank you for bringing her, Lady Delphine. And now, please take these roses back to my room.¡± Octavia plucked a rose free and passed the basket to her lady-in-waiting. ¡°I wish to speak with Lady Maura in private.¡±

    "Yes, Queen Regent." Delphine curtsied again and left to complete her task.

    The Dowager clasped her hands and studied Carina with a thoughtful smile before she motioned to the bench. "Please, Lady Maura. We must not keep you standing unnecessarily."

    "Thank you, Queen Regent." Carina sat down and tried to appear as relaxed as possible, given the formidable opponent who stood before her.

    "Let us suspend with titles for the moment," Octavia said generously as she sat down beside Carina and took the surprised girl''s left hand. "I''ll be blunt. I like you, Lady Maura. I see your potential just as Countess Constance did. You''re strong, intelligent, you don''t let men push you about¡ªand from what I''ve gathered, you''ve survived a few battles before even coming to the palace."

    Carina held back a laugh as she tightened the smile on her face. ¡®So that¡¯s the angle she¡¯s going for.¡¯

    "So, before Eleanora makes her decision, I wanted to offer you a place at my side as one of my people."

    Carina exhaled slowly as she looked away from the intimidating pair of cerulean-blue eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected the Dowager to attempt such a move so soon, but then it made absolute sense to strike before she had formed any sort of loyalty towards Eleanora.

    ¡®Unfortunately, you¡¯re the last person on earth I would ever agree to serve.¡¯

    "I can see my offer has taken you by surprise," Octavia said with a soft chuckle. "But let me assure you, I am quite generous to those who serve me. I might even be able to arrange a marriage offer for you that would match or even rival that of your sister''s."

    The Dowager nodded down the garden path towards Captain Leo, and Carina felt her stomach clench. It was eerie how similar the Dowager¡¯s recruitment methods mirrored that of Constance¡ªalthough Carina had been the one to approach the Countess of Hawthorne initially.

    "As humbled as I am to have the Dowager consider such a matter on my behalf¡ªI would prefer to remain unmarried for the foreseeable future.¡±

    Octavia''s eyes narrowed as she assessed Carina critically. ¡°I suspect it is not so much marriage that you oppose as it is the freedom you are reluctant to lose.¡±

    Carina blinked, caught off guard by the Dowager¡¯s perceptive intuition.

    ¡°I would caution you, child. If Eleanora does choose you, as I believe she will, your position will afford you many such offers.¡±

    Carina swallowed as her free hand tightened into the folds of her dress.

    ¡°As long as you remain a child of that house, your parents can legally agree to any marriage on your behalf as suits them,¡± the Dowager continued with blunt honesty. ¡°But if you had a powerful backer¡ª¡± she smiled as she brushed the ash-brown curls behind Carina¡¯s ear ¡°¡ªsomeone they would not dare to cross, then you may very well take your pick of the lot and have some semblance of future happiness.¡±

    Carina pulled her left hand from the Dowager¡¯s grasp as she cleared her throat. ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the Dowager murmured with a curious smile. ¡°Still, marriage would have been the easiest way for you to escape that family of yours. To think you would choose the more difficult option.¡± She turned away and covered her lips behind her frail speckled fingers, but not before Carina caught a glimpse of her cunning smile. ¡°I like you even more now, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m humbled to receive your praise¡ªbut I¡¯ve worked very hard to win this Selection, your Grace.¡±

    "Tsk, you must not reject me so quickly, child," Octavia said with a laugh. "And I have no intention of removing you from Eleanora. No, I need you there at her side¡ª" she leaned forward and caressed Carina''s cheek with a knowing smile "¡ªas my eyes and ears, Lady Maura."

    ''How does one become so conniving and cruel?'' Carina wondered as she shivered beneath the Dowager¡¯s gaze. ¡®Then again, to underestimate a woman who has outlived four monarchs would be a huge mistake.¡¯

    "Can I¡ªthink about it?" Carina said hesitantly.

    "Hmm," Octavia leaned back and studied Carina in silent contemplation. "I had hoped to convince you now, but I suppose you should take time to consider your future Mistress carefully. Very well, I shall give you a week, does that sound fair?"

    "More than fair, your Grace.¡±

    ¡®Even though I know you already have one spy among the candidates, it would appear that you don¡¯t mind hedging your bets with two.¡¯

    "In the meantime, there''s no need to discuss this with Eleanora," Octavia added as she lifted the purple rose to her curved lips and inhaled. "She already knows you''re here with me¡ªor will soon enough. I had a maid deliver the news of our little meeting with Ivy early this morning."

    Carina bit back a laugh. ''It appears I¡¯ve already underestimated you. To think you would prepare to this extent for a half-blood.¡¯

    "I understand," Carina replied with a tight smile. "I should be getting back, your Grace."

    "Of course!" Octavia replied as she rose from the bench. "Captain!"

    Leo trotted over and knelt before her. "Queen Regent."

    "Take Lady Maura back to Lily Palace and stay by her side as her escort until the Selection is over," Octavia commanded.

    ''Well played. Even if I wanted to warn Eleanora that the Dowager has spies among the candidates¡ªI couldn''t tell her with Captain Leo there to observe me.''

    "Lady Maura," Leo stood and extended his hand.

    "Just a moment," Octavia interjected as she snapped the pure rose from its stem. She cupped Carina''s chin and turned the girl towards her as she slid the royal rose into Carina''s dark hair. "Now, you are properly adorned, my child."

    It took every ounce of control for Carina not to rip that rose from her hair¡ªbut she endured and murmured her thanks. With Leo¡¯s assistance, she stood and curtsied to Eleanora¡¯s most deadly adversary. Then the knight captain lifted her once more, this time with his hands appropriately placed, and carried her back through the garden.

 Book 1: Chapter 67: Chosen by the Scorpion

    "And she''s back," Meredith observed with a note of disappointment as Captain Leo returned carrying Carina. "Oh, my if it isn¡¯t Captain Leo Stryker!¡±

    Leo smirked like a cat about to enjoy a free bowl of cream while Meredith fanned her suddenly flushed cheeks.

    "Captain,¡± Carina said pointedly as she squirmed in his arms. ¡°You can put me down now.¡±

    "It''s no trouble at all, Lady Maura. You''re as light as a feather."

    Carina¡¯s polite smile tightened as she contemplated her chances of removing the Dowager¡¯s shadow.

    "Excuse me, but¡ª" Tiffany spoke up hesitantly, "¡ªare you the Captain Leo, the Lion who defeated the Tharyn horde at Dead Man¡¯s Hollows?"

    "I assure you those rumors are an exaggeration," Leo replied as he turned his confident smirk towards Tiffany. "And who might you be, my Lady?"

    "I¡ªLady Tiffany, daughter of Baron Clemont."

    "Ah, a new Baron family, much like myself!" Leo smiled warmly, and Tiffany''s cheeks reddened.

    ¡®Unlike his half-brother, he certainly knows how to charm people,¡¯ Carina observed as she crossed her arms and sighed. Leo glanced down at her inquisitively, but before he could comment Lady Elouise rushed through the door.

    "Candidates, it''s time, follow me please."

    ?????

    A maid greeted Elouise and the candidates at the front door of the Rose Palace and led them through to the courtyard. The banquet had been cleared away except for the stage that now sat in the far corner. Curiously enough, several servants could be seen cutting and ripping up strips of grass while others poured out bags of sand over the exposed soil.

    "What on earth are they doing?" Meredith whispered to Evelynn.

    A knight appeared from the far corner of the courtyard and moved towards them.

    "Oh my, it''s the infamous Major Garrett," Leo greeted with a hint of awe and curiosity.

    The senior knight offered Leo a blank stare and then bowed stiffly to the rest of the group. "Greetings, candidates. If you will all follow me, I''ll lead you to her Highness."

    "Major," Elouise said as she walked briskly beside him. "Why is the Crown Princess tearing up the courtyard?"

    "She''s installing a life-size chessboard," Garrett replied calmly.

    "A what?"

    "You heard me."

    Elouise blinked at the sharpness of his tone and then shrieked as servants walked past carrying uprooted rose bushes. "But¡ªthe garden! The roses! The Queen Regent herself had these installed¡ª"

    "Her Highness has no use for flowers," Garrett explained with a hint of impatience. "This way." He quickened his step and led them up a flight of stairs to a balcony that circled the courtyard from above. The major stopped beside an open archway door and gestured for them to enter before him.

    Crown Princess Eleanora, dressed in man''s pants, chain mail and armor turned to greet them with a broad grin. "Ah, the candidates!"

    Carina hid a smirk as the other candidates gawked at Eleanora¡¯s daring apparel.

    "Y-your Highness!" They recovered and curtsied.

    Carina wiggled uncomfortably in Leo''s arms. "Please put me down now!" she hissed.

    "As you wish, my Lady." Leo set her down but stepped in front of her as he bowed respectfully to Eleanora. "Your Highness, I am Captain Leo.¡±

    "You''ve changed horses, Lady Maura," Eleanora observed with a twisted smile. "I think I preferred the other one."

    Leo''s jaw clenched, and his cheeks flushed as he straightened and stepped back.

    Carina coughed as she smothered a laugh and stepped into line with the other candidates. ¡°Greetings, your Highness.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s amber eyes wandered up to the purple rose in Carina¡¯s hair.

    Carina cringed as she straightened. As often as she had considered throwing the Dowager¡¯s mark away, she could not do so with Leo there to report her every move. And throwing away the Queen Regent¡¯s flower was as good as throwing away her offer.

    Eleanora smiled as she removed the black leather sparring gloves and then waved them at Elouise and Leo. "Thank you. I will speak to the candidates alone for a moment.¡±

    "But¡ª" Elouise stiffened as Eleanora pinned her beneath a golden stare. "Yes, your Highness."

    Leo stiffly followed the Dowager¡¯s lady-in-waiting outside. Garrett shut the door behind them both and stood on guard beside it.

    "Lady Hana is not feeling well this morning," Eleanora explained as she paced around the four candidates. "Which is a shame as I value her opinion. But since the final decision would be mine¡ª" she moved towards a table where an unfinished game of chess rested and studied the pieces critically.

    The silence lengthened, and even Evelynn started to shift uncomfortably. Carina was just starting to feel a buildup of pressure in her left-ankle when Eleanora plucked three pieces from the board and turned to face them.

    "I will accept three of you," the crown princess proclaimed with a confident grin. "First, Lady Evelynn!"

    Evelynn breathed a sigh of relief and blinked as Eleanora placed an iron bishop in her hand. ¡°T-thank you, your Highness.¡±

    "Second, Lady Maura."

    Carina curtsied and accepted the iron knight Eleanora held out to her. ¡°I am honored, your Highness.¡±

    Eleanora continued without comment as she held the small pawn between her fingers and studied the remaining two candidates. Tiffany stood rigidly with eyes lowered. Her hands trembled visibly against her dress. Meredith blinked rapidly as she struggled to maintain a confident smile. Both refused to meet the Crown Princess''s gaze.

    ''And one of them is Octavia''s spy. But wait¡ª¡¯ Carina studied the pawn in the crown princess¡¯s hand, ¡®¡ªis it possible Eleanora already knows?¡¯

    "Lady Tiffany!" Eleanora announced as she stopped in front of the quivering blonde girl.

    Tiffany gasped and wobbled as she blinked up at the chess piece Eleanora offered. ¡°T-Thank you!¡± She accepted the token and curtsied. ¡°Thank you, your Highness!¡±

    "What?" Meredith gasped as she stared dumbly at the iron pawn Tiffany held. "But¡ªyou¡ªshe¡ª" she clutched her chest as she struggled to draw in a breath of air and turned towards Evelynn, who only shook her head silently.

    "This can''t be¡ª¡± Meredith protested as she spun towards Eleanora. ¡°You would choose a baron''s house over that of a viscount? And a half-blood over a true noble-born lady?"

    Carina ignored the finger pointed in her direction as she watched the crown princess approach Meredith with a cold smile.

    "I''ve made my decision, Lady Meredith,¡± Eleanora said firmly. ¡°And I think it¡¯s time you showed me some of that famous Lafeara etiquette by leaving quietly and gracefully. I will not tolerate another insult to my ladies."

    "Ha!" Meredith spat bitterly. "This whole Selection has been nothing but a farce. No granddaughter of a maid would be the queen of anything if it weren''t for the Emperor pressuring the Royal Family."

    Eleanora stepped forward and, with frightening calm, brushed her fingers along Meredith¡¯s bangs and down her cheek and throat. ¡°I will remember those words, Lady Meredith.¡± Her voice was devoid of any hostility, and yet Meredith trembled as she hastily stepped back. "See the ugly thing out, Major."

    "With pleasure, your Highness." Garrett grabbed Meredith''s arm and pulled the still fuming girl towards the door.

    "Don''t think this is over¡ªmy father is friends with Marquess Borghese. You''ll regret this¡ª"

    Garrett slammed the door in Meredith¡¯s face and exhaled slowly.

    "Let it be, Major," Eleanora said calmly. "When I am queen, she will eat her words, as will the rest of her family." She sighed and turned back to her new ladies-in-waiting. "Well, I suppose I should give you a tour of your new home."

    "Your Highness!" Evelynn interjected. "Surely a maid would do¡ª"

    The door beside Garrett burst open. Carina turned, half expecting Meredith or Captain Leo. Instead, Lady Sabella swept inside with a triumphant look.

    "Your Highness!" Sabella brushed past the new ladies-in-waiting and held out a rolled document. "I''m afraid Lady Maura can no longer take place in the Selection. She has been disqualified!"

 Book 1: Chapter 68: An Oath of Loyalty

    "Pardon?" Eleanora replied with raised eyebrows as she eyed the trembling document the panting senior lady-in-waiting held out to her.

    Carina clutched the iron knight tightly as Sabella passed over a document sealed with the emblem of the Holy Church.

    ''What? How? Why?''

    "This¡ª" Eleanora frowned as she read silently and then offered it to Carina, "¡ªperhaps you should read this?"

    Carina stepped forward slowly. ¡®This has to be a mistake.¡¯ Her numb fingers wrapped around the document as she unfurled the stiff parchment and read over its contents. ¡®What could possibly¡ª''

    Dissolution of Marriage sprawled across the top in elegant calligraphy awaited her as Carina''s racing thoughts crashed into cold certainty that was confirmed by the names and signatures at the bottom of Lady Helena and Lord Josiah.

    "They were divorced early this morning before Abbess Mercy, who witnessed the proceedings and then sent a copy of the official divorce papers to the palace," Sabella explained. "And since the Viscount of Gelwren disowned Lady Helena, she has no title of her own to claim which means¡ª" Sabella turned to face Carina with a vindictive smile, ¡°¡ªthat her half-blood has no title as well."

    The parchment twisted beneath Carina¡¯s stiff fingers as she swallowed back an angry laugh. ''It seems, to the bitter end, Maura''s parents are determined to ruin her.''

    "Nonsense," Eleanora muttered.

    "Pardon?" Sabella turned towards the crown princess, startled.

    "I said its nonsense," Eleanora repeated as she snatched the document from Carina and crumpled it into a ball. "I already choose Lady Maura as my lady-in-waiting. I don¡¯t care when or if her parents are divorced. And I little care what you, the Dowager, or the rest of Lafeara''s nobility have to say on the matter."

    Eleanora tossed the rumpled paper at Sabella, who almost caught it with her gaping mouth.

    "But¡ªyour Highness!"

    "My decision is final,¡± Eleanora replied firmly.

    "You¡ªyou can''t! Tradition¡ª"

    "Oh, for the Love of Kritanta!" Eleanora stormed past Sabella to Garrett and pulled the knight''s sword from his sheath.

    Sabella dropped the divorce edict with a surprised whimper as she cowered away from Eleanora. But the crown princess brushed past her and stood before Carina once more.

    "Kneel, Lady Maura," Eleanora commanded.

    Speechless for perhaps the first time in her second life, Carina¡¯s eyes darted from the sharp blade of the sword to the impatient gaze of the crown princess. Her throat tightened, but she managed to kneel, careful of the ankle that wobbled just before her knees found the floor.

    "If a title is what is required for you to serve by my side, then I shall grant it." Eleanora tapped Carina''s shoulders twice with the flat of the blade. "I name you Baroness of Averly¡ªa small estate which belongs to my family¡ªraise your head, Lady Maura."

    Carina looked past the blade now placed at her throat to meet the amber eyes of the crown princess.

    "As your future queen, I grant you title and land, and with these all the privileges and responsibilities of nobility. I command that you obey me, that you remain loyal until your death, and that should the need ever arise, you will die to protect my body, my crown, and my country."

    Every plan Carina had painfully pieced together over seven long years crumpled beneath the weight of Eleanora''s gaze.

    "I swear my life, fealty, and body to your Majesty," she whispered.

    The blade moved aside, and Eleanora extended her hand. "Rise Baroness," she commanded.

    Carina obeyed, with difficulty as her ankle caught halfway up, but Eleanora''s grip steadied her. No sooner had she regained her balance, then Eleanora stepped forward and kissed both of her cheeks.

    "I will ensure you keep that oath, Lady Maura," the crown princess whispered as she plucked the purple rose from Carina''s hair and crumbled it in her fist.

    "You¡ªyou can''t!" Sabella protested.

    Eleanora sighed as she stepped back and tossed Garrett his sword.

    "Your Mistress has meddled in my affairs long enough, Lady Sabella," Eleanora replied coldly. "If she continues to do so¡ª" Garrett sheathed his sword with force and stepped up beside Eleanora and Carina "¡ªI will retaliate."

    Sabella backed away and then, with a feeble expression of disdain, hurriedly retreated through the open door.

    ¡°Major Garrett, please take Lady Evelynn and Lady Tiffany outside. I wish to have a private word with the new Baroness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡± Garrett bowed. Evelynn and Tiffany clutched their chess pieces as they hastily curtsied and followed the Major. A servant shut the door behind them, and Carina barely had a moment to catch her breath before Eleanora spoke.

    ¡°Do you know why I choose you, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Carina said hesitantly. ¡°I am not certain¡ª¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Eleanora smirked as she returned to her chair and crossed her legs. ¡°Surely, you could at least guess at something.¡±

    ¡®Because I performed a magic act? Because I insulted Nicholas?¡¯

    Carina studied the knight in her fingers and focused her thoughts. ¡°Because of my connection to the Countess of Hawthorne?¡±

    Eleanora studied her thoughtfully then shrugged. ¡°That, of course, weighed heavily in your favor. If I am certain of one thing, its that the Hawthorne family wish me to succeed as queen.¡±

    ¡°Then¡ªwas there another reason?¡±

    Eleanora shrugged and smiled. ¡°Fatum.¡±

    Carina blinked as her hand tightened around the chess piece. ¡°Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°It is something the Vetrayna people hold in high regard,¡± Eleanora replied as she toyed with the iron black queen. ¡°Not everyone can control their future. For women, that goes doubly. We must rely on our families, our husbands, or even our children to secure our place in this world.¡±

    Carina remained silent as she studied the foreign beauty.

    ¡°I thought I was in control of my fatum, my future, but then I lost¡ª¡± Eleanora sighed as she flicked over the black king and moved the white king in his place.

    ¡°You lost the First Prince,¡± Carina murmured.

    Eleanora¡¯s amber gaze regarded her with a faint smile. ¡°You are insightful, clever, bold, and a bit reckless, Lady Maura. I admire those qualities. Even more so because I understand what you had to overcome to get here.¡±

    The crown princess picked up the white king and rose to her feet.

    ¡°I have not given up on my fatum. I want to build a world where women don¡¯t have to bend the knee simply because of our sex.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Carina murmured with a worried glance about the room. ¡°You should be cautious of what you say within the palace walls.¡±

    ¡°Because even these walls have ears?¡± Eleanora smiled. ¡°Not for much longer.¡± She tilted her head as she studied Carina. ¡°Your visit with the Dowager¡ª¡±

    Ice-blue eyes met gold amber flames, and Carina refused to be the first to blink. ¡°It was at her request.¡±

    ¡°She wished to recruit you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Eleanora smirked. ¡°She even gave you one of her precious roses.¡±

    ¡°She knows how to manipulate someone with a flower,¡± Carina replied with a sardonic smile. ¡°She is not to be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Eleanora reached up around her neck and pulled a necklace from beneath her jacket. ¡°Well, it is not a flower, but¡ª¡± she extended the black-golden pendant of a scorpion.

    ¡°Your Highness¡ªI do not need¡ª¡±

    Eleanora took Carina¡¯s hand and pressed the necklace into it. ¡°Your oath was not lightly given nor lightly taken, Lady Maura. What I aim for¡ªI can not attain it on my own.¡±

    Carina studied the detailed scorpion as Eleanora withdrew. ¡°Then may I ask, your Highness, what it is you wish to obtain?¡±

    ¡°Power,¡± Eleanora replied as she settled back into her chair. ¡°I may have the Emperor¡¯s backing, but I am alienated on all sides by Lafeara¡¯s nobility because of it. I need my own source of power here within Lafeara¡¯s court if I am to survive as queen.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Carina was quick to agree. ¡°You have the Hawthorns, and Viscount Hendrix, as well as the newly titled and wealthy Clemont family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, obviously they have their advantages,¡± Eleanora said dismissively. ¡°But the favor of nobility can come and go. Only one thing will ensure my crown.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Carina hesitated, ¡°Does your Highness mean¡ª¡±

    ¡°I need a child,¡± Eleanora stated bluntly. ¡°But I can make no progress there while Nicholas refuses to share my bed and spends his seed in some commoner¡¯s barren womb.¡±

    ¡®Blessed Saints, had she always been this blunt?¡¯

    Carina twisted the chain of the necklace around her fingers. ¡°I understand, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°My aunt tells me you are knowledgeable in poisons, herbs, and powders¡ªperhaps even the sort to help stimulate a man into bed.¡±

    Carina sucked in a sharp breath. It was an option she had considered¡ªand dismissed, given the risks it involved. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to build a more natural relationship, your Highness.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time nor the stomach for such games.¡± Eleanora shook her head. ¡°Anyway, between us, such forced emotions would never feel genuine or real. I need a prince, Lady Maura. And you will help me get one.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 69: A Mothers Love

    "I can''t believe you, Mother," Sophya sobbed angrily as she scooted across the rented carriage seat away from Helena. "Getting divorced! How could you do this to me? How could both of you do this to me! You should have asked me first!"

    Helena fingers curled around the small silk purse with what little remained of her worldly wealth, a mere twenty-five crescents, and smiled sympathetically at her only remaining child. "My darling, I did this for your good as well as my own. Your father has squandered away all our savings, your dowry, even Lincoln''s inheritance¡ª"

    "Lincoln is dead, Mother!" Sophya snapped. "And now, Father hates me!" She wept wretchedly into her hands.

    "He doesn''t hate you," Helena said gently as she reached across the carriage towards her.

    Sophya slapped her hand away. "Then why did he let you take me away?"

    ''Because I gave him all of my savings to divorce me and let you go.''

    Helena took in a deep breath and exhaled. "Because he knows as well as I do, this is what''s best for you, Sophya."

    "What''s best? Where are we going, Mother? We don''t have any money. You don''t have a title¡ªI barely have one. Asher won''t want me. He¡ª" she broke off as she looked out the window.

    The carriage turned through the open entrance gates. Iron wheels rolled along the gravel road that led them to a familiar Manor that stretched across a well-groomed lawn with manicured gardens and two water fountains.

    "Mother¡ª" Sophya clutched the carriage door as she craned her neck to look out and confirm their location, "¡ªwhy are we at the Winslet Manor?"

    "To finalize your engagement to Lord Asher and ensure your future as Winslet''s next Baroness," Helena explained with a patient smile.

    ¡®I will not let Josiah ruin your future the way he did mine.¡¯

    "What?" Sophya sat back, her face suddenly pale. "Seriously, Mother! Have you gone mad?" She moaned and buried her face in her hands. "Turn us around! His mother didn''t want me before she''ll only laugh and kick us out now."

    "I may not have a title, but I am still the daughter of a Viscount," Helena said sternly. "And you are my daughter. Besides, I''ve already informed her of our visit." She reached over to take Sophya''s hands and pulled them away from the girl''s tear-stained face. "Now, clean yourself up. We must not give Lady Florence any cause to find fault with you."

    "You¡¯ve gone mad, haven''t you Mother," Sophya said wearily as she accepted Helen''s offered handkerchief and dried at her face. "What did I do to deserve this humiliation?"

    "Hush now, child, no more tears," Helena murmured reassuringly. "Your Mother has everything handled; you should trust me more."

    Sophya laughed bitterly and continued to sniffle into the handkerchief. Helena pulled out a small powder mirror to check her pale reflection, tired brown-hazel eyes, and tidy her ash-blonde hair. Then, with a nervous hand against her empty stomach, she straightened her spine and raised her chin.

    ¡®There is no shame in knowing my worth¡ªI am still a Gilwren.¡¯

    The carriage driver opened the door and assisted them down without comment. Helena swept forward confidently across the gravel and up the steps towards the manor.

    Sophya, with an anxious look at the driver, hastened after her. "Mother," she hissed frantically. "You forgot to pay him!"

    "It has already been handled," Helena said as she took Sophya''s hand and held it firmly. "Chin up, eyes forward, and smile."

    ?????

    Sophya watched with trepidation as Helena reached up and banged the copper door knocker. A moment later, an elderly butler appeared and inclined his head in recognition.

    "Lady Helena, Lady Sophya, please come in. The Baroness is waiting for you."

    Sophya stiffened when he addressed Helena by her formal title. ¡®Do they not know? I suppose word has not yet reached them about the divorce. But we can¡¯t exactly hide it either!¡¯ She kept her lips sealed as the butler led them further inside the Winslet Manor.

    As always, the difference in family wealth was noticeable, one of many reasons Sophya was too ashamed to ever invite the baroness or Asher to Turnbell Manor. Today would surely be the last day she''d ever be permitted across the threshold. Sophya bit her trembling lips and mourned her rapidly fading dream of one day being mistress of this beautiful home.

    ''Will they even let me say goodbye to Asher?''

    Despair and anguish threatened to break free as Sophya turned away from Helena¡¯s worried gaze to fan her face. The butler stopped and knocked on a closed set of double doors.

    "Come in!" commanded the all too familiar dominating female voice.

    Sophya tensed, but Helena rubbed her arm reassuringly as the butler opened the doors and prededed them into the drawing-room.

    "Lady Helena and Lady Sophya are here to see you, Baroness."

    "Thank you, Jasper. I will see them both now."

    Helena pulled Sophya along with her as she swept into the room and inclined her head respectfully to Lady Florence. Sophya hastily dipped a curtsey beside her mother and glanced hesitantly at the baroness.

    Lady Florence was older than Helena, with gray already appearing in her chestnut-brown hair. Her plump lips, which only ever smiled at her son, remained expressionless as she surveyed them both with rapidly calculating gray-blue eyes.

    "Ladies," Florence greeted as she set her cup of tea aside. "Please¡ªdo be seated."

    The Baroness gestured gracefully to the cushioned sofa that faced the regal chair upon which she sat. Sophya and Helena took their seat while Florence glanced down at the open letter in her lap.

    "I assume you have news for me, Lady Helena?" Florence inquired curiously.

    "Indeed, I do, Lady Florence," Helena replied as she folded her hands gracefully. "I am divorced as of this morning. You need not address me as Lady of anything anymore."

    Sophya strangled on a gasp as she stared at her mother, horrified. ''Is she trying to get us tossed out immediately?''

    "I must say¡ªI''m very touched at the extents of your efforts to ensure your daughter''s happiness, Lady Helena," Florence murmured as she folded the letter and placed it back in the envelope. "And I applaud your bravery. To choose divorce so soon after losing your son¡ªI can only imagine what a difficult time this has been for you both."

    Sophya gaped at the Baroness in complete confusion. ''What is going on? She has never been this kind before. Was this sudden sympathy genuine?''

    "Then," Helena said hesitantly. "I hope you won''t think me too forward if I ask whether you have decided on the matter of Lord Asher¡¯s engagement?"

    Florence raised an eyebrow and chuckled, ¡°How very forward of you, Lady Helena. But it would be unkind of me to delay my answer after you have traveled all this way.¡± She turned her gaze towards the butler. ¡°Jasper, you may fetch my son now. Since my decision concerns him as well."

    "Yes, Baroness." The butler bowed and left the room.

    Sophya turned towards Helena, wanting desperately to ask¡ªyet equally terrified her last remaining hope would soon be snatched away.

    Helena smiled at her reassuringly and continued to hold Sophya¡¯s hand tightly.

    A few tense moments later, Asher appeared. The handsome young baron with his mother¡¯s chestnut curls bowed respectfully to the baroness before extending a warm, affectionate smile to Sophya as he greeted them both. "Lady Helena, I am so sorry for your loss. Lincoln was an admirable lad and shall be missed. Lady Sophya¡ª" he knelt beside her and took her free hand "¡ªI know you must feel his absence, especially."

    "Thank you," Sophya whispered hoarsely. It felt like an eternity since she had last seen those ocean-blue eyes, his boyish dimpled cheeks, and that heroic chin and jawline. She could feel the tears burning down her cheeks as she soaked in Asher¡¯s gaze and face¡ªperhaps for the last time.

    ¡°My sweet Lady, your distress pains me,¡± Asher murmured as he swiftly provided a handkerchief, squeezed her fingers around it gently, then stepped back and moved to the baroness¡¯s side. "Mother.¡± Asher bent down and kissed her cheek. "You summoned me?"

    "Lady Helena has just divorced her husband¡ªthat dreadful peddler, Lord Josiah," Florence explained with a note of satisfaction. "Not that he was much of a businessman, husband, or father, I imagine."

    Sophya inhaled sharply, a protest on her lips, but Helena yanked her hand with a warning glare.

    "Indeed?" Asher turned towards Helena with a curious expression. "Then, I suppose¡ªcongratulations are in order, Lady Helena."

    "Please," Helena murmured. "I no longer own a title, so there is no need to address me so formally."

    "If you are to be mother-in-law to the Winslet''s future Baron and Baroness, you will need to retain your status, such as it is," Florence replied with a quick smile.

    "Mother?" Asher turned towards the baroness in surprise.

    Sophya hiccupped and clutched her throat. Embarrassment and the flicker of hope trembled within her numb chest.

    "Then¡ª" Helena said cautiously "¡ªmay we have your answer?"

    Florence held out her hand, and Asher hastened to assist his mother from her seat. The baroness glided regally towards Helena and Sophya as the pale mother and daughter rose stiffly from the sofa to greet her.

    Sophya flinched as Florence swept her into a gentle embrace.

    "You have had a harrowing ordeal child, but your mother''s courage and foresight have carried you through it," Florence said firmly. "Be grateful to her."

    The baroness drew back and patted the young woman¡¯s cheek. Sophya could only nod meekly in reply.

    "Mother, are you¡ªsaying yes?" Asher said, with a note of disbelief and hopefulness.

    "Well, since my opinion is so important to you," Florence replied with a wink to her son. "Then, yes, I will make your engagement official after the mourning period for Lincoln has passed."

    "Mother!" Asher rushed forward to kiss Florence''s cheek enthusiastically.

    Sophya gave a tiny squeak when he kissed her lips and embraced her tightly. Her mind spun as she clung to his strong arms and looked past him to where Florence and Helena stood holding hands. The baroness offered a handkerchief to her mother, who appeared to be crying happy tears.

    ''She said yes¡ªbut why? Why now?¡¯

    "Welcome to my home, Lady Helena," Florence said as she took Helena¡¯s arm and guided her away from the young couple. "But just to be sure¡ª" Florence leaned in closer with a somber expression, "¡ªother than the half-blood, there will be no more family embarrassments to worry about in the future?"

    Helena lowered the handkerchief as her lips drew into a thin line. "No, of course not, Baroness."

 Book 1: Chapter 70: The Treachery of History

    Ivy had never felt more like a fraud than she did sitting in Percy¡¯s carriage. It wasn¡¯t just the new, fashionable, surprisingly well-tailored, mint-green dress that Percy had obtained for her to wear. Nor was it the jealous looks the other Hawthorne maids had given her when Percy offered his arm to escort her outside to the carriage.

    It was how easily Ivy remembered the lessons of her childhood. How quickly the habits of being a noble returned the moment her fingers touched the luxurious silk skirts, laced bodice, and sleeves.

    ¡®A slave would never be permitted to ride in the same carriage as their master¡ªlet alone enter the palace.¡¯

    Ivy still remembered her mother¡¯s slave, Mop. Molly was her real name, but Lady Miranda had changed it to Mop because ¡°it suits her hair and will remind her of her place.¡± Mop had offered no protest, but even now, Ivy¡¯s cheeks burned with the shame the slave woman must have felt.

    Mop had worked for nothing and was fed only the scraps from their table. The dress they had bought her in was the only piece of clothing Mop owned. It soon grew tattered and soiled until even Lord Koresh had protested. ¡°We are her owners. It is our responsibility to feed and clothe her.¡±

    Ivy remembered feeling relieved for Mop when Koresh returned the next day with three simple but pretty dresses. Mop had been given the day off to eat, rest, and bathe. The next day, Ivy¡¯s father returned to the palace, Ivy returned to her lessons with her etiquette tutor, and Mop received the first of many beatings from Ivy¡¯s mother for the sin of ¡°lust.¡±

    They stopped at the first checkpoint at the outskirts of the capital. Ivy stiffened as knights circled the carriage. She flinched at every sound as she waited for them to throw open the carriage door, drag her out, and arrest her for daring to pass herself off as a noble.

    Opposite of her, Percy crossed and uncrossed his legs, his brows furrowed in thought as he played with the signet ring on his left hand. When a knight knocked on the window to check their identity, Percy turned towards him with a polite but cold smile.

    ¡°Saints blessing to you, my Lord.¡± The knights saluted him and waved them through without so much as a glance at Ivy.

    By her third checkpoint, Ivy accepted that her presence was of little importance. She fidgeted with the fabric of her white gloves, grateful her calloused skin and worn fingernails were hidden from view, and focused on the object of their visit.

    It had been three days since Ivy had last seen her mistress. Three draining, dark days of worrying over Gus and Maura in turn. If it hadn¡¯t been for Percy¡¯s insistence, Ivy might have exhausted herself by Gus¡¯s side right up until the moment of departure. Instead, she had gone to bed just after nightfall and slept so soundly another maid had to shake her awake this morning and help her get dressed.

    "You look nervous," Percy observed, breaking the silence of their journey.

    "I''ve¡ªnever been to the palace," Ivy said hesitantly.

    ¡°Oh? I suppose you were still quite young when your father worked there,¡± Percy murmured as he tilted his head. ¡°He was a chronicler, I believe.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ivy replied softly, then cleared her throat and lowered her gaze.

    Percy studied her for a long moment and then resumed his silent observation out the window.

    Ivy turned and stared into the distance where the fortress walls of Lafeara¡¯s Royal Castle became clearer with each passing minute.

    As a child, her father had promised to take her to the palace one day. Lord Koresh had just become an official himself then, and a world of promise lay before him as the newest royal chronicler.

    ¡°What is a chronicler, Papa?¡±

    ¡°Well, my little bunny. A chronicler is someone who sits in a room with history and writes it all down.¡±

    ¡°How do you do that?¡±

    ¡°Ivy, stop pestering your father,¡± Lady Miranda said as she set down her prayer book.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, dear,¡± Lord Koresh interjected. ¡°Ivy has a sharp mind. Maybe one day, she will follow me into the palace.¡±

    ¡°That den of wolves? She¡¯d be far better off entering the nunnery.¡±

    Lord Koresh¡¯s smile tightened as he regarded his wife without comment. Then he turned back to Ivy and scooped her up into his lap. ¡°As a royal chronicler, I observe the House of Lords and the Royal Family and record their every word and action.¡±

    ¡°You have to write it all down?¡±

    ¡°Every single bit of it.¡±

    ¡°Even if they do something bad?¡±

    ¡°I record the truth, no matter how ugly or cruel.¡±

    ¡°But what if they don¡¯t want you to write something down?¡±

    ¡°Well, then they burn what they don¡¯t want history to remember.¡± Koresh smiled and tapped his forehead. ¡°But they can¡¯t burn what¡¯s in here.¡±

    ¡°They can try,¡± Miranda commented sourly. ¡°And you should not tell a child such things.¡±

    Ivy stared wide-eyed from her mother to her father and threw her arms around Koresh¡¯s neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to burn Papa!¡±

    Koresh stiffened for a moment, but then he hugged her back gently and chuckled. ¡°No need for tears, little bunny. Your Papa will be just fine¡­¡±

    "Are you worried about Lady Maura?" Percy asked.

    Another checkpoint flashed past as Ivy looked up with an apologetic smile and straightened her posture. ¡°Ah, yes¡ªI will feel better when I see her again.¡±

    Years of watching her young mistress battle and prevail against the Turnbells had shown Ivy Maura¡¯s adaptability and tenacity. If anyone was capable of outshining the other noble family daughters, it was her mistress.

    ¡®How little she needs me now.¡¯

    Regret and loneliness ached beneath her chest as the fortress walls closed in on them. The royal family seal¡ªembellished on the banners, knight¡¯s shields, capes, and even the stone sculpture that adorned the gate itself¡ªglared down at her. Three wolves tearing into each other as they formed a circle of power.

    The fear at the back of Ivy¡¯s throat hardened as she recalled the first time she had seen that seal on her father¡¯s death notice weeks after he had been imprisoned for treason. The carriage wheels rattled as her fingernails dug into her arms, and the jaws of the wolves¡¯ den opened to devour them.

    ?????

    "Congratulations, Baroness!"

    Carina flinched as Tiffany squealed into her ear. After receiving an unexpected mission from the Crown Princess, she and the other ladies-in-waiting had been released to retrieve their belongings from the Lily Palace and then settle into their new rooms at the Rose Palace.

    "I can''t imagine receiving a title at only sixteen,¡± Tiffany continued to gush. ¡°Even the Lords of nobility must wait until they are Twenty to inherit their parent''s title. Oh my, but what will your parents think? I expect they¡¯ll just explode with shock and pride!¡±

    Carina smiled weakly even as the image of Josiah and Sophya¡¯s faces, simultaneously exploding with rage, filled her imagination.

    Evelynn sat across from them in the Crown Princess¡¯s carriage with her arms folded. Only the sharp tap of her fingernail against the base of her fan gave away her displeasure as Tiffany prattled on and on about Carina¡¯s promotion.

    Carina didn''t have much to say herself. If anything, it felt like her mind might explode from the number of surprises she had encountered since breakfast.

    First, the Dowager¡¯s move to recruit Carina, a problem she still had to resolve in the future. Then Lord Josiah and Lady Helena¡¯s divorce, which had not happened in Maura¡¯s previous life and had almost sabotaged all of Carina¡¯s future plans.

    Eleanora had quickly solved that problem by making Carina a Baroness. The Oath of Loyalty Carina had given in exchanged seemed like mere lip service, until Carina found herself tasked with helping the Crown Princess conceive an heir by drugging Lafeara¡¯s future King¡ªa crime punishable by death.

    Carina rubbed her neck and sighed. She had considered such an option before while drafting her plans for the future but quickly ruled it out. For one, she had no intention of dying to save Eleanora¡¯s position as queen. Also, the Crown Prince¡¯s meals were closely monitored by his exclusive royal staff and his bodyguard, Captain Beaumont.

    Even if Carina succeeded in administering the drug, the odds of Nicholas not noticing¡ªand the punishment anyone connected with such a deception would face¡ªwas not worth the risk.

    ¡®Just because they sleep together once doesn¡¯t mean Eleanora will get pregnant either. The Crown Princess is too reckless; I¡¯ll have to find another way to convince her. The last thing I came here to do was set myself up to die the same way Maura did.¡¯

    Carina rolled her neck and tried to ignore the wave of fatigue that washed over her. She hadn¡¯t exactly slept well lately, even with Ghost''s dagger under her pillow. The Selection was finally over with her position beside Eleanora secured, but Carina could not ignore the fact that a priest and witch hunter were still on her trail.

    ¡®I¡¯ll look for Stitcher later and see if he¡¯s heard any news from Ghost.¡¯

    "We''re here!" Tiffany sang as the carriage pulled up in front of Lily Palace. She practically glowed with joy and relief as she reached for the door handle.

    Evelynn¡¯s fan jabbed into Tiffany¡¯s chest as she rose and shoved the startled girl back into her seat. "Don''t get ahead of yourself," the older girl snapped as she opened the door and took the footman''s offered hand.

    ¡°What¡ª¡± Tiffany blinked and composed herself. ¡°Of course, I-I should have let her go first. You should go ahead too, Baroness.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± Carina replied as she stared after Evelynn¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°We¡¯re all the Crown Princess¡¯s ladies-in-waiting. While we serve the same mistress, we share equal status.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªnot sure Lady Evelynn would agree with you on that.¡± Tiffany smiled and shook her head. ¡°But I am so grateful the Crown Princess chose you and not that awful Lady Meredith.¡±

    After one more attempt to get Carina to disembark first, Tiffany gave up and stepped down from the carriage. Sir Malcolm appeared from behind the gate to sweep her up into a hug.

    Tiffany squealed and beat him half-heartedly with her fan. ¡°Put me down¡ªyou¡¯re embarrassing me!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did it! Father and Mother will be so proud!¡± Malcolm said as he set Tiffany back down on her feet.

    ¡°Could you sound less surprised?¡± Tiffany sniffed but linked her arms in his as they chatted their way towards the palace doors.

    Carina watched them silently. For a moment, she saw not the Clemont sibling¡¯s golden-blonde hair but the scarlet hair of Sophya and Lincoln, arm in arm, supporting each other.

    ¡®So that is what it''s like to have family on your side.¡¯

 Book 1: Chapter 71: The Color of Desire

    It took Carina a moment to find the energy to stand. The last thing she had expected after successfully becoming Eleanora¡¯s lady-in-waiting was to feel tired and alone. She waited until the Clemont siblings had gone a safe distance down the path before opening the door. The footman stepped forward instantly and helped her down. Carina thanked him and tested her injured foot against the gravel path.

    Even with the secure bandage and her shoe, her ankle still wobbled every few steps. Carina sucked in her bottom lip as she attempted to rein back her frustration. She could feel the tightly wound ball of nerves in her gut constricting with each near tumble.

    ¡°Patience is the key to victory.¡± Countess Constance¡¯s words rippled through her as Carina straightened her spine and continued forward slowly. Her body felt heavy and fatigued. Her mind as scattered as the chessboard of plans she had so carefully arranged. ¡®Focus, I just need to focus.¡¯ But the next step eluded her as the sun beat down and the path before her stretched forward like an endless nightmare.

    "Lady Maura!"

    Carina stiffened, unable to believe her ears, then turned slowly towards the familiar voice.

    "My Lady!" Ivy rushed towards her; arms outstretched. Before Carina could blink free from her daze, she was wrapped in the warm comfort of an old friend.

    "Ivy?"

    "Yes, silly." Ivy pulled back. Her jade-green eyes shown with tears that spilled down her cheeks even as she smiled and laughed. "Who else would it be?"

    Carina took in a ragged breath and then hugged Ivy fiercely. She buried her uncertainty and fears in the nostalgic scent of Ivy''s honey-blonde hair¡ªthe smell of home.

    ''Why couldn''t it always be like this? Just me and Ivy. No more plans, no more revenge, no more constantly looking over my shoulder and waiting for the future to change.''

    No sooner had she thought the words¡ªthen a cold chill tightened around her heart painfully.

    "I missed you too," Ivy murmured as she patted Carina¡¯s back. "And someone else is here to see you."

    Carina blinked slowly and looked over Ivy''s shoulder. For a moment, all she saw was Maura¡¯s pale ghost, who stared back at her with soulless eyes. Then the pain in her chest lifted, the sunlit garden path emerged, and Percy stood before her with a soft smile and a bouquet of coral-colored roses. "Lord Percy?"

    Ivy stepped back and wiped her tears as the Earl moved closer. "I assume congratulations are in order, Lady Maura,¡± Percy said with a confident smile as he held out the roses. ¡°Not that I ever doubted you.¡±

    Carina hesitated. Her tired ice-blue eyes hovered over the vibrant red-orange colors questioningly as her mind flipped habitually to the pertinent information. Coral roses had a dual meaning. While they might innocently imply Percy¡¯s intentions to celebrate her success, coral was also the color of desire and secret affection.

    ¡®But¡ªsurely, it is simply the former.¡¯

    Keenly aware of Ivy''s gaze that bounced between them with excitement, Carina accepted the bouquet. The roses smelled heavenly as she brushed her nose against them and inhaled their refreshing fragrance.

    "They are lovely, thank you, Lord Percy. And yes¡ª" she met his winter-gray eyes with a satisfied smile "¡ªI am officially lady-in-waiting to Crown Princess Eleanora."

    "Oh, Maura!" Ivy gasped. She squealed and embraced Carina again, nearly crushing the roses as Carina¡¯s ankle gave out beneath the unexpected weight.

    Percy caught them both and held onto Carina¡¯s waist as Ivy backed away hastily.

    "I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean too¡ª"

    "It''s fine," Carina cut in with a tense smile. She attempted to place weight on her ankle again, but it caved almost instantly.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Ivy gasped as she covered her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I¡ª¡±

    "No, Ivy¡ªI hurt my ankle early on during the Selection¡ªwhile dancing. This isn¡¯t your fault,¡± Carina explained hastily.

    "What?" they both replied with varying degrees of shock.

    "It''s nothing. It is getting better.¡± Carina tried again to put weight onto her ankle, and again it failed to support her. ¡°Okay, it was getting better¡ª¡±

    Percy scooped her up quickly with a reproachful glare. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be walking alone with an injury like this,¡± he stated sharply. ¡°And if the Selection is over, why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±

    "We were sent to collect our things," Carina explained coldly, annoyed by his tone.

    "That is a task for servants!" Percy snapped as he spun towards Lily Palace. "Miss Ivy, will you assist me in collecting Lady Maura''s belongings?"

    "Of course!" Ivy answered as she hastily followed them. Carina glanced over at her, anxious to reassure Ivy¡ªonly to find her former maid smirking quite happily behind them.

    ''What is she so delighted about?¡¯ Carina clenched her jaw and suppressed a groan as she glared into her armful of roses. ¡®Damn you, Captain Beaumont, this is all your fault!¡¯

    The palace maids looked up in surprise as Percy entered through the front doors with Carina in his arms.

    "Where is Lady Maura''s room?" the Earl demanded. His sharp tone quickly sent the maids scrambling to bow before him.

    "If you please, my Lord, I can lead the way," one of the older maids suggested hesitantly.

    Percy nodded and followed her to the staircase. Carina buried her face behind the roses as more eyes peered curiously over the railing above.

    ¡®As if a half-blood becoming the crown princess¡¯s lady-in-waiting and Baroness wasn¡¯t enough to fuel gossip¡ªnow this!?¡¯

    They swept down the second-floor hallway like some grand procession as the servants scrambled to clear a path and gawked after them silently. Tiffany, who stepped out of her room with a plate of cookies, coughed out a mouthful of crumbs when she caught sight of them.

    ¡®Well, I suppose it can¡¯t get much worse.¡¯

    A bang came from ahead of them in the hall. Carina lowered the roses cautiously and caught sight of a pale Evelynn, who glared in their direction with a small pile of books scattered at her feet.

    "Lord Percy," Evelynn greeted through clenched teeth. Her hazel eyes flashed like a viper about to strike as they settled in on Carina. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±

    "Lady Evelynn," Percy replied coldly as he continued past her without the slightest hesitation.

    ''I was wrong¡ªit definitely just got worse.''

 Book 1: Chapter 72: The Shackles of Pride

    "Lord Percy!" Evelynn greeted, her gaze accusing as it shifted from Percy to Maura in his arms. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±

    "Lady Evelynn," he cut her off coldly, not caring for her tone and continued forward¡ªbut he didn¡¯t miss the way Maura tensed in his arms. He frowned as he focused on the maid who stopped in front of a door on the right.

    ¡°Here we are, my Lord.¡±

    Percy nodded curtly, then stared at the maid pointedly, expecting her to open the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s locked,¡± Maura explained bluntly as she shifted the roses in her arms. ¡°Could you set me down please so I can get my key.¡±

    The harshness of her tone caught him off guard. ¡®Why was she upset?¡¯ Still, he complied with her wishes and stepped back as Ivy moved forward to support her mistress.

    Maura pulled a key from her small handbag, unlocked the door, and pushed it open. ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Lord Percy.¡±

    Once more, the coldness of her tone grated against him as Ivy guided Maura into the room. Ivy shot him a confused look but quickly refocused on Maura, who was having difficulty staying upright.

    ¡®Is it possible that Maura has misunderstood something?¡¯

    Frustration cut through Percy as he took a step forward¡ªthen stopped at the threshold of the room. There were too many eyes, and he could hear all too well the pair of footsteps headed sharply in his direction.

    ¡°Lord Percy!¡± Lady Evelynn stopped, so close beside him that Percy could hear the annoying sound of her breath as it hissed between her teeth.

    Percy half-turned in her direction as the fingers of his left hand curled around the door frame.

    Maura murmured something to Ivy, who returned to the doorway, and with an apologetic look at Percy, shut the door between them quietly.

    Percy¡¯s fingers curled into a fist as he withdrew his hand. He stepped back as Evelynn promptly moved between him and Maura¡¯s door. The disapproval in her light-hazel eyes only made his knuckles pop with irritation.

    "What?" he snapped.

    "What?!" Evelynn echoed sarcastically. Her eyes widened in disbelief. "What are you doing carrying around that half-blood when you''re about to be officially engaged to me!"

    ¡®Veles Breath. So you¡¯re the reason Maura¡¯s behaving this way.''

    Percy ran a hand down his cheek and jaw as he took another step back and inhaled slowly. Annoyance, anger, and temperance battled within him. Evelynn wisely remained at a distance though she raised her chin slightly higher as if daring him to make a scene.

    ''Because she knows that even I can¡¯t afford to make a scene inside the palace.¡¯

    Percy unclenched his jaw and offered his signature smile, which was enough to make Evelynn shiver and drop her gaze.

    "It seems there is a matter we need to discuss, Lady Evelynn,¡± he observed coldly. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d care to join me in my carriage? I had planned on paying my cousin, Crown Princess Eleanora, a visit while I was in the palace after all.¡±

    "I¡ªI have other things to do right now," Evelynn said timidly. ¡°I still have to pack.¡±

    "Oh, but surely the palace servants can handle that," Percy replied as he stepped towards her. Evelynn bumped into the door just as his fingers circled her right wrist. ¡°And the sooner we clarify the matter between us, the better.¡±

    He turned, pulled her along behind him down the hall, and glared at the servants who gawked at them as they passed. The palace staff hastily resumed their duties or took cover inside the candidate¡¯s rooms. Even the blonde-haired strumpet quickly turned and fled with her plate of cookies, leaving a trail of crumbs behind her.

    "Lord Percy!" Evelynn hissed as they descended the steps. ¡°You are going too¡ªOh!¡± She tripped and stumbled against his back. He steadied her and dragged her on as soon as Evelynn regained her feet. "Lord Percy!" she begged.

    The ballroom flashed past them, with even more servants, and then they were outside. Evelynn whimpered but held her tongue as the Hawthorne carriage driver and footman bowed politely and opened the carriage door.

    Percy assisted the pouting woman inside, gave the driver his orders, then climbed in and shut the door.

    "You didn''t have to be so forceful!" Evelynn hissed, tears brimming against her lashes as she rubbed her wrist. "You could have asked me nicely. Is this how you intend to treat your fianc¨¦¡ª"

    "You are not my fianc¨¦."

    Evelynn flinched as the carriage pulled forward. She blinked rapidly and wiped a tear from her cheek as she hastily composed herself. "No¡ªbut I will be¡ª"

    "Let me make myself perfectly clear," Percy continued mercilessly as he leaned back and crossed his arms and legs in an effort to restrain himself. "You will never be my fianc¨¦."

    Evelynn gasped softly. Her hand fluttered to her throat as she swayed weakly to the side as if to faint. But Percy had seen this performance many times before and made no move to assist her.

    Evelynn caught herself against the cushion, took a deep breath, and straightened with a reproachful glare in his direction. "Lord Percy, do you honestly think you can just end this because of a half-blood?"

    "There is nothing to end because there was never anything between us," Percy replied with a shrug.

    "But our parents have agreed! The Dowager has even given us her blessing!"

    "All premature and useless without my consent," Percy reminded her with a malicious smile.

    Evelynn shook her head incredulously. ¡°But I am a perfect match for you! The right title and bloodline, but not too much power to draw unwanted political attention. That is exactly what you need to maintain the Hawthorne¡¯s power and position.¡±

    ¡°Maintain?¡± Percy echoed with a mocking smile. ¡°The right bloodline?¡± He snorted as he plucked a handkerchief from his jacket and wiped the hand that had held her wrist. ¡°I have no intention of polluting the Hawthorne bloodline with that of a smuggler.¡±

    ¡°My grandfather was not¡ª¡±

    "Your father should have dropped this matter the first time I turned him down, but instead, he went behind my back to the Countess. A waste of flattery and effort as I have no intention of obeying Mother in this matter. You, Lady Evelynn, will never be Countess of Hawthorne."

    "You really think you have enough power to defy the Dowager?" Evelynn shot back with a sneer. "Even if you are the Earl of Hawthorne, she won''t forgive you so easily."

    "Unlike the Crown Prince. I know when to cave to a woman''s demands and when to stand firm."

    Evelynn¡¯s smile faded as the carriage pulled through the Rose Palace gates. Uncertainty replaced confidence as her face grew pale. Her unfocused gaze swept towards the door as the carriage stopped.

    "I trust there will be no more misunderstandings like this in the future," Percy said bluntly as he opened the door. "I would hate for malicious rumors to ruin your chances of a happy marriage with someone else, Lady Evelynn." He stepped down and didn¡¯t bother to assist her from the carriage.

    "Don''t patronize me!" Evelynn shouted after him as the footman hastened to assist her.

    Percy laughed as he continued down the path, purposefully lengthening his strides, which forced Evelynn to run after him.

    "Don''t do this to me, Percy," she pleaded as she clung to his arm. "Don''t do this to my family."

    "Those who dare to climb beyond their position must be willing to risk the fall if they fail.¡± Percy pushed her hands away as they entered the foyer.

    "Cousin!" Eleanora said with a hint of surprise as she descended the stairs, dressed more like a soldier than a crown princess.

    ¡®Honestly, was she trying to fit in at all as Nicholas¡¯s wife?¡¯

    Percy shook himself and cleared his throat. "Your High¡ª"

    His greeting was cut short as Evelynn flung her arms around his neck and pressed her lips against his startled mouth.

    ?????

    "These dresses!" Ivy said with a sigh as she removed the spring blue gown from the wardrobe and ran her fingers timidly down the sheer cloudy lace that adorned the bodice. "They''re too beautiful to wear."

    Carina laughed as she took the dress and held it beneath Ivy''s chin. "You should pick one," she suggested quickly. "I''ll have it altered for you. We''re almost the same size now," she added with a wink.

    "My little mistress has grown," Ivy confirmed with a proud smile. "And now she has become a court lady." She looked down at the gown and sighed. "But such dresses are not meant for slaves like me, my Lady."

    "You won''t be a slave for much longer," Carina promised as she added the dress to her chest.

    "Even then, I will just be a commoner who was once a slave."

    Carina sighed as she grabbed the last dress from her closet. "Don''t let the titles others give you limit your happiness." She turned and handed the dress to Ivy. "Afterall, I will always be a half-blood, but I still made my way into the palace."

    Ivy smiled ruefully and shook her head. "I do not have your cleverness, my Lady."

    "Cleverness does not always bring happiness."

    Ivy¡¯s smile faded as she folded the dress. She placed it in the chest and shut the lid. "Are you not happy here?"

    Carina laughed at the worried look on Ivy¡¯s face. She took the older girl¡¯s hand and hopped over to the bed, where they sat together upon the soft blankets. "I am happier here than I was at Turnbell Manor."

    Ivy smiled with relief, but a shadow still lingered in the dark circles under her eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" Carina asked quickly. "In all the excitement, I didn''t notice at first¡ªbut you look overly tired."

    "It''s¡ªit''s Gus, Miss," Ivy murmured.

    Carina tightened her grip on Ivy''s hand. "What happened?"

    "After you left. Lady Sophya and Lord Josiah¡ªthey whipped him."

    "No¡ª"

    "But Lord Percy saved him!" Ivy added swiftly. "He all but threw your family out on the streets! He took away the servants, slaves, and the estate¡ªthough the Countess made him give the Manor back. He even took Josiah''s business."

    "Wait¡ªWhat?" Carina gasped, trying to follow Ivy''s rapid conversation.

    "And Gus is getting better. His fever broke this morning, so the doctor, Mr. Hayes¡ªthe same one who looked after us¡ªhe says Gus will be fine now. He''ll be on his feet in a few weeks or sooner as long as he gets rests and proper care."

    "Oh, Ivy!" Carina whispered as a tear ran down her babbling friend''s cheek.

    "He''s strong, Miss," Ivy continued as she hastily wiped the tear away. "I¡¯ve been praying¡ªI don¡¯t know what else to do¡ªI¡¯ve been so afraid¡ª"

    "Shh!" Carina pulled her into a hug. "You have been so brave!"

    "I wasn''t¡ªI didn¡¯t know what to do without you¡ªI really thought he might die!" Ivy sobbed.

    Carina closed her eyes and tried to hold back the fists of pain and guilt that hammered at her chest. "I''m sorry," she choked out. "I thought he would be safe. I thought the Countess would get him out before anything happened."

    "We don''t blame you, Miss!" Ivy¡¯s muffled voice protested quickly. "We would never blame you."

    ''You won''t, but I will¡ªbecause I will always know I could have prevented this¡ªeven if it came at a cost.''

 Book 1: Chapter 73: The Shadow of Grief

    Ghost stared across the vacant rooftops of the slums with wary trepidation. A scattered murder of crows watched him from the broken chimneys as smog rolled across the patched rooftops of mismatched brick, thatch, and even tattered blankets that attempted to keep out the elements. Above the gloomy district, summer rain clouds added their own ominous canvas. And yet, no matter how far or long he searched the wretched landscape before him, not a single member of the Fox Den was visible.

    ''It''s not like Alex to pull his eyes from the street like this.''

    The black crow beside him emitted a mangled screech as Ghost leaned over the edge of the roof to check the alleyways below. The uneasy breeze hurled specs of straw across the empty mud-splattered street. Even the usual vagrants and drunks were suspiciously absent.

    Ghost climbed down by way of a broken ladder, which only reached the mid floor of the three-story building. He lowered himself to its last rung, then swung to the nearest window ledge and steadily descended until he could safely drop to the street below. He landed with a faint grunt, straightened, and scanned the roofs once more. The shadow guards remained discreetly out of sight, but he could sense their magic nearby. He left them to follow as they pleased while he quickened his pace and headed towards the heart of the slums.

    The Fox Den''s bar came into view, surrounded by a tight circle of armed thugs. Ghost counted twenty as he stepped out of the shadows¡ªmore than a few aimed pistols in his direction as he stopped and raised his hands.

    ¡°Ghost,¡± Troy greeted as he walked past the barrier of men and waved them to lower their guns. ¡°Bad time to be lurking about.¡±

    ¡°Apparently,¡± Ghost muttered as he moved closer to the Fox lieutenant. ¡°Is Alex inside?¡±

    Troy sighed as he hocked his thumbs through his belt. ¡°Yeah, he is.¡± The mercenary rolled a toothpick around his thin lips, then shrugged and motioned for Ghost to follow him. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to him.¡±

    The protective circle of Foxes glowered even as they yielded a small opening for Troy and the rogue assassin to step through. Ghost could practically taste the anger and unease in the air as he followed his escort past the doorman and halted at the threshold.

    Alex sat cross-legged in the middle of the bar. The Fox Master¡¯s bowed head rested against his right hand, while his left clutched the shoulder of the dead man laid out on the stained wooden floor. Two other bodies covered in sheets lay on either side.

    Ghost focused in on the corpse''s face. With its eyes and lips stitched closed by a black thread, it took him a moment to recognize Darwin. He took another step forward, and Alex looked up.

    The Fox Master''s coal-black eyes burned with fury as he regarded the ghoul assassin. "Ghost."

    Around them, the dimly lit bar lanterns illuminated the masked specters of the Fox Den''s elite assassins, who lingered in the shadows, their fury and bloodthirst palpable.

    "What brings you?" Alex asked dully.

    Ghost shook his head slowly. "It doesn''t matter now." He gestured towards Darwin. "What happened?"

    "The hell if I know!" Alex snapped and covered his face. "But I will find out."

    Ghost stepped closer, cautious of the unfriendly gaze from around the bar. The stench that lingered around the bodies was not just decomposition. Beneath his mask, he drew in a cautious sniff. Then his gaze traveled down Darwin¡¯s chest to the odd lump at the dead man¡¯s torso covered by a sheet. "What is that?"

    His question ignited the animosity that coated the air like a deadly vapor. Dark curses broke from the otherwise silent assassins. Two of them stepped from the shadows, their black masks covered in white scratches that marked the number of successful missions they had performed for Alex. These were the Fox Den¡¯s captains. If they had been called back, then the foxes were planning a war.

    One of the captains stared at Ghost as his fingers danced idly over a set of knives stitched along the leather binds of his arms. Heat sparked along the hairs of Ghost''s neck and arms and coiled in his gut. He suppressed the dangerous magic even as he reached reflexively for his dagger and shifted his stance.

    "Stop!" Alex¡¯s command cracked off the walls like a gunshot, and the assassins fell silent. The Fox captain raised his hands submissively and retreated into the shadows. Ghost turned back to the Fox Master as Alex gestured towards the cloth draped over Darwin¡¯s torso. "Why don''t you take a look and see for yourself."

    Ghost blinked behind the mask. Instinct told him that disturbing Darwin''s body in any way might set off the dead man''s comrades. And yet¡ªdefying Alex at this moment was equally dangerous.

    He approached the body with care as he removed the hand from his dagger, knelt, and pulled aside the cloth. It took every ounce of control to stop himself from gagging or pulling away. Behind his mask, Ghost closed his eyes, unable to shut out the image, took a breath, and refocused on the cruelty before him.

    A woman''s severed head had been attached to Darwin''s crotch; her open mouth stitched over his¡ª

    Ghost dropped the sheet and stepped back. He had seen enough. "Who¡ª" his stomach flipped unpleasantly, and Ghost took a moment to clamp down his lunch before continuing, "Who is that?"

    "That¡ª" Alex said with a heavy sigh, "Would be Rachael. The woman I convinced to act as a decoy for your witch."

    And now Ghost understood the resentment being directed towards him from every corner of the bar.

    "I don''t blame you," Alex said wearily as he rose slowly to his feet. "Afterall, it was my clever idea."

    An apology rose to the tip of Ghost''s tongue, but he bit it back. Empty words were worthless to men like this. The only thing that would ease their grief was vengeance. "It''s not a coincidence¡ªis it?" Ghost asked instead.

    "No," Alex confirmed with a shake of his head. "We arranged for Rachael and her husband Marc to come here tonight. Darwin took them to the docks. My men watched from the rooftops, but¡ªI should have sent more men."

    "It wouldn''t have mattered," Ghost replied bluntly.

    A hiss of angry whispers circled the bar as Alex''s dark gaze fixated on Ghost.

    "A witch did this," Ghost explained with a shrug of his shoulder. ¡®A foul soulless bastard from the stench of his magic.¡¯

    "You don''t say," Alex said with a sneer. "Her¡ªShe¡ªThat was frozen solid to his parts when I walked into the bar this morning." He circled Darwin''s corpse and approached Ghost, who stood his ground warily. "Tell me this wasn''t your ice witch."

    "It wasn''t Ma¡ª" Ghost caught himself. "It wasn''t Lady Aconitum."

    Alex''s tense face tilted as he glared at the blue mask that covered Ghost''s face and blocked the Fox Master¡¯s ability to detect if he was lying. "How can you be sure?"

    Ghost clenched his jaw shut. As much as he would like to tell Alex the truth, he knew that would likely end their partnership. While the old assassin knew more about Ghost¡¯s past than anyone else in the Fox Den, even Alex didn¡¯t know Ghost was a witch. "You''ll have to trust me on this."

    The Master of the Fox Den smiled cynically at Ghost but nodded as he turned and walked towards the bar. "I''ll believe you¡ªbut in return, you''ll pass on a message to that ice witch of yours. She is no longer welcome here. From this moment forward¡ªthe Fox Den shall not shelter nor protect any witch."

    Rumbles of approval circled the room as Alex pulled a bottle of Black Death from behind the bar and poured it into a single glass.

    "I will pass on your message," Ghost said as he backed slowly towards the exit.

    "And tell her to run," Alex advised coldly then tossed back his drink. "Hells Teeth!¡± he growled and smashed the glass beneath his fist on the bar. The Fox Master took in a deep, forceful breath as he shook the shards from his hand. ¡°Whoever or whatever did this, they were after her¡ªand I don''t want to imagine what they''ll do when they find her."

    The demon in Ghost snarled in anger and anticipation. "I will find them first," Ghost promised. "And bring you their severed head."

    Alex laughed as he raised the green bottle in a mocking salute. ¡°Not if we find them first.¡±

    Another round of approval rumbled throughout the room as the Fox captains piled towards the bar to drink and plot their revenge. Ghost quietly slipped away. He put as much distance between himself and the Fox Den as he could before he signaled the shadow guard.

    This was now a race, one he intended to win¡ªif only to save the Foxes and Alex from a massacre.

    ?????

    There were times Gus felt as if he were laid out on burning coals with a giant boulder pressed against his chest and arms. He flailed helplessly in the dark, for hours on end, unable to move, breathe, or break free.

    And then there were times when his body felt weightless, numb, and the fragrance of flowers chased away the smell of his burning flesh. If he could just open his eyes, he knew she would be there.

    "Ivy?"

    Gravity shifted, and he lurched from darkness into blinding light. A field of wildflowers opened before him like an endless ocean. A woman''s voice he barely remembered called his name as she stepped down from the sun''s glittering chariot. Her hand beckoned him closer. Her heavenly smile promised him safety and freedom from pain.

    "But¡ªwhat about Ivy?"

    The storm clouds crackled behind her as the sun faded, and with it, her smile. The air turned frigid. The flowers shattered and scattered as the woman withdrew her hand, her expression shadowed by grief. Then she shook her head and pointed behind him.

    Gus turned on unsteady feet. A white desert awaited his gaze.Not a desert of sand¡ªbut a wilderness of snow.

    The cold crept through his toes and fingers and spread across his limbs as the storm of petals turned white and clung to his eyelashes, cheeks, and lips before melting away.The strong wind died, but the soft snowfall continued, illuminating the woman in red.

    She knelt in the center of the pure white field with her back to him. Her scarlet dress clashed against her snow-white hair and the frozen landscape. She stood slowly, and half turned towards him, but Gus could not see her face, no matter how hard he tried. The surface of it glittered like snow caught under the sun and blinded him.

    But he saw what she held in her hand¡ªand the sight of the freshly harvested human heart made his blood run cold.His horror only magnified as his gaze was drawn to the young woman laid out in the snow at the scarlet witch''s feet.

    Ivy was dressed in white. The sort of white dress he had imagined her wearing a thousand times in his childish dreams. Queen Anne''s Lace flowers haloed her blonde hair. Her gentle jade eyes stared unseeingly into the falling snow, and her chest had been ravaged and torn open by a beast.

    Gus staggered towards them. A frantic scream ripped free from his chest and howled past his swollen throat, only to be snatched away by the breeze.

    The angel at his back restrained him gently. "She cannot be saved."

    Gus shook her grip free and plunged forward.

    But the closer he got to the witch and Ivy, the heavier his numb limbs became, until his feet froze against the ground, and his body went rigid.

    A shadow fell over Gus and loomed across the white snow towards the witch and Ivy. The heavy thud of footsteps shook the earth behind him. A torrent of air rushed past him as the witch turned and smiled. She held out Ivy¡¯s heart, encased in a sheet of ice, and whispered, ¡°Sancte mors est.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 74: The Solace of Friendship

    Thankfully, Lily Palace¡¯s head of staff had already arranged a transport carriage to move their belongings. Once the luggage had been loaded, Tiffany, Carina, and Ivy took the Crown Princess¡¯s carriage back to Rose Palace. Both of the new court ladies were grateful not to have to share the ride back with Evelynn, who, along with Percy, was nowhere to be found when it came time to leave.

    Carina dismissed them both from her mind as they arrived at Rose Palace. She paid one of the servants who accompanied their luggage to drop off a message at the Knight Compounds for Physician Samael to drop by. Something needed to be done about the instability of her injury. Carina couldn¡¯t continue being carried from place to place for much longer.

    ¡®Something like a brace that can be strapped around my shoe would be the most effective method.¡¯

    The head of staff at Rose Palace was Mrs. Poppy. A native of Ventrayna, who had accompanied the Crown Princess and Lady Hana to Lafeara.

    ¡°You may just call me Mrs., none of that Lady this or that,¡± Poppy informed them as she led Tiffany and Carina to their rooms. ¡°In any case, I only take orders from her Highness, so don¡¯t even try to boss me around. And I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a duchess or a half-blood, if I tell you to do something, you can be sure the words came from the Crown Princess. If you need something done, ask one of the other servants. As far as the Royal Palace goes, I oversee all of her Highness¡¯s meals and needs. Lady Hana will explain your responsibilities in full later.¡±

    Poppy dropped Tiffany off at her room with a servant to help her unpack and then led Carina to the other end of the hall. ¡°You¡¯ll be across from Lady Hana. Her Highness¡¯s room is just at the end of the hall. She requested that you have this room, so no matter what any of the other ladies say, this is your room¡ªeven if you are the youngest.¡± Poppy surveyed Carina critically, with noted attention to her limp. ¡°I suppose you better get in and rest. Lunch will be brought up later, but you will be required to dine with her Highness at dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Poppy,¡± Carina replied obediently.

    Poppy unhooked a key from the ring tied to her belt and passed it over to Carina. ¡°This is yours, Lady Maura, don¡¯t lose it. And if you don¡¯t want the servants rifling through your things, keep the door locked. You are expected to maintain and clean the room yourself. Washing is done twice a week after prayer. A servant will collect whatever needs doing the day before, but otherwise should not enter your room without permission.¡± Poppy turned her gaze towards Ivy and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Today is an exception since we¡¯re busy, but from now on, you¡¯ll need permission to receive guests at Rose Palace. Is that clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Poppy.¡±

    ¡°Get settled in then. The servants will bring up the luggage once they¡¯ve sorted it out.¡± Poppy nodded sharply and turned down the hall, her key of rings jingling as she strode towards the stairs.

    The interior of Carina¡¯s new room was more than double the size of her room in Turnbell manor. The structure and furniture were similar in position and location as the guest room in Lilly Palace, though the new room came with an added window balcony, and a much larger closet and vanity desk. The bed was also much larger in size with canopy draped curtains pulled back and tied to bedposts that almost touched the ceiling. Carina hopped towards the comfortable looking silk blankets as Ivy stood, mouth agape, gazing up at the artistically sculpted and painted ceiling.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get a better view from here,¡± Carina muttered as she slumped back against the deep, soft pillows and rested her feet over the edge of the bed. She regretted lying down the moment her tired muscles relaxed. Like a dam one push away from breaking, all her exhaustion seemed to seep out, and her body went limp.

    Ivy leaned over and brushed the ash-brown locks of Carina¡¯s hair from her cheek. ¡°This is the palace, my Lady,¡± she whispered. ¡°It can not be as it was before.¡± She took the door room key from Carina¡¯s hand and tucked it into the top drawer of the nightstand.

    Carina grimaced and nodded. ¡®Of course, I know that.¡¯

    ¡°You should rest, I¡¯ll see to the unpacking,¡± Ivy said as she reached down and unlaced Carina¡¯s shoes.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Carina caught her wrist. ¡°My chest of books¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure it arrives,¡± Ivy answered as she pulled off the first shoe, and then carefully attended to the other injured limb. ¡°You locked it before we left, no one can open it without the key. Now stop worrying and rest.¡±

    Carina sighed as Ivy wiggled the last shoe free from her wrapped ankle and placed both shoes on the floor at the foot of the bed. A knock on the door confirmed the luggage had arrived.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wake you when it''s done,¡± Ivy murmured as she unwound the summer blue curtains surrounding the bed and draped her mistress in shadows.

    Carina listened as the door opened, and Ivy¡¯s soft but authoritative voice instructed the palace servants where everything was meant to go. The muffled tread of footsteps back and forth soon lulled Carina¡¯s eyes closed. She curled against the pillows, inhaled the fresh fragrance of the recently washed sheets, then stiffened as her hand brushed against something beneath the pillow.

    Her fingers wrapped around parchment, and she pulled out an envelope. The wax seal of three wolves circling and devouring each other stared back at her. Carina sat up as she quickly broke the seal and opened the letter.

    A single piece of paper with a painted purple rose stared up at her, and beneath it, a single word had been elegantly inscribed. Congratulations.

    ¡®The Dowager? When did she¡ª¡¯

    Carina turned and quickly flipped over the other pillows but found nothing else suspicious. She rechecked the letter, sniffed it suspiciously, but detected nothing ominous.

    ¡®Perhaps this is her way of telling me that my oath to Eleanora means nothing and that her offer still stands?¡¯

    She tucked the letter inside a pillowcase, resolved to burn it later. Then she slumped back onto the pillow as the footsteps outside the curtains receded, the door shut, and the room grew quiet. ¡°Ivy?¡±

    The curtain pushed back, and Ivy gave her an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, were they too loud?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Carina sat up and smoothed out her dress. ¡°I should be awake in case Physician Samael gets here before lunch.¡± She glanced about the organized room and sighed as she patted the bed beside her. ¡°Sit, you¡¯re here as my guest, not as my servant.¡±

    Ivy glanced hesitantly towards the closed bedroom door and sank slowly onto the mattress. ¡°I had everything arranged similar to the way you had it in Lilly Palace.¡±

    Carina smiled as she leaned over and rested her head against Ivy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What am I going to do without you?¡± She wrapped her hand around Ivy¡¯s as the older girl turned and kissed Carina¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°If it gets too hard¡ªyou can always ask Lord Percy for help.¡±

    Carina groaned softly and sat up. ¡°The Countess would prefer I kept my distance, and I agree with her.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± Ivy asked with an audible pout. ¡°He really does care about you, Maura.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s engaged,¡± Carina replied with a dismissive shrug.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Carina laughed at Ivy¡¯s startled expression and shook her head. ¡°Most noble lords are married by the time they turn twenty. It only makes sense that the Countess has a suitable wife picked out for him.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Ivy broke off as she sucked in a breath and sighed. ¡°I thought the Countess liked you.¡±

    ¡°She treats me well because I am useful to her. Just like how the Crown Princess has given me this room because she intends to make use of me,¡± Carina corrected even as she glanced towards the pillow with its hidden letter. She turned back to Ivy and repressed a laugh at the dejected expression on her friend''s face. ¡°There now, put such silly thoughts from your mind. You should be focused on your own future. If either of us should be worried about marriage¡ª¡±

    ¡°I just find it hard to believe,¡± Ivy interrupted. ¡°But if Lord Percy really has hidden an engagement from you¡ªfrom both of us¡ªthen I shall never forgive him.¡± She shook herself and picked up Carina¡¯s hand with a determined expression. ¡°Now¡ªtell me about the Selection.¡±

    Carina recounted her path through the Selection while tactfully ignoring all of Ivy¡¯s inquisitive questions about Lord Acheron and Captain Beaumont. Before either of them knew it, the morning had passed, and a servant knocked at the door. Ivy rose quickly to open it.

    ¡°Will you need a tray brought up for lunch, Lady Maura?¡± The maid at the door asked politely.

    ¡°Oh, is it already mid-day?¡± Ivy moved to the closed balcony doors. ¡°I should probably see if Lord Percy wants to return.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we do have to head back, Lady Maura,¡± Percy answered as he appeared behind the maid in the doorway. He looked somewhat distracted, and even a bit annoyed as he flicked a glance over about the room and returned his gaze to the servant. ¡°And do bring Lady Maura a meal tray. She will need to rest for the remainder of today,¡± Percy instructed with a dismissive flick of his hand.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The maid curtsied and withdrew.

    Carina frowned at his domineering behavior but quickly hid it with a smile as Ivy returned to her side.

    "Promise me that you¡¯ll look after yourself and be very, very careful," Ivy urged.

    "I will," Carina replied as she took Ivy¡¯s hand, pulled herself up, then embraced her friend tightly once more. "And you must take care of yourself as well. I know you''re worried about Gus, but your body still needs time to heal."

    "Don''t worry. Lord Percy is making sure I rest when needed,¡± Ivy replied with a subtle nudge and a pointed glance towards Percy.

    Carina frowned but relented. ¡®I do owe him for saving Gus even if he shouldn¡¯t have meddled in my family¡¯s affairs.¡¯ She turned towards the Earl and offered him a grateful smile. "Thank you, Lord Percy, for looking after Ivy and Gus for me."

    "Of course, Lady Maura,¡± Percy replied quickly with an apologetic smile. "I¡¯m sorry to have to cut your visit short. I hope you won''t mind if we drop by later¡ªperhaps when Gus is feeling better?"

    "That¡ª" Carina shook her head. "¡ªI might be busy here for a while, but I will try to visit Hawthorne Manor as soon as I can. I owe the Countess a visit and report after all."

    ¡®After today¡¯s events, there will be too much attention on me, and I still have to figure out a way to get Eleanora an heir without drugging Lafeara¡¯s next King.¡¯

    "Very well,¡± Percy replied with a note of disappointment as he adjusted his neck scarf and rubbed at a conspicuous red smear against his collar. ¡°We¡¯ll still have the chance to see each other when I come to visit my cousin in either case.¡±

    Ivy glanced between the two of them as a hopeful smile returned to her face.

    ¡®Damn it, Ivy, stop fantasizing, can¡¯t you see the lipstick mark on his shirt!¡¯

    "Well," Percy said reluctantly. "We should probably be heading back, Miss Ivy. For all we know, Gus may have woken up in our absence and be looking for you.¡±

    "Have a safe journey," Carina said brightly as she leaned against the bedpost. "And remember to write, Ivy!"

    "I will!" Ivy promised with tears already glistening in her eyes as Percy extended his arm to her.

    ¡®Don¡¯t cry. If you cry¡ª¡¯ Carina locked her smile in place even as her dear friend and the Earl turned and headed down the hall. ¡®Be safe and happy for me, Ivy.¡¯

 Book 1: Chapter 75: Scent of a Witch

    The carriage rocked gently along the road, and before Ivy knew it, they were once more descending through the dark tunnel towards the capital. She should have felt relieved to be free of that terrifying place, but instead, she felt hollow and guilty for leaving Maura behind¡ªalone.

    Percy remained seated stiffly in silence. He hadn¡¯t smiled nor spoken once since they¡¯d left Rose Palace. Then again, he had been oddly absent while Ivy had helped Maura move to her new rooms. More than once, her gaze shifted to the odd red stain on the Earl¡¯s collar as her dreams wilted into disappointed bitterness.

    Ivy waited until they reached the other side of the gate tunnel before she broke the awkward silence. "So¡ªLady Maura tells me you''re engaged?"

    "I am not!"

    Ivy¡¯s heart nearly jumped up the back of her throat as she flinched against her seat. The Earl hadn¡¯t moved, but the tone and weight of his voice had been murderous.

    "I''m sorry.¡± Percy hastily apologized. ¡°It''s just¡ª" he gestured at the air in frustration. "There are others who wish to see me engaged to Lady Evelynn, but I have no intentions of caving to their demands."

    "I see," Ivy murmured as she pressed a hand against her fluttering heart. She took a breath, cleared her throat, and folded her hands nervously against her lap. Despite his surprising outburst, she was relieved to hear him adamantly deny it, but also wary of speaking further on the matter.

    "Perhaps I should have clarified this rumor with Lady Maura before leaving," Percy muttered as he crossed his arms, and let out a frustrated sigh.

    "Lady Maura is clever enough to work it out," Ivy replied encouragingly. "And perhaps, in my first letter to her, I might hint at your position regarding Lady Evelynn.¡±

    Percy raised his gaze and offered a crooked smile. "I am grateful for your support, Miss Ivy."

    Ivy nodded, content to be of help, and reassured once more in Percy¡¯s affection for her mistress. It was nice to have something positive to focus on while her own future seemed uncertain. Imagining Maura as the next Countess of Hawthorne was as good a dream as any.

    The capital rattled lazily past her window as she contemplated seeking a position as Maura¡¯s attendant¡ªor perhaps as governess to Maura¡¯s future children. Ivy had always been fond of children. Even now, her memories of the young, intelligent, but cautious Maura remained as bright and vibrant as ever.

    The loneliness Ivy had tried to bury resurfaced as she leaned closer to the window and spotted a familiar shop sign up ahead. ¡®Bartimaeus¡¯s Miracle Herb Shop.¡¯

    "Wait!" She sat up. "Could we stop here, please!"

    Percy knocked his signet ring against the glass window above his head, and the carriage pulled to a halt. The young Earl leaned forward to examine the modest herbal shop that had caught Ivy''s eye with uncertainty.

    "They sell medicinal herbs here," Ivy explained as she rummaged through her cloth purse for the coins Maura had given her. "I thought perhaps they might have something to help Gus."

    "Physician Hayes has already provided more than enough medicine to¡ª" Percy broke off at her hopeful stare and sighed. "Of course, we''re already here. What could be the harm in looking?" He opened the door, stepped down, and offered her his hand. "See if they have what you need. I''ll pay for it."

    Ivy¡¯s heart fluttered as she looked from his gentle winter-grey eyes to his open hand. ¡®He''s only a kind noble who is being nice to a slave because of her mistress,¡¯ she admonished herself quickly as she placed the tips of her fingers against his open palm.

    "You don''t have to pay, I have money,¡± Ivy protested as she stepped down. She pulled her hand away, but Percy caught it and wrapped her arm around his.

    "Humor me and don¡¯t worry about the cost, Miss Ivy," Percy repeated as he led her towards the stalls outside the shop.

    The closeness of his voice and the warmth of his arm sent a blush to Ivy¡¯s cheeks as she dropped her gaze. More than a few commoners passed by them with admiring looks and whispers, which only added to Ivy¡¯s shame.

    She attempted to hide the unsightly cloth purse beneath her ruffled sleeves, embarrassed by the way its poor linen quality clashed against the expensive dress she wore. ¡®Why am I so foolish? I know I am not worthy of this dress¡ªor him.¡¯

    "Evening my Lord and Lady!" greeted the elderly bearded shopkeeper, seated beside the herb stalls with his pipe. "Bartimaeus is the name. Provider of Miracles and Cures. What might such lovely fine youngsters require today? A cure for headaches, stomachaches, toothaches?" He inhaled on his knotted smoke pipe and blew out a long rope of bitter red vapor. "Perhaps a remedy to help the Master last longer in bed? Or¡ª" his lewd gaze sized up Ivy with a sinister smile "¡ªa potion to help the Lady remove an unwanted bastard?"

    "W-what?!" Ivy choked out as she clutched her handbag tightly.

    Bartimaeus squinted. His chair squeaked as he leaned forward to examine her face. ¡°Seems to me, you might even be a repeat customer, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Y-you are mistaken!¡±

    ¡°To be sure, the girl I remember was younger, a slave serving as a maid as I recall,¡± Bartimaeus continued with a musing tone. ¡°Shabby dress, shabby shoes, but good coin.¡± He eyed her up and down again as he tapped his pipe against the corner of his sinister smirk. ¡°You know, I never forget a face.¡±

    ¡®This¡ªwas a mistake,¡¯ Ivy realized even as she pulled away from Percy¡¯s arm and stepped back.

    Bartimaeus eyed her movements with a calculative gleam in his dark-brown eyes and slid the end of the pipe back between his stained black teeth.

    ¡°It would appear the Church has been neglectful in its duties,¡± Percy observed in a casual tone, as he remained unmoving by the herb stalls. ¡°Not only do you claim to sell miracles, but the remedies you offer sound dangerously close to witchcraft.¡±

    Bartimaeus choked on his smoke and scrambled to his feet. "Now see here¡ª" he coughed, "¡ªjust herbs, no magic at all. Don''t be getting me in trouble with lies like that!"

    "Herbs or magic, surely you are aware that The Holy Church and Royal Edict hold the killing of an unborn child as a criminal offense!" Percy reminded him grimly.

    "It ain''t murder if it ain''t breathing." The disgruntled shopkeeper snarled and spat at Percy''s feet. "Now, are you here to buy something or just be a nuisance?"

    "Perhaps we should leave," Ivy whispered, keenly aware of the gathering crowd of eyes around them.

    "I think you''re right,¡± Percy muttered with a disgusted glance at his soiled boot. He turned and wrapped Ivy¡¯s arm gently around his as he led her back towards the carriage.

    "Bah! Go ahead and run off then.¡± Bartimaeus barked after them. ¡°See if you can find another remedy for your little whore''s problem."

    Percy''s grip on Ivy''s arm slipped away. She barely registered its absence before she heard a thud followed by a loud bang from behind her. Ivy turned and gasped as the shop table of herbs caved beneath the shopkeeper''s weight and crashed to the ground.

    Percy straightened and unclenched his fist. The shop door swung open as a middle-aged woman raced outside. She glanced between Percy and the groaning shopkeeper then rushed to Bartimaeus, who rolled onto his side with a groan as blood dripped from his nose onto the herbs below.

    "Dad? Dad! What''s he done to you?" the woman cried.

    "Noble wanker¡ªbroke my nose!" Bartimaeus spat as he sat up and fumbled with his bleeding red snout. The shopkeeper¡¯s daughter handed him a handkerchief, which Bartimaeus pressed tenderly to his injury as he turned slowly around to assess the damage to his store. "And look¡ªlook at what he¡¯s done to my shop!"

    A crowd of onlookers doubled in size as the shopkeeper staggered to his feet.

    "It''s a wonder you get any business at all with that foul mouth of yours," Percy remarked as he wiped his hand and flung his own dirtied handkerchief on the road. "Consider this payment for insulting the lady."

    "Payment?" Bartimaeus leaned heavily on his daughter''s arm as he stumbled towards Percy with a threatening finger. "Oh, you will pay up, my Lord." His greedy gaze quickly sized up Percy''s garments and the carriage behind him. "And you''ll pay handsomely if you don''t want this matter taken before the Capital Knights and the Prime Minister!¡±

    Percy scoffed and hid a smile. Ivy eyed the crowd of commoners who grumbled and gestured at the Earl with evident disapproval. ¡°Lord Percy¡ª¡± She stepped towards him hesitantly.

    "You really ought to learn the name of a noble before you threaten him in public," called out a voice from the crowd.

    They turned as a priest in charcoal-gray robes walked through the suddenly silent crowd towards them. The holy man''s solemn but benevolent gaze swept over the shopkeeper and his daughter with a pitying look. "Forgive them, Earl Hawthorne, they know not whom they offend."

    "H-Haw-thorne?" Bartimaeus strained to form the name as his daughter grabbed his arm and dragged him down to his knees beside her.

    "A-Apologies, my Lord,¡± the woman shouted before pressing her forehead to the road. ¡°We beg your mercy!¡±

    Ivy glanced from the trembling father and daughter to the Earl, who seemed to have forgotten both as he narrowed his eyes at the priest.

    ¡°What is a priest of Zarus doing in Lafeara?" Percy asked coldly.

    "Forgive my boldness, but I am Father Alden," the priest replied with a formal bow. "And regrettably, I''ve been sent to Lafeara to hunt down a witch." The priest''s gaze flickered towards Ivy, who shrank behind Percy.

    "My servant is no witch," Percy growled.

    "Oh! Pardon me, my Lord!" Father Alden raised his hands with an amused chuckle. "Of course, I would never accuse you or your servant of such a thing. I leave the sniffing out of witches to my hound since his instincts are keener than my own."

    The priest gestured behind them, and Percy spun around, nearly knocking Ivy off balance as they came face to face with the man in red robes and armor who stood casually beside Percy''s carriage.

    The witch hunter¡¯s shrewd electric-blue eyes ran over Percy, then Ivy, and returned to Percy. "So, you''re the Earl of Hawthorne?" The cynicism of his tone matched the man¡¯s smile as he stalked towards them and inhaled deeply. "That''s a pretty maid you have there, my Lord."

    Ivy clutched Percy''s arm, and the Earl stepped swiftly in front of her as he stared down the stranger before them. The air seemed to tighten as the crowd scampered to safety, and a flock of crows descended ominously on the rooftops about the street.

    "Lord Percy, this is my witch hunter, Sir Nero," Alden said offhandedly as he walked past the quivering shopkeepers towards the broken stalls. "Hmm." Alden knelt to examine the scattered herbs. "Witch Bark, Toadstools, and¡ªah!" He held up a twisted black vine, "Devil''s Root. Most commonly used to terminate early pregnancies."

    "I¡ªthat¡ªhas other uses as well," said Bartimaeus quickly. "Such as¡ªahem¡ªclearing infections from the lung and¡ªah¡ªliver."

    "Well, I''m no physician, that''s for sure," Alden observed wryly. "But I''m sure the Capital Knight''s would be interested to hear about the services you tried to offer the Earl and his servant just now."

    "No, no!" Bartimaeus laughed nervously, "It was just banter! Harmless fun, nothing serious."

    Alden snorted and turned to Percy. "Would you be willing to support my report, Lord Percy?"

    Percy, whose gaze remained focused on the witch hunter, shook his head. "I have better things to do with my time."

    "Shame," Alden said with a sigh as he tossed the Devil Root at the shopkeeper. "Ready to go, Nero?"

    "Not just yet," Nero asserted, his eerie gaze still focused on Ivy. "This one¡ª" he gestured towards the trembling maid, and Percy smacked his hand aside.

    "Restrain your hound, or I¡¯ll put him in his place," Percy snarled.

    "Easy, Lord Percy," Alden cautioned as he narrowed his eyes at the Earl. "I''m sure Nero is merely curious. Unless¡ª" he glanced at the witch hunter "¡ªyou think she is a witch?"

    The priest''s tone, though indifferent, sapped the strength from Ivy''s legs. She clung to Percy''s arm for support as the blood ran from her head.

    Nero''s electric-blue eyes shifted from Ivy to Percy, then to the carriage beside them. He shook his head. "No, she''s no witch."

    Ivy whimpered with relief.

    "Then stop frightening the poor girl," Alden scolded, followed by an exasperated sigh. "Apologies, Lord Percy, sometimes he gets overzealous. We''ve been after a witch that''s proven rather difficult to track down."

    "What a shame," Percy muttered with the hint of a sneer. "Well, then I won''t delay you from your search any further." He pushed Ivy firmly towards the carriage and opened the door.

    "Ah, before you go, Lord Percy!" the priest called after them. "Might you be familiar with a noble Lafearian family that carries the surname Turnbell? Specifically, one that might have had a son who went by the name Lincoln Turnbell?"

    Ivy stumbled on the carriage step as Percy all but shoved her through the door. She caught herself against the seat as the Earl turned to face the priest and his witch hunter.

    "Doesn''t ring a bell," Percy said coldly. "Good day to you, Father Alden."

 Book 1: Chapter 76: Secrets of a Lady

    "I trust you are all moved in and comfortable with your rooms?" Eleanora said as she greeted her new ladies-in-waiting in the foyer. She had changed from her men¡¯s apparel to a light-gold evening gown that shimmered like armor in the candlelight.

    "Yes, your Highness," the three newly appointed ladies-in-waiting replied. Carina curtsied carefully behind Tiffany and Evelynn, mindful of her ankle. Stitcher had double wrapped the injured joint earlier that evening. Her inquiry into Ghost¡¯s efforts to throw off the church had yielded only vague answers, and Ghost¡¯s continued request that she remain invisible.

    ¡®Well, I can certainly try to lie low for a few days until this ankle becomes stable again.¡¯

    "Shall we have dinner first?¡± Eleanora murmured with a tired smile; her amber eyes distracted as she fidgeted with one of her heavy, gold diamond earrings. "Unfortunately, Lady Hana still is not feeling well, so I will do my best to provide you with some guidance in her place. I trust you are all hungry?¡±

    "Yes, your Highness.¡±

    "Excellent, then if you''ll follow me." Eleanora proceeded to lead them down the hall towards the dining room.

    Carina glanced worriedly up the twin stairs case as she passed by. ''I wonder if this is the same illness Hana suffered from before?'' She shook her head and followed the other ladies silently. An opportunity would present itself soon enough for her to evaluate Hana¡¯s condition.

    The grand dining room was three times the size of the foyer with ample space for a grand piano as well as the long, dark oakwood table that seated ten. A majestic crystal chandelier hung overhead. Its flickering candles illuminated the polished redwood surface below and the purple decorative table runner that ran down the middle.

    Eleanora took the seat at the head of the table and gestured to the chair at her right. "This is Lady Hana''s chair. Lady Evelynn if you would sit on my left, please."

    Evelynn beamed as she stood behind the indicated seat. Only earlier, she had been quite distraught to learn Carina had been given the room closest to Lady Hana and Eleanora¡¯s.

    ¡®Perhaps this is Eleanora¡¯s way of balancing her favor between us.¡¯ Beside Carina, Tiffany sighed worriedly, as she played with her diamond bracelet.

    ¡®Still, it¡¯s to be expected,¡¯ Carina mused. ¡®Eleanora may wish for me to be her poisoner, but out of all of us, Viscount Hendrix has the most political support to offer.¡¯

    ¡®Not to mention, Evelynn also has the potential to become the Countess of Hawthorn, which will secure Hendrix¡¯s support in the future.¡¯

    "And then Lady Tiffany, if you''d take the seat next to her. Lady Maura, you will be seated next to Lady Hana."

    Carina bowed her head respectfully and moved around the table behind her chair. She could feel Evelynn¡¯s cold gaze focused upon her as Eleanora motioned for them all to be seated. The new ladies-in-waiting quietly pulled out their chairs and sat down. ''Just what I needed to start this new journey, a new enemy and an awkward first meal.''

    "You ladies are in for a treat. Major Garrett and I stumbled upon a boar early this morning. I shot it myself," Eleanora said with a nod to Mrs. Poppy. "I should warn you that you may find the flavor of the food at Rose Palace different from your traditional Lafearian palate. My chef comes from Vetrayna¡¯s royal kitchen. While he has learned a few popular Lafearian dishes for when we have important guests, he is accustomed to preparing what I hunt or whatever he can dig up in the royal food storage.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness is fond of hunting?¡± Evelynn asked curiously.

    ¡°I shot my first desert rabbit at eight-years-old and my first rebel at ten,¡± Eleanora replied with a wry smile. ¡°Do any of you ladies care to hunt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is not customary practice for noble ladies too¡ª¡± Evelynn hesitated ¡°¡ªstain our hands with blood.¡±

    Eleanora snorted. ¡°And yet I hear poison is quite the commodity among noble ladies.¡±

    A quiet tension settled upon the room as Carina choked on a startled laugh and cleared her throat, Tiffany went pale, and Evelynn lowered her light-hazel eyes to the silverware before her. The staff appeared with plates of mouth-watering dark red meat, slabs of cheese melted between skewered slices of potatoes, and an assortment of raw vegetables that had been scrubbed and peeled.

    The ladies-in-waiting eyed the hefty portion before them timidly while Eleanora surveyed the food before her with pride.

    ¡°While you ladies dig in,¡± the Crown Princess said with an encouraging smile, ¡°I''ll give you the rundown on some of the rules here at the Rose Palace. You will eat breakfast and dinner in this room with me every day, except when I must entertain guests. And then it will depend on their rank and relationship to the Royal family.

    ¡°Naturally, when it comes to the Dowager, Nicholas, members of the House of Lords, and high-ranking visiting dignitaries¡ªyou will not be permitted to eat with us. Instead, your job will be to attend and serve these guests in place of the regular palace staff." Eleanora gestured to the maids and footman, now carrying in baskets of fresh bread and pitchers of wine. "The same is true if I were to visit the Dowager at the Iris Palace. You would be present as my attendants and would help serve my food if needed but would not share a meal nor have a seat at the table.¡±

    ¡°We¡ªwill be treated like servants?¡± Tiffany asked uncertainly.

    ¡°It is a long-standing tradition of the royal families,¡± Evelynn cut in quickly as she lifted her glass to the maid who carried the wine bottle. ¡°The nobles serve the monarchs and members of the House of Lords, while commoners and slaves serve the nobles.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Eleanora murmured, her attention preoccupied with the empty seat to her right. ¡°In any case, Lady Hana will explain the finer details of etiquette involved when serving such high-ranking guests. I expect all of you to respect her experience and seniority in such matters. Regardless of your titles and positions in Lafeara, in the Rose Palace, I am King, and she is my Queen¡ªis that clear?"

    Evelynn''s smile twitched faintly, but she joined the others in responding affirmatively. ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±

    "Excellent." Eleanora raised her glass with a satisfied smile. ¡°Then please, enjoy your meal.¡±

    ?????

    After a satisfying supper, Carina followed Evelynn and Tiffany as Eleanora led them towards her private study that adjoined the library. "Feel free to browse and read the books here as much as you wish in your spare time," the crown princess said with an open gesture to the shelves of leather-bound volumes that covered the walls around them.

    "Perhaps you can brush up on your poetry," Evelynn whispered smugly with a side glance at Tiffany, who blushed but said nothing.

    "And this is my study where we will end tonight''s tour as I have work to do." Eleanora pulled on a rope tassel, which opened the heavy curtains of the study window. The fading sunlight illuminated the piles of letters and documents stacked haphazardly across the regal desk, which had served many of Lafeara¡¯s past queens.

    "Is there anything we can help you with, your Highness?" Carina inquired. A glance at an open letter before the throne-like chair confirmed they were written in the Vetrayna language.

    "Well¡ª" Eleanora hesitated as she took a seat behind the desk "¡ªas I''m sure you¡¯ve all heard, my uncle, the Ambassador of Vetrayna, will be visiting within a few days. As his niece and Lafeara''s future queen, I am expected to host a dinner party during his three-day visit. Lady Hana and I have already begun preparations, but I am hoping to ease the burden on her now that you ladies are here."

    "Of course, your Highness," Evelynn agreed brightly, as she stepped forward and blocked Carina¡¯s view of the crown princess. "Anything we can do to help."

    "The banquet meal has already been planned by Chef Robbi, who is familiar with my uncle''s tastes and preferences,¡± Eleanora explained. ¡°We have already stocked the necessary ingredients along with his favorite wine.

    ¡°Lady Evelynn, if you could help by preparing a list of suitable nobles to invite as well, aside from the royal family and members of the house of lords who are already on the list of guests. There is also the matter of entertainment. My uncle has a fondness for dancers, but I have yet to track down anyone suitable. If you could look into alternative forms of dinner entertainment, that would be helpful. Keep in mind most of the courtyard will be off-limits while my new chess-field is under construction."

    "I''m sure I can come up with something to satisfy the Ambassador," Evelynn said confidently. Behind her, Carina raised her eyebrows and gently bit her lip to hide a smile.

    "The Ambassador will also be traveling with his wife, Lady Lavinia, and his third oldest son, Lord Marco.¡± Eleanora picked up the opened letter and tapped it against the desk. ¡°Now Marco may be only eighteen, but unlike the men of Lafeara, who don''t get married until they reach twenty¡ªin Vetrayna, eighteen is old enough for a male to marry and take in concubines.¡± She paused and folded the letter absently before slipping it inside her desk. "So I would highly recommend that all of you avoid being alone with Marco at any point as he¡ªis quite bold for his age when it comes to pretty women, especially blondes." Her gaze settled on Tiffany as she finished, and the timid girl blushed.

    ''Like father like son,'' Carina thought darkly as she limped out from behind Evelynn. "Is there anything I can help with, your Highness?"

    ¡°I believe I¡¯ve already given you an important matter to think over,¡± Eleanora replied as her amber gaze dropped to the foot Carina was favoring. "As it stands, your injury still needs time to heal, so I would prefer that you rested. It would be a shame for you to miss the banquet due to further injury.¡± A cunning look flickered behind the crown princess¡¯s eyes as she rose to her feet. ¡°Lady Evelynn and Lady Tiffany can manage the normal day to day duties here at the Palace while you recover."

    ¡®She¡¯s not¡ªplanning on me drugging the Crown Prince at the Ambassador¡¯s royal banquet¡ªis she?¡¯ Carina maintained her demur expression as Eleanora¡¯s gaze returned to the paperwork on her desk.

    "Perhaps when you¡¯re no longer a hindrance to the rest of us, you can be of some use, Lady Maura,¡± Evelynn whispered with a faint smirk.

    ¡°This is the list of nobles already invited to the dinner,¡± Eleanora explained as she passed the rolled document to Evelynn. ¡°Lady Maura, my aunt tells me you¡¯re fond of reading and that you¡¯re quite familiar with Ventrayna¡¯s language, culture, and beliefs. Perhaps you can help Lady Evelynn narrow down a list of other ideas to entertain our guests."

    Once more, that cunning expression flickered across Eleanora¡¯s face, and now Carina was certain she knew exactly what the crown princess had planned for the royal banquet.

    "Happily, your Highness," Carina replied. Beside her, Evelynn rolled her eyes and heaved a sigh. Carina ignored the annoyed older girl as she folded her hands against her stomach. As long as she had an excuse to be involved in the banquet, her original plans would remain intact.

    ¡®I¡¯ll worry about drugging the crown prince after we survive your first obstacle to becoming queen, Eleanora.¡¯

    "Well then, we can go over the other arrangements in more detail tomorrow. I am sure the Selection must have worn you all out," Eleanora said with a dismissive smile. "Feel free to explore the Rose Palace as you like, but make sure to retire by the evening bell. I rise early to ride or hunt, depending on the day. And then there are my palace duties that begin after breakfast. I shall have Mrs. Poppy wake you all come first light tomorrow so you may begin your duties."

    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±

    Evelynn swept out of the room, holding the scroll of guests like a torch of victory. Carina followed slowly behind, preoccupied with the complicated future that lay before her.

    ¡°Here, lean on me,¡± Tiffany whispered as she took Carina¡¯s arm. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about Evelynn or the banquet. The sooner your foot recovers, the better for all of us.¡±

    ¡®If only it were that easy.¡¯ Carina smiled as she accepted the girl¡¯s assistance. ¡®If only I knew for sure that you weren¡¯t the Dowager¡¯s spy.¡¯

 Book 1: Chapter 77: A Matter of Trust

    Ivy still clung to Percy''s arm as the Earl¡¯s carriage pulled up in front of Hawthorn Manor. The footman approached their door, but Percy waved him away. A silent tension filled the carriage that accented Ivy¡¯s pounding heart as she self-consciously unhinged her fingers and shifted away from him.

    ¡°S-sorry,¡± Ivy whispered.

    "Why is the church involved in Lincoln''s death?" Percy asked sharply, his posture still rigid. The shadows that outlined his handsome features filled her with a strange sense of trepidation.

    Ivy shivered and shook her head. "I¡ªI don''t know."

    Percy slowly exhaled as he rubbed a hand down his face. "I know Mother invited Knight Commander Quentin¡¯s wife over for tea recently. I thought it strange at the time." He pressed a finger to his tense lips thoughtfully. "If she got involved with the investigation¡ªthis must be linked to Maura somehow."

    Ivy swallowed in an effort to calm the telltale beating of her heart that filled the silence between his words.

    "The Holy Church only involve themselves in Lafeara¡¯s affairs when a great atrocity has been committed¡ªor if they suspect the use of witchcraft.¡± He turned towards her, and Ivy quickly lowered her gaze to the floor. ¡°Miss Ivy, if Lady Maura is in danger, you need to tell me what you know so I can protect her.¡±

    His words lacked anger, desperation, or any hint of threat. Instead, his patient tone laid an invisible weight upon her conscious. Ivy twisted the cords of her purse around her fingers as she battled against her conflicting instincts to trust him and protect her mistress.

    "I¡ª" Ivy sucked in a breath "¡ªI really don''t know what happened. Lady Maura came home upset and¡ªand the next day, Lincoln was dead. That''s all I know." Her words trailed off as the anger and fear of that night returned to her. Her fingers tingled numbly with guilt as the cords tightened painfully against them.

    "Why was Maura upset?" Again, his patient, tender tone pierced through her troubled emotions, but Ivy shook her head silently and glanced towards the carriage door.

    ¡®I can¡¯t tell. I can¡¯t tell. I can¡¯t tell!¡¯

    "Ivy, please!¡± Percy¡¯s tone turned suddenly anxious as his warm fingers wrapped around her wrist. "I know¡ªI know Maura''s a witch."

    Ivy''s neck snapped towards him so sharply that she saw stars. She ignored the flickering pain as she tried and failed to form words into a question or answer that would not betray her mistress.

    "I told you before I saw her dance," Percy explained patiently. "Sometimes, when Maura danced, she would let out a little ice magic¡ªI''m not even sure she knew she was doing it."

    ''Ice magic? He knew¡ªHe really knew!'' Ivy gaped at him as disbelief, hope, and terror overwhelmed her ability to speak.

    "I have known for a long time now. So please, Ivy, if something has happened to her, you have to tell me."

    His hands were gentle as they wrapped around her numb fingers. His winter-gray eyes filled with such tenderness, worry, and an unquestionable desire to protect her mistress.

    The familiar cold ache in her chest shook Ivy free of his gaze. She looked down at his signet ring.

    ¡®Why am I hesitating? This is the Earl of Hawthorn, one of the most powerful families in Lafeara. He already knows Maura secret and he wants to protect her!¡¯

    She exhaled, shut her eyes, and whispered. "Years ago, Lincoln raped me.¡± She could feel his confusion as the pressure of his fingers around her wrist slackened for just a moment.

    ¡®Forgive me, Maura, but I cannot protect you on my own.¡¯

    "The night he died¡ªMaura returned home covered in blood and bruises." Percy''s grip tightened painfully, but Ivy kept her eyes closed as she continued. "I believe¡ªthat Maura killed Lincoln."

    ?????

    "And with that," Attwood said with satisfaction, "I think our preparations for negotiations with Vetrayna¡¯s Ambassador are complete."

    Around the table of the House of Lords, a mixed reaction of tired sighs and disgruntled complaints wove into each other as Attwood took his seat and glanced towards Nicholas. The Crown Prince sat in a relaxed manner with his chin resting in his right hand as he silently watched the noble lord¡¯s bicker and snipe at each other.

    It had been a weary round of discord and arguments as the divided lords could never seem to reach a unanimous agreement. Attwood sighed as he tossed down the documents that he and Nicholas had prepared with the new list of terms before the meeting.

    As usual, the House of Lords was divided down the middle with just enough support behind Marquess Borghese that Nicholas would have to compromise¡ªagain¡ªin order to bring this discussion to a close.

    ¡®If only we had one more vote on our side.¡¯ Attwood glanced towards the empty seat between himself and Acheron. The last position in the House of Lords was a seat of power desired by many nobles.

    But prominent lords on both sides of the divide had blocked Attwood¡¯s many attempts to fill that seat over the years. ¡°It belongs to the House of Hawthorne,¡± they would remind him bluntly before unanimously shutting him down. Even Borghese could not muster enough votes to steal the seat reserved for the young Earl.

    "I don''t understand why we have to yield so much," Marquess Borghese ranted as he rose from his seat. "Remind me again, why Nicholas agreed to marry that savage?"

    A few of the Lords that surrounded the Marquess rumbled their agreement.

    "Marquess Borghese," Attwood replied with strained patience. "Certain conditions attached to the royal marriage have yet to take effect and won''t take effect until she is crowned Queen."

    "Like what?" Borghese demanded with an incredulous smile. ¡°Such worthy accomplishments should have been brought before the house before they were married!¡± He gestured to the lords around him as the voices backing him increased. ¡°Are these conditions worth the unhappiness this marriage has placed upon our future King?¡±

    Even Acheron appeared swayed by the Marquess¡¯s argument. ¡®At this rate, Borghese will have no trouble mustering support for a bill of divorce.¡¯

    "The Emperor will cut our taxes in half," Nicholas interjected coldly. "How''s that to start?" His sharp response quickly silenced the Lords, who glanced at each other in stunned surprise.

    "Then the Emperor is quite generous to his adopted niece," Borghese replied as he bowed courteously to Nicholas. ¡°We have tired your Majesty. I suggest we adjourn this discussion for today.¡±

    Nicholas waved a hand permissively, and the other members of the House of Lords rose from their seats and bowed in unison. "Saint''s blessing upon you, your Majesty." They filed through the double doors one by one, a few still murmuring their dissatisfaction on the way out.

    "Thank the gods that''s over," Acheron groaned as he slid his chair back and stretched.

    "Ha!" Nicholas shook his head as he handed the scroll of Lafeara¡¯s negotiation terms over to the Prime Minister. "By tomorrow afternoon, Borghese will have riled up half of them to protest or appeal the conditions of these negotiations again.¡±

    ¡°Then your Majesty will simply have to veto their demands as we are drawing too close to the Ambassador¡¯s arrival,¡± Attwood said firmly.

    "Do that, and the Marquess will create an even bigger fuss saying you don¡¯t listen to the House of Lords,¡± Acheron cautioned as he loosened his neck scarf. ¡°Perhaps if you yielded on the issues of increased taxes for the nobles. If the Emperor is reducing our yearly tax, that leaves a bit more coin in the treasury for us to work with. And if we reduce the amount you wish to spend on increasing the size of the army¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, I need to strengthen Lafeara¡¯s military forces so I can ensure the nobles stay in line,¡± Nicholas returned sharply. ¡°You know as well as I do the Marquess has been building a private army. Though where he obtained this sudden flow of funds remains a mystery.¡±

    Acheron scratched his neck and shrugged. ¡°Even if the Marquess dared to revolt, General Stryker would cut him down in a heartbeat. And no private army of slaves is getting past him.¡± He gestured to where Beaumont pushed the giant double doors closed with little effort and then took his position beside them.

    ¡°Regardless, I will ensure my reign and the Royal Palace remains well-fortified in the face of any attack,¡± Nicholas continued. ¡°And the additional funds we gain from this marriage will be put to another purpose. Lafeara¡¯s finances have been stretched thin for far too long. Many of the schools, hospitals, orphanages, and shelters my mother built have been neglected and abandoned over the years. And yet the burden on Lafeara¡¯s churches to feed the poor has never been greater.¡± He dragged a hand through his hair and stood up. ¡°I intend to bring back the charities both Queens established during their reign.¡±

    ¡°That¡ªwill be expensive,¡± Acheron observed.

    ¡°Your father and I have a plan to cover the difference.¡± Nicholas turned his gaze to Attwood. ¡°If the Prime Minister can manage to find a certain individual.¡±

    "That task may prove more difficult than I originally anticipated," Attwood confessed as he gathered up the documents from their meeting. "It would appear Mr. Frost has gone to ground recently. Even his lawyer doesn''t know when he will emerge."

    "Is that so," Nicholas muttered with a flicker of irritation. "Well, as long as he''s not dead, he''ll resurface eventually. Make sure both Merchant Guilds pass on my request when he does show himself."

    "Yes, your Majesty."

 Book 1: Chapter 78: The Color of Betrayal

    Acheron groaned as he rolled his neck and stretched. "Enough talk of politics and finances, can we go out tonight, Nicholas? I need a drink and a beautiful woman in my arms."

    "Acheron!" Attwood growled with a sharp glare in the direction of his wayward son. ¡®Honestly, when will he grow up and take this position seriously?¡¯

    "What?" Acheron muttered sourly. "I''m not married, and I''m certainly not a priest."

    "Perhaps I should change that," Attwood replied sternly.

    Acheron grimaced. "No, thank you, but both of those vocations are a little too permanent for my taste."

    "I can''t tonight," Nicholas interjected with a sigh, his expression downcast. "I promised Grandmother I would meet with the new leader of the Aristocratic Party early tomorrow morning."

    Attwood¡¯s left eye twitched as he turned towards the crown prince. ¡°The Earl of Hawthorne?¡±

    "Percy?" Acheron echoed with surprise and a hint of worry. "The Dowager isn¡¯t trying to pin marriage on him now, is she?"

    "No," Nicholas snorted. "We''ll just be going over these negotiations again so Percy can convey our goals to the other nobles and hopefully rally enough support to keep Borghese in check."

    Attwood rubbed his tired eyes with a soft sigh. ¡®Right, how could I forget.¡¯

    Two parties governed the power of Lafeara. The Sovereign Party, which supported the interests of the crown, and the Aristocratic Party, which supported the interests of the nobles. The Dowager reigned over the Sovereign Party, though Marquess Borghese was its more public figure when it came to enforcing the sovereign¡¯s will. Traditionally, the Earl of Hawthorne had always maintained control over the Aristocratic Party, which consisted of many powerful Lafearian families. Up until recently, that position had been granted to the Countess of Hawthorne by King Henri, but now that Lord Percy had come of age, the Countess had relinquished her position to him.

    ¡®The power of the Aristocratic Party is not to be underestimated. Especially since Percy will clearly support the interests of his cousin, the Crown Princess. How much longer will the young Earl patiently wait for us to offer him a seat at the table that is his birthright?¡¯

    "Which is why we should just nominate him as a member of the House of Lords,¡± Acheron stated as he impatiently drummed his fingers on the table. ¡°Save yourself the extra meeting. Percy will have more of an impact here where more than half the lords respect his family name and power. I guarantee you there will be fewer meetings and arguments.¡±

    Nicholas grunted as he interlocked his fingers, rested his chin upon them, and glanced towards the Prime Minister.

    "As commendable as Lord Percy¡¯s intellect and politics are," Attwood said quickly. "Percy is not his father and still lacks experience. I have advised his Highness to give Lord Percy more time to take over the reins of the Aristocratic Party and Hawthorne estates before we add another burden to his shoulders."

    "Ah¡ªWell then!" Acheron slapped the table and stood up. "Since you''re all busy saving the world and plotting against those of us that remain single¡ªI''ll go make good use of my remaining days of freedom."

    "Perhaps you should take Beaumont with you," Nicholas suggested with a mischievous smile.

    Acheron flinched and glanced hesitantly towards the unfriendly expression carved upon his cousin¡¯s stony face. "I said freedom, not premature death," Acheron joked with a wry smile as he circled the table and exited through the back door.

    Nicholas snorted and stretched with a yawn.

    "Do I even want to know what they''re fighting about this time?" Attwood asked with a baffled shake of his head.

    "They both got rejected by the same young woman," Nicholas answered with a hint of annoyance.

    "Beaumont?" Attwood¡¯s eyebrows shot up as he glanced towards the silent giant in astonishment. ¡®When did this happen? How did I miss it?¡¯

    "I wouldn''t worry about it too much. The lady turned them both down before it became anything serious," Nicholas explained as he picked up his ceremonial sword from the back of the chair and headed towards Beaumont.

    "What a shame," Attwood muttered as he watched Beaumont open the double doors before Nicholas and head outside. ¡®It would be nice to see him settled down with someone who could at least make him smile a bit more.¡¯

    Attwood still remembered the tall, lanky boy who had buried his mother without a single tear. It was at that point Attwood made an effort to try and get to know the solemn, silent boy. If Stryker wouldn¡¯t look after his bastard, then Attwood would. He refused to let any member of the Hargreve family be treated like a vagrant.

    ¡®It¡¯s time they were both settled down. Though Acheron seems no closer to giving up his promiscuous activities no matter how much his mother and I reprimand him for it.¡¯

    Attwood sighed as he finished gathering his papers. "Still, I wonder who she was?"

    ?????

    Sunlight greeted Acheron''s bleary eyes as he stared up at yet another unfamiliar ceiling. "Pope''s Balls," he growled and rolled over to blink languidly at the platinum-haired woman who slept soundly facing away from him. "Yeah¡ªthat happened, didn''t it."

    He sat up carefully and slid towards the side of the bed, where he stopped to support his throbbing head and waited for his stomach to settle. Strangely enough, he barely remembered much of the previous night after he arrived at the Jaded Vougal¡¯s Tavern. A peculiar place where nobles could purchase a drink, a tongue lashing, and a bit more if coin and the flirtatious bar maid¡¯s mood worked in one''s favor.

    He muffled an uncomfortable burp with his fist as his stomach bubbled. Nausea sharpened the edge of his headache. ''Whatever they served me at the bar last night¡ªI need to avoid that drink in the future.''

    Acheron glanced between his legs and confirmed that he had spent the night successfully enjoying the pleasures of his "sinful conquests" as his mother called them. In either case, what he did remember more than made up for a queasy stomach and pounding headache. ¡®Red dress, mysterious mask, ample curves, and plenty of experience in bed. A good time by all accounts.¡¯

    Still, lingering any further¡ªeven for a bit more fun¡ªwent against his moral code. ¡®The longer you stick around, the more they get their hopes up¡ªor raise their price.¡¯ He scanned the room for his clothes, spotted his trousers, located conveniently next to the bed, and cautiously stood up to retrieve them.

    The bedroom appeared modest but clean with pale blue walls stenciled in flowers and an assortment of expensive vases and roses on nearly every surface. ¡®She must get around,¡¯ Acheron observed with a rueful grin. ¡®That would certainly explain her performance last night.¡¯

    The furniture was tasteful, and the red gown he vividly remembered taking off suggested his mystery woman was already well kept by a man of wealth.

    ¡®Not a member of nobility¡ªthank the Saints!''

    Acheron pulled on his last boot and located his shirt under the dress of his recent conquest. He scooped up both and returned to the bed.

    He was debating whether to wake the seductive blonde angel and discuss payment when he caught sight of her clover green eyes staring at him from beneath those platinum blonde curls.

    ''Oh, shit!¡¯ Acheron¡¯s morning wood wilted as realization sank in with a cold dose of reality. ¡®I know her!''

    Rosamund flung her disheveled curls aside as she jolted upright. Her expression equally horrified as she stared from his half-dressed state to her dress in his hands and then down at her exposed breasts.

    ''Oh¡ªFuck¡ªI''m so dead.''

 Book 1: Chapter 79: A Shadow of Deception

    Several awkward moments later, Acheron and Rosamund were both dressed and now sat on opposite ends of the bed. The rogue held a piss pot between his knees, which he had already thrown up in twice but was not quite willing to part with.

    "I can''t believe it was you of all people," Rosamund whispered hoarsely.

    "You sound like you''ve done this before,¡± Acheron observed cynically.

    "Oh, shut it! You¡¯re in no position to lecture me!¡±

    "I''m not the one in a relationship with the future king!"

    "What relationship?" Rosamund demanded. "He''s married now in case you forgot. I barely even see him!"

    "So¡ªdid you start these nightly seductions before or after he married Eleanora?"

    "I will not have my private life judged by the capital¡¯s infamous rogue. Just because you¡¯re a man and can flaunt your conquests doesn¡¯t make you any less of a whore!¡±

    "Yes, fine¡ªI''m a manwhore, and I accept that. Excuse me if I''m unprepared to accept the fact that I''ve slept with my best friend''s mistress!"

    "You think this is any better for me?"

    "I don''t know¡ªFrom what I can tell, I may not be your first affair since Nicholas."

    "Don''t you dare speak his name!"

    "Are you being serious right now?" Acheron glared down at the contents of last night''s many poor choices. All of his mother¡¯s warnings about the ¡°consequences of sins¡± collided between his ears. ¡®Women will be the death of me.¡¯ He shook his head, set the pot down, and turned to face her. "Honestly, instead of wasting time on pointless dramatics and blame¡ªcan we just talk about what we''re going to do now?"

    Rosamund half-turned towards him, her face curtained beneath her platinum hair as tears rolled down pale cheeks and spilled over her sultry lips. Even in this state, she was strikingly beautiful¡ªand yet all Acheron could feel looking at her now was the immense weight of guilt that made him want to retch again.

    "You-You''re not going to tell him¡ªare you?" she asked weakly.

    "Fuck!" Acheron slid his hands into his cinnamon curls as he turned away from her. "No," he admitted with a groan.

    "Then¡ªyou need to leave," Rosamund said as her timid tone turned suddenly forceful. "Before the maid comes back."

    ''Shit¡ªright¡ªNicholas mentioned getting her a maid.¡¯

    Acheron wasted no time gathering every piece of clothing that belonged to him before he hastily scrambled towards her bedroom door.

    "Wait!" Rosamund hissed as she rose from the bed. "Too late to go that route, she''s here."

    "What?" Acheron scowled even as he heard a door open below them.

    "Shh! You''ll have to climb down the back ivy." Rosamund circled the bed and opened a window that led to the yard. "I''m sure you can handle escaping unnoticed," she commented with an acid tone.

    Acheron brushed past her and glanced over the window ledge. Sure enough, a dense growth of ivy had woven itself up the walls stone crevices.

    "Nothing I haven''t tackled before," he admitted as he climbed over the ledge. He paused just as his descent brought his gaze level with Rosamund''s womanly curves. "Ah¡ª" he swallowed and glanced up towards her clover-green eyes that stared back with evident displeasure. "You might want to fix your hair," he suggested with a faint grin. "And your lipstick. Pretty sure you left some of that on my¡ª"

    She slammed the window shut in his face, and Acheron almost lost his grip as he scrambled to save his fingers. He bit back a curse as he seized a fist full of ivy in each hand and hugged the wall as the vines creaked against his weight. A heart-stopping moment later, the ivy held, and Acheron carefully made his way down the wall.

    At the top of the kitchen window, the sound of running water and moving dishware forced him to stop. Twice he saw the maid¡¯s reflection in the windowpane as she prepared a tray of food for her mistress upstairs. His stomach grumbled at the smell of eggs and fresh bacon, but instead of hungry, it only made him nauseous again.

    A crow cawed mockingly from a dogwood tree as Acheron contemplated jumping down the rest of the way. A quick recollection of his last experience jumping through a window changed his mind. Unlike Maura, he had an aversion for pain.

    The moment he thought of that cold little lady, Beaumont¡¯s menacing scowl came instantly to mind. Acheron beat his forehead softly against the stone wall. ¡®Perhaps celibacy is the way to go¡ªat least I¡¯ll live longer.¡¯

    The maid finally left the kitchen, and Acheron quickly scaled down the wall and darted through the bushes out of sight towards the road¡ªlike a rogue.

    ?????

    Russell beamed with evident approval as Percy descended the stairs of Hawthorne Manor dressed in ceremonial court robes. ¡°Good morning, Master.¡±

    Percy accepted his hat, and the late Earl¡¯s cane then stood still as Russell fussed over the official gold medal that marked Percy as the Leader of the Aristocratic Party. ¡°Good morning, is Mother not up yet?¡±

    ¡°The Countess already left, my Lord.¡± Russell stepped back to retrieve his master¡¯s summer cape.

    ¡°Left?¡± Percy turned so the servant could place the garment around his shoulders. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware she was going out.¡±

    ¡°She mentioned visiting Lady Maura now that the Selection is over.¡±

    Percy¡¯s grip on the cane tightened. He nodded, checked the clasp of his cape, and headed for the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out then.¡±

    ¡°Veles blessing upon you, Earl of Hawthorne.¡±

    The Hawthorne carriage and servants waited for him outside. The footmen opened the door and bowed as Percy climbed in. He settled into the cushioned seat as they shut the door behind him and hastened to take their post at the back of the carriage.

    ¡°Morning, Master.¡± Captain Flint, leader of the mercenary group that Percy had hired to handle his public protection, tipped his hat as he bowed courteously from atop his energetic mare.

    ¡°You and your men will not be permitted inside the palace-fortress, so wait for me in the capital,¡± Percy reminded him.

    ¡°Understood, Veles blessing upon you, my Lord.¡±

    Percy nodded dismissively then tapped his cane against the driver¡¯s window. The light flick of a whip proceeded the evenly paced hooves of a well-trained team. ¡®Only the best for a meeting with Lafeara¡¯s future king.¡¯ Percy smiled thinly as he balanced the cane beneath his forefinger and studied its black-metal crow sculpted head.

    It had been some time since he had last spoken to or even seen Nicholas. Not since the capital funeral for Prince Tristan.

    ¡®I was your brother¡¯s friend and strongest supporter back then. I watched your family bury an empty coffin while you took his crown and Eleanora. What a shame you can¡¯t win the support of the Aristocratic Party that easily.¡¯

    While the nation grieved the sudden death of Queen Rosalind a week after the Earl¡¯s funeral, only Tristan remembered Percy. After the Countess all but locked her young son away inside Hawthorne Manor, the crown prince had made every effort to visit, even if that meant scaling the walls and climbing through windows to avoid the Countess and servants.

    Percy had found these unexpected visits annoying at first, especially with the added risk of Tristan bumping into a member of the Coven of Crows. He knew full well that each Monarch relied on the Earl of Hawthrone to control the nobles of Lafeara. But it didn¡¯t take him long to realize that Tristan had no agenda, other than mutual empathy that stemmed from the loss of his own mother, Queen Catalina.

    Percy had made use of that kindness to the fullest¡ªuntil Constance banned Tristan from coming anywhere near Percy. ¡°This is all for your protection,¡± his mother had promised.

    It was around that time that the Countess had stumbled upon Lady Maura and taken an instant liking to the half-blood. Percy began to see the funny-faced girl everywhere, though Maura had taken great pains to avoid approaching or intruding into his space.

    Back then and even now, her ice-blue eyes always held a wary expression whenever she looked at him. As if she could see past the mask that he wore for everyone else.

    Percy¡¯s lips twitched with a mocking smile as he drew in a deep breath. The carriage slowed as instructed, a safe distance from Hawthorn Estate. The footman alighted and opened the door so that a woman, shadowed in a black cloak, could enter.

    ¡°Have you anything to report?¡± Percy asked as the coven witch settled into the seat opposite him.

    ¡°Our eyes on the crown prince¡¯s whore reported another stray dog leaving her room,¡± the woman replied as she arranged the cloak, crossed her legs, and brushed her ankle against him intentionally. ¡°It seems the whore¡¯s desperation has made her even more reckless.¡±

    Percy moved her leg away with his cane as he dispelled the bewitchment charm that gave her voice an alluring power. ¡°Behave.¡±

    She chuckled but uncrossed her legs and sat in a more dignified manner. ¡°As you wish.¡±

    ¡°So? Was it anyone notable this time?¡±

    Beneath the shadows of the cloak¡¯s hood, her seductive lips formed into a thin line.

    Percy tapped the window again with his cane and waited until the carriage continued its journey. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°My sisters and I are concerned,¡± the coven witch replied as she glanced out the carriage window.

    ¡°About the priest?¡±

    ¡°And his witch hunter.¡± She tapped a gloved finger thoughtfully against her cloak. ¡°Perhaps it would be more beneficial to our long-term goals to give them the witch they¡¯re looking for?¡±

    Percy¡¯s grip tightened around his cane as he searched the magic that shadowed her face. ¡°You know that is impossible.¡±

    Her smile twisted with amusement. ¡°Why, have you become attached?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you an explanation,¡± he reminded her bluntly. The witch''s anger rippled through the air around them as shadows stretched from her dark figure. ¡°And the coven is more than capable of dealing with a curious priest and his hound.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± she murmured with a faint sneer. ¡°But¡ªto attack them directly could draw even more attention¡ªpossibly the Pope¡¯s gaze.¡±

    ¡°We have safety measures in place should Jericho wish to strike Lafeara with an inquisition. Besides, I don¡¯t think Nicholas has the stomach for public burnings.¡±

    ¡°Your father once said the same thing about Henri,¡± she pointed out with a shake of her head. ¡°And yet, after the Earl died, Henri burned four of our sisters and blamed them for the Earl¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°There are causalities in every war.¡± Percy shrugged. ¡°We got rid of Henri. We can do the same to Nicholas if needs be.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t Nicholas, but the old bitch that worries us.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± his gaze sharped as he offered her a cold smile ¡°¡ªyou know I have special plans for the Dowager, be patient. Meanwhile, remind your coven that if anything unfortunate should befall Lady Maura, I will hold them and you personally accountable.¡±

    Her scarlet smile revealed pearly white teeth as she leaned against her hand towards him with a leer. ¡°If you truly want her protected, why not make Maura your bride?¡±

    ¡°There is time enough for that,¡± Percy replied stiffly.

    ¡°To see you so worried about another woman¡¯s feelings¡ªI feel a bit jealous.¡±

    Percy¡¯s winter-gray eyes focused warily on the shadows of her face.

    ¡°I could always invite Lady Maura to join the coven. She would be much safer¡ª"

    ¡°No, I will handle that,¡± Percy interrupted sharply. ¡°I have someone more capable and trustworthy in mind. You already failed to keep her from passing the Selection.¡±

    The woman shifted uncomfortably beneath his gaze. ¡°How was I to know she¡¯d continue despite her injury.¡± She pouted as she sat back and toyed with the ruby necklace at her throat. ¡°Though I must say, her tenacity is a trait I quite admire.¡±

    ¡°Have the crows keep watch and keep a discreet distance,¡± Percy commanded. ¡°She is far too valuable to lose to that cunt or the crown prince.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    ¡°What of the poison I asked you to look into?¡±

    ¡°Poison?¡±

    Percy¡¯s gaze narrowed at the odd ring in her tone. ¡°Yes, the one that Lady Helena used when Maura was injured.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, yes.¡± Her hooded gaze returned to the carriage window, but he didn¡¯t miss her displeased frown. ¡°My sisters detected nothing unusual. It might have increased her chances of having a scar, but there was nothing life-threatening.¡±

    ¡°So, unless the person is already injured, it serves no purpose?¡± Percy sighed with disappointment. ¡°Then again, if Hayes could pick up on it so easily, a royal physician would likely spot it even quicker. Shame, such an unusual poison for such a simple result.¡±

    ¡°If the Earl requires a more lethal, discreet poison, my sisters and I are happy to oblige.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, but your poisons involve the use of magic.¡± Percy tapped his signet ring against the cane¡¯s black crow head. ¡°Now, before we arrive at the first checkpoint. Tell me, who did Lady Rosamund fuck this time?¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 80: A Brotherhood of Sorrow

    The morning breeze barely subdued the heat of the rising sun as Nicholas arrived at the Iris Palace, accompanied as always by Captain Beaumont. The Hawthorne carriage, with its immaculate twin white raven crest, was parked beside the palace gate. The Earl¡¯s retainers bowed their heads respectfully as the Crown Prince approached.

    ¡®To think I haven¡¯t seen Percy in person since Tristan¡¯s funeral.¡¯

    Nicholas shook off the gloom that memory carried and offered the servants a faint smile as he urged his horse to canter past them. The palace steps loomed towards them. Nicholas couldn¡¯t help but remember a time when he and Percy had played here under the watchful eyes of servants.

    Once the boys had gotten older and wise enough to slip away from their escorts, they spent their time chasing after Tristan. The eldest prince was always climbing up one building or another, locked away in his studies, or mastering the sword under Colonel Durante¡¯s tutelage. How jealous Nicholas and Percy had both been of Tristan, the golden Crown Prince.

    But Nicholas had also been envious of Percy. Earl Ethan Hawthorne had no greater love than that for his country and his son. The Earl brought young Percy to the palace as soon as the boy could be separated from his nursemaid. He even went so far as to parade Percy on his shoulders during meetings before the House of Lords, a move which had inspired King Henri to invite Tristan into those meetings as part of his education to become Lafeara¡¯s future king.

    ¡®I was the only one who remained invisible.¡¯

    Nicholas dismounted and fidgeted with his ceremonial robes and sword. He didn¡¯t have to dress up for such a small meeting, but this was Percy Hawthorne. King Henri had always treated Earl Ethan, his friend, and political ally, with the utmost respect.

    ¡°The jewel in every king¡¯s crown is his queen, his strength is the might of the Lafearian Army, but the security of his reign lies in friendship to the House of Hawthorne.¡±

    Those had been King Henri¡¯s final words after yielding the crown and throne to Nicholas on his death bed. As if Nicholas needed further reminding that he was unworthy to be Henri¡¯s successor.

    Since childhood, Nicholas had grown up under the shadow of two names. One, his deceased older brother, the other, his estranged childhood friend. Now the added weight of the crown, and the ghosts it carried, rested uneasily upon his head.

    ¡®And I haven¡¯t even been officially coronated.¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Beaumont said patiently as he waited behind the crown prince at the foot of the stairs.

    ¡°Have you got the documents?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡± Beaumont held out the white leather satchel. ¡°Nervous?¡±

    Nicholas snatched the bag of official documents. ¡°No.¡± He slung the strap over his shoulder¡ªdecided it looked ridiculous against his ceremonial robes¡ªtook it off and adjusted the golden chain which bore the royal sigil of Lafeara¡¯s three circling wolves. ¡°You carry it.¡±

    Beaumont accepted the satchel and tucked it under his arm without comment. Nicholas glared at the knight captain¡¯s masterfully blank expression and turned to march up the steps.

    ¡®Perhaps I should have worn something less formal. Will Percy think I¡¯m trying to throw my position about?¡¯

    Captain Leo greeted them at the door of the Dowager¡¯s palace with a respectful bow. "Good morning, your Majesty." His gaze shifted past Nicholas to the silent giant. ¡°Captain Beaumont.¡±

    Nicholas glanced curiously over his shoulder, but Beaumont¡¯s impenetrable expression remained in place as he ignored his half-brother¡¯s greeting. Nicholas turned back to Captain Leo and loudly cleared his throat. "I assume the Earl of Hawthorne is already inside with the Queen Regent?"

    "He is, your Majesty. The Countess of Hawthorne is also here."

    ¡®Lady Constance?¡¯ Nicholas frowned but did not comment as the knight led them through the foyer. If there was one person that could match the Dowager¡¯s imposing presence, impossible to please personality, and cold disapproving sneer¡ªit was Lady Constance.

    ¡®And to think, my reunion with Percy would be in a room with them both.¡¯ Nicholas sighed and rested his hand on the hilt of the ceremonial sword.

    Captain Leo bowed and stepped aside just outside the open dining room door. Nicholas stepped past him, trying to appear confident, even as he peered around the frame at the room¡¯s occupants. A glance revealed his grandmother, the Countess, and Lord Percy all seated silently together as a servant poured tea. And Lord Percy, Nicholas noted with a flood of relief, was also dressed in his official ceremonial robes.

    The page, who had been patiently waiting for Nicholas¡¯s permission, caught the crown princes signal and announced, ¡°His Majesty, Crown Prince Nicholas!¡±

    The Countess and Earl both rose courteously to greet him. "Good morning, your Majesty."

    "Good morning, Countess," Nicholas inclined his head to Percy¡¯s mother and then turned to greet the Earl with a warm smile. "Lord Percy, it¡¯s been a long time."

    "It has, your Majesty," Percy replied with deference. "I apologize for not visiting sooner."

    "No need to be so formal," Nicholas joked as he moved around the table to greet his old friend with a quick embrace. "You¡¯ve been busy taking over leadership of the Aristocratic Party and doing an excellent job of it, I hear."

    "Thank you, your Majesty." Percy stepped back from Nicholas¡¯s reach and inclined his head respectfully.

    Nicholas frowned as he lowered his arms. ¡®Is this how things will be now between us?¡¯

    Compared to the two princes, Percy had always been better at following the rules of court, but he had never let them stand in the way of his friendship with Tristan and Nicholas.

    Nicholas studied the young man before him. They were the same age, and both shared similar education, overly dominating mothers, or grandmother in Nicholas¡¯s case, and the expectations of title and office. Still, by all reports, the Earl was a perfect model of noble ambition, intelligence, and perseverance¡ªminus the temper he inherited from his father.

    ¡®When this meeting is over, I should make some excuse to take him about the palace. Perhaps a visit to the royal library or the House of Lords? Somewhere he can relax and come out of his shell.¡¯

    Nicholas glanced between the Dowager and Countess, who watched them with unnerving concentration.

    ¡®Somewhere not here¡­¡¯

    "Now that his Majesty has arrived," Octavia said as she signaled the servant to prepare a drink for Nicholas. "We are ready to begin."

    "Some breakfast would be wonderful," Nicholas grumbled as he moved over to kiss the Dowager¡¯s cheek and then took his seat between her and Percy.

    "The tea is more than sufficient for me," Constance said with a stiff smile. ¡°Thank you, your Grace.¡±

    "And I also have another matter to deal with once we¡¯ve finished here," Percy replied apologetically. "Another time, your Majesty."

    ¡®So much for catching up later.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± Nicholas replied ruefully. He glanced between the Earl and Countess, not missing the awkward tension between them. "I suppose we should just get started then. These are the terms for renegotiation with Ventrayna. They passed through the House of Lords only yesterday, with some difficulty, so one or two minor things may change before Ambassador Haemish arrives." Nicholas snapped his fingers, and Beaumont stepped forward to present the file from the satchel he carried. "But I believe the main points will remain relatively unchanged."

    Nicholas passed the document to Percy, who opened it without hesitation and read its contents with interest.

    "Actually," Octavia interjected as she stirred her tea. "There was another matter we wished to discuss with Lord Percy before we moved onto that."

    Nicholas turned towards her with a perplexed frown. ¡°Was there something else we needed to discuss?¡± ¡®If so, she certainly neglected to inform me.¡¯ Nicholas shifted in his seat uneasily.

    ¡°It is an important matter the Countess and I have been working towards with the greatest hope and patience.¡±

    "Indeed,¡± Percy remarked with a hint of cynicism as he rolled up the negotiations and turned his cold gaze towards his mother.

    ¡®What on earth is going on between those two? I thought he was the perfect son.¡¯

    "Yes," Constance replied with an unwavering smile of confidence. "The Dowager and I would like to move forward and officially announce Percy''s engagement to Lady Evelynn."

 Book 1: Chapter 81: A Vendetta of Power

    A sense of deja vu washed over Nicholas as he studied the three people seated at the table around him, and recalled a similar scenario where Octavia, the Prime Minister, and King Henri had sabotaged him with Eleanora''s marriage proposal. He slumped back into his chair with a sigh. ¡®Good luck, Percy.¡¯

    The Earl offered his mother a benevolent smile before he replied, "I am not getting engaged to Lady Evelynn.¡± His rejection and expression were in such disharmony that Nicholas took a moment to register what he said.

    The Countess recovered much faster. "Percy!" she snapped in a tone filled with reproach.

    The Earl ignored her as he turned his attention towards the Dowager. "As much as I appreciate the Queen Regent''s interest in the future of the Hawthorne family, respectfully, I think your Grace should focus on Nicholas and Eleanora''s coronation and other matters¡ª" he tapped at the document before him "¡ªthat are important for Lafeara''s future."

    Nicholas clamped his lips together as a laugh threatened to prick the dangerous bubble of tension that enveloped them all. He covered his traitorous lips with a hand as he watched his old friend with begrudging respect. Right now, the best thing Nicholas could do for Percy was to remain silent. Though he would be happy to step in if the Earl so much as looked in his direction for help, something told him, this would not be the case.

    Lady Constance¡¯s usually guarded topaz-blue eyes flashed with barely contained rage as she attempted to pin down her rebellious son. Whatever plan she had laid out by bringing up the engagement in front of the Dowager, Percy was clearly unwilling to comply.

    Octavia raised a single elegant grey eyebrow and offered Percy an amused smile. The Earl continued to ignore the beams of wrath radiating from his mother as his gaze remained locked with that of the Queen Regent.

    "No one is suggesting we rush towards marriage, Lord Percy," Octavia said with a tone of reassuring calm. "But your mother and I both agree that Lady Evelynn is a good match. And the Hawthorne and Hendrix households have been in talks for some time as well. It would be ignoble of you to drag the matter on any further, only to break the poor girl''s heart."

    "Your Grace," Percy responded without a flicker of guilt or reproach. "You know as well as I do that an engagement cannot be made official without the intended groom''s consent. More importantly, I already rejected Lord Hendrix''s initial offer of marriage three months ago, so I am bewildered as to why the matter bares any further discussion. I have not changed my mind since then, nor have I given Lord Hendrix or Lady Evelynn any cause to believe I would."

    "I see," Octavia replied as her gaze shifted to Constance. "Then, do you have another bride in mind?"

    "I am very focused on my new responsibilities at the moment, your Grace. But I will be sure to let you know when I find a woman equal to the task of being the next Countess of Hawthorne," Percy answered without hesitation.

    "Nonsense," Constance interjected, finally breaking her silence. "Lady Evelynn is refined, educated, resourceful, and comes from one of the most eligible noble families of Lafeara."

    "Hendrix is only a Viscount, Mother," Percy replied with a hint of restraint.

    "So, the young Earl is aiming for someone higher?" Octavia commented with a calculating tone. "Perhaps, the daughter a Marquess?"

    Nicholas doubled over sharply as he choked down a laugh. He hastily coughed and reached for his tea in an effort to cover his unwelcomed interruption. Fortunately, the Dowager and Countess remained focused on the obstinate Earl.

    There were only two women of marriageable age who belonged to the house of a Marquess, and one of them had been his father¡¯s secret mistress. That left the daughter of Marquess Borghese, Lady Priscilla.

    ¡®Percy and Priscilla?¡¯ He considered it for a moment then rejected the idea altogether. It was, perhaps, a match even more disastrous than his own marriage. ¡®Though it would be an interesting way to keep the Marquess in check.¡¯

    Percy interlocked his fingers and pressed them against the document before him. "Again, your Grace, I respectfully ask that we focus on the matter of Lafeara''s impending future."

    "I simply don''t understand why a young man of twenty years is so intimidated by the thought of marriage," Octavia replied with a teasing smile.

    "Perhaps because I wish to live longer than my father did.¡±

    This time Nicholas not only choked on his tea but managed to dump half of it down his ceremonial jacket. Beside him, the Countess sucked in a sharp breath as her cup clinked against the saucer plate. ¡®Pope¡¯s Balls, old friend, so much for keeping your cool.''

    Around the room, the Queen Regent''s attendants quickly retreated to safety. Nicholas cast an anxious glance between the silent Dowager and the Earl as he hastily wiped down his jacket and the royal medallion. The tension between those pairs of ice-blue and winter-gray eyes was enough to send a familiar, foreboding chill down Nicholas¡¯s spine.

    The Dowager smiled, a sight about as cheerful and reassuring as a wolf spreading its fangs. Percy wisely lowered his gaze, though from the locked position of his jaw¡ªthe Earl didn''t appear ready to recant those words any time soon.

    "Lord Percy," Octavia murmured with deadly calm. "Would you care to expound upon that statement."

    "Certainly, your Grace," Percy replied without a shred of hesitation.

    ¡®Has he gone mad?¡¯

    "I think¡ª" Nicholas quickly interjected as he grabbed Percy''s wrist and squeezed tightly "¡ªthat it''s been a while since my friend and I have seen each other. If you''ll excuse us." He pushed back his chair and yanked the Earl from his seat.

    "Nicholas." Octavia''s calm tone only solidified the fear in his gut. ¡°We still have to¡ª¡±

    For the first time, in a very long time, Nicholas blatantly ignored his grandmother as he led his old friend from the wolf¡¯s jaws towards the nearest exit.

    "Percy, wait!" the Countess called after them as she rose from her seat.

    Beaumont opened the doors ahead of them and followed at their heels as Nicholas dragged the rigid Earl in the direction of the front doors.

    Once they were outside on the palace steps, Percy shook his grip loose. "Thank you, your Majesty,¡± he growled and brushed past Nicholas down the steps, ¡°but I can leave on my own.¡±

    "Wait a minute!¡± Nicholas grabbed the Earl''s shoulder and turned him around. "Are you out of your mind, Percy?"

    "I am not you, your Majesty," Percy replied coldly. "I refuse to be manipulated by that woman."

    "You! You''re still holding onto those unfounded suspicions, even after all these years?" Nicholas scoffed as he ignored the sting of Percy''s words.

    Percy inhaled slowly and brushed Nicholas''s grip from his shoulder. "I may barely remember my father''s face¡ªor the sound of his voice, but I have not forgotten who had the most to gain from his death."

    "Percy!" Nicholas shook his head. "Do you honestly believe Lady Constance would support my grandmother if she believed the Dowager had anything to do with your father''s death."

    Percy stared back at him, frustration and anger slipped past the mask the Earl had learned to wear from a very young age. Then he stepped closer. "Do you still believe it was a coincidence Queen Catalina died a week after my father was murdered? Do you even remember how she looked like when she died, your Majesty?¡±

    Nicholas''s hands curled into fists, and Beaumont moved warily closer.

    "You know what?" Percy continued with a dismissive, cold smile. "I don''t need an answer."

    Beaumont''s hand caught Nicholas''s shoulder as Percy turned his back on the crown prince and continued down the steps.

    ¡°By the way,¡± Percy paused at the bottom step and turned back, his political mask once more in place. ¡°Belated congratulations on your marriage to Princess Eleanora. Please be sure to treat my cousin with the respect she deserves. Her happiness and security are of the greatest importance to the Hawthorne family.¡±

    ¡®Was that a threat?¡¯

    Nicholas''s fists tightened as the Earl turned around once more and continued towards the palace gate. Beaumont maintained his gentle grip long after the Hawthorne carriage pulled away from the entrance.

    Nicholas jerked free as he pulled out his ceremonial sword, stormed towards the nearest garden bush, and hacked it to pieces. ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ¡®You bloody fool! Don¡¯t you realize, digging into the death of the queens is what got Tristan killed!¡¯

 Book 1: Chapter 82: A Clash of Wills

    The bustle of servants greeted Eleanora and her ladies-in-waiting as they circled the courtyard on their way towards the stables. Men and women, dressed in leather aprons of green and brown, poured and scraped fine gold and white sand into the squares of the chessboard carefully outlined in red string.

    ¡°Ahh, they¡¯re finally getting it laid down today!¡± Eleanora exclaimed as she paused to survey the work. ¡°And they¡¯ve completed a fair amount already.¡±

    A quarter of the field now gleamed in a pattern of shimmering gold and pearl-white sand as the sun crept closer to claiming the full courtyard below.

    "Excuse me, you Highness," Evelynn said as she nudged past Carina to stand beside Eleanora. "But why such a large chessboard? Surely a garden would be better for entertaining guests."

    "You Lafearians and your love of flowers," Eleanora scoffed as she moved closer to the glittering squares with a distracted frown. "Major, would you ask Lord Lane why they have not applied the glue yet? It should be done square by square to ensure the lines remain intact.¡± She gestured with a black satin riding boot to where white sand had blown under the red string onto the gold square.

    "I''ll inform the Lord Architect," Garrett replied and stepped carefully through the red thread squares that had not been filled, towards the nobleman making a fuss over a bucket of white sand.

    "Honestly, what is that architect thinking? If the wind doesn''t make a mess of it, the servants will," Eleanora muttered as she continued her stroll of the courtyard. She had been in a tense, distracted mood since breakfast that had prompted her decision to go for a ride to ¡°clear my head.¡±

    ¡°I suspect it¡¯s the first life-size chessboard Lord Lane has ever installed,¡± Carina replied as she pulled Tiffany out of the path of two servants carrying small buckets of white sand.

    ¡°How do they give the sand that rainbow-white color?¡± Tiffany murmured curiously. ¡°It almost looks like crushed pearls.¡±

    ¡°Crushed opals, not pearls, Lady Tiffany,¡± Eleanora corrected as she stopped one of the servants, lifted a pinch of white sand from the bucket, and dropped it into Tiffany¡¯s hand. ¡°Not as precious as a diamond but highly valued by artists as a more practical medium for creativity. My father sent them from Ventrayna when I told him of my plans for the courtyard, but they have other uses. For example, I know of a designer here in Lafeara who uses black opal to paint detailed designs onto her gowns.¡±

    ¡°You are referring to Lady Aconitum!¡± Tiffany guessed quickly. ¡°I have two gowns designed by her! My mother has about seven!¡±

    Carina coughed and cleared her throat as Eleanora smiled down at the beaming girl.

    ¡°Indeed, it was her subtle designs that lured me into becoming the Patron of The Holy Maiden¡¯s Boutique,¡± Eleanora explained as she waved the servants on and continued towards the back door of the courtyard. ¡°The owner, Sir Everly, sent me a purple muslin gown to wear for the royal honeymoon. Of course, every designer in Lafeara sent a gown to represent their store of either gold or purple, but it was the black scorpions painted onto the sheer sleeves of Sir Everly¡¯s gown that caught my attention. No other designer bothered to present the aesthetics of Ventrayna in my gowns. Opals are also a natural resource from Ventrayna, so for me, it was like receiving a gift of home.¡±

    They reached the arched doorway, which led out to the back entrance of the palace. Eleanora stopped again to wait for Garret, who was carefully making his exit through the field of red thread.

    "Anyway, to answer your original question, Lady Evelynn, I simply wanted to repurpose the courtyard with something that I could enjoy. The Royal Palace has plenty of gardens as it is, and while I may not be able to hunt and duel as freely as I could in Vetrayna, I shall endeavor to keep my mind sharp with whatever tools available to me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your Highness,¡± Evelynn replied with a defeated sigh.

    ¡°It was my uncle, Ambassador Haemish, who taught me to play chess.¡± Eleanora¡¯s gaze grew distant and withdrawn as she considered the incomplete battlefield before them. ¡°I have yet to beat him, but one day, I hope I will be in a position to claim victory.¡±

    Carina silently glanced at Eleanora¡¯s clenched jaw and determined gaze.

    "Perhaps the Crown Prince also plays chess?" Tiffany remarked with her usual naive optimism.

    Carina frowned as a vision flashed before her eyes. The completed chess field stood before her lined with servants dressed in gold or white to match the pieces of the board, and at its center, Eleanora and Nicholas faced each other with swords drawn. She shook the foreboding thought from her head.

    "I suppose he at least knows how to play," Eleanora replied with a disinterested shrug. "But I have never had a match with him. Not many people in Lafeara appear to have an interest in chess¡ªexcept for Lady Hana, of course." Her expression grew pensive as Major Garret jogged up and bowed before her.

    ¡°Apologies for the wait, your Highness,¡± Garrett said as he raised his head.

    ¡°Is he going to fix it.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, your Highness.¡±

    Eleanora nodded and turned to her attendants. ¡°So, which of you will ride with me today?¡±

    ¡°I would be delighted too, your Highness,¡± Evelynn volunteered quickly.

    Eleanora flicked a glance over the eager lady-in-waiting and nodded. ¡°Garrett, would you see to it the stable prepares a comfortable lady¡¯s saddle for her.¡± She turned to Tiffany and Carina. ¡°And you two may do as you wish as long as you stay inside Rose Palace. Please see to it that no one aside from Mrs. Poppy disturbs Lady Hana while she¡¯s resting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Crown Princess!¡± Mrs. Poppy¡¯s clear voice proceeded the visage of the Ventrayna woman running towards them. ¡°Thank¡ªKritanta¡ªI caught you.¡± She stumbled to a halt with what might have been a curtsy or an attempt to catch herself. ¡°The Dowager sent a knight¡ªCaptain Leo¡ªto summon you¡ªan invitation for tea.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, no doubt to put me in my place after thwarting her servant¡¯s attempts to have Lady Maura dismissed,¡± Eleanora muttered. The distracted worry that had clung to the crown princess¡¯s expression all morning vanished as her lips twisted into a smile of acceptance. ¡°Well, this will certainly be a lot more fun than hunting rabbits.¡±

    ¡°Should we go greet the Dowager¡¯s messenger?¡± Tiffany asked hesitantly.

    ¡°You may if you wish, Lady Tiffany,¡± Eleanora said with a permissive wave. ¡°Lady Maura do go with her to receive the invitation officially. Lady Evelynn, it appears that I shall need to change.¡± She glanced down at her men¡¯s pants with a rueful chuckle. ¡°Grandmother is a bit old fashioned when it comes to appropriate garments for young ladies.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your Highness.¡±

    ?????

    Captain Leo turned towards them with the faintest glimmer of disappointment, before his usual charming smile took hold and beamed upon Tiffany and Carina with equal measure. ¡°Good morning, beauties.¡±

    ¡°C-Captain Leo.¡± Tiffany blushed and quickly dropped her gaze as the knight directed his attention towards her.

    ¡°You have an invitation for her Highness?¡± Carina asked pointedly as she stepped forward and held out her hand.

    ¡°I was instructed to deliver it to her Highness personally, Lady Maura,¡± Leo replied with a flirtatious wink.

    ¡°A servant does not dictate the actions of their master or mistress,¡± Carina answered with a polite smile. ¡°I am here on my mistress¡¯s behalf to receive the invitation.¡±

    Leo scoffed. ¡°Dowager trumps Crown Princess, Lady Maura. So, I¡¯ll have to insist.¡±

    ¡°Queen trumps Dowager; perhaps you should reconsider, Captain,¡± Carina returned as she stepped closer and folded her arms.

    ¡°She¡¯s not queen yet.¡± Leo smirked as he closed the distance between them. ¡°But I do admire your stubbornness, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°What a shame,¡± Carina murmured, then shrugged as she sighed. ¡°If you are not going to hand over the invitation, then I must ask you to leave now, Captain.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leo blinked down at her as his smile faltered. ¡°You can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°This is the Rose Palace, and I represent its mistress, who was instated here by marriage and the full authority of Lafeara¡¯s future King and the House of Lords,¡± Carina chided with a note of boredom. ¡°Since you have refused to hand over the official invitation, I shall inform her Highness that she may resume her earlier plans, which will take her away from Rose Palace for most of the morning. Do convey this unfortunate turn of events to the Dowager on your return trip.¡±

    She spun around and caught a glimpse of Tiffany¡¯s goldfish stare before the knight captain caught her arm.

    ¡°No, wait!¡± Leo firmly pushed the invitation into her hand. ¡°It seems the Crown Princess¡¯s servants are just as arrogant as their mistress,¡± he muttered as he stepped back. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave then.¡±

    ¡°Do try to remember your place in the future, Captain,¡± Carina advised him with a cold smile. ¡°Although¡ªI do admire your stubbornness.¡± She held up the invitation between her fingers and smirked at his enraged glare.

    Only after the palace doors had closed behind the knight captain¡¯s stormy retreat did Tiffany speak up. ¡°Did you have to treat him so coldly?¡±

    Carina turned towards her with a frown. ¡°Should I have asked the Crown Princess to come down and greet a simple servant?¡±

    ¡°N-no,¡± Tiffany murmured. ¡°But you¡ªdidn¡¯t have to provoke him.¡±

    Carina tapped the invitation against her open palm as she considered the golden-haired young woman, who was physically a year older than Maura, but mentally still a child in many ways.

    ¡°In court, if you yield an inch, you only reveal your weakness,¡± Carina explained patiently.

    Tiffany blinked her lilac-blue eyes and sighed. ¡°Maura, I am only worried that you have made an unnecessary enemy when you already have plenty in the palace.¡±

    Carina smiled ruefully as she turned towards the stairs. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°But not me!¡± Tiffany added as she caught up and linked her arm through Carina¡¯s. ¡°At least, I hope we can be friends.¡±

    Carina felt her chest tighten as she considered Tiffany¡¯s hopeful and innocent gaze.

    ¡®But are you truly naive and innocent, though? Is it just a coincidence that you become engaged to Captain Leo in the future and escape before the queen¡¯s death?¡¯

    ¡°Of course,¡± Carina replied, ignoring the painful twist in her gut as she lied.

    ¡®Keep your friends close and your enemies closer.¡¯

 Book 1: Chapter 83: A Lovers Cursed Fate

    Eleanora scanned the contents of the Dowager¡¯s invitation and then motioned for Carina to sit beside her at the vanity desk.

    ¡°You are limping again, Lady Maura,¡± Eleanora commented as Evelynn brushed through her hair. Beside them, Tiffany prepared a set of amethyst gemstone earrings and necklace to go with the dark wine-purple taffeta dress Eleanora now wore. ¡°I think it would be best you remained behind to rest.¡±

    Carina didn¡¯t miss the victorious smirk on Evelynn¡¯s face and suspected some conversation had gone into this decision. ¡°As you wish, your Highness.¡±

    ¡®Better for me anyway to avoid the Dowager a little while longer. Out of sight, out of mind.¡¯

    ¡°Still, while you are resting here, there is a favor I would like to ask of you,¡± Eleanora continued as she accepted the earrings from Tiffany and slid them into place.

    ¡°Yes, your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Would you keep Lady Hana company for me? She is beginning to mend, but I would feel more at ease with someone I trust beside her while I am away.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Carina blinked, surprised to be considered someone trusted so quickly. ¡®And what about Mrs. Poppy?¡¯

    Still, it was an opportunity Carina was only too eager to seize, though she was careful to remain calm on the surface. If she was to save Hana for Maura, winning the young woman¡¯s trust was paramount, and time was already running dangerously close to Hana¡¯s first brush with death.

    ¡°Excellent, are we done, Lady Evelynn?¡± Eleanora¡¯s amber gaze flashed with a hint of restrained impatience as she stared into the mirror at the woman, who struggled to tame the Crown Princess¡¯s luxuriant black hair.

    ¡°Ah¡ªjust about¡ªumm.¡± Evelynn¡¯s focused expression shifted from a scowl to panic as the diamond hair clasps, meant to pin Eleanora¡¯s hair up into a voluminous bun, repeatedly popped open one after another, until the neatly styled hair had begun to resemble a disheveled bird¡¯s nest.

    ¡°Your Highness, perhaps I should¡ªtake over?¡± Carina offered as she rose from her seat.

    ¡°If it gets this mess tidied up faster, please do,¡± Eleanora replied with a note of relief. ¡°Once you¡¯ve finished, I¡¯ll take you upstairs to meet Lady Hana.¡±

    Carina nodded as she moved into the spot behind the crown princess, which Evelynn relinquished with a deflated expression as she returned the hair clips to the open desk drawer.

    A quick removal of more than half the pins Evelynn had left behind, a light brush, and a few deft twists, settled Eleanora¡¯s wild hair into a simple yet refined curled braid. Tiffany supplied a woven black-pearl band to tie at the end and a few pearl hairpin ornaments, which Carina slid into Eleanora¡¯s mane to finish her work.

    ¡°So, the Countess taught you Ventrayna hairstyles as well?¡± Eleanora observed as her lips twitched between a laugh and a smile of approval. ¡°I shall have to thank my aunt for choosing such an excellent prot¨¦g¨¦ when next we meet.¡±

    ?????

    A strange sense of anticipation prickled along Carina¡¯s skin as she followed Eleanora down the hallway to the door that waited across from her own room.

    "Hana," Eleanora called out gently as she knocked. A muffled response answered, and Eleanora quickly opened the bedroom door. ¡°Wait here for a moment, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina nodded and remained outside the threshold as Eleanora half closed the door behind her.

    "Elly?" Hana¡¯s faint voice slipped through the opening. The sound of glass and other objects being moved aside filled the growing silence.

    ¡°I have to leave Rose Palace for a while, Hana,¡± Eleanora¡¯s voice explained. ¡°The Dowager has dragged me out to another one of her tea parties. Lady Maura, would you come in please.¡±

    Carina pushed the door fully open and entered. The bedroom mirrored hers in nearly every way as far as size and orientation, though the drapes and furnishings had a distinct foreign look to them that was not quite Ventrayna. Carina focused her attention on the young woman, only two years her senior, who lay against the pillows with a pale, confused expression.

    ¡°Lady Maura is going to look after you while I¡¯m gone,¡± Eleanora said reassuringly as she sat upon the bed and took her lover¡¯s hand. ¡°Do try to eat something in the meanwhile.¡±

    Hana¡¯s eyes closed for a moment as her hand wrapped tightly around Eleanora¡¯s. A shadow of pain flickered across her features before she opened her weary turquoise-blue eyes and nodded. ¡°Please¡ªdon¡¯t worry about me,¡± she whispered. ¡°You should¡ªbe wary of the Dowager.¡±

    ¡°I am more worried about you than that old wolf,¡± Eleanora replied as she brushed away the damp light-golden locks of Hana¡¯s hair from her forehead.

    ¡°You are making a big fuss out of nothing¡ªagain,¡± Hana reproached wearily. She turned toward Carina and offered a ghost of a smile. ¡°It is simply my moon cycle that makes me fatigue too easily. It will pass in a few days.¡±

    Carina nodded and offered a sympathetic smile, aware of Maura¡¯s specter that lurked in the doorway behind her.

    ¡°Do you mind if I inquire as to what medicine Lady Hana has been taking for her condition?¡± Carina asked as she turned towards the table across from the foot of the bed, where an assortment of herbal teas, a porcelain pestle, and a few untouched plates of food lay in plain view. Beside the pestle, a fresh pile of daisy-like flowers lay sprawled across a wooden board, a few plucked petals scattered about the floor.

    ¡®Feverfew, she must be getting headaches.¡¯

    ¡°Lady Maura is familiar with medicine?¡± Hana murmured with a hint of worry.

    ¡°Lady Maura has many useful talents,¡± Eleanora affirmed. ¡°My aunt has been training her with great care since she was young.¡± She sighed as she glanced at the clock on a nightstand. ¡°I must go now, or I¡¯ll be late for tea with grandmother.¡± She leaned over, kissed Hana¡¯s forehead lightly, and rose. ¡°Please see to it she eats something.¡±

    "Of course, your Highness," Carina replied as she kept her gaze discreet.

    "I''ll check in on you when I get back," Eleanora promised. "Do you want me to fetch you anything while I''m out?"

    "Just be careful,¡± Hana murmured.

    Carina turned as Eleanora headed towards the door with a confident grin. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have an entertaining story to tell you when I get back.¡± The crown princess waved, shut the door¡ªand then they were alone.

    Carina glanced towards the ghost, who floated over to the bedpost to stare longingly at Hana. ¡®Stalker much, Maura?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Hana said with a sigh as she turned towards Carina with an apologetic smile. ¡°You probably would have preferred going to a tea party over babysitting me.¡±

    "Not at all," Carina replied with a wry smile as she circled the bed and cleared a chair nearby of books. ¡°How frequent have your headaches been?¡± she asked as she stacked the novels neatly beside the nightstand.

    Hana blinked and followed Carina¡¯s movements as she cleared away the half-finished cup of cold tea. ¡°I suppose you really do know medicine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a physician by any means, but I have taken an interest in herbs and common illnesses. Would you mind if I made you a different tea? Something a bit more specific to your needs?¡±

    Hana grimaced as she pushed herself up against the pillows. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright,¡± Carina replied quickly as she settled into the chair. ¡°We are strangers, after all.¡± She cast a covert glance towards Maura just as the ghost faded from view. ¡°Then, would you mind if I had the maids fetch us some water and lemon cakes later.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Hana laughed self-consciously. ¡°Please feel free to order whatever you need.¡±

    ¡°You must eat something as well,¡± Carina urged and reexamined the stack of books beside her. ¡°And perhaps I could read to you while we wait?¡±

    "I suppose that would help to pass the time,¡± Hana murmured as she rubbed her neck wearily. The sleeves of her gown slid down and Carina¡¯s gaze fell upon the long bruises that ran across Hana¡¯s arm. The marks were yellow-green and almost faded from view.

    ¡®So it wasn¡¯t just a headache or her moon cycle.¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what we have here then.¡± She knelt beside the chair as she sorted through the stack of books. ¡°The Night Wind¡¯s Sorrow, A Lover¡¯s Lament, The Willow¡¯s Secret¡­¡± She pushed the bed skirt aside as she read the titles aloud¡ªand stopped when she found the neatly wrapped pile of rope.

    The chill that washed over Carina as she quickly dropped the bed skirt back into place was not from magic¡ªbut horror and empathy for Hana.

    ¡°Any of those will do, though I should warn you, they do not have happy endings,¡± Hana said above her as the bed shifted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide then,¡± Carina replied as she placed three of the books on the bed beside her and stood. ¡°Do you mind if I open the windows for more light.¡±

    Hana shrugged as she reached for a book. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡±

    Carina nodded and moved to the windows. Sure enough, the heavy ropes used to bind the thick curtains were missing. ¡®So they hadn¡¯t been prepared for Hana¡¯s condition to reoccur here and improvised.¡¯ Carina pulled half the curtains aside and tucked them behind a chair without comment.

    She checked Hana¡¯s reaction as the sunlight spilled over the foot of the bed. The young woman grimaced and shielded her eyes for a moment but appeared otherwise unaffected.

    ¡®Not a serious headache then.'' Carina smiled as she returned to the chair beside the bed.

    ¡°I just realized,¡± Hana said as she flipped through the book in her lap. ¡°These are written in Vetrayna. Can you read them, Lady Maura?¡±

    "Yes, the Countess of Hawthorne had me learn to read, write, and speak Vetrayna early on in my education,¡± Carina responded in Hana¡¯s native tongue.

    "That woman does like to be prepared," Hana observed with a wry smile. "Very well, The Lover''s Lament." She gestured to the smaller of the two volumes.

    "A tragedy?" Carina asked curiously.

    "Mmm," Hana mumbled as she lay back against her pillows. "I''ve never really cared for happy love stories. They''re too¡ªunrealistic."

    ''I couldn''t agree with you more.''

    "Then Lover''s Lament it is." Carina picked up the book, slid the blue vellum cover open, and flipped to the first page. It took her a moment to adjust to the devilishly fancy script of the Vetrayna language. As she glanced over the book''s opening line, which already foreshadowed the doom that awaited the unfortunate characters of the story, Carina noticed a tremor in Hana''s hand as the young woman combed back her disheveled hair.

    Hana stilled for a moment and took in a slow, steady breath. Then she tucked her arm beneath the blanket and closed her eyes. ¡°Read as much as you like, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina nodded as she refocused on the first paragraph and cleared her throat, "Not all lovers meet by fate, and often lovers meet too late."

 Book 1: Chapter 84: A Broken Family Affair

    Helena looked down at her beautiful boy one last time. His bright auburn hair neatly swept away from his proud brows and clear skin, paler than it should be. His eyelids, unnaturally dark, were peacefully closed. He might have been sleeping were it not for the odd way the left corner of his mouth twisted in pain, or the strange discoloration that was visible beneath the powder of makeup against his cold skin.

    She leaned in to kiss him goodbye and pulled away quickly as the rancid scent of death filled her nostrils.

    From a distance, Lincoln resumed his peaceful slumbering expression. Helena knew he was dead, but visualizing him this way kept her from falling apart. If she closed her eyes, she would see him awake with his charming, confident smile, forest-green eyes, and fiery red hair¡ªa younger, kinder version of Josiah.

    A son who had loved her¡ªwho had shielded her more than once from Josiah¡¯s foul moods. A son she had convinced Josiah to send away to school.

    ¡®You should have been safe there. You would have become a better man than Josiah could ever dream of being!¡¯ Helena opened her eyes and clutched her handkerchief against the tight, suffocating pain within her chest. ¡®You could have been the next heir of Gilwren. Your future was limitless, Lincoln. How did this¡ªwhy did this happen?¡¯

    A comforting arm wrapped around her and Helena turned to search the dusk-blue eyes of Abbess Mercy, as if she hoped to find answers within the holy woman¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Say your goodbyes, Lady Helena,¡± Mercy said firmly as she gently pat the trembling woman¡¯s hand and then turned to the two figures who lingered at a discreet distance. ¡°You as well, Lady Sophya. It is time to close the casket.¡±

    ¡°Sophya?¡± Helena turned towards her silent daughter. The pale, beautiful Sophya stared at Lincoln with an expression of numb disbelief. ¡°Sophya, do you¡ª¡±

    Lord Asher stepped forward quickly as Sophya swayed, grabbed her head, and collapsed.

    ¡°Sophya!¡± Helena rushed to her daughter¡¯s side and pulled her from Asher¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡ª¡± she could not find the right words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Helena whispered as she brushed back Sophya¡¯s pretty red hair¡ªred like an apple at harvest, red like an oak leaf in autumn, as red as Lincoln¡¯s hair had been.

    They could have been twins, were it not for the two years between them. Still, Helena had always taken comfort in their closeness, reassured that they would support each other long after she left this world.

    But instead, her eldest lay cold in his coffin, while her youngest lay weak as a babe in her arms.

    ¡®And it¡¯s all my fault¡ªNo, it¡¯s all her fault!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her to rest,¡± Asher said softly as he touched Helena¡¯s shoulder.

    Helena nodded and reluctantly moved aside so Asher could support Sophya in his arms. He lifted his fianc¨¦ effortlessly and carried the limp girl to a pew three rows back from the coffin.

    Mercy assisted Helena to her feet, and though the Abbess did not speak, Helena could sense she was becoming impatient.

    ¡°I will¡ªwe should close the coffin now,¡± Helena whispered, even as the instinct to rip her son free from the casket and shake him awake shuddered through her.

    ¡®Harmonia, give me strength.¡¯

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Asher jogged back and offered a token of red hair tied in a ribbon of forest-green to Helena. ¡°Sophya¡¯s token.¡±

    Helena nodded as she accepted the parting gift. She returned to the coffin and placed the token on Lincoln¡¯s chest, beside the silver pocket watch she had bought for him when he was eighteen. The same watch the knights had used to identify and bring back word of his death.

    ¡®If I could only turn back time.¡¯

    Helena could still hear the words the knights had spoken when they delivered the death notice.

    ¡°He was found dead in an alleyway. The only witness said he went looking for his sister¡ªhe must have gotten tangled up in some sort of trouble after that.¡±

    Helena watched the nuns lower the coffin lid, separating her from her son for the final time. Her fingers trembled as she pulled down her veil then folded them against her stomach. She clenched her jaw tightly as tears slid down her cheeks and clung to the shroud''s thin fabric.

    ¡®If I could go back¡ªI would kill her before she even took her first breath¡ªbefore she could take you from me.¡¯

    The soft melody of the choir in the loft above floated down upon the tiny gathering. The setting sun burned through the glass window pane. The divine rays bathed the casket, walls, columns, and pews in a garden of colors. Helena knelt slowly onto the provided pillow to offer her prayers to Harmonia, Saintess of Lafeara. Mercy took her place behind the coffin and folded her hands in silent vigil.

    The Abbess¡¯s benevolent expression beneath the statue of the Saintess helped ease the desperation that clawed through Helena¡¯s chest as she closed her eyes and offered a mother¡¯s plea. ¡®Let my boy find peace and comfort in the arms of the Saints. Let him be born into a better life, one he deserves, where he shall live to the end of his days¡ªhappy and blessed. If the Saints and gods are willing¡ªlet me find him again in my next life.¡¯

    The chapel doors banged open behind her. Helena¡¯s heart nearly spun out of her chest as she turned¡ªfull of dread¡ªto find the figure of her recently divorced husband.

    "There they are!" Josiah trilled as the choir died out with a faint squeak. ¡°Old wife, old life!¡± He wove unsteadily through the pews towards the small grieving party. "Let''s drink to new beginnings!" He kissed the bottle in his hand, then turned and motioned impatiently to the woman who hesitated at the threshold of the chapel. ¡°Stop dallying and come in, girl!¡±

    Helena blinked in stunned disbelief at the small young woman who took Josiah¡¯s arm intimately. Her ex-husband laid a slobbery kiss on the familiar woman¡¯s mouth before he turned and raised his bottle in a mocking salute to Helena.

    "Lord Josiah!" Mercy¡¯s tone flared with divine wrath as she lowered her hands from prayer. "You are drunk!" The young woman who clutched Josiah¡¯s bandaged arm flinched beneath the Abbess¡¯s disapproving tone.

    It was then Helena saw the bruise, barely hidden beneath the young woman¡¯s mousy brown hair and makeup¡ªand recognization sank in. ¡®Josiah¡ªyou didn¡¯t!¡¯

    "Excellent perception¡ªfor a nun," Josiah snickered as he eyed the Abbess up and down crookedly. "Yes, I''m drunk.¡± He smacked the bottle against his chest and sniffed. ¡°And that''s my boy¡ª" he nodded towards the casket as a tear spilled down his flushed cheeks. "My oldest¡ªmy best¡ª" he choked and shoved his drink into the young woman¡¯s hand while he fumbled for a handkerchief and blew his nose loudly.

    "Father," Sophya said numbly as she rose from the pew beside Asher. ¡°Is that¡ªJudith?¡±

    "You recognize her? Good.¡± Josiah raised his gaze with a gleeful smile as he stepped back and pinched Judith¡¯s pale cheek. "She¡¯s your step-mother now, and my new wife¡ª" his gaze slid over to Helena with ruthless malice "¡ªLady Judith."

    "Lady Judith?" Sophya repeated in sharp disbelief. ¡°Father¡ªshe is a slave!¡±

    ¡°Was a slave,¡± Lady Judith corrected with a bitter smile. "But now, I am the Lady of Turnbell Manor.¡±

    Sophya let out a strangled laugh and reached blindly for Asher¡¯s arm as she wobbled unsteadily. Asher pulled her against him and glared wordlessly over Sophya¡¯s quivering shoulders at Josiah and his new bride.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Helena fumed as she rose from the prayer pillow and marched towards Josiah. ¡°How dare you bring a whore to my son¡¯s funeral!¡±

    "Well¡ª" Josiah replied with a huff, "¡ªit''s not like she''s the only whore here, is she?"

    ¡°Lady Helena!¡± Abbess Mercy, who appeared behind the livid noblewoman with surprising speed, caught Helena¡¯s raised hand quickly. ¡°Do not demean yourself to his level.¡±

    Josiah cackled as he tipped back his hat. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t stop her. Go on, Helena, give us a show. Let¡¯s see how vulgar the fallen noble daughter of a viscount has become. Oh, wait, you¡¯re divorced now! And the Viscount stripped you of title and inheritance¡ªdo you even count as a noble anymore?¡±

    ¡°Why!¡± Sophya shrieked as she whirled around to face her parents. ¡°Why must you both be so vile. This isn¡¯t about you¡ªeither of you! Lincoln is dead!¡±

    ¡°Miss Sophya has a point,¡± Judith said stiffly as she surveyed the family before her with cold disinterest. ¡°Let¡¯s get him buried so we can move on with our lives.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Sophya jabbed a finger in the slave''s direction. ¡°Have no right to speak, let alone be here!¡±

    Judith pulled away from Josiah¡¯s arm and sauntered past Helena towards Sophya with a crooked smile. ¡°No right to speak?¡± She held up her hand to display the bright emerald ring, which had once adorned Helena¡¯s finger. ¡°I¡¯m not a slave anymore, little Sophya. I am your step-mother. And at this very moment¡ª¡± she grabbed Sophya¡¯s hand and pressed it to her stomach ¡°¡ªI just might be carrying your father¡¯s next male heir.¡±

    Sophya pulled away sharply and cringed as her hip smacked against the pew. ¡°You-you¡¯re revolting¡ª¡±

    Judith laughed as she raised the sparkling jewel to her lips and tilted her head. ¡°Well, if I am, it was your family that made me this way.¡±

    ¡°That is enough,¡± Asher interrupted as he took Sophya¡¯s arm and gently placed her in the pew behind him. ¡°Before you act above your class Lady Judith, remember that your husband is one bad creditor away from dragging you both back into the gutter.¡±

    Judith flinched as she pulled the shawl over the bruises on her arms. She dropped her gaze, turned sharply, and returned to Josiah, who lowered his bottle to welcome her with a hungry kiss.

    ¡°You are in a church, Lord Josiah,¡± Asher growled with evident disgust. ¡°Even if you do not care for such things, you should at least remember this is your son¡¯s funeral.¡±

    Josiah peered around Judith and squinted at the young baron. "Ah, it¡¯s Lord Asher! Good to see you. I trust things are well with your father, Baron Winslet?"

    "The Baron still suffers from gout," Asher answered stiffly as he left Sophya briefly to check on Helena. "Which is why he''s left me in charge of the estate and his businesses.¡± He guided the shaking mother back to her daughter and offered his handkerchief as she sank into the pew.

    ¡°Excellent! Excellent!¡± Josiah cried as he advanced towards them, dragging a reluctant Judith behind him. ¡°Young minds are keener when it comes to business and more courageous when calculating risk and reward.¡±

    ¡°No, Lord Josiah,¡± Asher said bluntly as he moved to block the drunk man¡¯s path into the pew.

    ¡°No?¡± Josiah repeated in confusion.

    ¡°No, I will not be offering you a loan."

    Josiah''s already splotched skin reddened to match his hair while his lips twisted in fury. "Loan? Why would I need a loan?¡± He brushed a hand down his brand-new suit with a note of disdain. ¡°Don''t act so high and mighty with me, little pup. I know Helena paid you and the Baroness quite handsomely to marry that preening shrew."

    "W-what?" Sophya squeaked as she turned towards them, horrified.

    "You are mistaken, Lord Josiah,¡± Asher adamantly replied as he gripped the corner of the pew tightly. ¡°Helena only gave us Sophya¡¯s dowry, which you, her father, were unable to provide. A dowry that will be given to Sophya after we are married as is proper," he added with a cynical smile. "Unlike certain detestable scoundrels, I don''t need to rely upon a woman to support my household."

    "Ha! I wouldn''t be so ready to marry a girl whose mother is the queen of lies if I were you," Josiah spat furiously.

    ¡°You!¡± Helena shrieked as she tore past a startled Asher to rake at her ex-husband¡¯s face. ¡°You who bore more bastards than you could ever remember to name? You who spent my aunt¡¯s fortune pandering to your friends and useless business partners while assuring me the company was bringing in a profit. If I am the queen of lies, then you are the emperor of filth!¡±

    Asher managed to restrain the hysterical woman around the waist and pulled her back, though not before Helena left her mark on Josiah¡¯s cheek. The belligerent man stumbled and caught himself as he yanked Judith¡¯s arm harshly enough for her to cry out in pain.

    ¡°Josiah!¡± the young woman sobbed as she stumbled to her knees and clutched her stomach protectively.

    ¡°Stop! Stop this or I will throw you both out!¡± Mercy snapped as she quickly moved between the quarreling ex-spouses.

    ¡°Mother, please!¡± Sophya reached past Asher to clasp the still struggling Helena¡¯s wrist. ¡°Please!¡±

    Helena tore her burning gaze from Josiah as her arms dropped limply to her side. Asher released her cautiously as Sophya moved around him to embrace the still trembling woman.

    Helena buried her face in her daughter¡¯s shoulder as her anger bled away and drained her very bones. ¡®I am so tired of fighting a man who only ever hurt and disappointed me.¡¯

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, cry like the pathetic bitch you are,¡± Josiah taunted as he pressed a shiny new silk handkerchief to his bleeding cheek.

    ¡°One more word,¡± Mercy hissed in warning. Her far from benevolent gaze made Josiah¡¯s jaw clamp shut. ¡°Attend to your new wife, Lord Josiah.¡±

    The humbled noble turned and grumbled as he helped Judith to her feet.

    Sophya trembled with rage as she watched Josiah dote over the ex-slave, her new step-mother, and escorted Judith to a pew. Asher touched her shoulder and offered a reassuring smile.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so proud of your new wife,¡± Asher said as he focused upon the newlyweds. ¡°In fact, I would keep her as far from the public eye as possible. Who knows how many nobles might recognize her after she was passed around your last group of investors.¡±

    Josiah visibly flinched. Judith shrank away from her husband as he turned towards Asher.

    The young noble moved into the pew with a smug leer. ¡°A wife with that kind of background¡ªeven if she gave birth to a dozen sons¡ªthey would only ever be of questionable lineage.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Josiah blustered as he stormed from the pew and grabbed Asher¡¯s collar.

    ¡°Gentlemen, please!¡± Mercy snapped in an exasperated tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t start something you can¡¯t finish, Lord Josiah,¡± Asher warned as he caught the lord¡¯s swinging wrist. ¡°Unlike the Earl of Hawthorne, I have no problem crushing you beyond the point of return. If it weren¡¯t for Lady Sophya, your pathetic hide would already be in debtor''s prison for the 6,000 crescents you still owe my father.¡±

    Josiah''s jowls billowed as he sucked in an angry breath to retort¡ªjust as the chapel doors rattled open behind them.

    "Is this the funeral of one Lincoln Turnbell?" the priest demanded as he strode down the aisle shadowed by another man, cloaked in red robes and scarlet armor.

    Helena took one look at the witch hunter¡¯s electric-blue eyes and pulled Sophya down into the pew beside her as her legs buckled in terror.

    The past she had long feared¡ªhad finally caught up to her.

 Book 1: Chapter 85: An Unholy Reckoning

    The small group of shocked nobles turned towards Nero and his priest in silent confusion. Nero offered them a sinister grin that made the gentlemen recoil while the women cowered behind their pews.

    ¡®Pathetic mortals.They were a far cry from the Earl of Hawthorne.¡¯

    Nero hadn¡¯t forgotten the curious prickle of power he had felt just looking into the young Earl¡¯s intimidating winter-grey eyes.

    The nobleman who stood before him now, a man of about forty years, stank to high heaven of spirits and appeared to be nursing a broken wrist. The young woman who cowered behind the nobleman could have walked out of a brothel with her gaudy dress, dense perfume, heavy makeup, and that all too visible bruise.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again,¡± Father Alden said with evident impatience. ¡°Is this Lincoln Turnbell¡¯s funeral?¡±

    Nero glared at the nobles and refrained from rolling his eyes. ¡®You know it is, runt. The knight I paid to keep track of the body told us the Abbess brought it here for a family funeral.¡¯

    The Abbess circled past the frozen nobles and marched towards the priest. "This is a private affair," she declared briskly. "You and your witch hunter are not welcome here."

    ¡®Ah, so this is the Abbess who controls the churches of Lafeara.¡¯ Nero smirked as he watched the young priest bristle beneath the older woman¡¯s disapproving glare. ¡®Come on, runt, put her in her place.¡¯

    ¡°Abbess,¡± Alden greeted her with the faintest of nods. ¡°How strange that we should meet now after a week spent hunting for a witch in your diocese*. To think, Nero, if the Abbess had only been available during our numerous visits to the cathedral, or even responded to any of my messages, we might have found the Turnbell family sooner.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Nero leaned over the priest¡¯s shoulder as he studied the woman before him. ¡°How curious.¡±

    A strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over the witch hunter as the woman¡¯s dusk-blue eyes turned in his direction. Even more irritating was the surprising lack of fear in the Abbess¡¯s steady gaze as she stared back at him defiantly. ¡®Strange¡ªand yet familiar.¡¯ The flicker of a memory, so similar to this moment, he could almost taste it, teased at Nero¡¯s brain with distracting uncertainty.

    The Abbess refocused on Father Alden. ¡°Since you are aware that I am the Abbess, you should also know I have a lot of responsibilities which keep me busy. I also command full authority over all church property within Lefeara¡¯s borders.¡± She took a step towards the priest as she crossed her arms and stared down at him imperiously. ¡°Therefore, priest, remove yourself and your filthy hound from this chapel, at once.¡±

    ¡®Okay, even if the runt was a bit annoying, wasn¡¯t the Abbess reacting a bit aggressively?¡¯ Nero chuckled as the priest crossed his arms and mimicked her stance. ¡®Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, priest.¡¯

    "You forget, Abbess,¡± Alden snapped back, ¡°that I have come to Lafeara invested with the authority of Pope Jericho."

    Nero noticed with interest the look of distaste the rippled across Mercy¡¯s face when the priest dropped the Pope¡¯s name. ¡®Interesting.¡¯

    With a gratified smirk, Alden brushed past the Abbess towards the elusive Turnbell family. "By that authority,¡± the priest continued haughtily, ¡°I am allowed entrance to even the King''s bed-chamber if necessary, to say nothing of your quaint little chapel."

    Nero grimaced and closed his eyes. ¡®Never trust a noble runt to know when to keep their trap shut.¡¯

    Mercy laughed cynically, and even the noblemen scowled at the priest''s daring claim.

    Alden cleared his throat loudly and focused on the trembling young woman with the bruised cheek and fearful brown eyes. ¡°Tsk,¡± the priest muttered as he continued on his way. ¡°Apparently, even prostitutes are welcome within this church.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± the older nobleman growled. ¡°That is my wife you are insulting!¡±

    Nero stepped around the Abbess, careful to keep a close distance behind the priest. As with any witch hunt, he was expected to ensure his handler made it back to Zarus alive, preferably in one piece. Not the easiest of tasks. Nero had lost a few priests along the way that couldn¡¯t be helped, but it was a responsibility he couldn¡¯t easily shake¡ªespecially if the priest lived to complain about it.

    Judging from the glassy glare the offended nobleman was giving the priest right now, Alden was one hot poker away from earning himself a well-earned punch to the face.

    The priest studied the nobleman¡¯s injured arm then raised his gaze curiously. ¡°You are¡ªthe father of Lincoln Turnbell?"

    "I am Lord Josiah Turnbell," the annoyed nobleman snapped as he puffed out his chest. "And yes, Lincoln was my son. What business do you have with my family?"

    Alden glanced towards the younger noble. "And you are?"

    "Lord Asher Winslet, fianc¨¦ to Lady Sophya, whose brother lies just there," Asher replied grimly as he pointed towards the casket.

    Nero ignored the noblemen and focused on the two women seated in the pews behind them. The pretty maiden with eye-catching scarlet-red hair¡ªthe same red color as the corpse Alden had shown him in the morgue of the Knight¡¯s Compound¡ªstared back at Nero with timid but confused glossy green eyes.

    His attention shifted to the older woman beside her. Another strange tug of d¨¦j¨¤ vu pierced his gut as he registered the noblewoman¡¯s ash-blonde hair and pale cheeks. Her hazel-brown eyes raised hesitantly to meet his gaze, and Nero recognized the fear he saw there¡ªno, more importantly, he recognized her.

    "So, you are Lincoln''s sister?" Alden said with a note of victory as he turned to face the women.

    "I¡ª" the red-head rose cautiously from the pew, "Yes, I am¡ªwas."

    "Nero.¡± Alden turned towards him expectantly.

    Ripping his gaze from the trembling mother, Nero strode past Lord Asher and grabbed the younger woman¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Sophya!¡± Helena gasped but quickly shrank away from Nero¡¯s silent glare.

    ¡°Wh-what do you want?¡± Sophya babbled. She cringed as Nero leaned over the pew and pressed his face into her scarlet hair. ¡°Asher!¡±

    ¡°Let her go!¡± The young nobleman appeared behind him and seized the witch hunter¡¯s shoulder.

    With an annoyed sigh, Nero released the girl, who scampered behind her mother with a frightened whimper. ¡°It¡¯s not her,¡± he said as he turned to face the priest.

    ¡°You bastard,¡± Asher growled as Nero shrugged off his grip and returned to the aisle, keenly aware of Helena, trembling in the pews behind him.

    ¡®How long has it been since we almost caught that pure-blood in bed with her? Almost two decades surely.¡¯

    Alden scowled as he spun in place and glared at the nobles. ¡°Are you sure? Is it any of them?¡±

    Nero glanced back at Helena and shook his head slowly. ¡°None of them are witches.¡±

    ¡°I should think not!¡± Josiah roared indignantly. ¡°What is this all about?¡±

    Nero studied the man before him. The memory of Helena babbling out excuses while pleading for her life at the edge of his blade suddenly made flesh. ¡®So this is the pig of a husband she was trying to punish by having an affair.¡¯ His gaze shifted to the trembling red-head and then the coffin. ¡®And they are the children she mentioned to Abbot Grendel.¡¯

    ¡°The reason your son is dead is because a witch killed him,¡± Alden growled as he rubbed his chin. ¡°A witness claimed he was in the alley where he died looking for his sister.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Josiah sputtered as his brows rose and fell in confusion.

    ¡°Sophy is not a witch as your hound has just proven,¡± Mercy interjected coldly. ¡°Since your business here is concluded, priest, I think its high time you left.¡±

    Nero narrowed his eyes at the Abbess. ¡®That¡¯s where I remember you from. You were just a nun then when Abbot Grendel left Helena in your care.¡¯ He had sensed it earlier, but now he was confident the Abbess was hiding something. His gaze shifted back to Helena, who flinched visibly. ¡®No, they are hiding something.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s no small coincidence that the woman we found in bed with a pure-blood ice witch became the mother of the noble killed by a young coven ice witch.¡¯

    "Finished?" Alden echoed as he whirled towards Mercy. "I haven''t even started with you, Abbess. Using your authority to remove Lincoln¡¯s body from custody before our investigation had concluded was one thing. But removing a family name from the Lafeara¡¯s church archives to thwart our investigation¡ªonly a Bishop or Abbess has that sort of power." The priest advanced upon her as he spoke. "And Lafeara no longer has a Bishop.¡±

    "I have no idea what you''re prattling on about," Mercy replied as she stared down at the priest with a mocking smile.

    "Pretend all you like. I know you''re hiding the ice witch," Alden hissed as he stepped back and snapped his fingers.

    Nero suppressed a growl at the priest¡¯s infuriating gesture. ¡®As if I am some beast you can command with the flick of your finger.¡¯ He had already moved behind the Abbess beforehand. At the priest¡¯s command, he seized Mercy¡¯s arms and held them against her back before she could react. Instead of struggling, the Abbess merely turned and offered him a cold stare.

    ¡®Arrogant bitch.¡¯ Nero twisted his grip and was rewarded as a twinge of pain flickered across Mercy¡¯s face, and she let out a sharp breath. He leaned over her shoulder and carefully whispered so that no one else could hear, ¡°You let that devil¡¯s child live, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Mercy bowed her head, for a moment Nero thought she was trembling in fear, but then a laugh bubbled past her lips as the Abbess straightened and shot him a spiteful smile.

    "Before you and your hound continue to threaten me, priest,¡± Mercy said with a note of amusement. "Perhaps you should deal with the trouble you''ve brought to my doorstep."

    Nero¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion, then he glanced towards the chapel¡¯s doors. Five men in fox masks stood illuminated by the mid-day sun, their black cloaks rustling faintly in the breeze. They were armed to the teeth with glistening blades, pistols, and ruthless eyes that glared through the cut-out holes in the masks, down at the priest, witch hunter, and Abbess.

    Alden cleared his throat and glanced nervously at Nero. "Friends of yours?"

    Nero relaxed his grip on the Abbess and chuckled as he glanced up at the choir loft where four more masked thugs aimed their crossbows at him. "Just some vermin that crawled out of the slums. They won''t be a problem." He shoved Mercy in Alden¡¯s direction as he took a step towards the brave group of thugs.

    A ringing bang exploded through the church as the stain glass windows behind the altar shattered inwards and rained down upon the statue of the Saintess and Lincoln¡¯s coffin.

    The priest let out a small startled squeal as he ducked. Mercy quickly shook her hand free of his grasp. Alden turned, and belatedly tried to grab her robes, but they slid through his fingers like water. The Abbess dashed towards Helena, yanked the frozen noblewoman out of her pew, and then shoved her under Lincoln¡¯s coffin.

    A second explosion shattered the side windows and death poured like a tidal wave of rose-colored daggers onto the frozen congregation below.

    Nero crouched beneath his enchanted cloak as bullet zipped overhead. He glared at the Foxes, who crouched behind the back pews, still guarding the doorway with guns drawn. ¡®Just what sort of explosive device had they set up?¡¯

    With a guttural snarl, Nero grabbed the priest by the collar, tossed him on the ground beside a pew, ripped another pew¡¯s bolted legs from the floor, and tipped it over the priest. ¡°Stay there!¡± he yelled, then hissed as a bullet smacked against his shoulder armor and ricocheted.

    The nobles screamed as they ran for cover. Asher pushed Sophya against the nearest column where they crouched beneath his jacket. Josiah dragged his panicked wife between the pews towards safety, then slipped and disappeared from view, dragging the poor woman down with him.

    Nero remained crouched beside the priest¡¯s wooden shelter as the last pieces of falling glass shattered against the floor. The piercing ring in his ears throbbed into a dull ache as he shook the glass from his cloak then peered around the pews to search for the pesky Foxes.

    The scent of brimstone hit his senses, and Nero whipped his head towards the altar and the visage of Lafeara¡¯s Saintess, Harmonia.

    ¡°Nero?¡± Alden called hesitantly from beneath the glass-covered pew.

    Nero ignored the priest as a shadow stretched across the chapel floor towards him, and the pure-blood witch appeared.

    Twin serpents of fire spiraled around the witch¡¯s arms and melted the broken glass edges of the arch window he levitated within. The hellfire spread along the stone frame, illuminating the blue mask that covered the witch¡¯s face. The ghoul¡¯s eerie grin and sinister black eyes focused on Nero with murderous intent. The flame serpents swelled in size and snapped in the witch hunter¡¯s direction hungrily.

    ¡°Oh¡ªHoly Fuck!¡± Alden whispered as he crawled out from beneath the pew behind Nero.

    "Alright," Nero growled as he unclasped his torn, red cloak and let it fall to the floor. He stood, and the scarlet armor he wore underneath flickered awake as it reflected the pure-blood devil¡¯s fire magic. "This one might be a problem."

 Book 1: Chapter 86: A Baptism of Fire

    Nero had traded blows with death on more than one occasion and crawled his way back from the grave. No matter what public visage a witch hid behind, the dominating scent of their magic was like a drug the church¡¯s hounds had been bred to sniff out and track down.

    Powerful and dangerous, chosen and gifted, each witch was born fully capable of twisting the world to their will.

    And yet all witches paled in terror and anger when faced with the witch hunter¡¯s scarlet armor¡ªthe color of the church¡¯s conscripted warriors, each trained by legacies of witch killers. They might have been born as half-witches, as failures, but the Pope had forged them into the witch coven¡¯s worst nightmare.

    If normal humans were mortals, then a witch hunter was half-mortal. By the Pope¡¯s decree, they existed to quell the unholy magic that had brought them into this world. The same magic that rejected them at birth now bent to their will through magical tools crafted by the Second Saint. Gems and enchantments forged into rings, armor, weapons, and even their cloaks. All to ensure a witch hunter lived long enough to accomplish his mission and slay the church¡¯s nemesis.

    The priests were but a leash meant to keep the hounds in check, but Nero was used to fighting alone. He preferred it that way. Priests who stuck around to watch him defeat powerful witches tended to end up in coffins. Most knew better than to risk their lives when faced with a coven witch, even if they were confident in their witch hunter¡¯s abilities.

    But this was no coven witch. This pure-blood¡¯s aura was stronger than any Nero had ever witnessed. It was even comparable to that devil he had hunted decades ago with his mentor.

    But there was something wrong with the magic that enveloped this witch. Instead of flowing like a tide or stream, it crashed and writhed against itself as if two wills were at war within the pure-blood¡¯s body.

    It could only mean one thing, something that just might give Nero an edge. This witch had a weakness¡ªthis pure-blood lacked control and training.

    Almost all pure-bloods were raised within the protective confines of their coven. The more powerful a pure-blood, the more ferociously the coven would fight to protect them. After all, a pure-blood was the only weapon the coven could wield against the church or other covens.

    But this pure-blood had grown up without a coven and that weakness was a flaw Nero was determined to exploit.

    A cross-bolt smacked into the front of his chest armor. Nero hissed with irritation as he glanced towards the pesky foxes that slinked behind whatever cover they could find. He would deal with them later.

    ¡°Never take your eye off a witch, pure-blood or not,¡± his mentor¡¯s training reverberated through him as Nero ripped the arrow free, and barely noticed the small chink it left in his armor.

    The pure-blood levitated over the casket, and the cowering woman beneath it, down to the church floor. Flames hissed awake beneath his black leather boots the moment the witch touched holy ground.

    Nero was not surprised to see the pure-blood unphased by this. ¡®His magic would have weakened the moment he crossed the threshold if this were an ordinary coven witch.¡¯

    ¡°We have a score to settle with you, witch hunter,¡± the pure-blood whispered. His words, laced with a dangerous tension, awakened the flames at his feet, which writhed and spiraled across the floor like disembodied hellspawn scorpions. They surged across the carpet towards the witch hunter, leaving a trail of flame behind them.

    Nero yanked off his glove and whispered against the pearl ring on his right hand. ¡®Fustibus saxisque.¡¯ With a sharp movement of his hand through the air, the enchantment ripped the chapel aisle carpet into shreds as a protective wind barrier spun around him and lifted the witch hunter off the floor, out of the scorpions'' reach.

    The hellspawn hissed and circled below. Their fiendish shapes morphed back into flame as they climbed each other and piled above the floor towards him. Soon enough, they formed a mound that reached the edge of the barrier beneath the witch hunter¡¯s feet.

    Nero didn¡¯t want to know what would happen if they broke through the wind barrier and reached his body. He had seen a hunter eaten by earth bugs before¡ªIt was not a fate he envied.

    "Is that the best you can do, witch hunter?¡± the pure-blood called out mockingly as he strode through the flames towards Nero. The twin serpents, coiled around his arms, snapped out and ate the hellspawn scorpions. The flame serpents appeared to grow larger with every gulp.

    In the pews to the right of Nero, Josiah squealed in terror and backed away from the crawling flames as the hellspawn climbed hungrily over the wood and cushion. The nobleman scrambled over Judith, ignoring the pale young woman¡¯s feeble protests as she clutched her stomach and struggled to rise.

    "Excuse me!" Mercy called out with shrill authority behind the pure-blood. "But could you please take all this chaos and destruction outside?"

    "Take the living and go, Abbess," replied one of the foxes. The man moved confidently towards the chapel doors, his gray mask streaked with red, distinguished him for the rest of his skulk. ¡°We¡¯ve come for the witch hunter, but if you stay, you¡¯re welcome to die with him.¡± The Fox Master yanked the doors closed and turned to face the Abbess. ¡°Best if you went out through the back entrance¡ªquickly now.¡±

    "Nero," Alden called out anxiously from the edge of the pews.

    "Leave, Father," Nero ordered coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a hindrance to me here.¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t fight a devil with an arm tied behind my back.¡¯ Unleashing his ice-magic in front of the priest guaranteed the runt¡¯s death¡ªnot that Nero had a problem with that.

    "We weren''t supposed to engage with this witch!" Alden hissed with a nervous glance at the pure-blood.

    ¡®So you guessed his identity as well?¡¯ Nero grunted. ¡®Then again, rumors of the Emperor¡¯s pure-blood bastard lurking about Lafeara had been circling for about a year now.¡¯

    "Well, the brat came looking for me, didn''t he?" the witch hunter replied as he rolled his neck from side to side.

    ¡®The question was¡ªwhy did the pure-blood come looking for me? Does this have something to do with the ice-witch hiding in Lafeara?¡¯

    In most cases, several units of witch hunters were required to take down a pure-blood. Even then¡ªNero¡¯s last experience with a pure-blood had ended with most of his comrades skewered on ice spears like pigs or torn apart by wolves.

    Even if this pure-blood was untrained, the moment the bastard lost control of his magic, the fight would be over for Nero and everyone else in this church.

    The odds were not in his favor¡ªand yet Nero could barely restrain the hungry grin that twitched at the corners of his mouth, impatient for the gallery to clear and the real performance to begin. ¡®Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re half the witch the Emperor is, brat.¡¯

    "Going up against a pure-blood on your own is suicide," Alden hissed, with what might have been a hint of worry. When Nero gave no reply, the priest shook his head and headed to where the Abbess stood, guiding the nuns that had escaped the choir loft above, and the nobles, who had abandoned their hiding spots, towards the back exit. "Saint''s blessing on you then, Nero."

    ''Fuck the Saints.'' Nero grinned as he touched the jewel at his chest hidden beneath his scarlet armor. ''I have the Witch Star.''

    The red-head and her fianc¨¦, followed by Father Alden, quickly scurried after the nuns towards the exit. Josiah bolted after them just as Helena came out from her hiding spot beneath her dead son¡¯s coffin and dashed around the front pew. The pair collided, and Helena slipped and fell on her side against the fallen glass scattered across the floor. Even from a distance, Nero heard the noblewoman whimper in pain.

    "Stupid bitch!" Josiah hissed before he continued towards the exit.

    "Josiah!" Helena sobbed angrily after him.

    "Take my hand, Lady Helena," Mercy said patiently as she knelt beside the fallen noblewoman and helped her to her feet.

    Helena struggled to stand and clutched her side, where a small stream of blood flowed from her waist and blended into her dark mourning dress.

    "No, don''t-don''t touch it!" Mercy pushed the noblewoman¡¯s hand away from the glass protruding through her ribs. "Let us¡ªleave first." The Abbess supported Helena on her uninjured side, and the two women made their way slowly towards the back door. Two Foxes slid over to guard the exit behind them.

    "They''re gone now!" a Fox in the choir loft above called out impatiently. "Let''s roast this cocksucker!"

    Nero chuckled at their optimism but kept his gaze focused on the Emperor¡¯s bastard.

    "Keep your distance from him," the pure-blood growled in warning. "And stay out of my way!"

    ''Interesting, so you''re an ally of the Fox Den?''

    "Fuck this witch! And fuck you too, Ghost, you witch-bastard!"

    Nero followed the sound of the voice and spotted the Fox as he emerged over the rail of the choir loft, with the witch hunter in the crosshairs of his mahogany steel crossbow.

    Nero flicked his wrist in the pest¡¯s direction. A blade of ice hissed through the air as the bolt launched free of its string. The cold weapon penetrated the thug''s throat just below his mask while the cross-bolt screeched to a halt and shattered as it hit the wind barrier around the witch hunter. The Fox gargled incoherently as he dropped his weapon, then collapsed and toppled over the loft rails where he landed with a thud between the pews below.

    ¡°Pulchritudo dolore.¡± The witch hunter spun in a dance as a thousand ice daggers splintered from his fingertips and spiraled out through the wind barrier across the church, piercing stone, wood, flesh, and bone. Two more foxes fell as their comrades hastily sought cover.

    The pure-blood¡¯s flame serpents crisscrossed over the witch''s body, deflecting and swallowing any attack that came within range as the pure-blood drew his sword. The witch steel ignited with flame at a single touch.

    ¡®Three down, six to¡ªno wait.¡¯ Through the frozen mist that obscured his vision, Nero watched one Fox rise sluggishly from the floor with his left hand pressed to the side of his bleeding neck, his right gripped a gun aimed at the witch hunter.

    The flint spark ignited, but the bullet¡¯s path glowed like a torch as it sluggishly crossed the wind barrier. The witch hunter dodged it effortlessly. "Children shouldn''t speak when the adults are talking," Nero snickered and finished the Fox off with an ice dagger through his right eye. "So the Emperor¡¯s bastard goes by Gho¡ª"

    Nero realized his mistake just as the pure-blood¡¯s flaming sword crashed against the wind barrier four inches from his face. Glowing veins of power spread across the screeching wall of wind and barely gave Nero a chance to dodge the attack as the barrier shattered, and he dropped towards the waiting hellspawn below.

 Book 1: Chapter 87: A Pure-Blood Devil

    Nero¡¯s armor pulsed as his boots sank with a crunch into the screeching pile of burning hellspawn. The conflagration of crawling scorpions swarmed up his torso as their tails struck against the scarlet armor like a thousand tiny needles. A flash of magic spiraled out from the witch hunter¡¯s armor with devastating effect as it scattered the hell fiends across the church. Nero used the boost from the enchantment¡¯s kickback to cartwheel away from the twin flame serpents that dove after him, snapping at the air beneath his chin and grazing his heel.

    The chapel¡¯s air, once frigid with frost, now rippled as the temperature climbed dangerously high. The witch hunter resettled a safe distance away and pulled up the scarf at his neck, which he secured over his mouth and nose. ¡°Guess that¡¯s my cue to get serious.¡±

    ¡°Your ice isn¡¯t an enchantment,¡± Ghost spat venomously. For a moment, the ghoul¡¯s dark eyes flickered red. ¡°You¡¯re a witch!¡±

    ¡°Half-right, pure-blood,¡± Nero retorted as he dodged another cross-bolt and vaulted over the corner of a pew. A shadow moved in the corner of his eye. Nero barely raised an ice wall before two unseen assassins scraped its surface with their deadly knives.

    ¡®Shadow guards? Right¡ªthis was the Emperor¡¯s son, after all.¡¯

    "Ho?" the witch hunter chuckled darkly. "So much for a one on one eh, little prince?" He turned to find the pure-blood gone. Instinct sent him diving to the side as the burning blade singed dangerously close to his throat. The sword¡¯s glowing red steel hissed through the witch hunter''s braids that caught fire even as they were cut clean through.

    Nero rolled to his feet and put a few more pews between them as he dampened the flames in his hair with ice magic. ¡°You¡¯re not exactly fighting fair, your Highness.¡±

    ¡®Fighting this bastard up close will only get me roasted one piece at a time.¡¯

    "Victors write history," Ghost mocked as he circled the pews after the witch hunter. "The dead don¡¯t get a say. The church should have plenty of experience with this philosophy. Still, if you want to complain before you die, who am I to deny a dead man¡¯s last request."

    ''Pretentious little brat!''

    "I would write that on your tombstone, your Highness, but witches don¡¯t require graves," Nero retorted as he drew his enchanted dagger. The Witch Star flared against his skin as Nero extended his arm. An ice shaft formed in the air beneath his fingers and closed around the hilt of his dagger. He swung his newly forged frozen spear through the air and leveled it at the pure-blood. ¡°Ready when you are, bastard prince.¡±

    Ghost snorted. ¡°Half-witch or not, I¡¯ve never understood why your kind would serve a religious institution that has persecuted witches and half-witches for centuries. Is it out of spite, jealousy, or inferiority?¡±

    ¡°Do you want a fight or a history lesson?¡± Nero snarked back as he deflected another cross-bolt with his spear.

    They launched towards each other. Fire and ice clashed and hissed against steel as the room filled with mist and sparks. Every impact of their blades sent a wave of heat crashing into Nero¡¯s armor, that flared as it repelled the dangerous magic.

    At first, Nero thought the pure-blood was toying with him. Most witches relied on the power of their magic rather than the limitations of a blade or weapon. Still, each of Ghost¡¯s attacks came with a lethal force intent on shattering the witch hunter¡¯s defenses.

    ¡®Why is he holding back? If it weren¡¯t for his skills as a swordsman, I might have the advantage. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have his unlimited magic to pull from.¡¯

    The armor flared a dull gray, the protective enchantment already dangerously exhausted. Nero retreated as he flipped pews into the pure-blood¡¯s path with his spear. His attempts to slow his opponent proved futile as Ghost shattered the benches beneath his sword like dry kindling.

    ¡°The ferocity of a pure-blood¡¯s magic is not to be underestimated. They are a living cataclysm of unholy destruction.¡±

    There was only one witch hunter in existence who had defeated a pure-blood alone¡ªthe commander of the Witch Hunter Order, the Pope¡¯s right hand, and Nero¡¯s mentor.

    ¡®And I am not him,¡¯ Nero realized bitterly as he struggled to keep the pure-blood before him at bay. The flame serpents had become wings that now boosted Ghost¡¯s speed and the power behind his attacks.

    ¡®Fuck at this rate¡ª¡¯ Nero swung his spear up to meet the descending sword of fire. The power behind Ghost¡¯s attack nearly took the witch hunter to his knees. The air howled and twisted beneath their feet, as the sanctified stone floor of the church cracked and caved beneath the impact.

    The chink in Nero¡¯s armor widened as he struggled to remain upright. The spear shuddered against his hands as the sweat dried upon his brow. The enchantments of his rings had long burned out, and his magic was running dangerously low.

    ¡°Pulchritudo dolore,¡± Nero hissed as he glared across the fragmenting spear into the ghoul¡¯s demonic eyes that now glowed orange.

    ¡°I smell fear, witch hunter,¡± Ghost taunted behind the ghoul¡¯s leer as the witch hunter¡¯s weapon dripped and hissed water onto the cracked floor beneath them.

    Nero smirked as the Witch Star¡¯s hidden power flooded through him and shifted the temperature around them once more. Magic flowed through the spear as the fractures closed, and the weapon was made whole once more. Ice reclaimed the caved church floor and rose to form a frozen prison shell around them.

    Ghost laughed even as frost wove vines across his mask and black-leather armor. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit underwhelmed, witch hunter,¡± he muttered with a twinge of disappointment. ¡°Cinis Cinerem.¡±

    The flame serpents shifted as they recoiled around Ghost¡¯s extended arm and lunged into the witch hunter¡¯s face. Nero retreated and smacked against the walls of the ice prison. He ducked below the demon¡¯s deadly bite and thrust his spear beneath their glowing bodies up into the pure-blood¡¯s exposed chest.

    His pivotal moment of victory shattered as Ghost caught the spear in his bare hand and snapped the weapon in half.

    ¡®Too strong¡ªtoo fucking strong!¡¯

    ¡°What kind of devil are you?¡± Nero growled as the remaining shaft in his hand crackled like dry paper and evaporated into thin air. The enchanted dagger fell to the floor beside him, dull and muted¡ªstripped of its enchantment.

    The blue ghoul¡¯s mask tilted as the pure-blood stalked closer. ¡°Ask the goddess of death when you meet her.¡±

    The serpents swelled in size and merged into a demonic visage that made even Nero¡¯s blood run cold. He rolled to the side as the hell beast bashed its skull through the already splintering ice walls.

    Nero retreated as the ice prison evaporated behind him. He flinched when the Foxes resumed their ranged attacks on him from above. His weakened armor did little to protect him now as arrow after arrow bit into his backplate. At this rate, the scarlet armor barely had enough magic to hold itself together. Nero took cover behind the nearest column and attempted to locate the archers above.

    Shadows shifted in the corner of his left eye. Nero hastily summoned an ice wall around him as the assassins danced closer. ¡°Never underestimate how quickly a battle can turn against you.¡±

    Nero growled as black needles struck the translucent shield and injected their deadly poison into the ice. ¡®I can¡¯t keep up against these numbers. Perhaps I should focus on clearing them out first.¡¯

    Determined to take out a few more pests before Ghost reached him, Nero summoned another ice spear, lowered his shield, and thrust his frozen weapon towards the nearest shadow guard. A bullet took out his knee and threw the witch hunter off balance against the chapel wall.

    Nero barely registered the gray Fox Master, who dipped out of sight through a nearby window. The witch hunter swung his spear wildly at the three shadow guards that closed in. They danced back as he slid down to one knee and blasted them with a wave of ice daggers that managed to take down one of the shadows.

    ¡®How many of these bastards are there?¡¯

    His chest constricted painfully as the Witch Star flashed a warning. The fight had already pushed him into the cursed gem¡¯s magic reserve, and now even that was half-way drained.

    Nero roared in frustration as he slammed his closed fist against the ground. A sheet of heavy ice coated the floor, carpet, and pews. The shadow guards who weren¡¯t quick enough to escape fell as the ice imprisoned their arms and legs. But before Nero could pick them off, Ghost appeared.

    The pure-blood¡¯s footsteps melted the ice below as he swung his sword down and pierced the dense frozen stone. Fire consumed ice as Nero clambered gracelessly to his feet and retreated once more.

    ¡®Fuck you, pure-blood!¡¯ Nero panted with effort and swore as his scarf fell down his face. Shock registered as the first breath of air sank into his lungs¡ªand no scorching pain or death followed. ¡®He¡¯s holding back¡ªno, he has to hold back! Fuck, I can use that!¡¯

    While the Shadow Guard might have enchanted coverings to shield them from a pure-blood¡¯s toxic magic, the Foxes did not. Even the flames that danced and writhed along the church pews were held carefully in check to avoid the corners of the chapel where the Foxes still lingered.

    Nero¡¯s enchanted armor also protected him to some degree from the witch¡¯s flames, but the Foxes wouldn¡¯t survive a direct hit, and even the shadows knew better than to get too close.

    Bullets and cross-bolts nicked the witch hunter¡¯s armor as he ran. Nero cursed as pieces of the scarlet plate armor fell away beneath the relentless attacks. ¡®I can¡¯t keep this up. At this rate, I¡¯m just a moving target. One lucky shot and even the vermin can take me down.¡¯

    Nero took shelter behind another column and attempted to catch his breath. The choices before him were attempt to flee or¡ª ¡®Fuck, if those are my only options, I¡¯m dead either way.¡¯ The shadow guards swarmed upon him in an instant, and Nero blasted them with his ice magic once more.

    Every time Nero barely managed to thin his opponents by one, Ghost would appear and force him to flee from cover into another fray of bullets and arrows.

    Nearly every inch of the church was burning. The smoke that pooled up towards the rafters offered the witch hunter some respite from the archers above, but the flames below severely limited his movements. Nero blasted a path clear with his ice and almost doubled over in pain as the Witch Star flared another warning.

    His magic and the passive enchantments holding the scarlet armor together had drained the gem to one-third of its reserves.

    ¡®If this goes on, these bastards will bleed even the Witch Star dry.¡¯

    A cross-bolt danced past his nose, and Nero managed to pin another pesky vermin against the wall with an ice dagger. The numbers were finally thinning. Only three foxes remained in the loft above. The Fox Master himself still roamed the floor, guarding the windows below. Five or six shadows also remained, though it was hard to get an accurate count of their numbers. Either way, without magic, Nero couldn''t hope to beat the pure-blood.

    ¡®It was foolish to think I even stood a chance.¡¯

    He slid behind the alter of Harmonia and pulled the Witch Star free from his armor. The once blue gem now tinged with red as it drained away at the witch hunter''s life to replace its depleted magic.

    ¡®If you¡¯re going to be that greedy than I¡¯ll make you turn the tide for me with a little bit of chaos.¡¯

 Book 1: Chapter 88: A Spark of Chaos

    Hellfire caressed Tristan¡¯s black leather armor as he stalked through the flames towards the statue of the Saintess. The witch steel blade in his hand sparked and hummed as his magic channeled through it. He caught a glimpse of movement as Nero pulled his scarf up around his face.

    Tristan scoffed. His personal expectations of witch hunters and subsequent disappointment aside, it was time to end this fight. The chapel was irreparably damaged. Two of his Shadow Guards had fallen to the ice witch¡¯s blades, though Alex and the Foxes had fared much worse.

    Even more concerning was the increased effort it took for Tristan to contain the violent destruction that thrashed within his core. The longer he tapped into this wretched magic, the stronger the beast became. Tristan had not forgotten the carnage of two years ago. The scars of that devastation still marked the craters where the evergreens of Wolfthorn Forest once grew.

    From the corner of his eye Tristan saw Alex dance through the flames towards a column at Nero¡¯s right. Tristan bit back a growl as he signaled the Fox Master to stay back, only to be ignored.

    ¡®Damn it, Alex. How many more men do you want to lose? Stay out of this!¡¯

    Tristan was still furious he hadn¡¯t realized the Fox Master¡¯s cunning plan. Alex had tracked Tristan while the pure-blood had tracked down the witch hunter. Because none of the Foxes were witches or even half-witches, Tristan had not been able to sense their presence.

    His original plan had been to lure the witch hunter away from the chapel and then execute him. That plan had gone out the window the moment Fox Lieutenants had shown up in full force and stormed the chapel.

    ¡®Alex¡¯s stubborn need for revenge is turning him into a reckless fool!¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad,¡± Nero taunted as he slowly rose and leaned against the statue for support. ¡°To think a pure-blood would be forced to hold back on account of a few mortals.¡±

    The hell beast sauntered between Tristan and the witch hunter. The creature shook its fiendish head; its lion-like mane rippled with flames while its lower body formed four separate limbs that burned and clawed the stone floor.

    ¡°Shame,¡± the witch hunter muttered with a hint of disappointment, ¡°I thought I would at least get a glimpse of your full power.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in the way,¡± Tristan admitted as he twirled the sword in his hand. The taut muscles of his body, charged by the power that coursed through his veins, were ready to spring into action. ¡°But I don¡¯t need to be at full power to defeat you.¡±

    Nero laughed beneath his scarf. ¡°Cocky words from a cocky prince bastard.¡±

    ¡®There it is again.¡¯ Tristan¡¯s gaze narrowed as his grip on the sword tightened. ¡°You keep calling me prince,¡± he observed and paused a few feet from the statue. ¡°Do I know you?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Nero grunted as he slid down to sit at Harmonia¡¯s feet. ¡°Not officially. To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t expect you to remember. You were what¡ªfive-years-old?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tristan snapped. A Shadow Guard moved to cut off the back exit to his left while the rest dispersed themselves to cover the windows unguarded by flames. Tristan raised his sword and leveled it against Nero¡¯s throat. ¡°What are you babbling on about?¡±

    ¡°Mercy¡¯s Tit.¡± The witch hunter¡¯s electric-blue eyes danced with fear¡ªand something sinister. ¡°I know it¡¯s been seventeen years, but surely you still remember the night she died.¡±

    Tristan¡¯s throat constricted as the witch hunter cautiously raised his right arm.

    Nero turned his hand over slowly to reveal a glowing sapphire gem tinged with red. ¡°Does this jog your memory?¡±

    The deep guttural growl of the hell beast filled the church even as Tristan¡¯s senses went numb. ¡®The North Star?¡¯ He stared at the sapphire gem Queen Catalina had worn as a necklace. His sword arm trembled. ¡®Why does he have¡ªthe North Star?¡¯

    ?????

    The muffled sound of panicked voices roused five-year-old Tristan from his warm silk sheets and fur blankets. He picked up the lantern his mother had left on the bedside table, the metal art of rabbits, wolves, and deer danced like stars across the furniture and walls as he rubbed his heavy eyes and headed towards the door.

    A scene of chaos filled his view as he entered the hall. Lafearian knights led his mother¡¯s sobbing ladies-in-waiting down the hall towards the stairwell. The Queen¡¯s chamber door stood half ajar, and the sound of a voice wailing could be heard from within. His father¡¯s voice.

    Tristan barely took a step from the room when a Lafearian knight snatched him up.

    ¡°Sorry, little prince. You can¡¯t go there.¡±

    Tristan twisted in the man¡¯s firm grasp. ¡°Put me down!¡± he shouted.

    Electric-blue eyes stared into his. The knight¡¯s cold smile sent a jolt through Tristan¡¯s chest as the tiny hairs on his arms and neck stood on end. ¡®I¡ªdon¡¯t know this man.¡¯

    ¡°Put his Highness down now!¡± The commanding voice of Colonel Durante filled the hallway as even more Lafearian knights jogged past the Commander of Lafeara¡¯s Red Wolf Army. The knights took their position at either end of the hall and drew their swords.

    Durante continued towards Tristan and the strange knight with one hand on his hilt, and two blood-red war hounds on either side. The wolf-like dogs snarled at the knight who held the young prince. The fear in Tristan¡¯s gut coiled. He knew the hound''s wrath was directed towards the knight who held him. They had never growled at him before.

    ¡°Pardon, Colonel Durante,¡± the knight said tensely as he slowly, almost reluctantly, lowered Tristan to the ground. ¡°I simply didn¡¯t wish for him to wander off unattended or accidentally witness what happened to¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Durante cut off as he scooped up Tristan and turned towards the Queen¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°Be brave, young prince. Your father wishes you to say your goodbyes now.¡±

    The confusion that had clouded Tristan¡¯s mind since waking slid away as the knights opened the doors before them. A woman lay dead on the floor with her throat slit, Lady Vanya, his mother¡¯s trusted maid from Ventrayna. A knight hurriedly placed his cloak over the dead woman as Durante continued towards the curtains that obscured the Queen¡¯s bed from the rest of the room.

    Beyond those curtains, King Henri knelt beside the bed, his hands wrapped tightly in the sheet that covered Catalina¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have brought the First Prince.¡±

    Henri turned his blood-red eyes towards them and focused on Tristan for a moment before he dropped his gaze. ¡°Come to me, son.¡±

    Durante lowered Tristan to the floor. The young prince walked obediently to his father¡¯s side; his gaze focused on the white lace handkerchief that covered his mother¡¯s face. It did not move.

    ¡®Why is her face covered? Why has father been crying?¡¯

    He knelt beside Henri on the floor because he didn¡¯t know what else to do. The air smelt somehow foul and tainted. King Henri clasped his shoulder firmly than pulled him in for a tight hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my boy. I promise I will find them¡ªthe ones responsible¡ªand make them pay.¡±

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°Say goodbye¡ªsweet Catalina¡ªyour mother is dead,¡± Henri¡¯s voice broke even as he pushed Tristan up to his feet and towards the bed. ¡°We will burn her on the pyre at dawn, as was the custom¡ªfor her people.¡±

    Tristan¡¯s throat clenched as his lungs bled dry. He stared once more at the white lace that covered his mother¡¯s face. He willed it to move but not a breath stirred beneath. He wanted his mother to sit up and laugh because this was all just a silly game.

    ¡°Say goodbye while her spirit still lingers!¡± Henri urged gruffly.

    But Tristan didn¡¯t want to say goodbye. He wanted to look behind the lace and see those lively, fiery amber eyes of Catalina open once more. Desire and fear channeled through his small limbs as he leaped onto the bed and pulled back the lace.

    ¡°Highness!¡± Durante cried even as Henri grabbed Tristan around the waist and yanked him back¡ªall too late.

    The nightgown was his mother¡¯s¡ªbut the dry corpse that lay upon her pillow was not the Queen. Pale, withered gray skin and dull, lifeless eyes stared back over a mouth twisted into a silent, horrifying scream. A faint bruise circled her neck, and the sapphire gem, the North Star, his mother always wore was gone.

    Henri crushed Tristan¡¯s face against his chest with trembling arms. The world grew dark and cold as the King angrily shouted, ¡°Take it out and burn it.¡±

    But the flames could never erase such a memory that etched itself into Tristan¡¯s mind, heart, and soul¡ªand awoke his thirst for revenge.

    ?????

    ¡°Shameful when you think about it,¡± Nero continued as Tristan staggered back. Light from the flames flickered against the witch hunter¡¯s aged face, but those electric-blue eyes that stared back at him were as familiar as the cold smile that now twitched at Nero¡¯s lips. ¡°A powerful pure-blood witch like her taken down by a mere half-witch.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Tristan grabbed at his own throat as the chaos inside him battled against the strained, snapping threads of his restraint.

    ¡°You must have wondered. How the Emperor¡¯s cousin, the third most powerful witch in existence, could become so weak and die so tragically.¡±

    Tristan retreated as the flames swelled around him. The hell beast lunged forward. The witch hunter rolled off the foot of the statue just before the hell fiends fangs ripped a stone foot from the Saintess¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Mother¡ªwas never¡ªweak,¡± Tristan wheezed. Sweat poured down his back and chest. The ghoul mask that covered his face seemed to suffocate him. His body was too small, too tight. Kritanta¡¯s magic, fueled by his anger, wanted to break free¡ªeven if that meant breaking him.

    ¡°Not before Catalina became Lafeara¡¯s Queen. But then they started drugging her with aconitum after she became pregnant with you. It¡¯s a mystery to me how you were able to resist the effects of the drug. Your magic should have been weakened and neutralized the same way Catalina¡¯s was, long before Henri discovered what you were.¡±

    ¡°The Dowager has sent someone to poison you.¡±

    Words from another life echoed through Tristan¡¯s burning skull, and with them, the pain and anger he had smothered for the past two years roared awake as his hands combusted with scarlet flames.

    ¡®I can¡¯t¡ªlose control. Not again.¡¯

    Tristan turned his gaze towards Alex, but the Fox Master¡¯s attention was focused on something above the pure-blood. Tristan glanced up towards the dark wisps of gaseous cores that vibrated and sparked as they flickered into view throughout the chapel.

    ¡°Come on, Prince Tristan¡ªyou know you want to ask,¡± Nero taunted.

    Despite his apparent bravado, Tristan could still hear the fear in the witch hunter¡¯s voice. The hell beast leaned against the pure-blood, and Tristan gripped its shoulder for support as he drew in a strained breath and snickered.

    ¡®How many years did I question their excuses? How many times did their stories change? I always thought the Dowager could have been behind it¡ªor even the Marquess¡ªand yet the real killer¡¯s face stood before me the very night she died.¡¯

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± the Shadow Guard by the back exit interjected. ¡°Forgive me, but the North Star has another name. It is also called the Witch Star, and it can be used to drain a witch, even a pure-blood, of their powers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Nero confirmed with an almost casual grin. ¡°And if Catalina had only given it to me willingly¡ªI wouldn¡¯t have been forced to use it on her first.¡±

    Tristan exhaled sharply. The witch steel blade sparked and curled beneath his grip as his destructive magic eroded the weapon¡¯s enchants. His grip went slack, and the twisted sword clanged against the chapel stone floor.

    A match snapped in the back of his mind. A lace handkerchief ripped from Catalina¡¯s face, and she smiled at him once more; before she withered and crumbled into ash and smoke. Tristan raised a shaking hand towards the blue ghoul¡¯s mask. The flames at his fingertips burned through the metal even as he tore it from his face. The chapel before him was washed in red that matched the witch hunter¡¯s scarlet armor. As the infernal devil in Tristan¡¯s core ripped free, his mind, vision, and senses filled with the taste of brimstone and rage.

    ?????

    Above the sweltering fire that surrounded the pure-blood and his hell beast, witch sparks filled the air with high-pitched screams and then, one by one erupted.

    Nero dodged the deadly acidic flames that rained down upon the Foxes and Shadow Guards and engulfed them with a single spark. The burning specters of men danced, screamed, and fell like charred timber within seconds. The red blaze consumed everything it touched as it spread over the choir loft and filled the pews below with rivers of flame.

    ¡°There you are, devil,¡± Nero crowed, even as the ice enchantments protecting his skin and armor evaporated. He sucked in a sharp breath and clutched his chest as the Witch Star drained away more life from him. Between the rising smoke and dancing inferno, he saw the Hell Beast in the center of the room melt into a liquid pool, then slide beneath the cracks in the floor.

    ¡®An opening?¡¯ Nero was doubtful, but there was only one way forward. He summoned an ice sword; the effort alone made him cough up blood.

    A bullet smacked against his breastplate. Nero ignored the Fox Master as he moved behind the statue and cut through Harmonia¡¯s remaining foot. The stone figure toppled forward towards the pure-blood and fell just short of the unmoving burning witch that no longer resembled anything human.

    The devil growled as his burning eyes turned blood-red. ¡°I will fucking kill you!¡± The inhuman voice echoed throughout the chapel as every flicker of flame hissed and writhed violently, then crawled back across the floor like serpents before they wove themselves in a protective barrier around the pure-blood.

    ¡®That¡¯s it. Lose Control.¡¯ Nero ignored the scorching heat that burned down his throat and lungs as he extended the Witch Star in Tristan¡¯s direction. ¡®The faster your magic burns¡ªthe faster I¡¯ll drain it from you.¡¯

    ¡°Tristan, run you fool!¡± the Fox Master¡¯s strained voice called out before the man doubled over choking beneath the toxic smoke and air.

    The cursed jewel in Nero¡¯s hand ignited with blue flames as it hovered at the end of his fingertips, desperate to feed. ¡®Drink your fill. Drain him of every single drop of magic.¡¯

    A blade spun across the flames. Nero barely ducked in time. He turned just as the Shadow Guard screamed amidst the scarlet flames that devoured him from view.

    The witch hunter refocused on Tristan and chanted, ¡°Mortem in deos.¡±

    The Witch Star¡¯s pale blue tendrils spread like a web as it propelled towards the pure-blood.

    A muffled gunshot whipped through the roaring flames and pinged against the menacing jewel, that flew off course, past the pure-blood¡¯s protective barrier, and disappeared beneath the shattered burning pews.

    ¡°No!¡± Nero snarled in terror as he followed the path of the sapphire. He sprang after it, heedless of the flames that crawled their way up his torso. The scarlet armor cracked and splintered as Nero kicked aside the burning pews that stood in his way and scrambled towards where the Witch Star had fallen. ¡®I can¡¯t lose it now!¡¯

    A glint of blue caught his gaze, and Nero threw aside another burning pew. The unbearable pain of the flames against his skin faded as soon as his eyes fell upon the sapphire star that rested against the bloody remains of a woman¡¯s burnt dress. Nero barely registered the dead woman¡¯s scorched face as he snatched up the jewel.

    ¡°Pathetic.¡±

    Cold sweat filled the witch hunter¡¯s gaze as he turned slowly to face the burning calamity that stood in the center of the church. Its massive body, formed of magma and fire, rippled with glowing red scales that spread across its wingless back, tail, and neck. The burning eyes that gazed at him from the devil¡¯s terrifying visage were familiar, and yet Nero was unable to believe what his eyes now witnessed.

    ¡°Im-possible,¡± he choked as the dragon, only ever witnessed in the painted archives of the church, spread its vicious long fangs.

    ¡°Time to die¡ªwitch killer.¡±

    Nero sprinted towards the nearest broken window. No Shadow Guards blocked his path¡ªif any were indeed still living. Nero spared them not a second thought as he dove through the broken glass frame with blinded desperation.

    The air resisted his fall as the dragon inhaled. Then the devil¡¯s blast shattered the chapel¡¯s stone walls behind Nero. Fire, melted glass, and mortar debris impaled the witch hunter¡¯s back as the force flung him forward. The chapel¡¯s stable rushed out to meet him, and his body slammed against the dense wooden barrier.

    The Witch Star bounced from his numb fingers as Nero ricocheted against the ground and spun. The wind howled and whipped against his scarlet armor that fell away like dried, cracked clay. His ears bled with the shrill cries of hell as the world tilted and went dark beneath a bleeding sky.

    Grim spectators of smoke slid across the smothered grass of the chapel¡¯s back yard. The sapphire flickered just beyond the witch hunter¡¯s reach. Its glowing blue tendrils rippled across the matted grass and dust as it taunted him with its alluring power.

    The spinning world resettled, and Nero spit up blood and vomit. He crawled towards the cursed gem. Every inch of his body awakened with pain that drowned out any thought but the glowing sapphire before him. The last of his armor fell away as Nero collapsed, and with the remnants of his fading strength¡ªreached out and clutched the Witch Star.

    Magic burned through his skin, blood, and bones. The pure-blood¡¯s power submerged him in unholy ecstasy as Nero¡¯s drained core recharged, and his strength and stamina returned.

    ¡®This much in a split second the gem could drain him.¡¯ Nero laughed as he crawled to his knees then up to his feet. He turned warily towards the chapel. The decimated wall revealed only a torrent of dancing flames. ¡°Fucking inbred devil,¡± Nero muttered as he clutched his throbbing head. ¡°I should have killed you along with that pure-blood bitch.¡±

    The air rippled with the devil¡¯s snarl. Nero raised his gaze towards the dragon¡¯s jaws that loomed towards him. The witch hunter thrust out the Witch Star instinctively and screamed as the monster¡¯s fangs ripped through his biceps and tore away his arm and the Witch Star.

    Fire crawled up the witch hunter¡¯s sleeve as the dragon¡¯s bloody fangs withdrew. Nero staggered back and fell. He smothered his blistered stump in ice magic and howled in agony as the burning pain crashed through his body in waves.

    The dragon convulsed. It¡¯s glowing red eyes momentarily flickered blue before it wretched up flame, black blood, and the Witch Star. The gem flashed as it skipped along the ground. The hellish monster shuddered as its body rippled and quivered violently. Scales gave way to flame that dripped and poured upon the earth as the beast roared.

    The inferno inside the chapel reached towards the stumbling dragon and dragged the creature back into its fiery womb.

    Nero saw his opportunity and ran towards the Witch Star. The moment his fingers touched the burning red gem, he screamed again as pain shot up his left arm. Yanking what remained of the enchanted scarf from his neck, Nero wrapped it around the gem and twisted it into a secure knot before he turned and fled.

    He vaulted over the chapel yard wall then staggered as the wind sucked past him once more. An inhuman screamed ripped free from the depths of the burning chapel as it exploded and morphed into a portal to hell.

    Nero wasted no time as he sprinted away, determined to put as much ground between him and Catalina¡¯s son as possible. He wasn¡¯t strong enough to take on a pure-blood that could transform into a living, fire breathing dragon, but he would be¡ªas soon as he had that ice witch¡¯s heart.

 Book 1: Chapter 89: A Trail of Destruction

    The black-diamond signet ring flickered ominously against Percy¡¯s knuckles as his fingers tightened around the crow cane pressed across his lap. ¡®To think Constance would go this far to undermine me.¡¯

    The wind rushed against his ears as the turbulent sound of worried voices echoed through the lowered carriage windows. The diamond darkened. A hum of whispers filled the Earl¡¯s ears with a soothing ancient tongue that calmed the storm raging within.

    The carriage lurched, and Percy caught himself against the edge of the seat. A quick look out the window showed pedestrians clustered together with panicked white faces standing in the middle of the street. Percy turned, unclasped the small glass window at the back of his seat, and called out to the driver. ¡°What is it? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°My lord, there appears to be a fire.¡± Fear resonated in the man¡¯s strained voice even as the scent of smoke floated in on the breeze.

    ¡°Stop the carriage,¡± Percy ordered.

    The driver complied willingly, and the footman quickly moved to open the door. Percy stepped down and gazed across the crowd that jostled against each other as they pointed towards the tower of black smoke that filled the horizon with malicious dark clouds.

    ¡°That¡¯s the direction of the Sister¡¯s Chapel,¡± Percy muttered aloud. ¡°Can you get us there?¡±

    The driver looked down at him wordlessly and shook his head.

    ¡°With the streets this packed, it will be difficult,¡± interjected Captain Flint as he moved his horse beside the Earl and dismounted. ¡°If the fire spreads, we could get caught up in the panic.¡±

    ¡°These people are already afraid,¡± whispered another mercenary as he observed the crowd.

    ¡°As well they should be,¡± Percy muttered. He glanced towards a crow that settled on the street post across the street. The black bird tilted its head as it listened to his whispered command than took flight, its dark shape soon lost in the darkening sky above.

    ¡°Is it witches, my Lord?¡± The footman asked even as his face went pale.

    ¡°I aim to find out,¡± Percy replied as he pulled on his riding gloves. "Captain, I¡¯ll need to borrow a horse.¡±

    ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no stopping you,¡± Captain Flint grumbled with a sigh. He signaled to one of his men who dismounted and led a white mare towards Percy.

    The Earl nodded his head in thanks, mounted, and settled into the saddle as he surveyed the street. ¡°Captain, half of your men with me, send the rest back with the carriage to ensure the Countess is safely escorted to Hawthorne Manor when she leaves the palace.¡±

    The mercenary quickly split up his men, half of which helped block the street so the carriage could turn around.

    ¡°Right then,¡± Percy murmured as he leaned over the mare¡¯s neck and whispered into the beast''s ears. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to burn my city.¡±

    The dancing white beast quickly led the way forward as wind channeled through the crowd and a path cleared for the Earl and his men to ride through. Above the capital city, a flock of crows gathered, swarmed, and glided towards the unholy fire that blazed from the chapel.

    ?????

    A line of knights waited before them on the road, which led out of the capital. The senior knight rode towards them quickly and raised his hand. ¡°This road is blocked, my lords. The way ahead is not safe.¡±

    Percy reigned in the mare as he examined the olive-green eyes that peered at him over the purple scarf worn around the knight¡¯s lower face. ¡°You mean to bar my way?¡±

    ¡°By order of Knight Commander Quentin, all roads which lead to the chapel fire are sealed until the safety of civilians can be assured,¡± the knight replied firmly.

    ¡°The Knight Commander thinks he can command the Earl of Hawthorne?¡± Captain Flint retorted with a hint of sarcasm.

    ¡°The Earl?¡±

    Percy smiled as the half-witch hastily dropped from his saddle and knelt.

    ¡°I have offended my lord.¡±

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Percy asked.

    ¡°Lieutenant Declan, my lord.¡±

    ¡°I am willing to forgive your ignorance, Lieutenant,¡± Percy replied with a dismissive wave. ¡°As long as it stops here.¡±

    ¡°The Earl means, as long as you are not foolish enough to continue standing in our way,¡± Flint added as his hand shifted from the reigns to his sword.

    ¡°My lord means to investigate the fire?¡± Declan inquired as he rose.

    ¡°And aid any survivors that might still be trapped near the blaze,¡± Percy confirmed.

    ¡°Then I will not stand in your way,¡± Declan replied as he turned to the man behind him. ¡°The Earl will go through!¡± The knights hastily moved aside while Declan offered Percy a salute. ¡°Saints be with you, Earl of Hawthorne.¡±

    ¡°And with you,¡± Percy replied with one last curious look at the half-witch that had led the church''s dogs to Maura¡¯s scent. ¡°Half-blood.¡±

    Declan stiffened in surprise. Percy tapped the mare¡¯s flank lightly with his cane and she leaped forward eagerly. Flint kept pace beside the Earl while the rest of the mercenaries trailed steadily behind.

    Smoke billowed like great whales across the opening countryside and soon obscured their vision and sense of direction. Percy stopped only when he caught the scent of brimstone. ¡°Captain, best if the men covered their faces. This smoke is toxic.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Flint replied over a muffled cough. ¡°Though we appear to have lost a few of them in this dense mess.¡±

    ¡°I shall press on,¡± Percy said determinedly. ¡°Keep your men together and don¡¯t get separated. Getting lost in this smoke is dangerous. Follow the road, and you¡¯ll find the chapel.¡±

    ¡°My lord?¡± Flint protested. ¡°At least one of us should be with you.¡±

    ¡°You are slowing me down,¡± Percy snapped. ¡°And others are watching over me.¡±

    The mercenary captain nodded reluctantly and bowed his head. ¡°Then please stay safe on your journey, my lord.¡±

    Percy nodded as he tightened a neck scarf around his nose and mouth. With a little more encouragement, the mare raced forward; her white coat quickly shifted to a dark gray as the glowing light of the chapel came steadily into focus.

    ?????

    Crows fluttered in and out of the dark wall of smoke that encircled the burning rubble of the Sister¡¯s Chapel. The wretched howls of the inferno within terrified the mare who bucked, twisted, and refused to get closer. Percy dismounted and covered her eyes with his stain neck scarf. With gentle hands and a calming whisper, he soothed the beast, then held a handkerchief around his nose and mouth before moving closer. The blind mare reluctantly followed as he led her forward on foot.

    The chapel¡¯s steeple appeared in the smoke before him, pierced upside down into the road. Percy circled it carefully as he took in the discarded rubble that still flickered with flame scattered half a mile in each direction.

    ¡®What happened here?¡¯

    A crow swooped through the smoke to land on his shoulder. It whispered in his ear, and Percy nodded. He tied the mare to the steeple before he approached the blaze. Past the crumbled stables and burned mounds of dead horses, he saw burning jagged lines that had carved through the earth. Four deep, evenly spaced claw marks of a massive, terrifying existence.

    ¡®Impossible. Unless¡ª¡¯ Percy knelt and held his hand over the charred ruts of earth. His signet ring flashed red. ¡®Kritanta.¡¯

    A crow fluttered down and danced across the dry gray grass as it observed him silently.

    ¡°Survivors?¡± Percy asked without looking at the bird.

    The creature bobbed its head and hopped onto his extended hand before it flew off once more through the smoke. Percy followed, his face and clothes becoming more ashen by the minute as he circled the inferno at a safe distance.

    He retrieved the mare and continued across the matted, burned wheat field. ¡®A whole year¡¯s harvest gone. And these crops were put aside to feed the homeless. This will place another financial burden on the church and palace.¡¯

    A pitiful sight awaited him among the shattered remains of the chapel¡¯s granary. The upper torso of Lafeara¡¯s saint, minus the head, lay burning at its center. Nuns stood by numbly, some holding buckets of water, but most of the buckets were empty. One look at their defeated expressions, and Percy knew they had given up putting out the witch fire.

    One of the sisters turned towards him. Her smoke covered face squinted then brightened with recognition. ¡°Lord Percy!¡± She rushed closer as her sisters stirred from their disheartened state to greet him.

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    They knelt before him with tear-stained faces. The first among them to recognize him took Percy¡¯s hand and kissed his signet ring.

    ¡°Where is the Abbess?¡± Percy asked gently.

    ¡°She is tending to the injured,¡± the nun answered as she and the other sisters rose to their feet. ¡°There were civilians¡ª¡±

    ¡°Who attacked us?¡±

    ¡°The priest of Zarus and his witch hunter came looking for Lady Maura¡¯s family,¡± Abbess Mercy answered as she appeared through the veil of smoke. Like the sisters before him, her white habit was now ash-gray; and stained with quite a bit of blood.

    ¡°The Turnbells?¡± Percy turned towards her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Why were they here?¡±

    ¡°Lincoln Turnbell was to be buried this afternoon,¡± Mercy explained.

    Percy sucked in a sharp breath as he stepped towards her. ¡°You were giving that craven rat-spawn a burial¡ªhere¡ªat our church?!¡±

    ¡°The sooner Lincoln was put in the ground, the sooner this witch investigation would be forgotten,¡± Mercy replied patiently.

    ¡°Or so you thought,¡± Percy snapped as he gestured to the fire and smoke around them.

    Mercy sighed and looked down at her blood-stained hands. ¡°I confess I did not expect the priest to follow my trail that easily¡ªnor did I anticipate that the bastard pure-blood would choose to interfere.¡±

    ¡°A pure-blood?¡± Percy¡¯s grip tightened on his cane. ¡°Tristan.¡±

    ¡®But Tristan shouldn¡¯t be this strong. Not after years of being poisoned by aconitum. And the marks I saw beside the chapel¡ª¡¯

    ¡°I got the Turnbells and my sisters out of there as fast as I could,¡± Mercy continued wearily. ¡°But Lord Josiah¡¯s new wife is unaccounted for.¡±

    Percy blinked at her in confusion. ¡°His new wife?¡±

    ¡°Lord Josiah and Lady Helena were divorced early this morning. This afternoon he showed up at his son¡¯s funeral with a new bride who used to be one of his slaves,¡± Mercy explained with a shake of her head. ¡°She is either missing or dead.¡±

    ¡°Divorced, married, and widowed within a day?¡± Percy exhaled sharply. ¡°How the Turnbell fortune has changed.¡± A sharp wail close by drew his attention, and Percy turned towards the sound. ¡°They¡¯re here, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°My Lord,¡± Mercy protested even as she followed him to where two tattered blankets had been propped up and tied to the end of pitchforks to form a small half-tent enclosure. A young man and woman knelt over an older noblewoman laid out upon bloody sackcloth. The dead woman¡¯s brown-hazel eyes stared blankly at the dirty canvas above her.

    Percy almost didn¡¯t recognize the scarlet haired young woman, coated from head to foot in soot, who wept as she clutched her mother¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Another casualty,¡± Mercy murmured as she stopped beside Percy. ¡°Lady Helena. A piece of glass pierced her lungs.¡±

    Percy nodded mutely as he surveyed Maura¡¯s dead mother. ¡®Your death has finally freed her¡ªfor that, I should thank you.¡¯

    ¡°It is a pity, I would have preferred to keep her alive,¡± the Abbess lamented with a weary sigh. Percy frowned but said nothing as Sophya continued to weep.

    ¡°Lord Percy?¡± whispered the young man beside the grieving daughter.

    Percy studied the man¡¯s darkened features for a moment, then nodded in recognition. ¡°Lord Asher.¡±

    ¡®So Sophya still managed to get her claws into you.¡¯

    The young lady stiffened when she heard his name and clutched Asher¡¯s arm tightly.

    Percy repressed a snicker as he left and moved to study the two bodies laid out beside the tent. ¡°Who are these men?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll recognize them,¡± Mercy murmured as she knelt and pulled back the cloth that covered their faces. Steel black masks stared back at him, mangled and warped, but still recognizable.

    ¡°The Foxes were here?¡± Percy muttered in surprise.

    ¡°They came looking for the witch hunter.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Mercy straightened and shrugged. ¡°None left alive to ask, unfortunately.¡±

    Percy exhaled slowly and knelt to examine the dead men¡¯s masks, which had melted against their skin. ¡°Were they all this color?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Were any of the masks gray?¡±

    Mercy nodded. ¡°Their leader. His mask was gray with red stripes.¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s dead as well?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, he never made it out of the church.¡±

    Percy smiled and nodded, satisfied. ¡°Then the Fox Den is finished.¡±

    ¡°There are likely to be a few survivors who weren¡¯t involved in the attack.¡±

    ¡°These black masks belong to their lieutenants. If the Fox Master himself came, you can be sure all his lieutenants did as well.¡±

    ¡°So essentially all your father¡¯s killers have been wiped out,¡± Mercy murmured thoughtfully.

    ¡°Not all,¡± Percy replied as he stood. ¡°But it looks like I¡¯ll have to thank the Emperor¡¯s bastard the next time we meet.¡±

    Mercy chuckled as she hooked her arm around his. ¡°I can always trust you to look on the bright side.¡± She sighed as she took in the burning granary before them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see to it your chapel is rebuilt,¡± Percy said as he followed her gaze. ¡°And your granary and field repaired.¡±

    ¡°The sisters and I are grateful as always,¡± Mercy replied with a sly smile.

    ¡°What of the priest and his witch hunter?¡±

    ¡°Witch hunter,¡± Mercy spat. ¡°A half-witch with stolen coven powers working for the church. Never thought I¡¯d live to see such an atrocity.¡±

    ¡°So, he does have the North Star?¡±

    Mercy nodded. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against a pure-blood without it.¡±

    ¡°Did anyone else see it?¡±

    ¡°The priest may have caught a glimpse,¡± Mercy answered thoughtfully. ¡°He was peeping through the windows up until the pure-blood went out of control. Took off without a word immediately after that.¡±

    ¡°Then the priest is on his way to Zarus.¡±

    ¡°It would be easy enough to stop him before he reached the border,¡± Mercy replied with a sinister smile.

    ¡°Best if he met with some misfortune before he can slip away,¡± Percy agreed. ¡°Send word to your sisters.¡± He removed her hand from his arm. ¡°It would be beneficial to our cause to keep whatever secrets the priest witnessed here in Lafeara at present.¡±

    ¡°I shall see to it personally, my Lord.¡± She smiled benevolently, curtsied, and then vanished into the smoke.

    ¡°Lord Percy!¡± The nun who had greeted him earlier rushed towards him. ¡°Forgive me, but Lord Josiah is attempting to steal your horse.¡±

    Percy let out a strained sigh. ¡®Of all the Turnbells to survive.¡¯ He motioned for her to lead the way.

 Book 1: Chapter 90: A Twist of Malice

    Percy surveyed the vulgar scene of three nuns wrestling with the crippled Lord Josiah. Their mud-splattered faces and apparel suggested they had taken a tumble or two in the wet soil below. The quartet and ash-covered mare struggled just outside the second granary, which remained undamaged by the fiery debris, though a few sacks of grain and farming tools appeared to have been knocked over in the scuffle. The surrounding area, which had been soaked with water to prevent further loss of grain due to the spread of fire, now carried the acidic smell of burnt wood and damp mud.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Josiah shouted as he struggled to maintain a grip on the mare¡¯s reins with his one good hand. ¡°I will not stay here another minute!¡±

    ¡°That is not your horse, Lord Josiah!¡± shouted the nun with an arm wrapped around the nobleman¡¯s chubby neck and shoulder.

    ¡°The Saints¡ªdo not¡ªcondone theft!¡± protested another as she strained to unlock his death grip on the reins.

    ¡°Easy, easy!¡± The third nun tried to keep the panicked animal calm as it thrashed about between them. The mare, whose blindfold had been removed, huffed and rolled its eyes frantically, as the awkward group continued their disorderly dance in a trench of mud.

    ¡°Are you that desperate to be thrown into prison, Lord Turnbell?¡± Percy asked as he folded his arms.

    Josiah froze, and the nuns quickly wrestled the reins free. ¡°Off of me, you venomous harpies!¡± he shouted indignantly even as they scattered away.

    ¡°My Lord.¡± One of the nuns quickly led the spooked mare towards Percy.

    ¡°Thank you, sisters,¡± Percy replied as he accepted the reins. ¡°You must all be very tired. My mercenaries should be arriving at any moment, and the capital knights won¡¯t be far behind, so take heart. You are all welcome to dinner and rest at Hawthorne Manor this evening.¡±

    ¡°Bless you, my Lord.¡± The nuns curtsied and dispersed with brightened expressions though a few muttered curses and sent glares in Josiah¡¯s direction.

    ¡°While you¡¯re feeling charitable, Lord Percy,¡± Josiah muttered darkly. ¡°Would you mind selling me that horse?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware my Lord¡¯s finances extended that far,¡± Percy replied with a cynical smile. ¡°Or did your new wife come with a dowry?¡±

    Josiah bristled even as he pointed his bandaged hand in Percy¡¯s direction. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten what you did to me. Perhaps I should inform the House of Lords about your dirty infatuation with that half-blood witch.¡±

    ¡°Witch?¡± Percy¡¯s lips twisted into a cynical smile as the smoke shifted directions around them. ¡°You really do test one¡¯s patience, Lord Josiah.¡±

    ¡°Patience? Says the great and powerful Earl who chose to meddle in my family matters. Now that you¡¯ve confirmed my suspicions about your interest in Maura, we can discuss how much the half-blood¡¯s reputation is worth another time. For now, you can begin earning my silence by handing over that horse,¡± Josiah replied with a sneer.

    ¡°You mean to blackmail me after I graciously returned your estate so that you and your family could keep your titles?¡± Percy¡¯s smile widened before he hid it behind his handkerchief and shrugged. ¡°The horse doesn¡¯t belong to me, so I¡¯m afraid I cannot gift it to you. It was loaned to me by one of my men.¡±

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll borrow it from you, and he can come and collect it at Turnbell manor later,¡± Josiah growled as he stepped forward and grabbed the reins from Percy¡¯s hand.

    The Earl offered no resistance. His winter-gray eyes narrowed as he caught a strong whiff of liquor that clung to the nobleman¡¯s breath and garments. Two crows settled on the rafters of the granary and watched with dark beady eyes as Josiah struggled to control the anxious animal.

    ¡°Father!¡± Sophya snapped as she and Asher appeared through the smoke behind them. ¡°Please, stop harassing the Earl.¡±

    Josiah glared from the jittery animal to his daughter and snorted. ¡°Is the bitch finally dead?¡±

    Sophya flinched but nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, Mother¡ªhas passed on.¡± Asher hugged her comfortingly as more tears spilled down her cheek.

    Josiah yanked the mare¡¯s head down and clenched his jaw. ¡°Helena got what she deserved. Her and that cursed half-blood¡ªI should have turned them both out years ago.¡± He spat at the ground and glowered at Sophya, who shivered as she clung to Asher¡¯s arm. ¡°I guess that makes me your sole surviving benefactor now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sophya blinked in surprise as Josiah lumbered over and grabbed her arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking you back to Turnbell Manor with me,¡± Josiah snapped as he pulled her away from Asher.

    ¡°But¡ªFather?¡± Sophya stumbled after him. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s dead, so I decide your future now,¡± Josiah replied as he shoved her towards the mare. ¡°Now get on. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Sophya glanced towards the young baron ¡°¡ªLord Asher.¡±

    ¡°Lord Asher and his mother can return your dowry first thing tomorrow morning,¡± Josiah said with a chuckle. ¡°You might be engaged, but you¡¯re not married yet.¡±

    ¡°You truly are the lowest form of human filth,¡± Asher snapped as he lunged towards Josiah and pried Sophya from his grip. ¡°You want to force us to drop the engagement so you can get your hands on her money.¡±

    ¡°As if your reasons for marrying her are any different!¡±

    ¡°I want to marry her because I love her, you fool!¡± Asher shouted as Sophya quickly ducked behind him.

    ¡°You mean your mother loves her grandfather¡¯s title,¡± Josiah returned with a mocking laugh. ¡°Money or title, it¡¯s the same thing really. The Winslet family might be barons, but everyone knows their family bought that title. Marrying the granddaughter of a well-known viscount, even if her mother was disowned, provides you with more legitimacy to push for your family¡¯s promotion.¡±

    ¡°Even if such a thing were possible, only Sophya¡¯s children would benefit,¡± Asher retorted. ¡°As her father, shouldn¡¯t you want a better future for Sophya and your grandchildren?¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m certain there are better options than you for Sophya to consider,¡± Josiah muttered as he stepped closer.

    ¡°You are a discredit to nobility. Nothing more than a parasite that won¡¯t let go until its dead,¡± Asher growled as he pushed Josiah back.

    ¡°And yet, legally, I am in the right,¡± Josiah snapped with pointed jabs into Asher¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Father, please stop!¡± Sophya cried as she peered around Asher. ¡°Please, you know I love him. You promised¡ª¡±

    ¡°I am doing what¡¯s best for the family now get over here!¡± Josiah snapped as he reached towards her.

    Sophya shrank away even as Asher stepped forward and forcefully shoved Josiah back another step.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to lay another finger on her ever again,¡± Asher snarled.

    Josiah tipped his head back and laughed. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll have to be my witness, Earl of Hawthorne. A mere baron thinks he can kidnap my daughter from me.¡±

    ¡°I am already engaged to Asher,¡± Sophya screamed. ¡°Father, please, I want to marry him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your choice to make,¡± Josiah replied bitterly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Sophya gasped in disbelief. ¡°Father¡ªdo you love me at all?¡±

    Josiah stared at her with blank eyes and exhaled forcefully. ¡°I have loved you more than any of them¡ªbut I will not be made into a pauper.¡±

    Percy¡¯s smile twisted with contempt. ¡°A father who would sacrifice his daughter¡¯s happiness for personal gain¡ªthat is not love.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Josiah replied with a shrug. ¡°I guess I should be grateful that the law trumps love in matters such as this. Now come here, Sophya, or I¡¯ll have Asher thrown in jail, and both of your reputations will be ruined.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Sophya shook her pale face in numb disbelief as her grip tightened around Asher¡¯s arm. ¡°No.¡±

    Asher¡¯s face flickered with relief and joy even as her father¡¯s expression twisted in anger.

    ¡°What?¡± Josiah snapped.

    ¡°I will not go back with you, Father,¡± Sophya replied firmly. ¡°I would rather die!¡±

    ¡°You ungrateful¡ª¡± Josiah lurched towards her, and Asher caught him quickly. The two grappled and swung wildly at each other with uncoordinated fists and footwork as they kicked up mud and damp grass.

    Sophya stumbled out of harm¡¯s way as Josiah toppled down into the mud. Asher quickly set upon him and Percy¡¯s ears pricked with the satisfying sound of bones crushing into flesh.

    ¡°No, stop!¡± Sophya screamed as Asher¡¯s fists slammed into Josiah¡¯s face again and again without restraint.

    Captain Flint and his mercenaries appeared through the smog then moved in quickly to break up the fight. Four restrained Asher and pulled the struggling young lord aside, while the Captain and another two pried Josiah out of the mud and assisted him back to his feet.

    ¡°You feral pup. You almost killed me!¡± Josiah shrieked, then spit out blood and gingerly touched his split brow and misshapen nose.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just all calm down now, shall we?¡± Flint instructed as he moved over beside Percy. ¡°My lord, I almost didn¡¯t find you in all this smoke.¡±

    ¡®Would that you had stayed lost a little bit longer.¡¯

    ¡°Well, now that you have,¡± Percy replied, ¡°You can begin by escorting the survivors¡ª¡± He broke off as Josiah rushed towards Asher and punched the young baron¡¯s unguarded face. Asher shook off the mercenaries¡¯ grip and retaliated with a fist of his own. ¡°Captain,¡± Percy growled as Flint moved to interfere. ¡°Let them fight.¡±

    Flint blinked but nodded as he waved his men back. The mercenaries, nuns, and Sophya retreated as the two nobles set upon each other like frenzied dogs.

    Percy smiled beneath his handkerchief as he waited for his moment. The coiled anger in his gut tempered by the many eyes focused on the two buffoons tearing into each other. The signet ring on his finger sparked and flared with malice.

    Finally, Asher''s fist connected with Josiah''s jawline, and the belligerent noble reeled sideways and plunged towards the granary wall.

    "Fustibus saxisque," Percy whispered under his breath.

    The wind hissed viciously around Josiah''s front leg just as he planted his weight against it. The unseen magic ripped out the drunken man''s knee joint then twisted bone and ligaments as his foot spun 180 degrees behind him. Josiah''s eyes widened beneath the sudden onslaught of pain even as he fell wordlessly upon the pitchfork that glinted harmlessly against the sacks of grain.

    Stunned silence fell over the onlookers. Lord Josiah let out a feeble whimper as he pawed weakly against the metal prongs that punctured through his chest. The sacks below darkened as he bled out.

    Sophya choked on a strangled scream and collapsed into the arms of the nuns while Asher staggered forward and then fell to his knees.

    "Is he dead?" a nun whispered numbly.

    ¡°Obviously,¡± replied Captain Flint with a side glance at the Earl.

    Percy walked past Asher and leaned over the skewered noble¡¯s body just as the last rattle of life shuddered through Josiah¡¯s blood-splattered lips. The prongs of the pitchfork had pierced the man¡¯s heart and lungs, but it was the petrified expression drawn upon the dead noble¡¯s face that offered the Earl a long-awaited sense of satisfaction.

    Percy made a show of checking for a pulse and then, with a grim expression, turned to the crowd and shook his head. As Asher buried his head in his hands, Percy''s gaze trailed towards Sophya cradled in the sisters¡¯ arms.

    ''That leaves just one.''

 Book 1: Chapter 91: A Storm of Crows

    Father Alden beat his horse without restraint. Beneath the darkening sky, his heart thundered as the rain clouds gathered in with the sinister flicker of lightning. The harsh storm winds raged and shoved beast and man about the road with distracting force. It whipped around his face, slammed against his chest, and fought his every breath.

    Alden battled the wind and rebelling chestnut mare with one thought in mind. ¡®I have to get back to Zarus. I have to warn Pope Jericho!¡¯

    What he had witnessed through the burning chapel window was bigger than any humiliation Alden would face for failing to bring down the ice witch. What his mortal mind struggled to comprehend¡ªto accept as reality¡ªeven more terrifying than any punishment he might receive for abandoning his mission.

    ¡®One of the highest-ranked hounds of the church¡ªwas a coven witch?And no one noticed? How?¡¯

    Alden thrashed the exhausted chestnut mare¡¯s flanks with his whip as cold realization sank in with the first drops of rain. Nero had gone through seven priests over his lifetime of servitude as a witch hunter. Five of those priests had died pursuing wanted witches with the hound while the other two had requested a different witch hunter to work with.

    The death of a priest was by no means an unusual occurrence; after all, witches could be notoriously crafty. Some willingly became hunters the moment a priest and his hound entered their domain. But most priests who died in combat were new and inexperienced¡ªlike Alden.

    Judging from Nero¡¯s history, these were the sort of priests he preferred to work with, and now Alden suspected he knew why.

    Nero had come back from death''s door more than once with a priest¡¯s body dragged behind him. Only the body of his first handler, Father Pallas, had been left unclaimed.

    ¡®What if it was Nero who killed Pallas? What if he killed all of them for seeing what I have witnessed? For uncovering his secret?¡¯

    Ever since Nero had been assigned to help Alden hunt down the ice witch, the hound had proven difficult to control. After the trail went cold under Alden¡¯s leadership, Nero had grumbled and complained until Alden, reluctantly, agreed to follow the hound¡¯s experienced advice.

    In the end, it was Nero¡¯s suspicion of Lafeara church¡¯s involvement in the cover-up of the noble''s death that had led them to monitor Lincoln¡¯s body and follow it to the elusive Turnbell family.

    ¡®But instead of the ice witch, we found that pure-blood bastard¡ªand somehow Nero can use ice magic himself?¡¯

    The moment Alden had seen Nero summon his ice spear; the priest knew what he had witnessed. But it wasn¡¯t until the witch hunter trapped himself and the pure-blood in that ice prison and survived¡ªthat Alden accepted what he had seen.

    ¡®A coven-witch disguised as a half-witch?¡¯

    It was the only possible solution for the magic Alden had witnessed Nero perform, and yet¡ªit was impossible. Nero had grown up in the church and lived around other half-witches for over two decades.

    ¡®Just¡ªhow?!¡¯

    The rain pelted down in a deluge of suffering as it soaked Alden to the bone and made the path before him treacherous. The road, field, and evening sky blanketed by the storm clouds that billowed above, swallowed him in obscurity. Alden¡¯s teeth clattered behind trembling wet lips. His hands on the reins grew cold and numb. Yet every time he closed his eyes to block out the drizzle, Alden saw Nero in his scarlet red armor, surrounded on all sides, fighting assassins, shadow guards, and a pure-blood witch.

    It was when he had seen Nero, crouched behind the statue of Harmonia, pull the strange jewel from beneath his armor¡ªthat the answer to the hound¡¯s hidden magical powers became vividly clear.

    The star-shaped sapphire necklace was easily recognizable as the most coveted magical jewel in the history of the Saints. The cursed heart of an ancient dragon, capable of draining even a pure-blood witch of their powers¡ªin the hands of a coven witch wearing the robes of the Witch Hunter Order.

    ¡®Just what unholy conspiracy have I blundered into?¡¯

    The sight of that jewel had been enough to send Alden scrambling to his horse and racing away from the burning chapel like some whimpering pathetic little girl.

    The history of the forbidden gods and the unholy magic they had gifted witches were all a part of his training as a priest. Once, the Witch Star had been the Holy Church''s most prized possession. The sacred tool crafted by the First Saint that had single-handedly turned the tide against witches and pushed them to the brink of extinction.

    That was until the rise of Emperor Arius. A pure-blood fire witch, who, with his covens of desert witches, vanquished the Holy Army and stole the Witch Star through betrayal and deception. The conquered lands of Zarus had been transformed into the Witch Nation of Ventrayna. It¡¯s previous citizens massacred or enslaved by the thousands. Many noble families that carried the last bloodline of the Saint¡¯s had perished in the war that made Arius the first Witch Emperor in history.

    The sacred order of Cardinals barely managed to escape persecution with the sickly son of the assassinated Pope in their care. Jericho, last prince of Zarus, and now its current Pope, remained in exile in the Holy City. The one place no witch dared to tread. The Holy City¡¯s sacred grounds, blessed by the first Saint, was the final resting place of three saints and nine Popes.

    With Zarus all but crushed, the Emperor turned his forces to subjugating the neighboring kingdoms. With fire and steel, Arius forced the kings of Tharyn, Lafeara, and Strugna to kneel before him or perish. Witches, who had lived in fear of the church, flocked beneath the banner of the Burning Scorpion. Lafeara was the first kingdom to cave before the Witch Emperor¡¯s forces, followed swiftly by its long-time ally Strugna. Tharyn had a long history of enmity with the Holy Church but refused to bend the knee. It was only after Arius rained fire upon the ancient temple of their dragon god that they unwillingly accepted him as their Emperor.

    The Witch Star remained Arius¡¯s prized war trophy for many years. It was renamed the North Star when he presented it to his favored cousin, Lady Catalina, as a wedding gift before she became Queen of Lafeara.

    Pope Jericho had made it his mission to reobtain the Saint¡¯s jewel, but with Catalina¡¯s marriage, King Henri shut his doors to the church and its witch hunter order. But then five years later, without warning, Catalina suddenly died, and the Witch Star disappeared. Naturally, the first person Arius suspected of killing his cousin and stealing the jewel had been the Pope.

    "So why does that bastard have it?" Alden whipped the mare harder. The beast groaned in agony as it struggled to breathe against the strangling winds. Lightning flashed above, and the ominous rumble of thunder quickly followed. In the storms fading light, a dark cloud that covered the horizon before them suddenly shifted and seemed to loom closer.

    The horse stumbled and snorted in panic as the buzzing drone of a hundred wings drowned out the sound of rain. With a startled cry, Alden raised his arms as a swarm of crows crashed against him. The mare shrieked in pain as the black devils ripped at her face and neck with deadly talons.

    Buried beneath an assault of feathers and pecking beaks that jabbed through his robes and arms, Alden jerked the reins to the side, and the mare bolted into the blackness.

    Angry squawks followed as sharp talons tore at the priest¡¯s hood and ripped it free. The vicious creatures pecked and scratched his scalp, neck, and ears. Alden swung his whip towards them widely and screamed as a talon nearly ripped out his right eye.

    Blinded by the pain, Alden buried his face against the chestnut mare¡¯s mane and desperately kicked the stumbling beast with his feet. The road vanished in a storm of black feathers and blood. The mare screamed beneath the swarms'' assault as they continued their savage barrage on her face and tore out the beast¡¯s eyes. She reared and tore heedlessly through the shadowy plane around them.

    And then, as suddenly as the swarm had converged, they scattered. Alden looked up as a fence appeared in the field before them. His lungs slammed against his chest as the mare hit the center post with a smothered cry of pain. Then they tumbled down into the wet grass and soggy mud.

    Alden rolled free of the saddle and scampered away from the mare¡¯s thrashing legs. He clutched his chest and pulled the dripping hood over his blood-soaked hair. One frightened glanced confirmed the swarm of feathery devils were not yet done with him. The crows circled above and descended as the priest pulled himself over the fence and ran.

    A light glowed in the distance across the field of matted wheat. Alden''s chest heaved with effort as he lumbered towards it. The soaked earth below made each step heavier than the next, but his legs were fueled by fear and faith.

    Blood ran down the priest¡¯s face and blurred his vision as the storm continued to howl around him. The crows heckled and laughed as they swarmed and tore away pieces of him in turn. Another fence rose ahead of him. Alden clambered over it and fell as his damp robes twisted around his legs.

    ¡°Harmonia¡ªprotect¡ªme!¡± His breathing was labored. His hands were numb from the cold and pain as he clawed his way back to his feet.

    A village of lights came into focus as the road reappeared. Beneath the oppressive rainfall, Alden beheld the bell tower of Averly¡¯s Chapel illuminated by the storm against the horizon.

    ¡°The Saints¡ªhave guided me,¡± Alden panted with relief as he stumbled onwards. The menacing presence of the crows lifted the moment he crossed the threshold of the village. ¡®Sanctified ground¡ªI¡¯m saved!¡¯

    He might have wept for joy, but even faith could not quiet the fear that lurked in the dark night around him.

    Lightning crackled through the angry storm clouds above as Alden fled towards the bell tower, eager to be indoors. His mud-caked boots thudded dully against the stone steps that led to the chapel¡¯s front entrance.

    Behind Alden, the crows settled onto the fence as they watched the pitiful priest beat his fists furiously against the sanctuary doors. Their dark eyes glinted over blood-stained beaks as the door creaked open, and the priest disappeared into the bright glow of safety.

 Book 1: Chapter 92: A Sanctuary of Sin

    "That''s quite a storm you''ve brought with you, Father Alden," Head Sister Temperance commented as she led him past the congregation room. "It¡¯s fortunate you were able to find us. What in the name of the Saints were you doing so far from the capital without a horse or escort?¡±

    ¡°My¡ªhorse went lame in a field close by,¡± Alden answered as he followed, shivering and dripping mud and water along the chapel floor. ¡°I¡ªrequire¡ªfood and¡ªdry clothes¡ªa new horse¡ª"

    ¡°You require rest and someone to tend to that eye,¡± Temperance interrupted sternly. ¡°But, of course, our Sisters will be happy to provide whatever supplies you require, Father.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Alden muttered, too weary to protest.

    ¡°There¡¯s a room for traveling guests this way. I hope you will find it comfortable enough. I¡¯ll have one of our sisters bring a fresh set of clothes right away so you can change and some medicine for that injury. Then, if you wish, you can either join the sisters in the dining hall or eat in peace in your own room. I¡¯ll leave that up to you.¡±

    ¡°You are¡ªvery kind, Sister Temperance, but¡ªI would prefer to dine alone. I must¡ªrest and rise early¡ªto continue my journey.¡±

    ¡°It seems your departure is rather urgent,¡± Temperance observed as she passed through a door that revealed a narrow staircase. ¡°I pray your visit to Lafeara has not uncovered anything too dangerous.¡±

    "You¡¯ll forgive me for not¡ªsharing the details¡ªbut it is¡ªof the utmost importance," Alden muttered tiredly as he leaned upon the stairwell railing. He pulled back the handkerchief she had given him from the injury below his eye. Blood and mud graced the otherwise simple white cotton linen.

    ¡°Even without your explanation, I can already guess,¡± Temperance replied with a shrug.

    They moved to the side as they reached the second landing so that two sisters, carrying baskets of linen, could descend the steps. Alden noticed the nuns staring at him but avoided meeting their gaze. He could only imagine what a sight he must be covered in blood and mud.

    ¡°Since you sent word through the Abbess to request a witch hunter,¡± Temperance continued as she turned left down a hallway. ¡°I can only assume your business involves the presence of witches in Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°How did you¡ª¡±

    ¡°As the head of Averly Chapel, I have a somewhat close relationship to the Abbess and hear many things. Both you and your hound rested here on your journey to Lafeara. It was not hard to put two and two together.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Alden echoed hesitantly. ¡°And what else have you gleaned from your observations?¡±

    Temperance smirked as she stopped by a door which she unlocked and pushed open. ¡°That you were forced to leave in a hurry and without your witch hunter. That you met with some pestilence upon the road before you arrived here. The state of your clothes, the blood and wounds on your face, and the fact that you lied about your horse going lame¡ª¡± she paused and raised a sardonic brow at him ¡°¡ªwould all suggest that you brought not just a storm, but trouble to my chapel.¡±

    ¡°I apologize, Sister,¡± Alden said hurriedly as he pulled back his hood. ¡°As you have deduced, I encountered something more dangerous than a coven-witch in Lafeara.¡±

    Temperance snorted and shook her head. ¡°No need to apologize, you have your reasons for being secretive, and I would never turn away a member of the church in any storm.¡±

    ¡°Then,¡± Alden said hesitantly, ¡°could I trouble you, Sister, to keep my presence here a secret and to provide me with a fresh horse for my journey. I would leave at first light before trouble finds me again.¡±

    ¡°And will your witch hunter be rejoining you before you return to Zarus?¡±

    Alden halted with one foot over the threshold. He turned slowly and met her perceptive gaze. ¡°Actually, if that witch hunter should come looking, it would be best he never knew I was here.¡±

    Temperance studied him silently for a moment then shrugged as she waved him into the room. ¡°I shall see that your arrival and departure are kept discreet. Please, be at peace and rest your weary body and soul. You are safe here, Father.¡±

    ?????

    A fire brazier was already lit in the corner of the room. The warm glow illuminated the far stone wall while smoke filtered through an iron vent along the upper corner. Alden unclasped and dropped his soaking cloak in a puddle by the door and then shuffled towards its warmth. He exhaled in relief as the smoky scent of saffron and cinnamon washed over him. The blaze restored life to his cold, stiff fingers.

    Alden tossed the soiled handkerchief onto the floor and stared into the crackling wood as his thoughts darkened. A sense of trepidation sank into his cold bones as he considered the possibility that Nero might have survived. He shook his head quickly. ¡®Even a coven of witches can''t take down a pure-blood.¡¯ Somehow, even that knowledge offered him no respite as the storm continued to howl outside the dark glass window.

    ¡®What if¡ªwhat if Nero was able to weaken the Emperor¡¯s bastard with the Witch Star?''

    Alden chewed the nail of his thumb in a weak attempt to stop his teeth from chattering. Cold darkness seemed to shroud the walls. A sense of being observed by unfriendly eyes crawled up his spine, but the room and window were empty. He moved closer to the fire. ¡®I should rest tonight and leave early tomorrow as planned.¡¯

    Determined as he was, Alden knew it would require a strong drink to shut his eyes. Hopefully, with morning light, the world would seem less sinister.

    Once his fingers were adequately warm, he unbuttoned the collar and front of his priest''s robes, then loosened his belt. A modest but comfortable looking bed rested opposite the brazier. Alden stared at it with tired, longing eyes and dragged shaking fingers through his damp brown hair.

    ¡®If Nero is alive, he could be out there looking for me?¡¯

    ¡°Bastard can¡¯t track me in the rain,¡± Alden muttered as he gingerly touched the welts and cuts along his neck and ears. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s even running scared now that his secret has been discovered.¡±

    The bedroom door opened, and Alden jumped as he spun around. Two nuns stepped inside, one with a tray of food, the other a stack of clothes. They both paused as they took in Alden''s startled expression.

    ¡°Excuse us, Father, we should have knocked,¡± said the first nun as she hastily moved to place the tray of food on a small desk in the corner. ¡°Some vegetable venison stew to warm you up and wine to help you sleep.¡±

    ¡°Bless you, Sister, you have my thanks,¡± Alden said, almost reverently. He caught the second nun staring at his exposed chest and hastily crossed his arms. ¡°Ahem¡ªare there no other priests or deacons here?¡±

    ¡°No, Father,¡± the second nun replied. She was younger, perhaps twenty, and despite the dim light of the brazier, he could tell she was quite pretty. Her doe-like brown eyes stared at him with an expression that was both curious and alluring. ¡°Since the Abbess took office, fewer priests have applied to fill the necessary positions here in Lafeara, so the Abbess took it upon herself to appoint nuns with suitable experience and background to manage the province chapels.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Alden frowned as he turned back to the brazier. ¡®Just how many rules had Abbess Mercy gotten away with bending since she took over after Bishop Currier.¡¯

    It was only natural that priests would be reluctant to serve under a woman¡ªeven an Abbess. That was why a Bishop was required to keep them in order. But Lafeara¡¯s last Bishop died of old age more than ten years ago, and neither the royal family nor the Abbess had requested a replacement from Zarus. ¡®Is it any wonder witches have returned to a country that has forgotten to strengthen its religious backbone.¡¯

    The bedroom door closed behind him as the nuns left. Alden fanned himself and stepped back from the brazier. Rain still dripped from his robes and hair, but the chill of the storm had finally left him. Instead, the room seemed suddenly stifling and hot. He turned slowly and started when he discovered the doe-eyed nun still waited by the door with her stack of clothes.

    ¡°Ah¡ªyou can leave those on the bed,¡± Alden instructed quickly. He fanned himself furiously as he turned back to the fire, suddenly aware of a growing discomfort beneath his robes.

    ¡°Shall I wash the garments you¡¯re wearing?¡± the nun asked lightly. He heard her footsteps behind him and the soft ruffle of her habit as she moved.

    ¡°Ah, no need,¡± Alden replied with a glance over his shoulder.

    She caught his look and smiled. ¡®Was she wearing makeup? Her lips were oddly¡ª¡¯ he stared blankly at the backside she presented to him as the nun set down the clothes and leaned over the bed to smooth out the sheets.

    ¡°Avert thy eyes from sin!¡± the voice of his old ecclesiastical teacher rang sharply through Alden¡¯s ears as he spun back to the fire.

    ¡°Should I help you change?¡±

    "What?¡± Alden half turned towards her and caught himself. ¡®Does she think I¡¯m a noble who doesn¡¯t know how to change my own clothes?¡¯ He cleared his throat and shook his head. ¡°No! No, I¡ªcan manage¡ªjust fine¡ªon my own¡ªthank you.¡± He clenched his fists in a silent effort to stop himself from babbling. The bulge within his damp pants was growing uncomfortably hot the longer he stood by the fire, but he dare not move away. ¡°You may go now.¡±

    "Are you sure?" Her voice tickled against his neck as her hands slid around his shoulders. Alden¡¯s body went rigid as she pulled the unbuttoned robe down his arms and slid his hands free. ¡°Oh!¡± she gasped softly.

    Her cold fingers touched the wounds on his neck, and he shivered.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt, Father. Of course, the medicine!¡± She stepped back and pulled a bottle from her robes. ¡°You cannot apply this yourself. Come sit by the bed.¡±

    Alden''s lips fumbled uselessly for a protest as the nun pulled him towards the foot of the bed and then pushed him down on the wooden trunk. He sat uncomfortably with his arms crossed over his embarrassing predicament as she opened the bottle and, using her handkerchief, dabbed ointment against the cuts on his face.

    ¡°Did you get into a fight with a cat?¡± she asked with a playful smile.

    ¡°No¡ªbirds.¡±

    ¡®She¡ªsmells odd¡ªis that perfume?¡¯ Alden¡¯s gaze shifted from her shoulder to study her face. ¡®And she is wearing makeup! How absurd!¡¯

    ¡°Just a few more,¡± the nun murmured as she turned her handkerchief over, applied more medication, and then shifted to the other side of his face. Her knee brushed against his leg, and Alden bit his lip. ¡°Oh, no, does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°You realize¡ª¡± he said haltingly. ¡°That you are in a room¡ªwith a half-dressed man?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, the cut under your eye is particularly worrisome.¡± She slid her fingers through his hair then yanked his head to one side as she dabbed at the swollen flesh that all but forced his right eye closed.

    Alden fought against the temptation of her touch, voice, scent, and physical closeness. ¡®Blessed Saints¡ªwere all Lafearian nuns this¡ªprovocative?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like he could see much of her beneath the formless habit that covered everything except her hands and face.

    ¡°Avert thy eyes from sin!¡±

    Alden shut his eyes tight, but that only made him more aware of her touch, her smell, her breath, and the feel of her fingers trailing down his chest.

    His eyes snapped open as he caught her hand in his. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Her dark eyes entrapped him as he gapped at her raven black locks, no longer hidden beneath their religious binds. Sultry scarlet lips twisted mockingly as she chuckled and tightened her grip on his damp hair. ¡°You¡¯ve had a harrowing journey, Father,¡± she whispered as she leaned in closer. ¡°Allow me to chase away the cold.¡±

    Alden froze. ¡®Was this¡ªsome sort of illusion?¡¯

    Her mouth felt very real as it pressed against his. When she pulled back, he watched those mysterious lips move in a voiceless whisper. He neither recognized nor understood the language she spoke. As her sharp nails trailed over his hips and loosened the drawstrings of his trousers, a jolt of pleasure raced down his spine¡ªand all thoughts of Nero, the pure-blood, Jericho, and even his priestly vows faded into the depths of her twilight eyes.

 Book 1: Chapter 93: A Feast of Crows

    The pure-blood¡¯s magic, trapped in the Witch Star, kept Nero warm even as the deluge continued to blur out the road before him, what little of the road he could see. Five inches of rain had made the road and the fields around it all but indiscernible. Only the scattered stone walls and wooden posts offered any guidance through the vast flowing water. The pinto stallion he had taken off an unfortunate elderly gentleman fleeing the storm, bucked its head unwillingly.

    ¡°Damn beast,¡± Nero snarled and hissed as another wave of pain shot out from the throbbing stump of his right shoulder. ¡°Keep¡ªmoving!¡±

    He had beaten most of the spirit out of the animal when it had tried to buck him off shortly after Nero had left its owner in a ditch. Even now, the spiteful beast still glared at him with its ears pinned back. Nero grinned as he summoned another ice needle and jammed it into the horse¡¯s flank. That got the pinto moving, though it almost unseated Nero in the process.

    This would be much easier if he were a wind witch. Those temptresses could seduce man or beast with a single word. They were also notoriously tricky to find and even harder to track given they could control their scent far better than most.

    Nero doubled over against the saddle as another wave of pain flared down his back and stump where his right arm should be. ¡°Mercy¡¯s Tit!¡±

    He did not have time to be thinking about witches. Not with Father Alden scurrying back to Zarus to spill Nero¡¯s secrets to Pope Jericho.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way that spoiled runt made it past the border in this storm.¡¯

    The pinto¡¯s owner not only provided Nero with a mount for his journey but also information about a priest that had ridden by the man earlier with ¡°great haste.¡± Nero very much doubted any other priest would be out in this storm heading towards the border. He was not at all surprised Alden had taken the same route they had both traveled on their way to Lafeara.

    ¡®Runt probably assumes I¡¯m dead already.¡¯

    A flicker of light appeared through the dense curtain of rain ahead, and Nero urged the pinto forward. They came upon a river that had burst and washed away road, fence, and field. With great reluctance, given how hard it was to mount this stubborn animal with one arm, Nero dismounted and approached the churning dark water.

    ¡°Immortalitatis potential,¡± Nero called out as he spread his left hand over the river. The pinto bucked nervously behind him as ice glowed eerily across the surface of the river. Instead of its normal pale-blue color, this ice was a coral pink. Nero dropped to his knees with a quiet cry of pain as he clutched his throbbing right shoulder. ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s too much¡ª¡± he hissed through his teeth.

    The pink ice stopped before it reached the other side of the drowned road. Then it broke into chunks beneath the vengeful tide that quickly carried it out across the flooded field.

    ¡®Too much fire.¡¯ Nero laughed at the irony. He wound his left hand around the pinto¡¯s reins and pulled himself back up. Whether from weariness or pity, the beast stayed still long enough for Nero to hoist himself back into the saddle awkwardly.

    ¡°Neither of us wants to do this, but I need to get on that side of the road,¡± the witch hunter growled. With a quick kick to the pinto¡¯s flank, Nero urged the stallion down into the flowing stream. Water rushed quickly up over the witch hunter¡¯s knees, then climbed his chest. The pinto¡¯s ears twitched wildly as it raised its head and neck above the swirling tide.

    The river pushed them slightly off course, but the stallion never lost the ground beneath him and soon waded up onto the other side. Ignoring his waterlogged boots and muddied garments, Nero clicked his tongue and pointed the pinto towards the town in the distance.

    The guard post was vacant, no doubt due to the storm, but the dull echo of a bell, which swayed in the gale''s breeze, pulled Nero¡¯s attention towards the bell tower and the building beside it he instantly recognized as Averly Chapel.

    ¡°Quaerite et invenietis,¡± Nero murmured. The garnet stone on his left hand hummed, and he felt its matching partner, hidden inside Alden¡¯s belt, flicker awake within the chapel walls. ¡°Found you, priest.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected to use the tracking gem. Alden was little more than a spoiled noble brat who couldn¡¯t inherit his father¡¯s estate or run a business, and thus took on the robes of a priest. Still, if Nero had learned one thing while hiding his powers within the Witch Hunter¡¯s Order, it was that even a harmless crow can become a menace when provoked.

    He slid around back to the chapel''s stables and led his horse inside. The pinto¡¯s hooves echoed on the wood floorboards beside Nero¡¯s squelching boots as he guided the stallion into an empty stall and tied it to the doorpost. The stallion shook itself and fed from the hay tied up in fishing nets in the corner.

    Nero returned to the open stable door where he studied the lights of the chapel. It was easy enough to determine which side would hold the congregation and prayer rooms and which section was used to house and feed the resident sisters.

    A scuffle of feathers snapped Nero¡¯s attention to the rafters above, where a cluster of crows nestled together on the beams. Their dark, judging eyes gazed down at him with a contempt that sent a chill down his spine.

    Nero scoffed as he pulled up the hood of the cloak he¡¯d also snatched from the pinto¡¯s owner. He pulled it about him as best he could to hide the disheveled state of the tattered red tunic beneath. Then he slid back out into the storm and slunk through the pouring darkness towards the chapel.

    The bell boomed loudly through the incessant rain. Nero hastily pressed himself against the wall beneath a stain glass window and grimaced as he bumped against his right shoulder. Beyond the glass, he could hear the murmur of women as they passed by, heedless to his presence.

    That would be the evening bell, which meant the sisters were heading to supper. Nero continued his crouched approach until he reached a side door. He tested the handle and wasn¡¯t at all surprised to find it unlocked. Religion and faith made people do crazy things.

    The hallway that opened before him was empty and oddly quiet. Nero was accustomed to churches that were always filled with the sounds of prayer or hymns. He considered it a game played by members of the cloth, to prove who was more devoted.

    He dismissed the silence as the result of the turbulent storm outside and crept further along the hall. The loud squelching of his boots soon stopped him in his tracks. Nero looked down at the muddied footwear and the dripping trail of rainwater that pooled around him and sighed. He was tempted to remove the waterlogged boots but shook the thought away as he headed purposefully towards the center of the four hallways. If a nun did spot him, Nero could always use his witch hunter badge to forestall any suspicion until he found the priest.

    The hall opened on one end to an empty congregation room. The statue of Saint Harmonia kneeling in prayer adorned the alter before the stain glass walls. Nero wiped the rain from his face as the memory of the pure-blood levitating through the broken glass frame flickered behind his eyelids.

    A flutter of wings snapped his eyes open as a black crow settled upon the saint¡¯s shoulder, its tiny black claws scraped her marble skin as it gazed at the witch hunter with intent curiosity.

    Nero didn¡¯t like the bird¡¯s inky black eyes. They made him feel observed and uneasy.

    The witch hunter turned and took the left hallway, which led to the back of the church, towards the dining-hall, kitchen, and the dormitories. He reasoned that if the sisters were all at dinner, then Father Alden would likely be with them.

    ''What a pity.'' Nero adjusted the Witch Star¡¯s chain beneath his borrowed cloak. After battling a dragon, massacring a handful of nuns felt cheap and beneath him. Still, as long as Alden was dead, Nero could shift the blame and any lingering suspicion to the other ice witch hiding in Lafeara.

    He could hear the nuns through the closed dining room doors as he approached. Their voices filtered through the doors as the women laughed and chattered over their meal. ¡®Defenseless lambs waiting to be slaughtered.¡¯ Nero sighed even as a cold grin twisted across his mouth. Then he took two steps back, charged, and kicked the door open.

    ¡°Evening Sisters!¡± he called out as the nuns turned towards him with stunned wary expressions. Nero ignored them and scanned the occupied seats for Father Alden, his cold magic already forming a spear beneath his left hand.

    The magic sputtered and died as his gaze focused on a platter laid out upon the table before him. The dish contained spinach leaves, herbs, fresh cherry tomatoes, and the severed head of a familiar priest. Father Alden''s empty eye sockets stared back at Nero over stitched purple lips.

    "How thoughtful of you to save us the trouble of hunting you down, Witch Hunter," a familiar voice called out from the opposite end of the table.

    Nero glanced up sharply and blinked in disbelief at Abbess Mercy, who smiled mockingly back at him.

    "Oh, don¡¯t look so surprised! You¡¯re not the only witch clever enough to hide in plain sight of the church," Mercy added with a snort of disdain. A crow flew to her shoulder and cawed softly against her dark raven hair.

    The once aged and prestigious Abbess was now much younger and dangerously beautiful. Her religious habit was gone, replaced by a black gown with a low neckline that complemented both her curves and the blood-red ruby necklace that glinted beneath the candle chandeliers.

    "You¡ª" Nero sucked in a breath as he eyed the nuns around the table warily. They all stared back at him with the same cunning grin. The doors behind him slammed shut. Magic whispered through the air, its invisible tendrils wrapped around the witch hunter¡¯s remaining limbs and pinned him in place. On the beams above, a murder of crows laughed and leered down at the trapped witch hunter.

    "Welcome to our coven, Witch Hunter Nero," Mercy said with disturbing civility. The crow on her shoulder climbed up her arm as Mercy raised her hand. She whispered silently to the bird, which bobbed its head, flapped its wings, and flew towards a small open window in the corner of the room.

    Only then did Nero realize the storm outside had utterly died out. ¡°You¡ªare you a sea witch?¡±

    Mercy rolled her eyes and chuckled. ¡°Have you ever heard of a sea witch this far inland?¡± She flicked her fingers through her hair and leaned back in her throne-like chair. ¡°Come, Witch Hunter, why don¡¯t you join us for a bite.¡± The red ruby at her bosom flashed. A chair slid free from the wall behind Nero before it took out his knees and carried the rigid witch hunter across the floor to the opposite end of the table. "That¡¯s better, do dig in, there''s still plenty of priest left to finish."

    The magic released its grip on him as a nun shoved a plate of thinly sliced organs decorated with an ear in his direction. Nero swallowed down the unpleasant acidic taste in his mouth. He eyed the freshly prepared meat laid out upon the table. Despite the nauseously aromatic smell of the feast before him, another scent pervaded the room.

    "You¡¯re witches," he stammered and cleared his throat. "All of you?"

    "Mmm," Mercy murmured as she licked a bit of sauce from her finger. "Last we checked.¡± The wind and witches laughed in his ears as Nero met Mercy¡¯s dusk-blue eyes, and felt a quiver of fear run through him. ¡°Now, don¡¯t be rude. Would you like a bit of leg¡ªor perhaps an arm?¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 94: The Rot of Power

    The nuns cackled as they tore into their feast and drank the red fluid in their goblets that looked suspiciously like blood¡ªbut could have been wine. Nero remained perfectly still as he watched them feed like a pack of hungry wolves. The sight made all the more unpleasant by the splatter of grease and other fluids that stained the nuns'' religious robes.

    "Don¡¯t let a little bit of cannibalism put you off," Mercy commented as she lifted a human eyeball from her plate and dropped it between her plump scarlet lips. She chewed for a moment and then swallowed. "There¡¯s no better way to see through a man''s lies than to eat his eyes."

    Nero tried to take a breath without actually breathing in the depravity around him. Cannibalism was not a common practice among witches. It was thought to have been all but extinguished in the purge of the old world. Occasionally though, the church would get reports on some rabid covenless witch, hunting and consuming human flesh. Those were usually the easiest to track down and burn since they were ostracized and lacked a coven¡¯s protection.

    But sitting at a table with an entire coven of cannibal witches was beyond blood-chilling. With his right arm gone and the Witch Star unstable, Nero was feeling unpleasantly mortal.

    In the old practices of witches, cannibalism began as a means of stealing another witch¡¯s powers. Wear the bones of a wind witch, and one could fly. Drink the blood of a water witch to control the weather. Eat the heart of an ice witch and live for a thousand years. Consume the flesh of an earth witch, and gain the strength to tear apart mountains and topple palaces.

    It was the witches¡¯ insatiable greed for power that had led the second Saint to create the Witch Star. A jewel forged from the heart of an ancient dragon that could steal a witch¡¯s powers. Naturally, the process of draining their powers still killed the witches; but no form of cannibalism was involved.

    And because half-witches were born with magic they themselves could not use, they were often viewed as a stepping stone to gaining power. In the old days, a child born as a half-witch was reared like livestock to be slaughtered. A tradition viewed as a necessary sacrifice to wean out the weak and strengthen the coven.

    There was, however, nothing to be gained from eating a mortal¡ªat least as far as Nero knew. He certainly had no intention of eating anything served upon this table.

    Mercy chuckled at his discomfort. "What¡¯s wrong, witch hunter? Cat got your tongue? You have questions, I can tell. Speak.¡±

    "Why kill the priest?" Nero blurted out.

    "Mmm, the same reason you came to kill him, I suppose," she replied with a shrug. "We didn''t want Father Alden tattling to Jericho about what he had witnessed. The last thing our coven needs is the Pope of Zarus interfering with Lafeara. Fooling mortals is one thing¡ª" she waved a hand dismissively "¡ªeven a witch hunter can be tricked if you''re clever enough."

    ¡®She certainly had me fooled.¡¯ Nero admitted reluctantly. "But the eyes of the Pope would see right through you.¡±

    "You more than anyone should know this," Mercy commented dryly. "I have to admit; I''m surprised Jericho hasn''t figured you out yet. To think the Pope and Emperor have searched nearly two decades for the Witch Star and all this time, it was in the hands of some lowly church hound.¡± Mercy folded her hands together as she leaned across the table towards him with interest. ¡°Just how do you keep your stolen powers hidden from the Pope?¡±

    "I''m not the first witch to fool him," Nero answered vaguely.

    "Hmm, yes¡ªthat old hag," Mercy muttered sourly. She picked up the second hazel-green eye and chewed it thoughtfully. "I suppose that frigid bitch taught you a few of her secrets before sending you off to the Church.¡±

    Nero smiled tightly but offered no reply.

    Mercy snorted in amusement. ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t much of an exchange. Perhaps I should be eating your eyes instead.¡±

    The nails of his left hand dug into the armrest as Nero cleared his throat. "Why not just give us the ice witch? Surely that would eliminate any potential risks for your coven.¡±

    ¡°And let such a rare and precious lamb slip through our fingers?¡± Mercy laughed, though Nero detected a hint of bitterness in her eyes.

    ¡°One way or another, Jericho will learn the priest is dead. He will send more witch hunters to investigate,¡± Nero prodded curiously.

    "And what were you planning to do after killing the priest? After killing all of us as you intended to do a moment ago when you walked through those doors?" Mercy offered an amused smile. "We have our own plans for the ice witch. As for the priest¡ªwhat¡¯s left of him will be sent back to Zarus soon enough." She leaned back and studied him over her goblet. ¡°But, shouldn¡¯t a person in your position be more concerned about what we will do to you?¡±

    Nero did not like the tone or the look in her eyes. ¡°And what do you plan to do with me?¡±

    Mercy''s teeth gleamed with malice. ¡°What should we do to you? The pretender. The malignant betrayer. The half-witch who killed the Phoenix.¡±

    The sound of ripping flesh ceased as the nuns all turned their hostile gaze towards Nero. The witch hunter tensed but focused on Mercy as her perceptive gaze lowered to the Witch Star beneath Nero¡¯s cloak.

    ¡°It¡¯s not often that a half-witch presents themselves so willingly to our doors,¡± Mercy murmured with a cat-like smile. ¡°Let alone one bearing such a rare artifact.¡±

    The Witch Star hummed as Nero lept to his feet with an ice spear in hand. The chair clattered to the floor behind him as he froze, surrounded by over a dozen sharpened dinner knives that hovered inches from his face and body.

    "Sit. Down," Mercy commanded coldly. "I could kill you with a snap of my fingers if I truly wanted to." She glanced down at the witch hunter¡¯s ice spear, which vibrated between pale pink and sky gray. ¡°Bit off more than you can chew, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Nero grit his teeth as the chair flipped upright behind him. With a painful gasp, he released the spear that splashed against the floor below, then sank slowly into his seat. The knives returned to their place beside the nuns, who happily resumed their grotesque meal.

    "Good hound," Mercy murmured with a mocking smile. She raised a single finger in his direction then moved her fingertip with elegant purpose. The Witch Star slid free of his cloak and hovered before the witch hunter¡¯s electric-blue eyes.

    Nero growled as he snatched it back with his left hand.

    "Is that how you did it, half-witch? You drained the Phoenix and other witches of their magic and killed them to make yourself a cheap imitation of a coven-witch?"

    Nero ignored the murderous glares from around the table. "My transformation was by no means cheap." He could see the hunger in Mercy¡¯s gaze that lingered upon the jewel in his fist. "If you want it that badly,¡± he taunted. ¡°Come and get it.¡±

    Nero might not be able to take on a pure-blood, but he¡¯d be damned if he let a coven of cannibals use him as a snack. They were not likely to let him walk out in one piece either way. His grip on the Witch Star tightened as he focused on the air around him and waited for an attack.

    Mercy broke her gaze and stared down into her goblet with a sigh. "No," she declined with a note of disappointment. "I won''t kill you for that cursed artifact. I may want you dead as much as any witch here¡ªbut your fate has already been decided. The foul stench of your magic tells me you will be dead in a month, if not sooner. But then I suppose you knew that already, Witch Killer."

    Nero swallowed and took in a slow breath. "Is this some sort of witch pity?"

    "Pity?¡± Mercy chuckled and arched her brow. "You have no idea what''s in store for you? The cost of stealing all that magic. You traded your soul for power, and now your body rots from within." Her repulsed gaze settled once more on the Witch Star. ¡°Your demise will be agonizing and endless as befits your crimes. The only reason a half-witch like you even lasted this long is the ice magic you inherited from your bitch mother."

    "Leave her out of this," Nero growled as he tucked the Witch Star inside his tunic.

    Mercy offered a crooked smile. "The old queen will get what''s coming to her soon enough.¡± She drank from her goblet and licked her lips slowly. "I have been told to allow you to leave here alive¡ª" she explained bluntly, "¡ªbut you are forbidden from returning to Lafeara ever again."

    ¡®Is she toying with me now?¡¯ Nero cracked a smile. "Forbidden by who?"

    "Our King.¡± Her voice echoed across the table as the crows above fluttered and cawed anxiously.

    "King?" Nero scowled in confusion. "Do you mean¡ªPrince Nicholas?"

    Mercy sputtered out a dark laugh that vibrated against the chapel windows. "A mortal?" she asked with a sneer. The nuns cackled maliciously and then returned to their feast.

    Nero inhaled sharply as her meaning became clear. Witches only chose a king when a pure-blood strong enough to control multiple covens had appeared. The last Witch King to have risen this way was the current Emperor of Ventrayna. "Who then?¡±

    ¡®Perhaps this information just might save my skin¡ªthen again, why is Mercy even telling me this?¡¯

    Mercy offered him a pitiless smile and shook her head. ¡°Pray you never find out, Witch Killer.¡± She flicked her fingers towards the dining room doors. They opened with a bang as the nuns around the table stopped eating and focused their dark eyes on Nero.

    "It''s time for you to leave, Nero the Witch Killer," Mercy ordered as she rose from her seat. "Set foot in Lafeara again, and our Coven of Crows will happily tear your cursed body limb from limb."

 Book 1: Chapter 95: A Crown of Vengeance

    The Countess¡¯s cerulean-blue eyes fixated on Percy the moment he stepped through the front door of Hawthorne Manor. He recognized the look in them, as all sons do, and braced himself for the storm of her disappointment.

    Constance turned on the middle step of the staircase and waved her maid away impatiently as she glared down imperiously at her son. "Where have you been?" Her low voice brimmed with frustration and anger. "Do you have any idea how late it is?"

    The butler silently took the Earl¡¯s hat and coat without comment then whisked them and himself to safety.

    ¡°There was a fire at the Sisters'' Chapel near the capital,¡± Percy replied as he watched the servants scatter from view. ¡°It would appear a troublesome witch has crossed our borders.¡± He moved up the steps, his gaze focused on the second floor, and the bath and bed that waited beyond.

    Constance caught his arm quickly and sniffed delicately. "You smell like a bonfire." She cringed away but refused to remove her gaze from his resolute expression. "We need to discuss your change in behavior. Since when did you disrespect your mother so publicly?"

    "Since when did Mother forget that I am now Earl of Hawthorne," Percy answered coldly as he shook her grip loose. "I am tired." He continued up the stairs and ignored the angry footsteps and swishing skirt that trailed after him as he turned towards his room. "Not now, Mother."

    "Don''t you Mother me," Constance snarled as she followed him down the hall. "Lady Evelynn has always been the plan. You need a bride with the right heritage and proper connections to ensure the balance of power between the Aristocrats and royal family is maintained."

    "Lady Evelynn was always part of your plan, Mother," Percy replied as he opened his bedroom door and turned to face her. "I have no interest in your balance or whatever designs you and the Dowager have for Lafeara.¡±

    He took a step back as Constance stormed towards him and shut the bedroom door behind them.

    "You are playing a dangerous game, Percy!" Constance hissed as her finger danced dangerously close to his face. "Do not delude yourself. I am not blind to who you''ve been cavorting with secretly at night. The Coven of Crows is dangerous, deceitful, and cannot be controlled."

    "And that''s what you fear most, isn''t it, Mother," Percy observed as he caught her hand and pushed her finger away from him. "What you can''t control."

    "Percy," Constance whispered in bewilderment as she stepped forward and cupped his face in her hands. "Percy¡ªlisten to me. You know I only have your best interests at heart."

    Percy sighed as he wrapped his fingers around her delicate wrists. "You told me recently that I lack patience," he murmured. "But I have been very patient, Mother." He leaned down until their foreheads touched, and his shadow covered her pleading expression. "I have tolerated your lies and betrayal for fifteen long years."

    Constance twitched beneath his hold but remained otherwise still. "Percy, whatever lies that Crow Witch told you¡ª"

    "Don''t," Percy growled as he moved back. "Do not compound your sins with more lies."

    "Percy!" his mother¡¯s voice trembled with disbelief and fear.

    "I know it all," he confirmed coldly. "The Dowager poisoned Father with the Aconitum Flower to diminish his witch powers. But it was you who hired those assassins from the Fox Den to ambush him and ensure he did not return home."

    Beneath his fingers, he could feel her heartbeat rising¡ªher terror confirming his every word.

    "I even know why you did it, Mother." He leaned forward and kissed her forehead and cheek. "To protect the Hawthorne name and your precious balance," he hissed in her ear.

    "Percy," Constance whimpered. "You¡¯ve misunderstood. You still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s at stake. I did what was necessary to protect you! Ethan and that woman would have exposed Lafeara to the Emperor''s wrath. None of us would have been spared if the truth of Queen Catalina''s death came to light."

    "Do you honestly believe the Emperor doesn''t know?" Percy asked incredulously as he released his grip and stepped back.

    "No, he¡ªhow could he? He wouldn''t have left the matter alone if he knew!"

    "And what about Catalina''s son?"

    "Tristan?" Constance shook her head. "The Emperor¡¯s bastard is dead. The Dowager saw to that when she and King Henri sent him off to die against the Tharyn princes."

    "He didn''t die," Percy replied softly.

    "What?"

    "I warned him," Percy explained with a cynical smile. "I told him the Dowager would poison him to ensure his death in battle."

    "You¡ªdid what!?"

    ¡°Ultimately, Tristan exceeded even my expectations. He somehow managed to undo all those years of poison the Dowager inflicted upon him.¡±

    ¡°That¡ªImpossible!¡± Constance clasped her trembling arms around her waist. ¡°The effects of the Aconitum flower are irreversible.¡±

    "Did it ever occur to you or the Dowager," Percy continued with a mocking smile, "That killing without respite simply to maintain your power and balance would one day bring a monster of your own making to your doorstep?"

    "P-Percy?"

    "Enough, Mother!" Percy heaved a sigh as he dragged his long fingers over the grimy skin of his face. "I confess, I am tired of keeping up this facade." He dropped his hand and regarded his blackened fingertips then his mother with emotionless eyes. "As of this moment, you are no longer the Countess of Hawthrone. I revoke your title, position, and all its benefits.¡±

    Constance gasped out a weak laugh.

    ¡°You will withdraw from Lafeara''s politics, and you will have no further cause to meet or communicate with the Dowager in the future on any matter. All of Father''s holdings, properties, and finances shall pass to me fully as they should have done after my coming of age ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Percy¡ªyou are angry¡ªbut you can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Percy stepped forward, caught her right hand, and pulled the white diamond signet ring from her finger. ¡°I will prepare one of our country estates for your comfort and care. And I will spread word that you are retiring due to your failing health."

    "Percy!" Constance stammered. ¡°Your father gave me that ring¡ª¡±

    ¡°And you murdered him.¡± Percy dropped her wrist and tucked the ring that passed to each Hawthrone¡¯s Countess into his trouser pocket. ¡°Finally, you will no longer have anything to do with Lady Maura. Your future plans for her to enter the Prime Minister''s house end tonight."

    "You¡ªwhy would you say that?"

    "Because I know you, Mother," Percy replied with a tight smile. "You know the Prime Minister wants Acheron settled down. You intended to offer Maura as a potential daughter-in-law. Pushing her to do well in the Selection wasn''t just to place her at Eleanora''s side." He removed his soiled vest and held it up between them. "You wanted to dangle Maura just beyond my reach, where she could still be of use to you." He flung the garment aside as he regarded her coldly. "Manipulating others with their weakness is something you picked up from the Dowager. Though to be fair¡ªI believe you¡¯ve improved upon her methods."

    "If Maura is your weakness¡ªthen all the more reason to be wary of her," Constance returned with trembling anger.

    Percy stared back at her silently and shook his head. "You won''t even deny it," he muttered as he turned away.

    "Would it matter if I did? You seem convinced that I am as bad as Octavia. If you honestly believe I conspired to kill Ethan, then why spare me at all?" Constance demanded as she crossed her arms defiantly.

    Percy took in a slow breath as the black diamond signet ring on his right hand flashed. "For three reasons, Mother. The first is simple enough. You brought me into this world, that has to count for something. The second would be the lesson you taught me when you betrayed my father, never to trust anyone. As for the last reason¡ª" he exhaled as a soft smile spread across his face, "¡ªyou found Maura and brought her to me."

    "Then I curse the day that brought her to my doorstep," Constance spat venomously. ¡°What kind of son would turn against his own mother just because of some half-blood with a pretty face?¡± She turned on her heel, yanked open the bedroom door, and flinched in surprise as Mercy appeared blocking the doorway.

    "Evening, Countess," Mercy greeted with a sultry smile.

    "You vile gh¡ª"

    Mercy snapped her fingers and cut Constance off mid-speech.

    "Mercy," Percy greeted over Constance, who clutched her muted throat baffled.

    "Should I have someone remove this?" Mercy asked with a nod to Constance, who glared at her furiously.

    "Mother, it would appear your illness is relapsing,¡± Percy murmured as he placed a hand on Constance¡¯s shoulder. "You should retire to your room to rest. Abbess Mercy will have one of her sisters watch over you while you sleep."

    Constance stared at him, horrified, and shook her head quickly.

    "I suppose that will do for now," Mercy replied with faint disappointment. "Temperance will watch her then."

    The older nun stepped forward from the hallway and bowed her head respectfully to Percy. Constance stared between the two witches that had suddenly appeared in her house and backed away¡ªonly to be blocked by Percy, who stood behind her.

    Her son offered an empty smile before he pushed her firmly towards Temperance. The old nun caught the stumbling Countess and gripped her firmly. Constance protested with silent rage, then she turned her furious gaze to Mercy and gestured at her throat.

    "Perhaps if you had not abandoned your magic, you would be able to remove such a simple spell yourself," Mercy replied with a note of disgust.

    "Good night, Mother," Percy said dismissively as Temperance pulled the struggling woman down the hallway. "I''m sure you''ll have your voice back by morning."

    He turned from Constance''s pleading gaze to face Mercy. "I trust the Witch Hunter has left Lafeara?"

    "Our crows are watching to ensure that he does," Mercy answered confidently. "However, my sisters and I were quite disappointed when you asked that he be spared. Some of the witches he harvested his magic from were from our sister covens after all."

    "He benefits our cause more alive than dead¡ªfor now.¡± Percy turned, entered his room, and headed towards the bedroom dresser.

    "How?" Mercy demanded impatiently as she followed behind him.

    "You killed the priest, did you not?" Percy answered as he pulled out Constance¡¯s signet ring and placed it on a clean handkerchief. "Someone has to take the blame for that. Might as well be the Witch Killer. Nothing would embarrass Jericho more than the rumor that one of his precious hounds turned on their priest."

    "And the Witch Star?" Mercy pressed speculatively. ¡°Why let such a dangerous artifact slip through our fingers?¡±

    "Tristan hunts for his mother''s killer who possesses that cursed jewel." Percy shrugged as he unbuttoned his shirt. "He wasn''t going to leave Lafeara until he found it."

    "And now he has," Mercy affirmed with a wry smile.

    "So, let the Pope, the Emperor, and the bastard pure-blood hunt Nero down. One or the other will claim the Witch Star first and then fight to keep it. Meanwhile¡ª" Percy waved his hand. The curtains of his bedroom window fluttered aside to reveal the capital and Royal Palace in the distance, bathed in moonlight. "¡ªwe will bring the Dowager and this city to its knees."

    "I see," Mercy murmured with a satisfied smirk. "You are wise, indeed¡ªmy King."

 Book 1: Chapter 96: An Official Death Notice

    "Prime Minister," Nicholas greeted groggily as he rubbed heavy eyes. The crown prince¡¯s purple silk pantaloons slid precariously down his toned pale hips as he stumbled towards the office desk in the dimly lit room that connected to his bedroom chambers. The medallion of kings jostled between his pectorals as he slumped into the uncomfortable seat. "What¡ª¡± he yawned, ¡°¡ªis so important that you had to drag me from my bed before the sun has left its grave?"

    "Forgive the earliness of the hour, your Majesty," Attwood replied, with a glance at the stunningly realistic painting of a pack of wolves gnawing on giant bones, that hung behind Nicholas. "I received some rather disturbing news."

    "Does this concern the witch fire everyone''s been talking about?" Nicholas grumbled as he scratched his jawline. Beaumont appeared through the connecting bedroom door with a cup of water that he placed before the crown prince.

    "I''m afraid not, your Majesty. This news arrived just a few hours ago from the town of Averly," Attwood explained gravely. "You recall Pope Jericho sent a priest and witch hunter here to investigate a suspicious murder in the slums."

    "Yes," Nicholas replied tiredly as he combed through his light-auburn hair. "Some unfounded claim about a witch attack upon a nobleman." He sighed and crossed his arms over his chest. "Didn''t the Knight Commander already rule that incident as a failed rape attempt? I distinctly recall him mentioning that a local vigilante killed the rapist to defend some young noblewoman who wandered into the slums."

    ¡°No noblewoman has come forward to confirm the Knight Commander¡¯s assumptions on the matter,¡± Attwood replied.

    "And why would she?¡± Beaumont countered with a hint of bitterness. ¡°To come forward would ruin her reputation. Not to mention, place her under the church¡¯s scrutiny. They have already labeled the incident a witch attack.¡±

    ¡°And so far, they have yet to produce any evidence to support that claim,¡± Nicholas continued calmly. ¡°The Capital''s safety falls under Captain Sloane''s jurisdiction, who reports to Knight Commander Quentin. A man whose judgment and thoroughness I hold in high regard.¡±

    "While I would normally agree with your Majesty regarding the Knight Commander''s excellent record, but it would appear that the investigation was dropped presumptuously,¡± Attwood interjected with a worried expression. "With your permission, I would like to look into the incident more thoroughly.¡¯

    "Why?" Nicholas drawled impatiently, then picked up his cup and took a drink. "What news did you receive from Averly?"

    "That the priest, Father Alden, was murdered."

    Silence stretched through the dark office room as Nicholas drew in a slow breath to ask, "By a witch?"

    "According to the sisters of Averly Chapel¡ªhe was killed by his own witch hunter."

    "What?" Beaumont snapped. His pale blonde brows furrowed together as his violet gaze dropped to the floor in tense contemplation.

    "His hound?" Nicholas echoed in disbelief as he sat up, fully awake, alert, and extremely interested.

    "Yes, the witch hunter known as Nero attacked the priest¡ªapparently to prevent Father Alden from revealing that he wasn''t a half-witch at all. The sisters reported seeing the witch hunter use ice magic to decapitate the priest."

    "Ice-magic was all but eradicated during the great purge," Beaumont muttered with a note of uncertainty. "You¡¯re suggesting one of the most persecuted witches in history willingly chose to hide among the church¡¯s dogs?¡± He shook his head incredulously. ¡°Perhaps what the sisters saw was the work of another witch¡ªor the effect of an artifact or magic jewel.¡±

    Nicholas closed his eyes, drew in a shallow breath, and exhaled. "Decapitated?" He picked up the glass of water and finished it off. "So, according to the sisters, we have a rogue ice witch, who was one of Jericho¡¯s witch hunters, running around killing priests?" He drummed his fingers against the desk and then rubbed the back of his neck. "Tell me again how this relates to the witch that set the Sisters¡¯ Chapel on fire?"

    ¡®The most likely origins of a fire witch would undoubtedly be Ventrayna, but why would they go so far as to attack a chapel in Lafeara? Is this a warning from the Emperor because we permitted the priest and his witch hunter to enter Lafeara?¡¯

    "I am unsure at the moment, your Majesty," Attwood confessed and bowed his head. "The knights are still investigating the witch fire at present."

    "I should like to view all reports related to the original murder that brought the priest and his witch hunter to Lafeara," Nicholas commanded sharply.

    "Of course," Attwood replied and raised his head. "I took the liberty of obtaining a copy of the witnesses who were present during and shortly after the fire. I also have a list of the victims who were killed in the fire."

    He unfolded the two documents which he placed before Nicholas.

    "Luckily, Abbess Mercy and her sisters were able to escape, but a noble family was holding a funeral at the chapel during the attack. Lord Josiah Turnbell and his recently divorced wife, Lady Helena Gilwern, were killed while attempting to escape.¡±

    ¡°Gilwren?¡± Nicholas repeated. ¡°Any relation to Viscount Gilwren?¡±

    ¡°His estranged daughter, your Majesty. The funeral was for her oldest son, Lincoln Turnbell. One of the survivors is her eldest daughter, Lady Sophya Turnbell, and¡ªLady Maura is Helena¡¯s illegitimate daughter."

    "What?" Nicholas''s gaze zipped across the list of the deceased. "These are Lady Maura''s parents?" He barely registered the names as he recalled the young girl¡¯s defiant ice-blue eyes across her fortune-telling crystal.

    "Yes, I''m afraid so, your Majesty."

    ¡®Then Lady Maura is now an orphan.¡¯

    "But Lady Maura was not at the funeral?" Nicholas muttered curiously as he examined the witness list. ¡®There was no way she could have attended without an official pass granted by the Dowager, myself, or the Prime Minister.¡¯

    "No, your Majesty. It would seem she was¡ªnot informed," Attwood confirmed with a heavy sigh. "I''ve only recently become aware that her brother, Lincoln, died the day before Lady Maura entered the palace for the Selection."

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Nicholas held up his hand ¡°¡ªher brother died before the Selection? As I recall, her parents divorced during the Selection, and now they are dead as well.¡±

    ¡®Given that Lady Maura was only able to keep her position after Eleanora made her a Baroness¡ªshould I say she is a rather fortunate or unfortunate person? Either way¡ªthese tragic events are peculiar.¡¯

    Beaumont picked up the list of witnesses and studied it with a silent dark scowl.

    Nicholas glanced up at his pensive friend, then leaned back and tapped his chin thoughtfully. ¡®I suppose it couldn¡¯t hurt to dig into the matter further since Beaumont¡¯s still hung up on her.¡¯

    "Either way, Lady Maura is now a member of the royal court," Nicholas continued with a note of acceptance. "An Official Death Notice should be prepared and delivered to her this morning. Along with our permission and express wish that Lady Maura takes a few days to handle any arrangements necessary for her parent''s funeral with her sister, Lady¡ª" he glanced at the list in Beaumont¡¯s hand then turned to Attwood.

    "Lady Sophya Turnbell," the Prime Minister supplied.

    "Yes, her sister, Lady Sophya." Nicholas nodded his thanks. "In the meantime," he leaned his elbows upon the desk and rested his chin upon his interlaced fingers. "Have Knight Commander Quentin look deeper into all three of these witch incidents, see if there is a connection. Tell him to make the priest¡¯s death a priority. I want a detailed report on my desk before dinner.¡±

    "Yes, your Majesty," Attwood replied with a respectful bow.

    ¡°Pope Jericho will not turn a blind eye to Lafeara even if it was the church¡¯s hound that killed the priest.¡± Nicholas leaned back and rubbed his eyes and temple. ¡®Damn it! The timing of all this¡ªwith Eleanora¡¯s uncle arriving in two short weeks.¡¯

    ¡°And if the Pope requests an inquisition¡ª¡± Attwood broke off uncertainly.

    ¡°I will not allow his Holiness to run rampant the way my father did,¡± Nicholas growled. ¡°There are still many noble families who harbor resentment for the wives and daughters King Henri permitted the pope¡¯s hounds to burn.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your Majesty, but we cannot deny the Pope access to investigate.¡±

    ¡®You mean I can¡¯t offend the Pope before my coronation because of some archaic tradition.¡¯

    "Pardon me¡ªyour Majesty," Beaumont interjected hesitantly. "But with your permission¡ªI would like to deliver the Death Notice to Lady Maura¡ªpersonally."

    Nicholas turned towards the knight captain and frowned. "What? Why?"

    ¡®You¡¯re not going to get over her if you can¡¯t keep your distance.¡¯

    "I¡ª" Beaumont dropped his violet eyes to the imperial oak desk "¡ªthought she should hear the news from someone she knew."

    Nicholas raised an eyebrow in disbelief and shook his head. ¡°Beaumont, I really don¡¯t¡ª"

    "Permit him, your Majesty," Attwood urged with a sudden hopeful expression. "Whatever Lady Maura''s relationship was with her family, she''s still young and has just lost her mother. A little gentleness and empathy couldn''t hurt."

    ¡®Empathy?¡¯ Nicholas swallowed as he tried to ignore the uncomfortably tight feeling in his chest. "Oh, very well," he waved his hand permissively. "Deliver it yourself, Beaumont, but wait until after breakfast. Allow Lady Maura to enjoy the morning before you ruin the rest of her day."

    "Of course," Beaumont bowed his head. "Thank you, your Majesty."

    "In the meantime," Nicholas slapped his hands against the desk and stood. "I''m starving. Why don''t we raid the kitchen and then head out to sword practice?"

    "Ah¡ªyour Majesty!" Attwood called out quickly. "We should allow the kitchen a moment to stoke the fire and prepare a proper meal." He turned to the steward who waited by the office door and cleared his throat loudly.

    The servant hastily dipped a bow and departed.

    "Ugh," Nicholas groaned as he slumped back into his seat. "Next time, could you refrain from waking me until you¡¯ve had a proper meal prepared." He stifled a yawn, folded his arms across the desk, and laid his head upon them. "Wake me when there''s food," he grumbled.

    Attwood shook his head as Beaumont removed his knight''s cape and draped it over Nicholas'' bare shoulders. The Prime Minister observed the knight captain for a moment then coughed. "I¡ªah¡ªdon''t suppose Lady Maura would happen to be the young woman that you and Acheron were¡ª"

    Beaumont¡¯s violet eyes flickered with anger as he glanced up sharply.

    "Never mind," Attwood whispered as he averted his gaze, folded and returned the documents to his satchel, and then turned to leave. He paused in the office doorway. "Good things come to those who persist.¡±

    Beaumont watched his uncle disappear quickly down the hall.

    "Ignore him," Nicholas grumbled as he snuggled beneath Beaumont¡¯s cloak. "He still thinks Acheron will settle down once he gets married¡ªwe both know that will never happen."

    ?????

    Beaumont did not comment as he resumed his stance behind the tired crown prince. A short while later, a maid appeared with a tray of grapes, cheese, and pink strawberry muffins. She moved hesitantly towards the desk and Nicholas, whose eyes remained closed. Beaumont sniffed suspiciously as an odd bitter aroma filled the room. His violet eyes observed the maid blush as she studied the sleeping crown prince. Then she wet her lips nervously and pinched her small bosom between her arms to accentuate their size.

    ''Here comes another brazen hussy.'' With effortless long strides, Beaumont cut the maid off and lifted the plate from her tray. The bitter, musty scent grew stronger as she quivered beneath his stern glare.

    ¡°Your name?¡± Beaumont growled.

    ¡°I-I¡ªforgive me!¡± The blush drained from her cheeks as she bowed and quickly spun on her heels to leave the room.

    "Stop intimidating the staff," Nicholas mumbled beneath the cloak.

    "They should know better than to take liberties," Beaumont grumbled as he sniffed the food cautiously.

    "Anything suspicious?" Nicholas asked as he straightened and stretched.

    ¡®Other than the maid?¡¯

    "No," Beaumont grunted as he placed the breakfast plate before the crown prince. He would ferret out the maid¡¯s name later and see that she was barred from the palace. "But to be sure," he pulled a silver dagger from his belt and passed it to Nicholas.

    "You¡¯re being paranoid," Nicholas observed as he took the dagger and stabbed a muffin, a few pieces of cheese and fruit, then held the blade aloft to check for any discoloration.

    "I didn¡¯t recognize her," Beaumont muttered defensively as he moved to shut the office door. "Too many new faces inside the palace recently."

    "We had to increase staff in preparation for the Ambassador''s visit," Nicholas replied as he held up the knife for Beaumont to inspect. "Look, it''s clean, so relax."

    "Would you like me to try one first?"

    "Go get your own food," Nicholas scoffed as he stuffed a muffin into his mouth and chewed. He swallowed and lifted his empty cup with a frown. "Besides, I trust your nose more than I do a silver blade."

    Beaumont grunted as he retrieved the pitcher of water to refill Nicholas¡¯s cup. The last thing the knight captain wanted to talk about was the unique sense of smell he had inherited from his mother. He stepped back to allow the crown prince privacy to enjoy his breakfast.

    ¡®If a witch can slip into Peony Palace as a maid, I¡¯ll need to examine the rest of the staff that recently entered the palace as well.¡¯

    Even if the witch only hoped to attract Nicholas¡¯s attention and intimate favor, there were plenty of other witches who still resented the crown¡¯s involvement in the last inquisition.

    ¡®And then there¡¯s Lady Maura.'' Beaumont tilted his neck from side to side as his thoughts clouded with the mixed emotions that resurfaced whenever he thought of the little ice witch. ¡®More importantly, how should I deliver the Death Notice?¡¯ The more Beaumont visualized Maura¡¯s reaction to the news of her parent''s death, the more he feared she might cry. For some unexplained reason, the thought of seeing her in tears sent a cold chill through him.

    He was also afraid of how she would react to seeing him again.

    They had just gotten comfortable around each other during the last night of the Selection. Maura had been so focused on her performance that she stopped flinching every time he touched her. It was only a slight change in her behavior, and yet it had made Beaumont strangely happy.

    ¡®This is ridiculous. Nicholas is right¡ªI should probably keep my distance, but¡ª''

    Beaumont sighed as he stretched his back and watched the first rays of sunrise appear through the office curtains.

    Whatever his feelings for Maura had been, they were crushed the moment Acheron opened his fat mouth and declared that Lady Maura had rejected them both.

    Beaumont¡¯s embarrassment at being rejected through his cousin had sent him back to Nicholas''s side. Later, he had heard that Captain Leo had been assigned to escort Maura at Dowager Octavia''s request.

    ¡®Of all the knights to choose from, why did they pick my half-brother?¡¯

    It had occurred to him that the Dowager, Nicholas, and Acheron each had similar thoughts as to who best suited Lady Maura. Leo and Beaumont were both officially recognized bastards after all. Now that Lady Maura had her own title and a position beside Lafeara¡¯s future queen, who knew what other opportunistic bastards and fallen nobles might slither forth to pursue and entrap her.

    Beaumont clenched his jaw and shifted his feet impatiently as he waited for the sun to climb higher.

 Book 1: Chapter 97: The Absence of Grief

    The morning sun haloed the back of Carina¡¯s ash-brown hair, pulled away from her neck and shoulders into a twisted bun. She rested comfortably upon the sofa beneath the Rose Palace library window with her ankle propped on a pillow, and a sketchbook laid open across her lap. With silent scratches, Carina etched a crown-like pattern along the edge of a bridal veil that flowed behind a mannequin figure. She frowned and sketched a crown atop the silhouette¡¯s head¡ªthen, with a frustrated sigh, briskly drew an X through her work.

    Carina dropped her charcoal pencil into the sketchbook''s crease and flipped it closed. Tiredness hung like a curtain behind her eyes as she pinched the bridge of her nose, drew in a breath, and breathed out slowly.

    ¡®What am I doing? I should be focusing on the Ambassador¡¯s banquet and my meeting with the Watchmen¡¯s Council, not what Eleanora will wear for Holy Saints Day.¡¯

    The sound of a squeaky wheel raised her gaze to the library door as a maid appeared behind a trolly. Carina¡¯s stomach tightened at the sight of freshly buttered bread rolls beside a small bowl of honey and another bowl of fruit. Beside the platter of food, a tea tray rattled faintly as the maid rolled the trolly past Carina, towards the crown princess¡¯s closed office doors and knocked.

    ¡®I should take a break and eat something too,¡¯ Carina decided as she rolled the sketchbook up and twisted the leather straps around it. ¡®Not that I¡¯ve been given any tasks to work on today.¡¯

    Eleanora and Evelynn had been shut up inside the office all morning, looking over the lists of entertainment suggestions Evelynn prepared for the Ambassador¡¯s banquet¡ªwithout consulting Carina.

    The office door opened, and Evelynn appeared. ¡°The snacks are finally here, your Highness,¡± she called out as she waved the maid in impatiently, shot Carina a smug look, and then shut the door firmly behind her.

    ¡®She can sink or swim on her own then,¡¯ Carina resolved as she rose carefully from the sofa, mindful of her ankle that still wobbled whenever she put weight on it. ¡®Perhaps I should check in on Hana and see if she would like any snacks.¡¯

    ¡°Good morning, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina turned in surprise and smiled as Hana entered the library wrapped in a large white shawl. ¡°Good morning, Lady Hana, are you feeling better?¡± She glanced down discreetly at Hana¡¯s hands, half-buried beneath the soft wool mantle, and noted with relief that they were not trembling.

    "I am feeling much better, thank you," Hana replied with a grateful smile as she approached. "The valerian tea you made was not only delicious but quite helpful. I slept so well last night that I couldn¡¯t help but get out of bed this morning."

    "I''m happy if it eased your discomfort, but you shouldn¡¯t overexert yourself,¡± Carina cautioned as she studied Hana¡¯s pale complexion.

    "No need to worry on my account," Hana answered with a dismissive wave. "Lady Evelynn appears to have ingratiated herself with Eleanora during the last few days I''ve been in bed. I hear she''s already taken over and changed most of the arrangements I had prepared for the Ambassador''s visit."

    The note of resentment in Hana¡¯s voice was unmistakable. ¡®As I suspected¡ªthis won¡¯t go well for Evelynn.¡¯

    "I wouldn''t worry about it too much," Carina replied with a confident smile as she squeezed Hana¡¯s hand gently. "Lady Evelynn may be confident, but she knows nothing about Ventrayna''s culture or the personal tastes of the Ambassador and his family. The Crown Princess will rein her in before she changes anything important."

    Hana grimaced in response. Her fingers trembled faintly as she played with the tassels of her shawl. "I suppose." She looked down curiously at the sketchbook in Carina¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you working on there, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just a few dress sketches,¡± Carina replied with a rueful smile. ¡°But I¡¯m feeling uninspired at the moment. I was about to go to the kitchen for some snacks if you¡¯d care to join me.¡±

    ¡°How strange you are,¡± Hana murmured with a smile. ¡°We don¡¯t have to go there; the servants can take our order and bring the food to us.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I meant only to stretch my¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you mind if I look at your sketches?¡± Hana asked with intent curiosity, still focused on the leather sketchbook.

    ¡°I¡ªI suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± Carina untied the leather bindings and flipped back to a few finished designs.

    "What beautiful dresses! Are you a designer, Lady Maura?"

    ¡®Only one of the most coveted designers in the capital.¡¯

    "I suppose you could call this a hobby," Carina replied with a faint smile as Hana took the sketchbook and flipped eagerly through its pages. "I wanted to design something special for Holy Saints Day since I haven''t been of much use preparing for the Ambassador''s visit."

    "Only a hobby?" Hana murmured as she examined each of the elegant drawings and settled on one of Carina¡¯s newer sketches. "This dress is quite lovely, and¡ªare those wings?"

    "Yes, though they won''t be fully formed. I want to use a sheer material to create the illusion of¡ª"

    A knock at the door disrupted their conversation as Mrs. Poppy stepped into the library.

    "Sorry to interrupt," Poppy said in her usual monotone voice. "But a knight is asking to speak to Lady Maura on a¡ªdelicate matter."

    ¡®A Knight?¡¯ Carina frowned while Hana''s eyebrows rose mischievously.

    "A delicate matter? Is someone confessing their love to you already?" Hana teased with a sly grin. "I wonder if it''s that handsome giant who carried you during the Selection?"

    ¡®What on earth gave her that idea?¡¯

    "I¡ªhad better go see who it is and what they want," Carina muttered as she retrieved her plum-purple shawl from the sofa. "There are a few other finished dresses after that one, Lady Hana,¡± she said with a nod to the sketchbook in Hana¡¯s hands. ¡°I wanted to prepare one for each lady-in-waiting, so feel free to pick out your favorite."

    "You are as thoughtful as you are talented, Lady Maura,¡± Hana replied as she untangled the corner of Carina¡¯s shawl. "Now go on," she added with a playful wink. "Don''t keep him waiting too long."

    Carina grimaced and sighed as she followed Poppy from the library. "Where is this knight?"

    "I left him in the courtyard, though if you like, I could take him to the dining room or¡ª"

    "No, the courtyard is fine," Carina asserted briskly. ¡®For all I know, it could be Captain Leo sent by the Dowager to harass me.¡¯

    Carina paced herself as they approached the courtyard. Poppy did not comment as Carina trailed behind with the occasional hobble in her walk.

    The warmth of the sun welcomed Carina as she stepped through the archway door. The nearly completed chess board glinted beneath the morning light. And at the center of the gold and pearl checkered sand tiles stood Captain Beaumont.

    The knight captain¡¯s sharp violet eyes focused upon them. He was dressed in the usual knight''s attire, along with that massive bastard sword she had never seen him without, but the worried expression he wore made Carina pause at the edge of the chessboard.

    ¡®Did he always look this¡ªmiserable?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform her Highness,¡± Poppy murmured behind her.

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Mrs. Poppy, but I¡¯m sure this won¡¯t take long,¡± Carina replied as she composed herself and approached the knight captain.

    "My condolences," Poppy said hastily and withdrew.

    ''Condolences?''

    Carina''s gaze snapped from the retreating maid to Beaumont¡¯s clouded expression. Then she noticed the black envelope embroidered with gold in his left hand. Her throat tightened as dark foreboding thoughts flew immediately to Ivy.

    ¡®No¡ªthat can¡¯t be right¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t send a death notice for a slave.¡¯

    Carina pressed a trembling hand against her stomach as she continued across the sparkling tiles. She stopped a few feet away and offered a shallow curtsey. "Captain.¡±

    "Lady Maura," he answered softly. He fumbled with the envelope as his violet eyes dropped to her feet. "Your ankle¡ªis better?"

    ''He¡¯s still worried about that?'' Carina¡¯s lips twitched with a quick smile. "It''s much better and should be fully recovered in a week or less." ¡®It will be much better when I can get a proper brace made to support it. Perhaps Stitcher could help with that.¡¯ She shook her head and glanced at the black envelope, then back up at him. "Is that why you asked to speak with me?"

    "No," he admitted somberly. "I came to deliver¡ªto inform¡ª" he sucked in a breath as he walked towards Carina and held out the envelope. "I¡¯m sorry, Lady Maura. This is an official notice of your parents'' death."

    Carina blinked slowly as she stared at the envelope. "It''s what?"

    "A Death Notice, Lady Maura," he repeated and extended the letter towards her.

    The silence lingered as Carina studied the golden wolf seal, which glittered against the black parchment held between Beaumont¡¯s strong fingers. A cold thrill ran down her fingertips, through her chest, and into her gut as Carina reluctantly accepted the envelope.

    "Sorry¡ªbut are you sure you didn''t mean to say¡ªthey''re divorced?" She blurted out skeptically.

    "Ah¡ªno," Beaumont answered with a confused expression.

    "Just checking," Carina muttered as she pried the letter open.

    And there it was, another altered piece of Maura¡¯s past, laid out in black and white.

    ''Knight Commander Quentin regrets to inform you of the death of Lord Josiah Turnbell and Lady Helena Gilwern. Please be assured that their bodies will be handled with the utmost respect and returned to the family with all due haste. If you have any further questions with regards to the ongoing investigation, please feel free to¡ª''

    ¡°They¡¯re really dead?¡± Carina murmured as she lowered the unfinished letter. ¡®But why? How? Neither of Maura¡¯s parents had died before her execution. First the divorce, and now two of my closest, biggest hurdles have been removed?¡¯ Carina scanned the cordial but brief invitation to the Knight¡¯s Compound then pressed the letter against her stomach as she stared at the ground.

    ¡®Their death changes nothing¡ªand yet everything.¡¯

    Beaumont remained quietly beside her. When Carina raised her gaze again, she noted the continued expression of concern in his violet eyes.

    "How did they die?" Carina asked abruptly. ¡°The notice mentions an investigation¡ªwhat happened?¡±

    Beaumont hesitated for a moment as his gaze shifted away from her across the gold and white sand tiles. "They were at the Sisters¡¯ Chapel yesterday when it¡ªburned down."

    "Burned down?" Carina raised an eyebrow incredulously. "How did it burn down? And what were they doing at a chapel? Lord Josiah and Lady Helena did not attend church¡ªever!"

    ¡®Josiah had never been welcomed at any church, and Helena stopped attending after rumors of Maura¡¯s birthfather spread.¡¯

    "I was told they were¡ªattending your brother''s funeral."

    "Lincoln¡¯s funeral? Oh.¡± Carina nodded slowly. "I see."

    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s been¡ªalmost a week since I killed him in that alley.¡¯ She laughed sharply. The dark bitter sound startled Carina, and she quickly smothered it with the back of her hand.

    "I am sorry for your loss, Lady Maura," Beaumont said gently. "I lost my mother as well when I was but fifteen¡ª"

    "Loss?" Carina chuckled as she dropped her hand and met his gaze. ¡°It was no loss, Captain.¡± A welcomed sense of relief replaced the weight that had fallen suddenly from her shoulders.

    ¡®Oh Maura, is it possible their deaths might have saved you from your future?¡¯ She shook her head and turned away from the silent knight captain. All that early effort spent creating two aliases to hide her investments, wealth, and designs. All the preparations that had gone into ensuring Carina could survive independently once she turned twenty. ¡®It almost seems a waste.¡¯

    But her premature liberation did not give Carina any sense of comfort or security.

    ¡®How many times has the timeline changed? First Lincoln¡¯s attack and death? Then Helena and Josiah divorced¡ªand now they¡¯re both dead? Sophya?¡¯

    ¡°What about my half-sister, Sophya?¡± Carina asked sharply.

    ¡°Lady Sophya survived the fire unharmed,¡± Beaumont answered quickly. ¡°I believe she is staying with family friends¡ªI could inquire as to their names and address for you if¡ª"

    ¡°No¡ªno, it¡¯s fine.¡± Carina crossed her arms and took a deep breath. ¡°The less we have to do with each other from now on, the better.¡±

    "Some families are more trying than others," Beaumont observed with a sympathetic smile. "In any case, his Majesty has granted you reprieve from all duties to attend to any matters related to your parents'' funeral arrangements."

    Carina snorted and raised an amused brow. "I won''t spare a single crescent or thought on their funeral arrangements," she stated coldly. "Let them rot in a ditch for all I care."

    Surprise flickered across the knight captain¡¯s face, but Beaumont only shook his head and whispered, "I''m sorry."

    "There is nothing to be sorry for," Carina replied as she folded the letter and returned it to its envelope. "You have delivered happy news, Captain. Thank you."

    Beaumont nodded slowly. His expression remained conflicted as he bowed, stepped back, and turned towards the exit.

    As his back turned to her, a sudden unexplained feeling of uncertainty swept over Carina. "Have you ever¡ªquestioned¡ªyour mother''s love?" She regretted the question the moment it left her lips, and yet when he turned around to face her again, Carina felt oddly relieved.

    "No, Lady Maura,¡± Beaumont answered with a patient smile.

    "A mother''s love," Carina repeated quietly. "I have never known it."

    ''Not in this life as Maura nor my past life as Carina.''

    "And you cannot grieve the absence of something you have never known¡ªor wanted."

 Book 1: Chapter 98: The Wings of Fate

    There is a scent in the air when it rains. A promise that the cleansing downpour will erase the misguided efforts of mortals and correct the course of fate. ¡®Or at least, that is how Ivy would describe it.¡¯ Carina watched the steady drizzle silently from her seat in the balcony, which overlooked the courtyard of Rose Palace. The rain had gathered in pools along the checkered floor before her. A battlefield upon which Carina now struggled to find her place.

    She could no longer deny that her past and future here in Lafeara were vastly different from Maura¡¯s. With Josiah and Helena now gone¡ªwhat did she have to fear outside the palace? If it weren¡¯t for her oath to Eleanora and her promise to Maura, Carina could easily slip away with the pretext of family matters and begin a new life somewhere else.

    ¡°Would you abandon everything so easily?¡± The ghost at her shoulder asked.

    Carina drank in a cold breath and exhaled. The frozen mist glided before her only to be smothered beneath the warm summer shower.

    ¡°No,¡± she answered. ¡°A promise is a promise.¡±

    Cold arms slid around her shoulders as Maura embraced her silently. ¡°I only have you,¡± the ghost whispered and left.

    The rain grew lighter as Carina traced the gold wolf emblem on the death notice. It was time for a new plan. Now that her original arrangements to wreck the Turnbell family were no longer necessary, she could focus on the first of many battles before her.

    ¡®The Ambassador¡¯s visit.¡¯

    A flutter of wings proceeded the black crow that dove down through the open sky ceiling and settled beside her on the balcony.

    Carina watched the creature warily as it¡¯s black eyes peered curiously at the death notice. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to be the little devil that stole my bell, would you?¡± she asked distrustfully.

    The bird ruffled its wings in response and sprinkled her with rain. Then it examined her with an uncanny dark gaze before it opened its sharp beak and screeched.

    Carina cringed as she left her seat and glared at the bird. ¡°Honestly, what is your problem?¡± She sighed and rubbed her forehead. ¡°Why do I keep talking to you¡ªit¡¯s not like you can understand me with your stupid little bird brain.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re actually smarter than you think, Lady Maura.¡±

    The crow cackled as Carina started and turned towards the balcony staircase behind her. Percy gave her a wry smile as he took the last step and approached with another bouquet of lavender roses.

    ¡°Lord Percy?¡± Carina tucked the death notice behind her back as she offered him a smile. ¡°You are here to visit your cousin?¡±

    Percy shook his head with a gentle smile as he held out the flowers. ¡°No, I came here to congratulate you.¡±

    Carina frowned as she examined the roses. ¡°Congratulate me?¡±

    Percy raised a brow. ¡°On becoming a Baroness?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Carina exhaled, shook her head, and stepped forward to accept the flowers. ¡°Yes, thank you¡ªI had forgotten.¡±

    Percy chuckled. ¡°Your province would be in poor hands if their Baroness were to forget about them so easily. I believe it was the town of Averly my cousin gave to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Carina replied distractedly as she fiddled with the stems of the roses. ¡°I suppose I should figure out my responsibilities¡ªthe sooner, the better.¡±

    ¡°Then I hope you will rely on me, Lady Maura, even if only a little. I am an Earl with many provinces and estates to manage after all, so I have a bit of experience to offer.¡±

    Carina eyed him suspiciously, but rather than smug, he looked¡ªhopeful? ¡°Yes, why not?¡± She mumbled after a moment. ¡°Thank you. I shall be counting on you then, Lord Percy.¡±

    Percy flashed her a smile of gratitude that made Carina inexplicably uneasy. She focused on the flowers before her. ¡°These are lovely, but you should really stop gifting me flowers. Your fianc¨¦ might misunderstand if¡ª¡±

    Percy stepped closer and leaned in. Carina froze as she took in the ghostly white and black shadows of his winter-gray eyes, mere inches from hers.

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve been so cold to me lately?¡± Percy asked softly. ¡°Because you think I¡¯m engaged?¡±

    Carina stepped back awkwardly as her mind went blank. ¡°I¡ª¡± The rain had curled his dark mahogany brown hair and covered his skin, long nose, and curled lips in a light sheen. ¡°No¡ªthat is¡ª¡± she blinked and dropped her gaze. ¡°Your engagement has nothing to do with me, Lord Percy,¡± she gushed out uncomfortably.

    ¡°I¡¯m not engaged.¡±

    Carina glanced up at him, surprised, and then quickly averted her gaze as a sudden heat flooded her cheeks. ¡°But you will be¡ªto Lady Evelynn¡ª¡±

    ¡°That is but a one-sided misunderstanding and hope on her part,¡± Percy answered patiently. ¡°Lady Evelynn is clinging to the delusion that my Hawthorn name and wealth will save her father from poverty and herself from ruin.¡± He straightened and played with the signet ring on his right hand. ¡°I have rejected their proposal numerous times, but the Countess has mistakenly encouraged them because she finds Lady Evelynn¡¯s background¡ªsuitable.¡±

    ¡®Because even an impoverished viscount is still a highly ranked noble. I suppose that makes sense.¡¯

    Carina adjusted the bouquet in her arms as she tried to think up an adequate response. Percy bent down suddenly and lifted the death notice from her distracted grip.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve just received unpleasant news,¡± Percy observed as he studied the black envelope and raised an inquisitive brow. ¡°Your family?¡±

    ¡°Lord Josiah and Lady Helena,¡± Carina replied with a quick smile. ¡°It seems I must include orphan in my list of unsavory titles.¡± She moved past him to the balcony, where she focused on the small pool at the center of the tiled chessboard.

    The crow ruffled its wings. Its dark gaze danced from Percy to the bouquet of roses in her arm. It hopped persistently closer and pecked at the lavender petals. Carina waved it away angrily.

    ¡°You will possess suitable titles worthy of you soon enough,¡± Percy whispered behind her.

    ¡°Is this annoying bird a pet of yours?¡± Carina asked as she eyed her dancing opponent. ¡°I met a similar menace in the Hawthorne Manor bathhouse.¡±

    ¡°He is impertinent,¡± Percy replied as he moved beside her and held out his hand. The crow hopped onto it instantly and bowed as Percy stroked its head. ¡°Perhaps he is simply jealous of you.¡±

    ¡°Jealous?¡± Carina scoffed as she attempted to fix the battered blossom. ¡°I didn¡¯t know crows like roses.

    ¡°Speaking of roses,¡± Percy murmured. ¡°There will be a funeral for your parents.¡±

    Carina frowned as she turned to face him. ¡°Yes. What of it?¡±

    ¡°You should go,¡± Percy replied as he turned his gaze to her.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t even invite me to Lincoln¡¯s funeral¡ªwhy would I bother attending theirs?¡± Carina countered in disbelief.

    The Earl¡¯s face darkened for a moment before he turned to face the courtyard. ¡°Because it will be a good opportunity for you to connect with your grandfather.¡±

    ¡®Maura¡¯s grandfather?¡¯ ¡°The Viscount? Why?¡±

    Percy tapped his left shoulder. The crow squawked softly and obediently crawled up his arm to perch there. ¡°You already have a title; the only thing holding you back is your status as a half-blood,¡± Percy explained as he turned and leaned against the balcony with a knowing smile. ¡°And the only way to remove that status is to gain your family''s last name. Viscount Gilwren can give you that name.¡±

    ¡°At a cost,¡± Carina said sharply. As Sir Bryson had explained, taking a family name meant tying herself and her wealth to that family. As a woman, that meant giving up her freedom once more. ¡®Not a chance.¡¯

    ¡°Viscount Gilwren has no interest in your wealth or position here in the palace,¡± Percy continued confidently. ¡°He has more than enough wealth and has made his mark as the leader of the Royal Merchant¡¯s Guild. If anything, you would benefit by becoming his sole heir.¡±

    Carina shook her head quickly. ¡°But Sophya is a legitimate heir.¡±

    ¡°Not after he cut off Lady Helena. Both of you and Sophya are unrecognized heirs, and both of you have Gilwren blood.¡±

    Carina glanced down at the small space between them and edged away as she considered his words. ¡°I have no interest in fighting with Sophya over the fortune and affections of an estranged grandparent.¡±

    ¡®I have my own fortune that I am now free to use.¡¯

    ¡°So, you would let Sophya have it all uncontested?¡± Percy shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight with her, Maura, just let the Viscount meet you. Let him make this decision with at least an impression of you both.¡± He paused and sighed when she did not respond. ¡°Sophya is already engaged to Lord Asher and set to become the next Baroness of Winslet. Do you honestly think she can manage one estate on her own, let alone two?¡±

    Carina shrugged. ¡®Sophya was engaged to Lord Asher in Maura¡¯s past life too. As long as she doesn¡¯t bother me, I won¡¯t bother her.¡¯ She shifted uncomfortably beneath Percy¡¯s curious gaze and cleared her throat. ¡°Does the Countess wish for me to befriend the Viscount?¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡± His voice went taut as a flicker of annoyance crossed his face. ¡°The Countess is¡ªindisposed at the moment. Nothing serious, but Physician Hayes has advised her to travel to the country and take in some fresh air and rest.¡±

    "Oh, I did not realize,¡± Carina murmured, somewhat surprised the Countess had not written to inform her. "Did she take Ivy with her?"

    "No." Percy shook his head and ran a hand through his damp hair. "Ivy will remain at the estate to look after Gus, who is doing much better by the way. Last night he was able to sit up and enjoy a bowl of soup all on his own.¡±

    Carina exhaled sharply with relief as she leaned against the balcony. "That is good to hear." ¡®I should make some ointment to help reduce the scaring for him. Knowing Ivy, she will probably give him the bottle I gave her.¡¯

    ¡°Tell Ivy I will send her a package very soon and that¡ª¡± she broke off as Percy reached out and pushed back the stray curls of her ash-brown hair. His fingers grazed her ear and trailed down her neck while his focused gaze sent a shiver of fear and warmth through her.

    Carina pushed off the balcony with an awkward step on her bandaged ankle. ¡°T-thank you¡ªfor the flowers, Lord Percy. I should return to the Crown Princess.¡± She turned and fled towards the stairs.

    Percy caught her arm swiftly and held her back. "Please, wait a moment, Lady Maura."

 Book 1: Chapter 99: A Crown of Crows

    A stiff breeze blew loose rose petals along the balcony''s curved wall that circled the courtyard below. A flutter of wings proceeded two more crows that glided and wove among the balcony pillars towards them. The dark fiends made no effort to dodge Carina and pecked viciously at her bouquet as she stumbled back out of their path into Percy.

    ¡°Taceo!¡± Percy hissed as he wrapped his arms around her.

    Carina could feel her heart thudding beneath Percy¡¯s arms. The crows flew past and settled onto the balcony beside their friend, who squawked loudly in greeting.

    ¡®Great, now there are three.¡¯

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Percy whispered against her ear. ¡°They are¡ª¡±

    ¡°Impertinent,¡± Carina finished as she pushed free of his grasp and stepped away.

    Percy laughed and extracted a black feather from her hair. ¡°Perhaps they are simply eager to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Eager? I don¡¯t think they like me at all,¡± Carina muttered as she avoided his gaze and plucked another stray feather from her bouquet. ¡°They certainly don¡¯t like flowers.¡±

    ¡°Then I suppose it¡¯s a good thing I brought another gift for you,¡± Percy replied as he reached inside his jacket and pulled out a jewelry box.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Carina held a hand up quickly as she eyed the suspicious object. ¡°I really can¡¯t accept another gift from you. Your mother may be my mentor¡ªbut we are barely acquaintances.¡±

    "It''s only a necklace, Lady Maura," Percy countered with an amused chuckle as he nudged the clasp aside and opened the velvet case. A peerless rose diamond encircled by a thin white-gold chain sparkled as it refracted the muted sunlight. ¡°It¡¯s called the Winter Rose. A royal heirloom that was entrusted to the Hawthorne family over a century ago.¡±

    Carina gawked at the expensive jewel. The diamond¡¯s intricate form seemed closer to resembling a snowflake than a rose. Somehow, the more Carina stared at the shadows trapped within its translucent shape, the more entranced she became. ¡®Wait¡ªdid he say Royal Heirloom?¡¯

    ¡°Lord Percy¡ªI can¡¯t¡ª¡± she shook her head and self-consciously touched her neck, where her fingers brushed across the golden chain. ¡°Your cousin, Crown Princess Eleanora, recently gifted this necklace to me.¡± She tugged the scorpion medallion free and held it up with an apologetic smile. ¡°It would be rude of me to wear¡ª¡±

    The golden chain vibrated between her fingers and then, inexplicably, shattered. Carina gasped as the black-gold scorpion vanished into the lavender petals of her bouquet.

    She searched the roses frantically and then scanned the floor in disbelief as an uneasy suspicion ran through her. ¡°How did¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Percy murmured with surprise. ¡°It probably got caught on a thorn. Well, until you get that fixed¡ª¡± he pulled the diamond rose from the box ¡°¡ªI think this jewel suits you much better.¡±

    ¡°Percy¡ª¡± Her protest was battered by loud, angry squawks from the crows¡ªof which there were now five?

    ¡®Where do they keep coming from?¡¯

    Percy slid behind her with unnerving grace and draped the necklace around her neck. Carina¡¯s throat tightened, and a spark of cold rippled through her as the diamond rose tapped against her chest. Percy¡¯s warm fingers brushed against the hair at her neck as he fastened the jewel in place.

    "You should wear this always.¡± Carina¡¯s heart fluttered erratically as he whispered against her ear. The Earl¡¯s hands trailed down her arms as his breath warmed the nape of her neck.

    ¡°Lord Percy, it¡¯s too¡ª¡± A buzzing ring filled Carina¡¯s ears. Her thoughts jumbled beneath a breathless wave of disorienting lightheadedness. She swayed unsteadily as her body seemed to sink into a pool of numbness. The balcony around her spun into a dance of light and dark shadows. The ringing continued to echo loudly as it clashed against her rising heartbeat and then faded.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Percy whispered.

    Carina¡¯s senses returned as the balcony came into focus. She had not fallen, though the sensation still filled her numb limbs. The Earl held her firmly against him with an arm around her waist and shoulders.

    ¡°The necklace is enchanted,¡± Percy explained softly as he tipped her head back against his shoulder. ¡°The effects you are feeling right now are temporary and will wear off quickly. What¡¯s important is that the enchantments will keep your witch powers hidden should the church ever come looking for you.¡±

    Carina closed her eyes. Her body felt trapped in a fog, here but not here as if her soul might slip free at any moment. She barely felt the rose thorns prick against her fingers as she silently crushed the bouquet in her hands.

    The meaning behind his words suddenly registered, and Carina¡¯s eyes snapped open. She turned her head sluggishly and gazed into his winter-gray eyes. "How¡ªhow did you¡ª" she slurred.

    ¡°Ivy told me,¡± Percy answered as he gently brushed the hair from her face.

    ''Ivy?'' Carina shook her head as she tried to clear the fog that muffled her thoughts. ¡®Why would Ivy¡ªtell him?¡¯

    "We ran into a priest and his witch hunter," Percy explained as he studied her face intently. "They were looking for Lincoln Turnbell''s family¡ªspecifically his sister."

    "What?"

    "Ivy and I put two and two together. She realized you were in trouble and confided in me," Percy continued as he stroked his fingers down her cheek. "Though to be fair¡ªI already knew."

    Carina could feel her lips tremble as she tried and failed to form a response.

    "You want to know how I knew?" Percy asked softly as he smiled down at her. Carina blinked and nodded drunkenly.

    The more she looked into the webbed rings of his gray eyes, the more mesmerized she became by the sound of his voice. The uncomfortable numbness seemed to be lifting¡ªand yet Carina felt as if she were slipping deeper into a dream.

    Percy cupped her face against his shoulder and gently leaned his forehead against hers. ¡°Because, Maura,¡± he murmured as his voice deepened. "I am also a witch."

    Disbelief, suspicion, and understanding cut through the fog in her mind as Percy closed his eyes and exhaled slowly.

    ¡°I have wanted to tell you¡ªfor such a long time,¡± he whispered.

    The crows fluttered around them with a victorious cry. Carina glanced uneasily at the black fiends and then stared blearily across the Rose Palace''s sloped marble roof towards the palaces, ministry, and fortress walls beyond. Her heart plummeted as her gaze dropped to the distant courtyard and chess tiles below them.

    Panic snapped her limbs awake. Carina dropped the bouquet as she clutched the Earl¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Percy¡ªhow are we¡ª¡± She watched the lavender roses flutter helplessly before they scattered across the chessboard below. ¡°Are we flying?!¡±

    ¡°We are,¡± he replied with a sly grin. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m a witch. Do you believe me now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ªlike heights¡ª¡± Carina replied grimly as she pressed her closed eyelids against his shoulder. ¡°Please take me back down¡ªsomeone will see us!¡±

    ¡°No one will see us up here,¡± Percy replied confidently as he tightened his left arm around her waist. ¡°Watch this,¡± he added with a hint of mischief.

    Carina¡¯s fingers tightened against his frame as she took in a deep breath and then turned her cautious gaze towards his extended right hand. The death notice fluttered up from the balcony below and hovered in the air before them.

    Percy¡¯s cheek brushed against hers as he leaned closer and whispered, ¡°Fustibus Saxisque.¡±

    The wind hissed around them as the envelope trembled for barely half a second and then exploded. The scattered remains drifted down to the courtyard below like ash and snow.

    The violence in that single moment made Carina¡¯s heart stop as she recalled the way the golden chain had vibrated around her neck moments ago.

    ¡°Not only can I teach you how to govern a province¡ªbut I can help you master the magic you were born with,¡± Percy explained confidently as they slowly descended towards the courtyard. ¡°If you still want revenge on what remains of the Turnbell family, I can help you achieve that as well.¡±

    Carina shivered, even as her feet found solid ground between them.

    ¡°I can help you obtain anything you wish, Maura. Power, wealth, and more if you¡¯ll let me,¡± Percy whispered as his arms tightened around her.

    Carina clenched her jaw to stop it from trembling as she struggled to still her spinning thoughts. ¡°I just want¡ªto survive,¡± she whispered.

    Percy¡¯s grip around her waist relaxed as he sighed into her hair. ¡°I am no threat to you, Maura. And I will never let anything like Lincoln happen to you ever again.¡±

    Anger clawed past confusion as Carina broke free from his arms and turned to face him. ¡°I did not ask for your help,¡± she hissed as she fumbled with the clasp of the necklace. ¡°I did not need you then¡ªI don¡¯t need you now.¡±

    Percy grabbed her hands and held her firm as she struggled to pull away. "It''s fine if you won''t ask for my help,¡± he whispered urgently. ¡°I promise you that one day, very soon, witches won''t have to hide who we are anymore. But until then¡ªplease keep wearing the necklace."

    Carina sucked in a breath as confusion and anxiety battled against her still trembling heart. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    There was no denying the change in him. Like a veil of cold emotion had suddenly been pulled away. The confidence in his tone, the warmth and concern in his eyes, held more passion than Carina had ever witnessed from the Earl before.

    "Oh, Maura." Percy smiled down at her gently as the wind played with his dark mahogany hair. "Did you honestly believe you were that alone?" He stepped closer, and once more, his winter-gray eyes held Carina beneath their spell.

    The crows left the rooftop and flew above them in a tight circle. Their flight pattern creating the illusion of a dark crown above Percy''s head as the Earl twisted his fingers through the curls of Carina¡¯s hair and murmured, "You are far, far from alone."

 Book 1: Chapter 100: A Specter of Betrayal

    The ghost of Carina¡¯s breath twisted before her eyes as she followed Maura through the hidden door behind her bedroom dresser. A dark, narrow passageway of cobwebs lurked inside the palace¡¯s bedroom wall. Carina lit a candle and held it out to illuminate the hidden staircase that led down to the first floor.

    A shoulder bag slung around her chest clinked faintly as Carina cautiously took each step. The wood was old and creaky, but otherwise sturdy. Still, it would not do if a servant were to hear something through the walls.

    ¡®Fortunately, they are all sleeping blissfully right now.¡¯

    At the bottom of the staircase, another hidden door with a broken handle met her peering gaze. Carina decided to tie her handkerchief around it rather than risk cutting her hand on the rusty metal. With a few firm tugs, the frame yielded and moved inwards. A tapestry obscured the dining room beyond from view.

    Carina waited a moment and listened breathlessly to the silence. She shivered as Maura impatiently passed through her into the room.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like anyone else can see her except me.¡¯

    Carina blew out her candle, and cautiously followed.

    The dining room was blanketed in darkness and shadows. Carina pushed the heavy woven fabric aside again as she tugged the door closed and left her handkerchief squeezed between the stone frame and the wall. When the tapestry dropped into place once more, she was reasonably satisfied no one would notice the passage entrance or her handkerchief, that served as a marker¡ªat least, not before her return.

    ¡°Someone is coming!¡± Maura warned in a ghostly whisper.

    Carina ducked down behind the table and chairs as a torch appeared outside the dining room window accompanied by muffled footsteps. The weight of the diamond necklace that Percy had gifted her hung around the taut muscles of Carina¡¯s neck and shoulders as she waited for the knight patrol to move past.

    When the room''s shadows stopped moving, Carina rose and followed Maura from the dining room into the dark foyer.

    Although the glass windows were difficult to see through, even in the daylight, getting caught wandering about in the middle of the night as a royal attendant was not something Carina wanted to explain. Especially given the knights on patrol would likely report her misdemeanor to either the crown prince or the Dowager.

    The muffled voice of a knight brought yet another torch past the window to her left. ¡®Had they doubled back? Why?¡¯ Carina slid behind the stairwell''s curved wall and crouched against the floor as she watched the salmon-colored flame shimmer against the glass panes by the entrance doors. The knight paused for a moment and exchanged a short, muffled conversation.

    It was reasonable to assume they had not seen her, but Carina waited until they had moved on before she stood up again. Meanwhile, Maura flickered in and out of view beside her with an expression of impatience.

    Carina huffed and shook her head. ¡®Ever since we¡¯ve arrived at the castle, she¡¯s become more active and a lot more opinionated.¡¯

    Satisfied that there was no one within earshot, Carina straightened and brushed her fingers over the painted white, wooden molding of roses that stretched horizontally half-way up the wall. With silent footsteps, she continued her search for a hidden trigger like the one she had found at Lily Palace during the Selection.

    ¡®The passage entrance should be about here, I think. Or perhaps it¡¯s on the other side?¡¯

    Carina focused on the knotted buds closest to the stairwell wall and pressed her fingers against them. When nothing moved, she continued her search, careful to avoid skipping one accidentally.

    Maura clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth¡ªan odd distorted sound¡ªthen gestured at a rosebud beside her.

    Carina hid a smile as she edged closer and pushed against the indicated trigger. A section of the stairwell popped out and then swung open.

    ¡®Alright. So far, so good.¡¯ Carina grasped of the edge of the door and pulled it towards her. Another yawning darkness greeted her gaze. ¡®Let¡¯s hope the rest of the night goes as smoothly.¡¯ She retrieved another matchstick from her bag, lit the candle, and then entered the servant¡¯s passageway.

    A properly mounted door handle had been affixed to the interior frame. Carina used it to pull the door shut firmly.

    The servant''s passage divided the front palace into two sections. The left side faced the receiving room, library, and royal study; while the right encompassed the dining room, kitchen, pantry, cellar, and back servant¡¯s door.

    Carina¡¯s candle illuminated the small space and the first two doors, which were marked with metal plates inscribed with a number and letter¡ªL1 for the receiving room, R1 for the dining room, L2 for the library, and so on.

    It was a system designed to be simple enough for servants to follow, most of whom could not read, when summoned to attend to their Master or Mistress¡¯s needs, and then disappear from view afterward. Maura was intimately familiar with these passages, having served the remaining years of her life in Rose Palace as a cleaning maid before prison and execution.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope your hunch about a secret exit proves accurate as well,¡± Carina whispered as she continued down the gloomy hallway. The candle flickered as Carina reached the far back wall of the passage that marked its end. She looked about for Maura, but the ghost was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡®Again?¡¯ Carina sighed and studied the wall before her, which was decorated with two narrow strips of rose-patterned tiles shaped like arched windows. ¡®Perhaps she used up too much energy when she pulled that prank on Nicholas during the Selection?¡¯

    Icy arms slid around her neck as the candle flickered again. Although Carina could not see Maura, she could feel the dead girl¡¯s urgency. Carina closed her eyes and plunged into the ghost¡¯s cold memory.

    The palace hallway lanterns flickered erratically as if protesting the chaos and death that had intruded upon its peaceful domain. Maura watched the shadows dance across the blood-splattered palace walls as the ringing in her head faded. A heavy weight, which trapped her against the floor, brought Maura¡¯s attention to the still warm Lafearian knight¡¯s body draped over her lower back and legs. The sounds of battle echoed in Maura¡¯s ears as the blurred image of a woman in gold ran towards her.

    Maura barely registered the licorice black curls that swayed beneath Eleanora¡¯s crown as the queen raced past. Another figure emerged. The blue ghoul mask turned in Maura¡¯s direction for only a moment. The soulless black eyes pinned her in place long after the assassin continued to chase after the fleeing queen.

    The memory blurred and faded as it always did.

    Maura huddled inside the servant¡¯s passageway, trembling against the wall as she watched Garrett struggle to keep hold of Eleanora. The queen held Ghost¡¯s dagger in her hand. The front of her gown now stained with blood.

    ¡°We have to go back!¡± Eleanora shouted. ¡°Hana is still out there.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, if you go back now, you will be killed!¡± Garrett snapped. ¡°It¡¯s you they¡¯ve come for.¡±

    ¡°No¡ªwait!¡± Eleanora¡¯s amber gaze turned towards Maura curled up against the wall. ¡°You! Maid! They won¡¯t pay attention to a servant like you.¡± Eleanora grabbed Maura¡¯s arms and pulled her to her feet. ¡°You must find a way back to Lady Hana¡¯s room. There is a secret passage along the west wall that leads to the pantry. If you can slip her outside unseen¡ª"

    The passage door, which led to the receiving room, burst open as the king¡¯s knights stormed inside.

    ¡°Queen Eleanora, by the King¡¯s command, you are under arrest!¡± Captain Leo bellowed as he pushed towards the front of his knights. ¡°Major Garrett, unless you wish to die a traitor¡¯s death, you will put down your sword.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Garrett whispered as he pushed Eleanora and Maura behind him. ¡°Run!¡±

    Eleanora stood rigid as the Major charged towards the crammed pack of Lafearian knights that moved swiftly to meet him.

    Captain Leo dodged Garrett¡¯s first attack and slid along the floor past him towards Eleanora, who spun in an instant and raced towards the end of the passage. Maura¡¯s legs buckled as she stared after the queen, and then, in a moment of blind stupidity, she stuck out her leg as the knight captain drew closer. He stumbled and slammed against the floor while Maura scrambled to her feet and chased after the queen.

    ¡°Bitch!¡± Leo roared.

    Maura glanced back just once to see the captain already climbing back to his feet. Three knights slammed Major Garret against the wall, where they ripped away his armor and proceeded to gut him like a fish.

    The passage¡¯s candles flickered as the darkness crept in, and the memory blurred again.

    Only, instead of waking as she had before, Carina slipped deeper into Maura¡¯s memories.

    Maura peered through trembling arms as Eleanora pulled Ghost¡¯s dagger from Leo¡¯s dead body. A wall of ice obscured them from the knights battering away on the other side.

    ¡°I knew you were a witch,¡± Eleanora whispered, her eyes strangely agleam with hope.

    Maura only stared in silent horror at her trembling hands before she raised her gaze to the knights trapped within the wall of ice, their skin and eyes a strange discolored blue.

    ¡°Come here. I need your help!¡± Eleanora grabbed Maura¡¯s wrist and dragged her over to the wall of tiled roses. The queen shivered then released Maura to tap the dagger''s hilt against a few rose-patterned stones. ¡°Okay, six down, three over, and then¡ª¡± Eleanora paused with the knife over one of the center tiles, ¡°Yes¡ªit should be this one. Come here and push this stone when I tell you too.¡±

    Maura moved over obediently. She stared at her hand with confusion as Eleanora placed it against one of the many rose carved stone tiles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, just a moment,¡± Eleanora urged as she moved over to the left set of tiles. ¡°They have to be pushed at the same time now, get ready¡ªand¡ªpush!¡±

    Maura pushed as instructed. The tile resisted for only a second, and then the stone shifted inwards as a narrow hidden door opened between them and slid down into the ground.

    ¡°He was right,¡± Eleanora whispered in relief. She ripped a long piece of cloth from her gown with the dagger, then wrapped the fabric around her hand. Maura anxiously watched as Eleanora lifted one of the candles from its lantern and held it inside the narrow passage to reveal a flight of stairs that led deeper into the earth. ¡°A secret tunnel for monarchs to use in the event of another rebellion or assassination. Hold this!¡±

    Eleanora passed the candle to Maura, who winced as hot wax spilled onto her worn, rough fingers.

    The queen wasted no time squeezing through the narrow opening. ¡°I suppose I should be grateful that bastard never got me pregnant,¡± she muttered with a dark laugh. ¡°It¡¯s damn tight even for me now. Alright, pass me the candle.¡±

    Maura handed the light over willingly as the sound of heavy footsteps drew closer. ¡°Your Majesty, they¡¯re about to breach the side passage doors.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you seal them off with your magic?¡± Eleanora muttered impatiently.

    ¡°I¡ªhave never been able to control it,¡± Maura whispered and self-consciously twisted her fingers into her skirts.

    ¡°A half-witch after all then.¡± Eleanora sighed as she scanned the wall inside the secret tunnel. ¡°Ahh, there we go, there¡¯s a lever here that should close the door behind us.¡±

    ¡°Then, we should hurry and escape, your Majesty.¡± Maura moved cautiously between the walls, her heart racing as claustrophobia, a gift from childhood, threatened to freeze her legs in place.

    A hand grabbed her shoulder, and Maura turned towards the queen with a weak smile. ¡°Thank you¡ª"

    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Eleanora answered suddenly. ¡°But I can¡¯t leave her alone.¡±

    Maura blinked in confusion as she studied the queen¡¯s unreadable expression. The sound of metal grinding proceeded the odd sensation of the floor rising beneath her feet.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I can trust to help her escape¡ªeven if you¡¯re only a half-witch.¡±

    The tunnel blurred as Eleanora pushed her firmly back into the passageway. Maura landed on her side, stunned for a moment, but quickly scrambled to her feet.

    ¡°Lead Hana here!¡± Eleanora pleaded even as Maura attempted to jump and catch the top of the rising door. Her fingers found the edge, but she lacked the strength to pull herself up, let alone hold on. Maura dropped down and raced towards the stone rose tiles as she tried to prevent the nearly closed exit from disappearing. ¡°Six down, three over. It takes two to open. You must bring her here!¡±

    The heavy thud of metal battered against the passage door to her left as Maura watched the secret stone door seal into place, once more indistinguishable from the rest of the passageway. A cold fury coiled in her gut as she stumbled forward, slammed her fists against the barrier, and screamed.

    ¡°Why? Why? Why me? You don¡¯t even know my name!¡±

    The passage door to her right groaned and shattered beneath the weight of a battering ram. Maura scampered away from the wall then turned towards the left passage door, which led to the queen¡¯s study. It burst open before her.

    Light poured over the looming armored figures of the king¡¯s knights before an arrow zipped through the air and punctured her shoulder. The force knocked Maura off her feet and slammed her against the floor. Her head spun as she clawed weakly at the arrow and fell back with a gasp of pain.

    When Maura opened her eyes again, the blade of Captain Beaumont glimmered through her teary vision.

 Book 1: Chapter 101: A Treacherous Path Forward

    Her limbs were still numb as Carina ripped free from the painful memory with a gasp. The dark walls of the servant¡¯s passage greeted her with a heavy silence filled by her own panted breath. ¡°You never¡ªshowed me that before,¡± Carina whispered as Maura removed her arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m showing you now.¡±

    ¡°How could she¡ª¡± Carina sucked in a breath as she rubbed her shoulder tenderly where the arrow had struck Maura ¡°¡ªwhat right did she have to leave you behind.¡±

    ¡°I did not show you before because I feared you would change your mind. I am showing you now only to remind you to be wary. You may have risen above me, to the rank of Baroness, but you are still a half-blood and disposable to Eleanora.¡±

    Carina exhaled slowly and nodded. She fumbled around in the dark for another matchstick, lit the candle, and placed it in the closest empty lantern fixture. With her light source secure, Carina returned to study the tiled roses. ¡°Six down three over, the instructions are easy enough to follow¡ªbut if it takes two, this might be difficult,¡± she muttered. ¡°It¡¯s not like you can help me.¡±

    ¡°I am stronger now that I have returned to the palace.¡± Maura materialized beside the right window and placed her pale right hand against a center tile. ¡°At the manor, my power was much weaker.¡±

    ¡°Because you died here?¡± Carina mused on that for a moment then shook her head.¡°Well, we¡¯re here, so might as well give it a shot.¡±

    She moved to the left tiled window, counted and located the trigger tile, then placed her palm against the smooth carving.

    ¡°Okay, found it,¡± Carina confirmed. ¡°On three then. One, two, three¡ª¡±

    The ghost beside her flickered in and out of view as they both pushed against the tiles. Carina watched as Maura came more clearly into focus until only her skin''s pale blue hue distinguished her from a living, breathing person. It also made the horrid acid scar on the left side of Maura¡¯s face more painfully visible. Carina moved her gaze to the carved window as she strained against the immovable tile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡ªworking,¡± Maura panted, as her solid form flickered and quickly faded back to its ghostly transparency.

    ¡°Perhaps I have the wrong one?¡± Carina recounted the titles only to confirm her choice as accurate. ¡®Could Eleanora have misled Maura with inaccurate information? But why would she if she wanted Maura to help Hana escape through this passage.¡¯

    ¡°I am not strong enough,¡± Maura lamented as she faded further from view. ¡°I am useless.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t give up just yet,¡± Carina replied determinedly as she placed her hand back on the tile. ¡®Six down and three over might be correct, but perhaps Eleanora counted from the right side instead of the left?¡¯ Carina shook her head. ¡®Rather than guess, let me see if I can detect the trigger.¡¯ She closed her eyes, took in a slow breath, then exhaled. A thin cloud of mist appeared beneath her hand and spread across the tiles.

    Carina focused as the cold vapor seeped through the wall''s cracks and illuminated the void behind a stone rose tile two spaces to the right of her hand. ¡°I have it! It was on the¡ª¡± She paused as the tile she located flickered. The rose momentarily illuminated with a faint blue light. ¡®Weird, did it react to my magic?¡¯

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it another try!¡± Maura said eagerly.

    ¡°Wait, wait,¡± Carina removed her hand from the wall and stepped back. ¡°Let me try something first.¡± She retreated until she stood beneath the lantern¡¯s candle.

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I just need a moment,¡± Carina murmured as she closed her eyes again, extended her hands, and focused on the cold magic in her chest. A pale frigid glow illuminated her face as the frozen heart¡¯s magic filled the passageway with a ghostly cloud of mist. Frost spread along the stone-paved floor, walls, and outlined the curvature of each rose. ¡°Just a little bit more.¡±

    Two blue roses glowed in the muted darkness behind Carina¡¯s closed eyes. She focused upon them until the void behind each tile filled with magic, and a faint click echoed in the walls.

    Carina ripped her eyes open and felt her heart crumble with defeat as the frost-covered wall remained still. ¡°Damn it. I guess that would have been too easy.¡±

    But the marked tiles still glowed before her as the pale magic Carina had injected behind them spread outwards until each rose-patterned window glowed with the same pale blue light she had seen before.

    ¡°Maura?¡± Carina whispered uncertainly as she took a step back.

    ¡°It¡¯s reacting to your magic,¡± the ghost confirmed with a note of disbelief.

    And then, just as in Maura¡¯s memory, a door formed between the two glowing sets of tiles and slowly descended into the floor.

    Carina stared into the tunnel as the light of her frozen heart slowly faded. In the darkness, the spectral figure of the ghost beside her glowed eerily. Carina shook her head as she glanced between the two glowing stone windows. ¡°It was built to function with or without magic.¡±

    ¡®I thought only mortal kings and queens had led Lafeara since the Second Saint¡¯s rebellion?¡¯ She touched the Winter Rose at her neck. ¡®What had Percy said? Something about this being a royal heirloom?¡¯ Confused and feeling like she had stumbled upon something important, Carina turned towards Maura.

    Her questions withered and scattered the moment Carina caught sight of Maura¡¯s face, now twisted with an expression of seething anger. A chill ran down her spine as Carina averted her gaze from the ghost¡¯s blackened eyes and fumbled inside her bag for another match to relight the candle her magic had extinguished.

    ¡°You really are quite lucky.¡±

    The matchstick in Carina¡¯s hands snapped as she whipped around to find herself alone in the darkness. The malice that coated those words lingered long after she lifted the flickering candle from the lantern and approached the secret tunnel.

    Carina paused outside the narrow passage to look back at the spot where Maura had fallen with an arrow in her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered to the empty shadows, then squeezed through the grimy stone walls and pulled the lever to seal the secret entrance.

    A narrow flight of stairs led Carina down into the damp, cold underground tunnel. She followed the single path forward silently as she wrestled with Eleanora¡¯s decision to condemn Maura. ¡®Had the queen really expected a half-witch maid to rescue Hana from prison and execution?¡¯

    Another thought soon occupied her thoughts as Carina reached the second flight of stairs that led back up to the surface. ¡®If Eleanora made it inside the secret tunnels¡ªthen why didn¡¯t she escape? And how did she die?¡¯

    At the top of the steps, a second false wall and lever awaited her. Carina gave the metal bar a hard yank, determined to see this journey through to the end. The secret door opened, but this time she came out beneath one of the small archways that lined the fortress walls outside the royal palace.

    ¡°This will most definitely come in handy,¡± Carina whispered as she stepped out to examine the vine-covered archway. Sure enough, more rose tiles appeared beneath the growth of creeping plants. ¡°I suppose it''s fairly discrete. Unless someone is lucky enough to push the correct tiles at the same time.¡±

    ¡®Or they use magic.¡¯

    She stepped back and felt a stone click beneath her left foot. Carina watched the passage seal itself once more and then examined the paved ground that stopped at the edge of the archway. She smiled as she located a solitary rose tile. Stepping on it did not open the secret tunnel, so its apparent use was simply to close the hidden door.

    Satisfied her escape path would not be so easily detected, Carina pulled a stick of charcoal from her bag and sketched a small rose onto the ceiling. With her way back marked well enough for the return trip, Carina pulled out her pocket watch and frowned at the minute hand that flagged her fifteen minutes late.

    ¡®Hopefully, Stitcher is still waiting for me as planned.¡¯ She slid away from the wall and dashed beneath the ghostly limbs of cherry trees that separated the palace from the surrounding capital and sheltered her from the soldiers who patrolled the fortress walls high above.

 Book 1: Chapter 102: The Beginning of the End { (1) }

    Carina wandered through the silent plane of white cherry blossoms, conscious of each step that tread upon the grass and fallen petals below. The fragrance helped soothe her beating heart as her gaze darted amongst the shifting shadows of the trees. The distant lights of the capital, which had faded to only a few lit windows and streetlamps, greeted her as she reached the other side of the pale forest.

    Carina brushed the ghostly petals from her shoulders and hair, then quickly crossed the road and headed in the direction of the capital¡¯s belltower.

    The towering structure loomed over the sleeping shops and residential houses, illuminated by the wavering moon that climbed above the net of clouds woven across its path. Carina exhaled and tied on her black silk mask, obscured her gown and face within her cloak, and headed towards the set rendezvous location.

    A single carriage waited beneath the belltower¡¯s shadow. The soft glow of smoke pipes in the darkness drew Carina¡¯s attention to its driver and passenger, who turned at her approach.

    ¡°There she is, only a half-hour late,¡± Stitcher commented dryly as he knocked his pipe against the carriage wheel and smothered out the remaining tobacco.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be on our way then before the capital knights give us another warning,¡± replied the driver as he rammed his pipe beneath his teeth and climbed up to his seat.

    ¡°Apologies¡ªfor the delay,¡± Carina panted as Stitcher opened the carriage door and assisted her inside.

    ¡°You can apologize by telling me how you managed to slip outside the castle in the middle of the night,¡± Stitcher muttered with evident interest as Carina quickly sank into her seat.

    ¡°You seem to have your own way,¡± Carina replied evasively. She waited until Stitcher closed the carriage door, then knocked on the glass panel behind her.

    Stitcher caught himself against the opposite seat as the carriage lurched forward and sat down with a rueful grin. ¡°This is how I get in and out¡ª¡± he held out a palace pass, a steel bar stamped with a golden wolf ¡°¡ªbeing one of the few royally licensed physicians in the knight¡¯s compound has its perks.¡±

    ¡®It might be helpful to get one of those from Eleanora later,¡¯ Carina mused as she tucked the bag beside her.

    ¡°But even these don¡¯t work after curfew,¡± Stitcher continued as he tucked the pass inside his jacket, ¡°Not to mention court ladies require a knight to escort them whenever they leave the palace¡ªwhich tells me you must have another method or exit.¡±

    ¡°Were you able to get in contact with Ghost?¡±

    Stitcher¡¯s smile stretched into a grin as he caught the topic change. He shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, it seems my Master has left the country.¡±

    ¡°Left?¡± Carina¡¯s hand tightened around the satchel bag. ¡°Lafeara¡ªjust like that?¡±

    ¡°Something came up that requires his presence in Ventrayna,¡± Stitcher replied with a helpless shrug. ¡°But my orders to assist and protect you still stand, so make use of me as you will.¡±

    Carina sucked in her bottom lip as she leaned back against the carriage seat and rubbed her temple. ¡®Another piece of the chessboard¡ªmy strongest ally so far¡ªhas taken himself out of the game.¡¯

    Percy¡¯s face rose unbidden in her mind, and Carina shook herself quickly. ¡®No, I can¡¯t rush to judgment just because he happens to be a witch. I still don¡¯t understand the extent to which his political powers influence the future.¡¯ She sighed and refocused on the assassin-physician, who sat across from her silently polishing his pipe. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that you have value to me while your Master is¡ªinaccessible.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, then may I inquire as to who we are meeting in the dead of night?¡± Stitcher responded with a cat-like smile.

    ¡°I might be forced to rely on you, but our destination is all you need to know¡ªfor now,¡± Carina replied promptly.

    Stitcher nodded. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s fair, given my loyalties lie with my Master and not you. I will do my best not to pry¡ªdirectly anyway.¡±

    ¡°You have orders to spy on me then?¡± Carina asked sharply.

    ¡°I am just a curious person by nature, Lady Maura,¡± Stitcher answered with a casual shrug. ¡°And you are a person who inspires many questions.¡± He wrapped his clean pipe in a handkerchief and tucked it inside his jacket¡ªall while intently observing her.

    ¡°Curiosity killed the cat,¡± Carina muttered.

    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting expression,¡± Stitcher replied as he scratched his chin. ¡°But I don¡¯t like cats.¡±

    Carina shook her head and glanced out the window. ¡°We should be arriving at the boutique shortly. Here¡ª¡± She reached into her bag and pulled out a mask with gold stitching ¡°¡ªwear this and don¡¯t take it off until we¡¯re back in the carriage.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to a masquerade?¡± Stitcher joked as he held the mask in front of his face.

    ¡°Consider this a necessary part of protecting my identity,¡± Carina answered with strained patience. ¡°Where we are going, I am only known as Lady Aconitum, and that is how you will address me¡ªif you must speak at all.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Stitcher slid the mask on and tied it in place. ¡°Then call me¡ªLord Hell.¡±

    Carina refrained from rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Is that the Master¡¯s dagger?¡± Stitcher gestured to the black flame hilt that peeped out of her bag.

    ¡°Yes, though it''s bothersome to carry without a sheath,¡± Carina answered as she pulled out the blade, wrapped in cloth and leather and bound with twine. ¡°Witch steel is incredibly sharp.¡±

    ¡°Ghost did refer you to the Master Blacksmith, Sir Ikes, did he not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busy,¡± Carina muttered as she stowed the dagger away and adjusted her bag.

    ¡°So I have observed. How is your ankle?¡±

    ¡°Holding up. Is the prototype brace I asked you to make coming along?¡±

    ¡°It was simple enough to construct with your drawing,¡± Stitcher admitted. ¡°I left it with a leatherworker at Master Ike¡¯s weapon shop. He¡¯s fairly good at custom jobs. Said he¡¯d try to have it done by tomorrow or the next day.¡±

    ¡°Soon enough, I suppose.¡± Carina checked her mask as they pulled up in front of the Boutique shop.

    ¡°The lights are out,¡± Stitcher observed. ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re in the right place?¡±

    ¡°Save your questions for when we return,¡± Carina muttered as she opened the carriage door and stepped down. As always, her ankle chose the most inappropriate moment to buckle beneath her.

    Stitcher chuckled as he caught her arm and steadied her. ¡°Give me a moment before you go running off,¡± he requested patiently as he dismounted the carriage behind her and turned to speak to the driver.

    Carina huffed, and after a few cautious steps, circled the shop and waited by the metal gate that separated the boutique¡¯s back yard from the street¡¯s traffic. When Stitcher caught up, she pulled the necessary key from her bag, opened the gate, then shut and locked it from the other side.

    Stitcher followed without comment as Carina headed down the moonlit path that led to a storage shed shadowed by a bowed oak tree in the back of the fenced yard. She knocked on the shed door and waited until the metal window slap slid open. A pair of eyes accompanied by candlelight peered down at her.

    ¡°Lady Aconitum wishes to enter the Artist¡¯s Lair,¡± she greeted neutrally.

    The man behind the door grunted in acknowledgment and closed the window. The sound of bolts being drawn back proceeded the door opening towards them.

    A tailor from the boutique stepped out and hurriedly bowed. ¡°Welcome back, Lady Aconitum.¡±

    Carina nodded and entered the shed, followed by her silent shadow. She glanced over the boxes of thread, dyes, buttons, lace, and various rolls of silks and cloths. She wove her way between them and headed to yet another door at the back of the shed.

    With a quick check over her shoulder to confirm Stitcher had not gotten lost, Carina opened the door, entered the tight space, and lifted the trap door inside to reveal a staircase that led below the surface.

    ¡°As I said,¡± Stitcher muttered as she took the first step. ¡°You inspire a lot of questions.¡±

    Carina smiled, pressed a finger to her lips, then motioned for him to follow her into the darkness.

    Three men waited below, armed with pistols, and seated around a table playing dice in the light of a solitary candle.

    They turned and rose as Carina reached the last panel of the staircase. ¡°They are waiting for you inside, Lady Aconitum,¡± said the youngest while his companion¡¯s eyed Stitcher curiously.

    ¡°Kritanta¡¯s flame,¡± Stitcher whispered as he caught Carina¡¯s elbow and gently held her back. ¡°Are you leading some secret rebellion?¡±

    ¡°Lord Hell is here for my protection,¡± Carina announced to the guards as she shook off Stitcher¡¯s grip. ¡°Please provide him with a seat as he will be waiting outside with you gentlemen.¡± She turned and added to the assassin in a low whisper, ¡°This is as far as you can accompany me tonight.¡±

    ¡°Or as far as you trust my Master and me?¡±

    Carina smiled. ¡°I trust no one, Lord Hell. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± She left the assassin to fend for himself and headed to the opposite end of the room, where she opened another door that led to a short hallway trapped between two doors.

    With the first door sealed behind her, Carina took a few slow breaths, then knocked on the final barrier. The metal slab opened just a fraction as a familiar voice asked, ¡°Who seeks entrance?¡±

    ¡°One who would glimpse paradise,¡± Carina replied and tilted her masked face up as the slab opened further. ¡°All beauty is pain.¡±

    ¡°All beauty is pain,¡± the man echoed back. ¡°We have been waiting for you, just a moment.¡±

    The window shut abruptly. The sound of metal grating filled the silence before the door finally creaked open. A middle-aged timid looking man, dressed in bright colors of arctic-blue and chartreuse-green, peered over his spectacles as he greeted her with a relieved smile. ¡°I was beginning to worry. You¡¯ve never been this late, Lady Aconitum.¡±

    ¡°I had to come by a different route,¡± Carina replied as she stepped through the opening. ¡°How are you, Sir Everly?¡±

    ¡°Excellent, excellent, but let¡¯s not keep your other guests waiting.¡± Everly closed and bolted the door. Then he led her down a narrow hallway that brought them to an open room where four men and two women waited around a large table in hushed discussions.

    The whispers died the moment Everly and Carina appeared.

    ¡°My apologies for the lateness of the hour and my unfortunate tardiness,¡± Carina said as she dipped a curtsy to the members of Frost¡¯s secret organization, Cerberus¡ªotherwise called, Watchdog.

    ¡°Not at all. It is a pleasure to see you again, Lady Aconitum,¡± greeted the extravagantly dressed noble as he set down his pipe, which had filled the meeting room with its usual rare and exotic aroma. Lord Seymour, one of the leading members of the Royal Merchants guild.

    ¡°Who are we to reproach the trusted partner of Mr. Frost,¡± replied Lady Charity with a welcoming smile. The second daughter of a fallen noble family, Lady Charity had made a name for herself when she managed to snag Baron Price for a husband and reclaim her noble title. At twenty-six, she now secretly controlled the Commoner¡¯s Merchant Guild through her husband, who many mistakenly believed held the reins of both the business and their marriage.

    ¡°Despite the lateness of the hour, I¡¯m sure we are all thrilled to be here,¡± assured the handsome rogue, Lord Austin. Captain of the Golden Lion, and co-owner of three other merchant ships: Dancing Fairy, Lost Pearl, and Fair Weather, which were also co-owned by Mr. Frost. ¡°So please don¡¯t trouble yourself over a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°We appreciate your apology, Lady Aconitum,¡± added Lady Ursula, Sir Everly¡¯s wife, backbone, and business partner. ¡°Though some of us seem to regard their time as more valuable than others.¡± Ursula¡¯s disapproving glare turned in the direction of the two noble lords seated at the furthest end of the table.

    Carina smiled as she turned her gaze towards the remaining members of Cerberus, who had not yet spoken. Lord Walter, Viscount and Lord Principal of the Royal Medical Office, which controlled all hospitals within Lafeara. And Lord Tobias, a notable, ambitious physician as well as the newest member of their secret organization. Both gentlemen nodded in her direction with the barest gesture of respect. They were here for the sake of Mr. Frost¡¯s name, not some designer who appeared to have more connection to the elusive investor than anyone else at the table.

 Book 1: Chapter 103: The Beginning of the End { (2) }

    ¡°Then shall we begin today''s meeting?¡± Carina smiled as she met the expectant gaze of Cerberus¡¯s members. ¡®With everything that is to come in the next few weeks, I have to ensure they¡¯re prepared to finish their assigned tasks while I¡¯m preoccupied with palace matters.¡¯

    ¡°Lord Walter,¡± Carina turned her gaze to the Lord Principal. ¡°Mr. Frost has successfully procured the two hospitals you listed as being the largest in the capital. He also purchased an abandoned factory inside the slums, which he intends to remodel into a working hospital within the month.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lord Walter sat forward and cleared his throat. ¡°I must applaud Mr. Frost for having thought ahead so thoroughly. However, finding physicians willing to work within the slums will be difficult.¡± He glanced at Lord Tobias, who snorted and nodded his head in agreement. ¡°While it¡¯s true, the slums are usually the worst hit during any widespread illness or plague¡ªthis is because of the squalid conditions its residents choose to live.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, we would not expect the noble doctors of your order to lower themselves to such unsavory conditions,¡± Carina replied without missing a beat. She could hardly expect any noble to enter the slums when the Capital Knights no longer patrolled nor policed the area. ¡°Mr. Frost has already located two promising doctors to take over the slum hospital. He trusts you will offer them whatever aid you can to prepare for the crisis we face.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Lord Walter murmured with a tight smile. ¡°Though¡ªit will be hard to alleviate the expected death rates in the slums if there is no change to the environment and lifestyle of these vagrants.¡±

    ¡®In other words, you would prefer not to waste precious medicine on those you consider beneath you. Even if that medicine was purchased and acquired by Frost.¡¯

    ¡°That matter is already well in hand,¡± Carina replied with a benign smile. ¡°Lord Seymour, if you would.¡±

    Seymore lifted a stack of small wooden boxes from the crate behind his chair and passed them out as he circled the table. ¡°This is Mr. Frost''s latest investment, which the Royal Merchant¡¯s Guild has already approved for sale.¡±

    ¡°Is this soap?¡± Lady Charity exclaimed as she lifted the small pink object covered in delicate rainbow flowers. ¡°It looks almost edible.¡±

    ¡°You are holding one of the prototypes that will be sold to the nobles, Lady Charity,¡± Lord Seymore explained. ¡°The Crown Prince himself has already put in a special purchase for his¡ª¡± He stumbled, cleared his throat, and gestured across the table. ¡°Lord Walter has the more basic, practical design that commoners can purchase at one-eighth the cost that nobles will pay.¡±

    ¡°One-eighth?¡± Lord Walter protested. ¡°Surely Frost will suffer a loss at that price.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Lady Ursula said with a chuckle. ¡°Rather, the loss will be compensated by the high price tag the nobles will pay for our cakesoaps.¡±

    ¡°How can you be sure they will purchase enough to cover the difference?¡± Lord Tobias interjected in a dubious tone.

    ¡°Lord Walter?¡± Carina replied as she nodded to the Lord Principal.

    Walter rose from his chair and coughed. ¡°Ah, yes, I shall be publishing an article to commend her Highness, the Crown Princess, on becoming an Ambassador for Mr. Frost¡¯s soap stores and promoting the importance of cleanliness.¡±

    ¡°Beauty stores, we¡¯re calling them,¡± interrupted Lord Seymore with smug satisfaction.

    ¡°In the article,¡± Lord Walter continued with a note of irritation, ¡°Physicians such as Lord Tobias will expound upon the health benefits of regular washing and its relevance to the prevention and spread of illness and disease.¡±

    ¡°The spread of the plague is a little more complicated than that¡ª¡± Lord Tobias cut off under Walter¡¯s sharp glare.

    ¡°The article will also cover the skin and hair benefits of more specialized soaps and conditioners that Frost intends to release in celebration of Holy Saint¡¯s Day,¡± Lord Walter finished, then glanced towards Carina as he retook his seat.

    ¡°Correct, the Crown Princess and her ladies-in-waiting will provide the perfect public campaign to sell these products to the nobles and populace when they stand before the great cathedral,¡± Carina replied.

    ¡°And at the first sign of plague, the nobles will panic and buy it all in bulk,¡± Lady Charity commented with a smirk of approval.

    ¡°We will target the nobles immediately after Lord Walter¡¯s article is published,¡± Carina continued as she laced her fingers together and leaned against the table. ¡°If rumors happened to spread that even the Crown Prince¡¯s mistress uses our soap, you can expect high sales, even from those who don¡¯t support the Crown Princess.¡±

    ¡®And the more the rumors about Lady Rosamund circulate, the more pressure placed on Nicholas to either discard his Mistress or consummate his marriage with Eleanora.¡¯

    Carina unlocked her fingers and gestured to the royal merchant. ¡°Lord Seymore will manage the shipments to all shops that deal with independent merchants and nobles. Lady Charity will oversee the soaps distribution to the commoners. We also have a large reserve of soap set aside for Lady Ursula to distribute as part of our charity effort to reform the slums before the plague hits. We will keep our identity as the organization behind that charity anonymous. And finally, Lord Austin will handle shipments outside of Lafeara as Frost expands his trade and business to Strugna and Ventrayna.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me, charismatic ambassador and purveyor of wealth,¡± Lord Austin announced as he stood and offered the group a dramatic bow. ¡°Ventrayna presents its own difficulties due to the desert heat and controlled trading routes, but Mr. Frost¡ªour mysterious leader and prophet¡ªhas already provided a suitable alternative to at least mitigate any losses due to melting.¡± He reached into the large leather pack, slung over the back of his chair, and produced two glass bottles colored blue and green.

    ¡°Is it already time to start drinking?¡± joked Lord Seymour.

    ¡°Not unless your mouth needs extra cleaning,¡± Lady Charity replied in a satisfied tone. Lady Ursula snorted and hid a smile behind her fan.

    ¡°This is a liquid soap,¡± replied Austin as he extended one bottle to the royal merchant.

    ¡°Liquid?¡± Lord Walter exclaimed as he attempted to snatch the bottle from Seymour.

    ¡°It looks like medicine,¡± observed Lady Charity as Seymour passed the bottle to her. They both ignored Walter¡¯s indignant scowl as the Lord Principal leaned back into his chair.

    ¡°Which is why our craftsmen have clearly labeled the bottle as soap,¡± Austin replied with a rueful grin. ¡°And why we won¡¯t be selling this product here in Lafeara. Wouldn¡¯t want someone drinking it just because they can¡¯t read.¡±

    ¡°It smells nice enough,¡± Lady Ursula commented as she passed the bottle to her husband. ¡°What about Strugna?¡±

    ¡°Not much difficulty there.¡± Austin shrugged as he accepted the bottle from Sir Everly and returned both bottles to his bag. ¡°Though they seem rather keen on meeting Mr. Frost in person.¡±

    ¡°Who isn¡¯t,¡± Seymore snorted and folded his arms across his chest. ¡°Speaking of in person, Crown Prince Nicholas has put out a royal request to meet our mysterious Patron.¡±

    A silence fell over the small gathering as the members turned their attention to Carina.

    ¡°Mr. Frost is unreachable at present,¡± Carina replied slowly as she clasped her hands together. ¡°But I will relay this information to him at the earliest opportunity. Now, Frost has already put forward the necessary funds to see these products reach wide distribution. Should any issues arise before or after its release, please bring them to Sir Everly¡¯s attention, and he will relay that information to Frost through myself or Frost¡¯s attorney.¡±

    ¡°I also helped designed the cake soap, as you called it,¡± Sir Everly blurted out, with an awkward smile of pride.

    ¡°That explains the flowers,¡± Lord Seymour joked, though he quickly withered under Ursula¡¯s sharp gaze.

    ¡°And what about the new fellow?¡± Ursula turned her disapproving green eyes to the silent physician beside Lord Walter. ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°We cannot combat the plague with soap alone,¡± Carina explained. ¡°Lord Tobias will help our cause by working with Mr. Frost to create a medicine to alleviate the symptoms and cure those infected by the plague.¡±

    ¡°As Lady Aconitum said, we hope to obtain the first victims that come down with the plague¡ªmost likely from the slums¡ªand use them to produce a radical treatment known as inoculation or vaccination.¡±

    ¡°You intend to infect people?¡± Lord Walter protested. ¡°Saint¡¯s Mercy, if the Church catches wind of this¡ª¡±

    ¡°Every bit of Frost¡¯s predictions and this organization¡¯s activities is condemnable in the eyes of the church,¡± Tobias interrupted with a dismissive wave. ¡°The Pope and his cardinals still preach that all plagues and sickness originate from witchcraft. Even doctors must be careful how we go about treating illnesses, or we may end up being labeled witches¡ªlike my unfortunate master.¡±

    ¡°Inoculation was the act of heresy that got your master burned at the stake,¡± Walter replied with a shake of his head. ¡°The church has no interest in scientific experimentations of any form. Not when they can blame everything on the evils of magic and witches.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Ursula commented as the mood in the room became despondent. ¡°I hear the church is already looking for Mr. Frost to test his clairvoyant abilities. I, for one, am not at all surprised he¡¯s gone to ground with that sort of attention on him.¡±

    The room fell silent as the gathered members of Cerberus exchanged nervous glances.

    ¡°I do not deny there is risk involved here,¡± Carina said gravely as she rose from her seat. ¡°Which is why we have taken every precaution to remain anonymous. Should the worst happen, you will shift the blame to Mr. Frost and deny any knowledge of the coming plague.¡±

    ¡°If there is a plague,¡± Tobias muttered with a wistful sigh.

    Carina clenched her jaw and took in a slow breath. She needed Tobias more than any other member in this room because only he understood how to perform the vaccination properly. Tobias had learned the treatment under his Master, who used it to treat a minor disease outbreak some years back.

    ¡®If we can prove on such a large scale that science, not faith, can cure this illness and save lives, then we¡¯ll be one step closer to proving witches aren¡¯t to blame for plagues and other natural catastrophes.¡¯

    According to Maura¡¯s memories, Tobias had successfully thwarted the plague by using inoculation¡ªbut a quarter of the population had already died, and King Nicholas himself had fallen ill before Tobias was officially granted permission. Then, as now, the Church, the Royal Family, and the Royal Medical Office had been reluctant to permit such an unorthodox method to fight the plague until they were faced with the possibility of the king dying without an heir.

    ¡®At least this time we have the support of the Royal Medical Office, however secretive our alliance.¡¯ Carina sighed and brushed back loose ash-brown hair.

    ¡°Mr. Frost hasn¡¯t gotten it wrong yet,¡± Lord Seymore retorted, breaking the silence as he picked up his pipe and glared at Tobias. ¡°He predicted a tropical storm weeks in advance if you remember.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention his insight into my husband¡¯s family embezzlement that even I had missed,¡± Lady Charity added with a painful smile. ¡°And Frost has practically funded this entire operation out of pocket. If anyone has taken the larger risk, it is our Patron.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t deny the power of his predictions¡ªeven if I still find them hard to believe,¡± Lord Walter admitted reluctantly. ¡°You would have to be mad to throw that kind of capital into preparing for a disease that might not come at all.¡± He shrugged and stroked his beard thoughtfully. ¡°In either case, what harm could come from spreading the practices of frequent washing and opening a few more hospitals. The slums could certainly benefit from a cleaner environment.¡±

    ¡°The plague will come,¡± Carina interjected forcefully. ¡°And the death toll will be catastrophic if we do not prepare adequately. All of Mr. Frost''s investments and planning have been directed towards this approaching calamity. If saving thousands of innocents from a faceless enemy is not enough to convince you, then remember the profits you have all gained and still stand to gain from your partnership with Mr. Frost.¡± She swiveled her gaze from one member to the next as she continued. ¡°You are all well aware of the impact such a plague would wreck upon every Lafearian citizen, our economy, and the security of Lafeara¡¯s borders.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not forget what the last witch plague did to Strugna,¡± added Lord Austin grimly. ¡°The entire royal family died within a week. If Lafeara were to suffer the same fate, forget paying taxes to the Emperor¡ªTharyn would invade us the moment the plague loosens its grip.¡±

    The gathered members of Cerberus turned their resolved faces towards Lord Tobias, who chuckled and raised his hands submissively. ¡°No need to worry. Any opportunity to study a disease and practice inoculation is a yes from me, regardless of the circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Then that will conclude today¡¯s meeting,¡± Carina announced firmly. The members each rose from their seats as she left her chair. ¡°As always, thank you for attending and for your cooperation. If another meeting should become necessary, the time, date, and password will be sent to each of you.¡± She briefly placed her hand on Sir Everly¡¯s shoulder before she curtsied to the Lords and Ladies before her.

    The designer rose and followed as Carina returned to the hallway. Everly unlocked and opened the first door, then shut it behind them as Carina turned to face him.

    ¡°This is the finalized design for Holy Saints day,¡± Carina explained as she held out a sealed envelope. ¡°Also, Lord Austin will be bringing an exotic package to the boutique a few days before the festivities. The contents must be kept alive and secret until after the holiday has passed.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡ªI¡¯m not good with living things, Lady Aconitum,¡± Sir Everly said uneasily as he fussed with his laced cuff. ¡°And Ursula can¡¯t even keep a plant alive.¡±

    ¡°Not to worry, a special caretaker will arrive with them. Keep the package and caretaker out of sight until the King and Queen¡¯s coronation.¡±

    ¡°Oh, if it''s hiding and disguising people¡ª¡± Everly winked as he opened the door that led to the stairwell and a pacing Stitcher ¡°¡ªthen I¡¯m your man.¡±

    ?????

    Back in the carriage, Stitcher pulled off his mask and studied her silently.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get any answers staring at me like that,¡± Carina commented as she closed her eyes, folded her arms, and attempted to find a comfortable spot in the corner of her seat. It was already nearing 2 am, and she had to be up in four hours to attend to the crown princess.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned that already,¡± she muttered dismissively.

    ¡°How do you know Mr. Frost?¡±

    Carina opened her eyes, glanced over at him, and sighed. ¡°One of the guards?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the one that smells of tobacco and fish. A sailor, I presume from his horrible accent.¡±

    ¡®Austin¡¯s man? I¡¯ll have to bring that up with him next time.¡¯

    ¡°So?¡± Stitcher pressed as he nudged her foot with his boot.

    ¡°What would you do if someone told you that your future would end with a horrible death; and then offered you a way to change that future?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d ignore their words as the ravings of a mad person,¡± Stitcher replied without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s more likely they¡¯re trying to manipulate you than anything else.¡±

    ¡°So, you would ignore the warning rather than take the chance to prepare for the worst and change that future?¡±

    Stitcher regarded her with an intrigued frown for a moment. ¡°If you¡¯re referring to Mr. Frost¡ªI suppose if they were someone who was able to predict the future with notable success¡ªthen I would at least take some precautions.¡±

    His expression darkened as he leaned back and crossed his arms.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Carina asked with a bemused smile.

    ¡°Just how strange¡ªthat Mr. Frost should have such an ability when it belongs to the bloodline of Saints.¡±

    Carina snorted and tapped on the window as they drew up beside the bell tower. ¡°Would you let me know when Ghost returns to Lafeara?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡ªthough it might be a while,¡± Stitcher admitted hesitantly. ¡°In the meantime, get a sheath for that dagger. It has torn a hole in your bag.¡±

    Carina glanced down and muttered as she located the Witch Steel that protruded from the corner of her leather satchel. ¡°Remind your Master to provide an appropriate scabbard when handing out daggers next time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s in the habit of handing out weapons or gifts of any kind,¡± Stitcher replied with a faint smile. ¡°Safe journey back, Lady Aconitum.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Lord Hell.¡±

 Book 1: Epilogue: The Pope of Zarus

    Epilogue: The Pope of Zarus

    One week later. Zarus, the Holy City.

    The halls of Holy Saint¡¯s Palace shimmered under the morning sun that bathed the marble pillars and floors beneath its sacred glow. Cardinal Gallagher¡¯s footsteps echoed through these silent halls as he wandered past Zarus'' religious history, captured in stained-glass windows, and headed towards the holy sanctum. The cardinal¡¯s pace was unhurried. He enjoyed the quiet reflection of his morning walk, particularly before the storm that awaited him amongst the conclave of cardinals.

    At forty-two, Gallagher was still considered young to be a prince of the church. His position was a gift from Pope Jericho in honor of the sacrifice Gallagher and two other priests had taken to smuggle the last Divine Heir from the prison cells of old Zarus across the desert to the Holy City.

    At the age of twenty-three, Gallagher strangled Jericho¡¯s prison guard and stuffed the future Pope, then a sickly lad of ten years, inside a wicker basket wrapped in furs. His two other comrades had not survived their escape from the conquered city, but they had managed to buy Gallagher enough time to slip inside the tunnels of the hidden labyrinth beneath old Zarus. Once through the tunnels'' maze, Gallagher carried Jericho across the treacherous desert, a distance of over 500 miles, to the Holy City.

    The journey had taken them nearly two weeks to complete on foot. Gallagher silently fasted without complaint to ensure the frail boy did not go without food and water. Two years later, at twelve years old, that same pale, sickly boy had taken up his holy robes and office with renewed body and spirit as Pope Jericho the III, the Divine Heir and Ruler of the Holy City.

    Gallagher had watched that boy become a man. One strong enough to push back against the tyrant Emperor Arius, rebuild New Zarus, restructure the Holy Church, and even restore the fallen Witch Hunter Order.

    The cardinal paused before the statue of Saint Harmonia, the third and last of the saints, and knelt before the undisputed patriarch of the bloodline of Popes.

    Saint Harmonia held her bow in one arm and her firstborn, Pope Zigor, in the other. Her divine gaze remained hidden behind a marble blindfold, a testament to Harmonia¡¯s early life when she had been swayed by the deceitful words of witches. The artist cleverly captured the tears of sorrow that slid beneath her blindfold and fell down the Saint¡¯s cheeks, even as she smiled in celebration of her victory.

    It was a stirring piece of artwork that always evoked a conflict of emotions from Gallagher. Saint Harmonia was the first saint to live long enough to bear children to whom she passed her holy powers, but she died at a relatively young age of thirty-seven. Along with her will, Pope Zigor declared her final words a prophecy.

    ¡°When the last of my line returns to the earth, a new Saint shall appear.¡±

    The past eight centuries had seen the long line of popes flourish. The absence of a new Saint served to enforce the sacredness of their bloodline and power, as well as Harmonia¡¯s prophecy.

    Even Emperor Arius, the most omnipotent pure-blood born in the past three centuries, dared not extinguish the last holy descendant to test its authenticity.

    It was for this reason and this reason alone that Arius had spared Jericho, the sickly, youngest son of the late Pope Ivan, after massacring his entire family.

    For eight long years, the remnants of Zarus had lived in the Holy City in quiet isolation beneath the watchful eye of their conqueror. The young Pope had focused upon his new role and many responsibilities, while the cardinals had done their best to guide and support him. But the fragile tolerance between Zarus and Ventrayna was not meant to last. The death of an inbred witch, Queen Catalina, and the Witch Star''s disappearance had turned the Emperor against New Zarus and its Pope once more.

    Gallagher rose and regarded the tears on Harmonia¡¯s cheek thoughtfully as the sun shimmered off her pearl white robes and the painted golden curls of her child.

    The sharp thud of feet running in his direction turned the cardinal¡¯s attention towards the approaching figures of two witch hunters who escorted a foreigner, covered in sand, between them.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Gallagher snapped as he stepped into their path.

    ¡°Pardon, your eminence,¡± the foreigner replied with a hasty bow. ¡°I have brought a message for the Pope from the Abbess of Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°The Abbess?¡± Gallagher glanced down at the box the messenger held. A modest container of oak wood with a simple brass lock coated and sealed with red wax. ¡°What¡¯s in the box?¡±

    ¡°Pardon, your eminence,¡± the simple man repeated. ¡°I do not know its contents. I was instructed to deliver the box to the Pope with a message that its contents were urgent.¡±

    Gallagher scratched his brow as he eyed the red wax that matched the scarlet armor of the witch hunters that stood before him. ¡°Very well, you may come with me.¡± The cardinal turned and resumed his journey to the inner sanctum of the Holy Palace with the foreigner and his two escorts close behind.

    Built as a palace by Saint Matthew, the Second Saint, the Holy Palace served as a residence for the Pope and his cardinals. The surrounding Holy City was fortified by the Holy Army, who guarded the Pope and the surviving citizens of old Zarus.

    The governing of new Zarus was divided amongst the cardinals, who reported to the Pope in the holy sanctum twice a week after prayers and breakfast. Trusting his subordinates to run his city left Pope Jericho otherwise free to focus on his war with the Emperor. To that end, the Pope maintained sole control over the Holy Army and Witch Hunter Order, though he had rarely left the Holy Palace in recent years.

    Jericho¡¯s continued absence among the populace of Zarus sprouted a rumor that the Pope¡¯s lifelong illness had become life-threatening. The cardinals and their representatives quickly dispelled such gossip. However, truthfully, Gallagher had no explanation for the Pope¡¯s sudden isolation¡ªthough he suspected it related to the pale-haired witch hunter, who had taken up a permanent residence in the Pope¡¯s shadow.

    Soon enough, the large sanctum doors loomed before the cardinal and his guests. The impenetrable iron barrier embedded with the skull of a great ice dragon, slain by the First Saint, was an imposing sight to behold. For Gallagher, viewing the legendary creature¡¯s remains was a daily occurrence, but the foreigner beside him quivered in awe as he gawked beneath its monstrous gaze.

    Male slaves garbed in black bowed their shaven heads as they strained to open the iron doors. Gallagher turned to the two witch hunters as he waited for entrance. ¡°Remain outside and escort the messenger back after his task is finished.¡±

    ¡°Eminence,¡± the half-witches replied in unison with a respectful bow.

    When the entryway had opened wide enough for three men to walk through side-by-side, the slaves ceased their labor. Gallagher stepped forward then stopped to snap his fingers in front of the messenger¡¯s dazed eyes. ¡°Come on then; we haven¡¯t got all day. Follow.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, your Eminence,¡± the foreigner mumbled and hastily trailed behind the cardinal.

    Ten of the twelve appointed cardinals waited within the holy sanctum. They turned to Gallagher with polite nods and greetings while they eyed the dirty foreigner beside him inquisitively. Gallagher ignored their questions as he took the messenger¡¯s arm¡ªcringing at the grime and sweat upon the man¡¯s sleeve¡ªand led the foreigner towards the Divine Heir.

    ?????

    From his raised golden throne, Pope Jericho observed his cardinals with silent boredom. After twenty years of living in the Holy City, one would think these princes of the church would understand how to govern and keep his people fed and satisfied. Yet once more, he had to suffer through the festering squabble of their complaints, grumbles, and bickering.

    ¡®The Emperor will not need to conquer us a second time if we allow ourselves to crumble from within.¡¯

    Jericho shifted restlessly inside the pale golden robes of his office, conscious of the tremor in his left hand that he kept tucked discreetly at his side. He focused on his breathing as he tried to block out the noise of the cardinal''s debate, keenly aware of the headache that clawed behind his scarred eyes.

    The inner sanctum door opened, and Jericho recognized the familiar visage of one of the few mortals he trusted inside this room.

    ¡°Cardinal Gallagher,¡± Pope Jericho greeted as his old friend approached the throne with a dirty foreigner in his shadow.

    The cardinal bowed humbly in greeting, but even when Jericho motioned for him to rise, Gallagher avoided the Pope¡¯s divine gaze and focused on Jericho¡¯s right hand.

    There were few who dared look upon the sacred eyes of the Pope.

    Jericho had taken burning coals to his eyes at nine-years-old rather than watch his sisters be raped by witches. His eyesight returned slowly over the years, one of the blessings of the Saint¡¯s bloodline, but the scars on his hands and cheeks remained as a testament and constant reminder of the hatred he bore.

    His pupils still retained their cloudy-white color. Jericho was often told his eyes resembled pearls rather than the eyes of a common blind man, but he assumed all such talk was flattery, for while Jericho could see, his vision lacked color of any form by which to judge.

    ¡°Greetings, your Holiness,¡± Gallagher murmured respectfully as he pushed the trembling messenger to his knees.

    Jericho¡¯s nostrils flared as a strange odor preceded Cardinal Gallagher and the unwashed man beside him. His gaze shifted from the foreigner¡¯s face to the box held in the man¡¯s trembling hands.

    ¡°What news?¡± Jericho asked. His raised voice trembled with power that silenced the cardinals around the room as they hastily found their seats.

    Gallagher glanced down at the quivering foreigner and nudged the man with his knee. ¡°Go on then.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªah¡ªbring a message¡ªfrom the Abbess of Lafeara!¡± The foreigner explained hastily as he set down the box.

    Jericho¡¯s white pupils narrowed at the wretched scent that radiated from the box like a dark cloud and slithered in his direction.

    ¡®How long has it been since a witch dared to parade their tainted magic before me?¡¯

    ¡°And just what sort of message requires a box?¡± Jericho raised a hand and snapped his fingers. The box shuddered as the red wax cracked, the lock snapped open, and the lid popped free. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show us.¡±

    The foreigner nodded vigorously and lifted the lid back. He took one look at its contents, and with a choked guttural squeak, fell over in a faint.

    Gallagher gagged as he staggered back from the stench of rot that permeated from the human head inside the box. ¡°Wh-what¡ªunholy curse is this?¡± The cardinal riffled through his robes for a handkerchief to thwart the rancid stench.

    Jericho stared into the dead man¡¯s empty eyes as his memory stirred. He turned as the pale-haired witch hunter behind his throne stepped forward and whispered a name into the Pope¡¯s ear. A sly smile slid across Jericho¡¯s lips as he studied the priest¡¯s now withered complexion. ¡°It would appear that Father Alden has returned to us.¡±

    The cardinals murmured in surprise. Many of whom appeared to have forgotten the name of the priest who had requested a witch hunter be sent to Lafeara almost two weeks ago.

    ¡°Cardinal Gallagher, there is a small bag tucked beside the priest¡¯s head. Fetch it for me,¡± Jericho commanded.

    Gallagher glared at the unconscious foreigner as he approached the open box.

    Jericho shook his head as he watched the cardinal struggle to breathe behind his handkerchief. ¡®Those robes have made you soft, old friend.¡¯

    With a great deal of discomfort, Gallagher managed to locate the hidden object. The cardinal tugged the soiled brown bag free and held it gingerly between his fingertips as he examined it cautiously.

    ¡°Permit me, your Eminence,¡± murmured the pale-haired witch hunter.

    Jericho turned to his shadow and nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    The Commander of the Witch Hunter Order bowed and moved swiftly down the steps to Gallagher. The cardinal eyed the white-haired witch hunter with evident fear and distrust but relinquished the blood-stained satchel with visible relief.

    ¡°What is it, Ripper?¡± Jericho asked impatiently as the witch hunter untied the bag and pulled out a stained rolled parchment.

    ¡°It would appear to be the Abbess¡¯s message, your Holiness,¡± Ripper replied as he turned towards the Pope.

    ¡°Read it for us,¡± Jericho commanded as he leaned forward with interest.

    Ripper unfurled the bloody scroll with long pale fingers, cleared his throat, and read the message aloud.

    "Greetings to the Divine Heir,

    I have sent back what little remains of the priest, Father Alden. With heavy regret, I must inform you that his death came at the hands of his witch hunter, Sir Nero, as witnessed by the sisters of my church.

    The witch hunter Nero has fled Lafeara. He is pursued by a pure-blood fire witch who wears a blue ghoul''s mask. They were last seen heading west towards the mountains of Tharyn.

    I understand such news will require an official investigation from the Holy Church. Our doors remain open, and I extend to your representative what humble accommodations we sisters may provide.

    However unfortunate his demise, my sisters and I take heart knowing that Father Alden is now closer to your ancestors, the Saints.

    Your devoted servant,

    Abbess Mercy."

    Ripper¡¯s gaze had darkened by the time he finished reading. Jericho watched his Commander compose himself silently as Ripper rolled up the scroll and returned to the Pope¡¯s side.

    ¡°What sort of ludicrous claim is this?¡± demanded Cardinal Murdock as he rose from his seat. ¡°A witch hunter turning on their priest? How is such a thing even possible?¡±

    Jericho accepted the blood-stained scroll and motioned for Ripper to withdraw. Although Jericho derived no small amount of comfort and security from his shadow, he was well aware of the effect Ripper had over his cardinals.

    ¡°Set aside your doubts, Murdock. It is clear enough to all that Father Alden is dead!¡± shouted Cardinal Langham. ¡°An investigation will prove or disprove the Abbess¡¯s claims, though what could she possibly gain by such a lie, I wonder.¡±

    ¡°You have long questioned the trust his Holiness places in the Witch Hunter Order,¡± returned Murdock. ¡°Do not forget that we would be unable to quell those foul witches without them.¡±

    ¡°Do not forget it was a witch hunter who betrayed Pope Ivan and his family and brought about the fall of Zarus,¡± Langham snapped back bitterly.

    ¡°That is hearsay!¡±

    ¡°Let us not leap to conclusions so easily,¡± interrupted Cardinal Halstone. ¡°Where is the rest of Father Alden¡¯s corpse? Where is his witch hunter? Who is this pure-blood witch the Abbess mentioned? An investigation is necessary, not conjecture, and further discord.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Cardinal Langham,¡± added Cardinal Lentulus. ¡°The presence of a pure-blood, the death of a priest, and a witch hunter¡¯s sudden betrayal of his oath? I suspect the Abbess is not telling us everything. This is what happens when a woman is left in charge instead of a Bishop.¡±

    The other seven cardinals quickly grumbled their agreement as they turned towards the Pope, who slowly turned the scroll between his fingers as he examined Father Alden¡¯s empty gaze.

    ¡®It''s clear enough that a witch killed or had something to do with Father Alden¡¯s death. Only one foul order of witches would bother eating the eyes of a priest. But why invite the inquisition to their doorstep? And why accuse Nero of such a crime?¡¯ Jericho crumpled the message in his hand and discarded it upon the white marble steps. ¡®This drawn-out war and the Emperor¡¯s barricade has left our granary severely depleted. At such a time, I cannot overlook the promised aid of Lafeara from King Henri. I must secure Crown Prince Nicholas as a future ally¡ªbut just what sort of deception am I being pulled into?¡¯

    ¡°We suspect there is treachery in Lafeara,¡± Jericho said aloud. His calm voice soothed the nervous agitation of his cardinals, who each resumed their seats. ¡°Crown Prince Nicholas¡¯s coronation approaches with this year''s Holy Celebration. We must use Lafeara¡¯s long-held tradition to our advantage and secure Lafeara¡¯s future king as our ally.¡±

    ¡°And what of his future queen? This adopted niece of that murderous Emperor?¡± protested Langham.

    ¡°We suspect our young ally was forced against his wish to fulfill his father¡¯s treasonous promises to the Emperor. The work of the Dowager and her followers, no doubt. We must solidify his loyalty first and foremost and then aid him in securing his power as King,¡± Jericho replied patiently. ¡°According to our spies, the union between the prince and this tainted princess has yet to be consummated.¡± He glanced towards Gallagher and smiled. ¡°Perhaps we may offer Lafeara¡¯s future king a way back from this unfortunate marriage.¡±

    ¡°It is a good plan, but will he be willing to risk offending the Emperor?¡± questioned Gallagher. ¡°We are little able to repel Ventrayna¡¯s forces ourselves.¡±

    ¡°The sacred ground of the Holy City has not fallen in a thousand years,¡± snorted Cardinal Murdock. ¡°Nor, I suspect shall it fall in another thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Our efforts to reclaim old Zarus have been thwarted time and time again,¡± Jericho continued with determined focus. ¡°It is time to consider another path. Perhaps our union with Lafeara may provide us with such an opportunity, but we must deal with this atrocity first.¡± Jericho leaned back and wrapped his scarred hands around the throne¡¯s golden arms. ¡°The agreement with Lafeara and our Witch Hunter Order still stands. We will locate whatever nest of witches has taken roost within Nicholas¡¯s kingdom and burn them out.¡±

    The Cardinals rumbled their approval.

    ¡°And who will lead this inquisition, your Holiness?¡± Gallagher asked curiously.

    ¡°Ripper shall go as our representative,¡± Jericho replied without hesitation.

    Gallagher¡¯s hopeful expression crumpled, and the room fell silent as the witch hunter stepped forward again and bowed to the Pope.

    Cardinal Murdock rose to his feet unsteadily. "R-Ripper? Your Holiness?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jericho confirmed with a thin smile. ¡°And you shall accompany him, Cardinal Murdock. We suspect our churches in Lafeara need reorganization and a trusted figure to comb through and remove the unfaithful. As our cardinal, you will have all the authority necessary to see Lafeara¡¯s churches are purged of any who would betray their vows to the Saints.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, your Holiness.¡± Murdock bowed and then glanced hesitantly towards Ripper.

    The white-haired witch hunter¡¯s ice-blue eyes gleamed as he regarded the cardinal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Eminence. I shall ensure you survive the journey in one piece.¡±

    The cardinals shivered and murmured sympathetically as Murdock sank back into his seat a few shades paler.

    "You doubt our reasoning?¡± Jericho observed somberly. ¡°Ripper is the only witch hunter strong enough to take down a pure-blood. And if, as we suspect, a coven skulks within Lafeara, he has the experience necessary to draw them out and exterminate them.¡±

    "But¡ªyour Holiness," interjected Cardinal Langham. "The Abbess¡¯s letter stated that Nero and the pure-blood fled to Tharyn!"

    "The Abbess¡¯s letter is a magpie¡¯s nest of lies," Jericho snarled. "Which is why Cardinal Murdock will take over leadership of the holy church in Lafeara while Ripper begins his inquisition with Abbess Mercy and her sisters. Let them prove their innocence through blood and tears."

    Jericho rose from his throne and folded his arms behind his back as he proceeded towards the sanctuary doors. He paused briefly beside the unconscious foreigner and the pungent rotting head. ¡°Ripper.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Holiness?¡± The witch hunter asked as he regarded Father Alden¡¯s remains thoughtfully.

    ¡°Bring that to my chambers.¡± Jericho nodded at the priest¡¯s head. ¡°A witch may have eaten Father Alden¡¯s eyes, but I will carve out whatever secrets lurk within his soul.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, your Holiness.¡±

    ???????????????

    And here we are! Thank you to everyone who has read the first book of CoRW from beginning to end. Thank you for the comments, critiques, feedback, poll answers, and all your encouragement. For those of you easily confused, yes, there is another Book to this series, the story is not over. You can find the early chapters on Patreon. Interlude Chapters and Book 2 will begin uploads after my hiatus :)

    If you have enjoyed the journey I ask you to please take the time to write the review. Your opinions will be helpful both in the final rewrite before publishing and might even convince another curious reader to give this book a try.

    * So far that rewrite will include adding in more scenes with the Turnbells to flesh them out a bit earlier on as well as work in more Frost business scenes.

    * Working in a scene with Percy''s memory of Carina/Maura''s dance (if possible/by request). Now an Interlude Chapter.

    * I will also be shortening the fight between Tristan and Nero as much as possible to lessen the disappointment at its conclusion (hopefully). He''s still not going to die though, keep reading to find out why that is lol

    If you have any other recommendations, this would be the chapter in which to voice them.

    Otherwise, I hope you will share your experience and feedback in a review :) I could really use some reviews that cover the full 1st Book or at least the second half! They will also be used a source of inspiration as I take the next two weeks and go on hiatus to work on more chapters of Book 2

    With all my love and gratitude,

    From Lafeara,

    Vera Anne Wolf

 Interlude Part I: The Disgraced Prince

    ??????????

    Interlude Part I: The Disgraced Prince

    Lafeara. Poesy Palace. Two years before the Selection.

    The Lafearian knights snapped to attention with startled expressions as Crown Prince Tristan stormed past them, a dripping goblet in one hand, down the marble halls of Peony Palace. Captain Garrett followed at the prince¡¯s heels, his Red Wolf uniform splattered and streaked with remnants of vomit and blood.

    The closed double doors of the throne room loomed before them as a knight stepped forward to intercept the angry prince. ¡°Your Highness, his Majesty, and the Dowager are in a private meeting.¡±

    ¡°The Dowager is here too? Good!¡± Tristan shouldered past the knight lieutenant. Garrett subtly shifted a hand to his knight¡¯s sword as the other knight moved to protest. His gesture did not go unnoticed, and the knights hesitated long enough for the crown prince to shove one of the doors open and enter¡ªwithout permission.

    ¡®Saint¡¯s Mercy¡ªwe are so fucked!¡¯

    Tristan stepped through and hesitated for a moment at the threshold. Garrett removed his hand from the blade before he followed. A swift glance past the crown prince¡¯s shoulder took in the matriarch of the royal family and several members of the House of Lords around King Henri¡¯s throne.

    To Henri¡¯s right stood Dowager Octavia and Marquess Borghese, who turned towards Tristan with looks of disapproval, and something else that made Garrett¡¯s skin crawl. To the King¡¯s left: Prime Minister Attwood, Lord General Commander Stryker, and Garrett¡¯s father, Colonel Durante, held mixed expressions of doubt, anger, and disbelief.

    Garrett shifted his focus to King Henri. Lafeara¡¯s current monarch now approached his fiftieth birthday, though the gray that filled out his light-auburn hair, the sallow complexion of his skin, and the shadows that clung to his eyes made him appear even older. One look at the seething fury in the King¡¯s cobalt-blue eyes as he glared back at his eldest son told Garrett all he needed to know.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t going to end well.¡¯

    But before the knight captain could contemplate grabbing Tristan and wrestling him to safety, the crown prince strode forward and flung the goblet at the steps before the Dowager.

    ¡°Care to explain yourself, grandmother?¡± Tristan asked coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite know what you mean, Tristan. Though by your tone and apparent disregard for courtesy to the King, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll have no problem filling me in,¡± Octavia replied, her tone patient but marked with cold cynicism.

    Tristan scoffed, then turned and knelt, belatedly, before the King. ¡°Forgive the intrusion, your Majesty, but I thought it best to warn you someone attempted to poison me this morning.¡± Tristan raised his head and turned his enraged ember eyes back to Octavia. ¡°But for a strange mishap, I might be dead this very moment, instead of my bodyguard, Sir Aaron, who drank the wine meant for me.¡±

    ¡°Is this true!¡± Colonel Durante demanded as he turned to Garrett, who knelt behind Tristan but dared not raise his head. ¡°Speak up, Captain!¡±

    ¡°It is, my Lord. Captain Aaron died after drinking from the Crown Prince¡¯s cup this morning.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, we were able to catch the servant who delivered the poison,¡± Tristan continued, his gaze still glued to Octavia. ¡°Who confessed to being under the Dowager¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Fascinating,¡± Marquess Borghese interjected with a condescending sneer. ¡°So they confessed¡ªjust like that, did they? And where is this treasonous poisoner?¡±

    ¡°In the prison cells under Commander Quentin¡¯s protection,¡± Tristan replied. ¡°Quentin was also present and can testify to the servant¡¯s confession. I have it written here with the Knight Commander¡¯s seal.¡± He pulled the document from within his jacket and presented it towards the King.

    After a tense, awkward moment of silence, Colonel Durante stepped forward to accept and open the document. He scanned its contents with a hardened expression then presented it to the Prime Minister. ¡°What¡¯s written here matches the Crown Prince¡¯s testimony.¡±

    The Marquess snorted and glanced towards King Henri. ¡°It would appear his Highness is accusing your esteemed mother of trying to murder him.¡±

    Something in the way the Marquess said Tristan¡¯s title set off a warning in Garrett¡¯s gut. He glanced towards his father, but Colonel Durante was discussing something quietly with Lord General Stryker.

    King Henri looked agitated as he stared down at an ornamental jewel box that rested on his lap between his clenched fingers.

    ¡°Regrettably, my accusations do not stop there,¡± Tristan continued as he rose to his feet, again without permission. ¡°The manner in which Sir Aaron died was also highly suspicious. He vomited black blood while his lips, fingers, and eyes turned black and blue.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Prime Minister Attwood whispered as the courtroom fell silent.

    None of them mentioned the fact that these symptoms eerily mimicked those of the strange illness that had killed Queen Rosalinda. Then again, any mention of the late King¡¯s wives was all but forbidden¡ªlet alone the topic of their deaths.

    ¡°Have you finished?¡± King Henri growled as he raised his cobalt-blue eyes. ¡°You barge your way into my throne room to accuse the Dowager of attempting to poison you, and then you accuse her of poisoning Queen Rosalinda?¡±

    ?????

    Tristan focused on the King, mystified by the fierce anger that dripped from his father¡¯s every word. ¡®What has happened?¡¯ He glanced towards Octavia and did not miss the tall tale smirk upon her lips or the smug confidence behind her ice-blue eyes. ¡®Somehow, it feels like she¡¯s one step ahead¡ªagain! But I can¡¯tback down now. Someone has to stop this madness.¡¯

    Tristan turned to face the full wrath of King Henri¡¯s gaze and answered firmly. ¡°I stand by my claims and the evidence here presented before you. I would be more than happy to turn the matter over to Knight Commander Quentin for further investigation.¡±

    The King sighed as Borghese snorted and shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame she did not succeed then,¡± Henri muttered as he tapped a jeweled finger against the box.

    The blood drained from Tristan¡¯s head as his father¡¯s words fell like a gavel upon his chest. The anger and grief that had brought him here flickered out, and something unfamiliar and terrifying took its place. ¡°Father?¡± King Henri smiled, and Tristan flinched beneath its cold malicious embrace.

    ¡°A gift arrived for you,¡± Henri said, his tone casual but devoid of any warmth. He raised the box in his lap and then flung it across the floor. The polished black wood engraved with two golden scorpions embedded with rubies collided with the crown prince¡¯s boot.

    Tristan stared down at the box in confusion.

    ¡°Open it, Prince Tristan,¡± Henri urged.

    A sticky feeling of uncertainty coated the back of Tristan¡¯s neck and hands as he knelt and picked up the box. He glanced towards the officials around the King, their expressions suddenly cold and unfamiliar, as if Tristan were some unknown outsider. Except for Durante, Tristan¡¯s mentor and trusted confidant, who glared at the floor with tightened fists.

    Tristan took a breath and straightened. Then he unhooked the latch, shaped like a scorpion¡¯s tail, and opened the box.

    A jeweled dagger lay inside. Its hilt shaped like a black flame wrapped in black leather, while the steel sheath was embedded with black diamonds and rubies that formed a decorative scorpion. It was a beautiful blade, clearly forged and crafted by one of Ventrayna¡¯s Master Blacksmiths.

    ¡°Is this from Eleanora?¡± Tristan asked as he lifted the dagger. It was lighter than expected, so he wasn¡¯t surprised when he pulled the blade free to find it made of witch-steel.

    ¡°Perhaps we should read him the letter that came with the gift?¡± Octavia suggested as she laid a hand gently on Henri¡¯s shoulder.

    Tristan narrowed his eyes, then sheathed and returned the dagger to the box and closed it. ¡°What letter? And what does this have to do with the Dowager¡¯s attempt on my life?¡±

    ¡°Read it, Stryker,¡± Henri commanded as he turned to the Lord General.

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± Stryker opened the parchment in his hand and read its contents aloud.

    ¡°Crown Prince Tristan,

    Please accept this dagger and know that it is your birthright. You are the son of an Emperor, not the son of a King. Would that I had known the truth of your birth sooner. Would that I had treated your mother better and kept her at my side. I cannot undo the past, but I would not see you robbed of that which is rightfully yours.

    I have no desire to impose my will upon you at this time. You are still young¡ªbut know that there will always be a place for you at my side.

    May Kritanta¡¯s flame bless and keep you safe.

    Your true Father,

    Emperor Arius Constantine.¡±

    The Lord General folded up the letter and passed it to Prime Minister Attwood as all eyes returned to Tristan.

    ¡°General Stryker intercepted this gift from one of the Emperor¡¯s shadow assassins,¡± King Henri hissed coldly. ¡°I wonder¡ªwhat other purposes those assassins had to enter Lafeara?¡±

    Tristan¡¯s jaw clenched as the box trembled visibly in his hands. ¡®The timing is too perfect for this to not be a trap. To think a fancy dagger and forged letter could so easily persuade Father?¡¯

    ¡°Have you anything to say, Prince Tristan?¡± King Henri demanded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not true,¡± Tristan bellowed as he flung the box and dagger aside. ¡°Where is this assassin? Are they still alive? Do they even exist?¡± He turned his gaze from Henri to Stryker. ¡°Or is a pretty dagger and a letter all you have to accuse me? If I was truly the Emperor¡¯s son, why would he wait until I¡¯m almost a man to claim me? What has changed in the past decade that would suddenly convince him of this?¡±

    Stryker blinked, and for a moment, his troubled gaze turned towards the Dowager.

    ¡°The poison you accuse me of administering to you,¡± Octavia interrupted smoothly. ¡°Is not actually poison.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tristan snapped, both elated by her confession and baffled in the same breath.

    ¡°It is an herb called Aconitum, and you have been drinking it since you were five years old,¡± the Dowager continued. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve read in your studies, Aconitum is a special herb raised by the royal family which has the power to suppress a witch¡¯s power and even neutralize it if taken for a long period of time.¡±

    Tristan gaped at her silently as horror, disbelief, and the invasive chill of fear spread throughout his body.

    ¡®Why is she insisting on this nonsense? Of course, they can call me a witch since they all know my mother was one.¡¯

    ¡°That proves nothing, Sir Aaron¡ª¡±

    ¡°It is lethal to those who are not witches,¡± Octavia explained patiently. ¡°But your mother clearly was one, so we could administer it to you safely. Unfortunately, there have been a few accidents along the way. Incidents like Sir Aaron, where people who did not know drank from a cup meant only for you.¡±

    The weight of her words shattered the fog upon Tristan¡¯s mind as realization sank in with suffocating guilt. ¡°Queen Rosalind¡ª¡±

    ¡°Drank from your glass when you were still a child.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªshe was ill for several days before she died¡ª¡±

    ¡°As you grew older, your magic, instead of being suppressed, burned away the effects of the Aconitum, so we had to increase the dose and administer it more frequently.¡±

    Tristan sucked in a breath as he clenched his fists. ¡°Why¡ªwhy didn¡¯t you tell me¡ªwhat if Nicholas had¡ª¡±

    ¡°After Rosalind¡¯s death, we realized more precautions needed to be taken. Sir Beaumont is aware of your identity and has always carefully monitored Prince Nicholas whenever he was around you. As I¡¯m sure you know, part of Beaumont¡¯s education as a knight and the prince¡¯s bodyguard is detecting poisons, something he is especially good at.¡± Octavia moved gracefully down the steps towards Tristan. ¡°As it stands, your built up resistance to Aconitum serves as proof that you are not the King¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Aconitum will suppress the magic of all but the most powerful of witches,¡± Octavia explained. ¡°Pure-blood witches. And the only way one can be born a pure-blood witch¡ª¡± she leaned in with a sympathetic smile as she brushed a drop of wine from his cheek ¡°¡ªis if both parents are strong coven witches.¡±

    Tristan had no recollection of when the Dowager returned to King Henri¡¯s side nor how he came to be kneeling on the floor. He felt only the weight of Garrett¡¯s hand upon his shoulder as the world spun around him, accompanied by the words of the man he had once called father.

    ¡°Prince Tristan, you are hereby rightfully stripped of your title and the position of Crown Prince. You shall no longer be recognized as a prince of Lafeara. You and your mother are a disgrace to this royal family, and were Catalina still alive; I would burn her at the stake for keeping this treasonous secret from me.¡±

    Garrett¡¯s grip tightened, but Tristan lacked the will to move.

    ¡°I ought to burn you for killing Queen Rosalinda, but I have no wish for war with Ventrayna. So I will spare you for Nicholas¡¯s sake.¡± There was a moment''s pause, during which the Dowager leaned down and whispered in King Henri¡¯s ear. ¡°Instead, as my last decree to the Commander of the Red Wolf Army, I order you to lead your forces to Wolfthorn Forest. Subjugate the pagans who have invaded our borders. Redeem your crimes against Lafeara with a victory.

    ¡°After the battle, you will pass command of the Red Wolf Army to Colonel Durante and continue your way to Ventrayna. Your father will no doubt welcome you with open arms. Do this¡ªand I will not banish you from Lafeara for good¡ªnor stop you from visiting Nicholas should he wish to see you in the future.¡±

    Silence filled the throne room and accented the ringing in Tristan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Refuse, and I will have General Stryker arrest you and send you to Ventrayna as a eunuch,¡± King Henri spat.

    Tristan stared numbly at the black veins in the marble floor before him. His nails scraped across the cold surface as his fingers curled into fists. Footsteps approached, and Garrett¡¯s hand relinquished its hold as Colonel Durante appeared beside him.

    ¡°Get up, Prince Tristan,¡± Durante ordered. The familiar words from Tristan¡¯s early years of sword training shook him from his daze. He looked up into the dark-hazel eyes of his mentor but found little reassurance within them. ¡°Don¡¯t you quit on me now, son,¡± the Colonel whispered as he took Tristan¡¯s arm and helped the disgraced prince to his feet.

    Tristan turned to face King Henri''s wrathful gaze, the unsettled looks of Stryker and Attwood, and the equally satisfied and triumphant smiles of Borghese and Octavia.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t over.¡¯

    Tristan bowed to the King of Lafeara one last time, even as the first wave of tears burned against the back of his eyes. ¡°I hear and obey, your Majesty,¡± he recited through clenched teeth.

    ¡®And I will remember.¡¯

    Without waiting for permission, he turned and marched past Durante and Garrett towards the only place that made sense. The battlefield, where his foes were clearly marked, and death and glory were decided by the strength and skill of a blade¡ªnot the poison of words.

    The cold winter air stung against his burning eyes as he blinked beneath the morning sun. Tristan stumbled down the first step, and Durante, who had shadowed him silently, caught his arm and steadied him quickly.

    ¡°Breathe, son,¡± the Colonel reminded him firmly.

    Tristan nodded mutely as he sucked in a strained breath of air. His chest felt as if a giant¡¯s hammer had battered holes through it, his hands were visibly shaking, and the ringing in his ears would not stop.

    ¡°We should head to the armory. The other captains and General Liam will be waiting for us there,¡± Durante said as Garrett caught up to them, holding the box with the Emperor¡¯s gift under his arm.

    ¡°Morning, brother, did father call for you as well!¡±

    Tristan slowly turned his gaze from the box to Nicholas, shadowed as always by the imposing giant, Captain Beaumont. The second prince skipped up the steps two at a time, as energetic as ever. Though judging from his garments and the horses that had been left by the palace gate¡ª

    ¡°You went outside the palace again, didn¡¯t you,¡± Tristan observed.

    Nicholas blushed like a schoolboy and grinned as he scratched the back of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you start. It¡¯s already bad enough that Grandmother knows and wants to meet her.¡± Nicholas stopped just below Tristan on the steps. His bashful smile faded as his gaze focused on his older brother¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t look so good. Are you ill¡ª¡± his gaze shifted towards the blood and vomit on Garrett¡¯s uniform and then snapped back to Tristan ¡°¡ªwhat happened?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Tristan replied quickly. ¡°Captain Garrett, if you would take that on ahead to the armory.¡±

    Garrett nodded and quickly circled past Nicholas and Beaumont.

    ¡°Armory?¡± Nicholas repeated.

    ¡°His Majesty has ordered the Red Wolf Army to Wolfthorn Forest to deal with an invasion of pagan barbarians,¡± Colonel Durante explained with a polite bow. ¡°And the matter is urgent, so we should be on our way.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Nicholas laughed as if reassured. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have no trouble with them, brother.¡± He slapped Tristan¡¯s shoulder affectionately. ¡°Just try not to get a scar on that pretty face. You¡¯re getting married in a few months¡ª¡±

    Tristan pulled Nicholas into a sudden tight hug and all but crushed the air from his brother¡¯s lungs as he held on for dear life.

    ¡°Oye¡ª¡± Nicholas tapped Tristan¡¯s shoulder frantically ¡°¡ªcan¡¯t¡ªbreathe.¡±

    Captain Beaumont stepped closer but stopped as Tristan relaxed his grip.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Nicholas cringed as he rolled his shoulders. ¡°For someone who doesn¡¯t like hugs, that was a bit intense.¡± He tapped Tristan¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Can you let me go now? This is getting awkward, even if you are my brother.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Durante whispered urgently.

    Stryker¡¯s knights circled towards them on the palace steps with hands on the hilts of their swords.

    ¡®They¡¯re here to protect Nicholas from me,¡¯ Tristan realized and chuckled darkly as he leaned his head against his confused brother¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Nicholas said grumpily. ¡°Are you sure everything¡¯s alright?¡±

    Tristan nodded as he ruffled Nicholas¡¯s light-auburn hair¡ªso similar to King Henri¡¯s¡ªso unlike his own dark midnight-blue curls. ¡°Yeah,¡± he whispered tiredly. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Good, good,¡± Nicholas murmured, noticing the knights around them as Tristan stepped back. ¡°Are you and the Dowager fighting again?¡±

    Tristan studied his younger brother silently, then turned to the giant behind him. ¡°Look after him for me, would you?¡±

    Captain Beaumont¡¯s violet eyes narrowed, but he gave a single nod in response.

    ¡®As good an answer as any.¡¯ Tristan nodded back.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± General Stryker called out from behind them. Tristan and Nicholas both turned towards him, and Stryker snorted. ¡°Prince Nicholas, his Majesty is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all being so bloody mysterious,¡± Nicholas muttered as he turned back to Tristan. ¡°Go kill some pagans and get back home so we can plan your bachelor party. And I don¡¯t care what Eleanora says; there will be plenty of scantily clad tits and lots of ale.¡±

    ¡®My wedding? Eleanora?¡¯ Tristan swallowed back a cold knot of fear as Nicholas shook his head.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my confident older brother gone, eh? You look like you¡¯re running late to your own funeral,¡± Nicholas joked.

    Tristan laughed as he pulled his brother in for one final embrace, kissed his cheek, and whispered, ¡°Long Live the King.¡±

 Interlude II: Mask of the Ghoul

    ??????????

    Interlude II: Mask of the Ghoul

    The ragged, jaunting edges of Fogtooth Mountain loomed over the Red Wolf Army as they trudged their way through the narrow ravine. Tristan reined in the black warhorse as, once again, war horns signaled the scouts had lost the trail of their quarry.

    ¡°Damn those bloody pagans!¡± Captain Garrett swore as Colonel Durante¡¯s forces slowed to a halt behind the second regiment, led by General Liam.

    ¡°That¡¯s the trouble with chasing down a smaller, lighter force that¡¯s tactically more familiar with the terrain and mountains,¡± Colonel Durante replied with a hint of sarcasm. He slipped two fingers between his lips and whistled. Two war hounds, one a soft gray the other doe brown, ran through the lines of Red Wolf Soldiers towards their master. ¡°What did you hungry devils find?¡±

    ¡°Looks like they caught a piece of one,¡± Garrett observed as he dismounted and pried a bloody rag from the gray hound¡¯s fangs. ¡°It''s smeared with some sort of mud or paint?¡±

    ¡°The Tharyn¡¯s have camouflaged themselves,¡± Durante muttered and heaved a weary sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll be chasing our own tails at this rate.¡±

    ¡°Give it here.¡± Tristan held out his hand, and Garrett passed over the cloth, which the prince inspected. ¡°It will certainly be hard to spot them now that night is approaching. It¡¯s been bothering me for a while, but why did the pagans linger at the border? Normally raiding parties are gone by the time an army can even get this far. It¡¯s almost like they were prepared and waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it,¡± Garrett grumbled as he turned uneasy eyes to the mountains around them.

    A flutter of wings drew the crossbows of nearby soldiers to the sky. Tristan followed the echo of wings and spotted, not the mountain eagles that had been harassing them all day, but a smaller, darker bird.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡± Tristan shouted. ¡°It¡¯s a crow, not an eagle.¡±

    The archers lowered their weapons as Tristan pulled a thin whistle from inside his glove, blew on it, and held out his wrist. After the prince played the correct tune, the crow circled and swooped down to alight upon Tristan¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°And who would be sending you messages way out here, your Highness?¡± Durante asked curiously.

    ¡°Lord Percy,¡± Tristan replied as he pried loose the string affixed to a note around the crow¡¯s leg. ¡°No doubt, he¡¯s caught wind of current events.¡±

    ¡°Be wary of that one. Percy¡¯s more tenacious than he lets on, and cunning like his father.¡±

    Tristan shook his head and unscrolled the note.

    ¡°The Dowager has sent someone to assassinate you. Don¡¯t drink water or wine. Trust no one.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡± Tristan crumpled the note and flung it into the dense, dry shrubs.

    ¡°Bad news?¡± Garrett asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not linger here,¡± Tristan replied as he cast the crow back into the sky and watched it climb up the ravine. ¡°I¡¯d rather not run the men ragged on a wild goose chase this deep inside Tharyn territory¡ªor worse, lead them into an ambush.¡±

    ¡°Captain Connor!¡± Durante barked. The war hounds¡¯ ears pricked up at their master¡¯s tone. A young knight captain eyed the beasts warily as he moved his steed closer to the Colonel. ¡°Send word to General Liam. We¡¯ll withdraw back to Lafeara¡¯s border and set camp.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Colonel!¡± The knight captain saluted and spun his bay mare towards the front lines.

    ¡°Captain Garrett,¡± Tristan added sharply. ¡°Get our men into formation and make sure the scouts keep their eyes peeled. I don¡¯t want to lose a single cavalry unit to so much as a gopher hole.¡±

    ¡°On it, Colonel.¡± Garrett turned his gray stallion towards the row of calvary behind them and selected three lieutenants to carry the prince¡¯s order to the backline.

    ¡°Turning an army of this size around in the bloody mountain. What a nightmare,¡± Durante muttered and clucked his tongue as he encouraged his giant red warhorse to change direction.

    ¡°And General Liam was so confident that we¡¯d catch the pagan pillagers by now,¡± Tristan agreed sarcastically as his gaze dropped to the canteen tied to his saddle.

    ¡®I drank some earlier¡ªI don¡¯t feel any different¡ªam I already poisoned, or is this canteen safe?¡¯

    ¡°Where¡¯s your head at, your Highness?¡± Durante barked.

    Tristan snapped his attention back to the Colonel and sighed. ¡°My heads a bit of a mess right now, Colonel. You know that.¡±

    ¡°Well, pull it out of the mud, your Highness,¡± Durante replied impatiently. ¡°We¡¯re not out of danger yet.¡± He slapped a hand across Tristan¡¯s back and clucked his tongue as the giant red warhorse picked up its hooves and bucked against the Colonel¡¯s restraining grip.

    The muffled thunder of rapidly approaching hooves drew Tristan¡¯s attention back to the forward regiment as Captain Connor reappeared.

    ¡°Colonel! Your Highness!¡± the Captain shouted as he waved an arm.

    Tristan tightened his grip on the reins and eyed the back of Liam¡¯s regiment that still had not turned around. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°General Liam asks leave to set camp here as it''s already near dusk, and the men are tired.¡±

    ¡°He wants to camp here?¡± Durante growled with evident exasperation. ¡°In enemy territory.¡±

    ¡°General Liam says he can manage on his own if your Highness wishes to withdraw with the First Regiment.¡±

    ¡°Splitting up is an even worse idea, what has gotten into him today,¡± Tristan muttered. He glanced towards Durante, who glowered at the mountains around them with the same suspicion Tristan could not shake. ¡°I don¡¯t like it either, but he has a point. We¡¯ve wondered in too far, and if we take a wrong turn in the dark, we might be the worse for it.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Commander,¡± Durante replied with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Tell the General his request is granted, but I want the number of night guards tripled from each regiment and on rotating shifts. We break camp at first light tomorrow.¡± Tristan waved his hand, and the Captain turned around once more to relay his orders. ¡°Perhaps General Liam doesn¡¯t feel the need to listen to this bastard anymore,¡± the prince added sourly under his breath.

    Tristan felt the slap aimed at the back of his head but didn¡¯t bother to dodge it.

    ¡°Better?¡± Durante growled.

    ¡°Much,¡± Tristan replied with a wince as he shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s set up camp.¡±

    ?????

    Tristan tossed restlessly for most of the night as he listened to the sounds of soldiers settling down while the night wind blew through the ravine around them. At some point, the weariness of the day¡¯s ride pulled him into a restless dream, and he found himself in the mountains alone, surrounded on all sides by fog and angry voices.

    ¡°Bastard.¡±

    ¡°Liar.¡±

    ¡°Traitor.¡±

    ¡°Witch!¡±

    The words slithered and echoed inside his skull even as Tristan stumbled through the rocky ravine, looking for Captain Garrett, Colonel Durante, and the Red Wolf Army. ¡®How did I miss an entire army departing? And why would they leave me behind?¡¯

    Logic told him this was just a dream, but Tristan could not break free from the chill of loss, betrayal, and abandonment.

    The obscure path before him turned upwards. Tristan''s gaze drifted towards the rising moon illuminated above the canopy of fog.

    ¡°Tristan.¡±

    His chest ached as the memory of his mother¡¯s voice, once long forgotten, returned to him¡ªand Tristan no longer cared if this was a dream or a nightmare. He climbed the path, sword drawn, eyes warily searching the shadowed rocks and boulders as he slipped past them.

    ¡°Tristan, come.¡±

    The moon glowed like an ethereal giant at the mountain¡¯s peak, and before it stood the woman in red. Her white hair floated around her shadowed face like rays of moonlight while her scarlet gown whispered above the ground she did not touch. She extended a slender pale hand towards him and beckoned. ¡°Come, Tristan. Your queen is waiting.¡±

    A harsh chill encircled him as he took a step forward. Tristan stared down at small pale arms wrapped around his waist and turned to find a little dark-haired girl pressed against his back. Her face was hidden beneath her dark midnight hair, but the crown of frost she wore chilled him through his armor. Tristan struggled against her hold, but her ice-like skin resisted his grasp and held firm.

    ¡°Wake up,¡± the frost child whispered desperately. ¡°Tristan. Wake up, or they will kill you.¡±

    The strange child¡¯s warning sparked like a cold flame across his skin as Tristan turned towards the woman in red. Beneath the shadows, her welcoming smile cracked open to reveal fanged teeth as she flew down the mountain path towards them.

    ¡°Too late¡ª¡±

    Pain shot through his chest as Tristan¡¯s eyes snapped open. The mountain, the moon, the frost child, and the sinister woman were gone¡ªand in their place, a blue ghoul¡¯s mask loomed over the prince as a dagger descended towards his chest.

    Tristan flung his arms between them instinctively. The blade sliced through his left forearm and struck bone as Tristan thrust himself from the bed and kicked the intruder away.

    The assassin dropped low with inhuman speed and took out Tristan¡¯s supporting leg. The prince crashed onto his side, then rolled under the bed and atop his sword.

    ¡°Garrett!¡± he yelled and drew the blade free. The assassin kicked the cot aside and lunged after him. Tristan swung his sword in a narrow arch as he rolled onto his hip. The killer danced back and hesitated, seemingly perturbed, as the blue ghoul mask tilted to one side to examine him. ¡°Connor!¡±

    ¡®Where are my bodyguards?¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± the assassin cackled. ¡°I took care of your knights before I came in. And yelling won¡¯t help¡ª¡± he held up a hand and tapped a wide bracelet embedded with moonstone gems ¡°¡ªthis enchantment means no one will hear you, no matter how close they come to the tent.¡±

    ¡®An enchantment? Mercy¡¯s tit. But does that mean the magic will only work while we remain inside the tent?¡¯ Tristan grit his teeth as he shifted into a defensive stance. ¡®I just have to get past him and outside.¡¯ His vision seemed cloudy, his focus unsteady, even his limbs were unusually heavy. Tristan shook his head sluggishly¡ªand dodged as the assassin came at him with the speed of a striking viper.

    He deflected the dagger again¡ªbut not the assassin¡¯s second blade. Pain burned along his inner thigh as the blue mask dipped beneath Tristan¡¯s backswing, and the killer rolled away, once more between Tristan and the tent door.

    ¡°She said you¡¯d be drugged and unable to wake up,¡± the blue ghoul commented casually.

    ¡°She? Who? The Dowager?¡±

    The assassin laughed. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be much of a professional killer if I told you that, now would I?¡±

    ¡°Guess you¡¯re not so confident about killing me,¡± Tristan taunted. ¡°Otherwise, what harm could come from telling a dead man.¡±

    The blue ghoul cackled as he raised a dagger, fresh with the blood from Tristan¡¯s leg, and shrugged. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just waiting for the poison to take effect while you and I exchange pointless banter. But I¡¯ll tell you what, Prince, drop the sword, and I¡¯ll give you a name right before I send you off to the underworld.¡±

    Tristan growled. The burning in his left leg had gone numb too quickly. ¡®Damn it, of course an assassin would use poison.¡¯ The blurriness returned as the blue mask before him faded from two, to one, to three.

    ¡°A lesson for your next life, prince. Any assassin worth his weight in gold will prep his blade with poison. In the worst-case scenario, it will wear down a tough opponent or kill the one who manages to run away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not running anywhere,¡± Tristan growled as he shifted once more into a protective stance.

    The assassin chuckled and beckoned with his blade. ¡°Neither am I.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m running out of time, and he knows it.¡¯ Tristan calmed his expression as he surveyed the tent around them. ¡®I said I wouldn¡¯t run, but if I don¡¯t get outside¡ªwell, I¡¯m already a disgraced prince.¡¯ He smiled and locked eyes with the demonic black gaze of the ghoul¡¯s blue mask.

    He lunged forward, but the assassin moved quicker. This time Tristan blocked both blades with his sword and then shoved his fist into the assassin¡¯s face as flames ignited from his palm and spiraled towards the blue mask.

    The assassin stumbled as he leapt back with a startled gasp. He recovered with admirable dexterity, but Tristan had already shoved past him through the tent flaps. A drizzle of rain greeted the prince before his injured leg skid across the slick mud and sent Tristan crashing down into the muck. He rolled with the momentum of his fall and came up on his knees. The tent flaps moved as the killer blurred through them.

    ¡°Garrett!¡± Tristan shouted at the top of his lungs as he struggled to rise. His left leg buckled as soon as he regained his footing, and then the assassin was upon him.

    ¡°Thought you said you wouldn¡¯t run!¡± the ghoul hissed as Tristan deflected his attack.

    ¡°I lied,¡± Tristan snarled and swung his blade. His attack was slow¡ªtoo slow. The poison coursing through him made the assassin¡¯s movement increasingly challenging to follow. The blue mask moved like a blur, and then a sharp pain in Tristan¡¯s wrist sent his Commander¡¯s sword spiraling out into the darkness.

    Tristan shielded his neck and chest instinctively and caught the assassin¡¯s wrist by pure luck¡ªbut not before the savage impact of the blue ghoul¡¯s attack knocked him back down into the slippery earth. His fingers, coated with mud and blood, slid free from the assassin¡¯s blade, which buried itself into his shoulder.

    Searing pain ripped past Tristan¡¯s lips as the fire in his left arm shout outwards and engulfed the assassin¡¯s face and arms. This time the blue ghoul did not retreat, though a strained growl of agonizing pain slipped past his emotionless mask.

    Then a blurred volley of punches battered into Tristan¡¯s face. His skull rang, his vision spun, and blood filled his mouth as he fought past the pain to remain conscious.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Tristan roared. He kicked his right foot against the ground as he tried to shake the assassin free. His right arm, his sword arm, had gone entirely numb along with his left leg.

    All too quickly, the magic burning from his left hand flickered out and died.

    ¡°Hell¡¯s Teeth,¡± the assassin whispered hoarsely. ¡°Guess you¡¯re not much of a witch after all.¡± The blue ghoul yanked the blade free from Tristan¡¯s shoulder and raised it above the prince¡¯s throat. A cross-bolt hissed through the air and jammed into the side of the ghoul¡¯s neck with a quiet yet triumphant thud.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Garrett¡¯s voice crashed through Tristan¡¯s pounding heart as the mirage of three¡ªno, four ghouls danced before his eyes. Blood trickled down from beneath the blue mask as the assassin toppled over beside him into the mud. ¡°Tristan!¡±

    Garrett¡¯s face was above him. Two knights raced past with blades drawn.

    ¡°Sound the bloody alarm!¡± Garrett snapped as he yanked the cape from his shoulders and pressed it hurriedly against Tristan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And drag the physician from his bed!¡±

    The blast of a war horn filled the cold dark sky as Garret tightly wrapped Tristan¡¯s shoulder and then moved down to bandage his leg.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Durante shouted as he rushed towards them, still in battle armor. ¡°Your Highness! How did this happen? Where is Connor?¡±

    ¡°Dead, Colonel,¡± a knight reported. ¡°So is Sir Bennett.¡±

    ¡°Assassin,¡± Tristan whispered as he raised his left hand and tried to keep the figures before him from blurring into each other. ¡°Poison¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get my medical kit now!¡± Durante roared.

    ¡°Fuck. Fuck!¡± Garrett muttered desperately as he fumbled with Tristan¡¯s leg. ¡°I need another pair of hands!¡±

    Faces merged into each other even as the knight¡¯s voices grew distant. The poison clawed across Tristan¡¯s skin and wrapped his body inside its deadly numb cocoon. In the suffocating silence that filled his ears, Tristan watched the frost child kneel beside him as the moon illuminated her dark hair and frozen crown.

    Warm hands touched the side of his face. Tristan grasped the wrist blindly and held on desperately as he stared into the child¡¯s frightening ice-blue eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare quit on me, your Highness.¡± Durante¡¯s voice boomed through the fading specter. ¡°Here, eat this¡ª¡± something wet and mushy pressed between Tristan¡¯s lips. ¡°¡ªdon¡¯t choke on it like a dog. Chew, then swallow.¡±

    Tristan willed himself to listen and held onto Durante as he swallowed down the bitter taste.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a bit of water,¡± Durante murmured encouragingly. ¡°Slowly, your Highness.¡±

    Tristan drank, and for a moment, the darkness receded. He could see Garrett shouting at the physician for not moving fast enough. The knights of the Red Wolf Army were pressed in around him with pale, shaken faces. Tristan rolled his head to the side and stared at the blue ghoul mask of his would-be assassin. Its demonic black eyes stared at him defiantly across the bloody mud, welcoming him to hell.

    ¡°Don¡¯t trust anyone!¡±

    ¡°Wake up, or they will kill you.¡±

    ¡°If they can kill a prince¡ªthey can kill a Queen.¡±

 Interlude III: The Betrayed Prince

    ??????????

    Interlude III: The Betrayed Prince

    A dark circus of shadows loomed over Tristan as the mountains tilted, and the ground swayed below. The familiar cadence of an army in movement hummed past the muted rattle of wagon wheels and the pulsing drums of pain that spread along his skull. When he was finally able to pry his dry eyes open, Tristan found himself, not in a tent, but the back of a Red Wolf supply wagon. The hilt of his Commander¡¯s sword glistened against his chest, and he was in full battle armor¡ªas if they had dressed him for a funeral.

    The dark thought twisted Tristan¡¯s dry, numb lips into a bitter smile. ¡®Still alive¡ªfor now.¡¯

    Garret sat nearby. The knight¡¯s back jostled against the wagon¡¯s high panel walls, while his arms remained braced against the sword that lay across his lap. Streaks of blood shadowed the knight captain¡¯s face. His unfocused gaze stared across the wagon into the distance, fighting sleep and exhaustion.

    Tristan swallowed the cobwebs in his throat as he attempted to move his right arm, his sword arm, but it remained as lifeless and numb as his useless, bandaged left leg. ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    The wagon bumped over a hole, and Garrett snapped fully awake, his blade half-yanked from its sheath before he spotted Tristan¡¯s open eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Relief flooded the knight captain¡¯s face as he sheathed his sword and leaned over to grasped Tristan¡¯s left arm. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°W-water,¡± Tristan croaked.

    ¡°Just a moment!¡± Garrett fumbled with his sword as he uncorked the canteen beside him. ¡°Slow the wagon a moment. His Highness needs to drink!¡±

    Whispers that sounded like prayers echoed around the supply wagon as Garrett slid his arm behind Tristan¡¯s neck and brought the open canteen closer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink the water or wine.¡±

    Tristan pushed the canteen away and vomited over the side of the cot.

    ¡°Captain Garrett, how is he?¡± Durante¡¯s voice echoed above them as the Colonel¡¯s red warhorse puffed warm air over the wagon in their direction.

    ¡°Puking his royal guts out¡ªas you can see,¡± Garrett replied with restrained calm.

    ¡°Hang in there, your Highness. We¡¯re nearly out of the mountains.¡±

    ¡°H-ow long¡ª¡± Tristan spat out the lingering putrid taste ¡°¡ªwas I out?¡±

    ¡°Not long, your Highness,¡± Durante answered as he gestured towards the cliffs above them. ¡°It¡¯s about mid-morning now. We¡¯ve been traveling since you were attacked last night.¡±

    Colonel Durante¡¯s countenance was ragged and pale. Even Durante¡¯s armor lacked its usual imposing shine beneath the drying splatter of mud and dust. But one look into his mentor¡¯s dark-hazel eyes told Tristan that the danger was far from over.

    The Colonel turned and shouted to a nearby soldier, ¡°Tell General Liam to pick up the pace. I want to be out of these foul mountains before I see the bloody sun come over those mountains.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Colonel,¡± the soldier snapped a salute and hastened from view.

    ¡°This path¡ª¡± Tristan observed the strange purple moss that crept up the side of the ravine and black shrubs around them ¡°¡ªis this the path we took last night?¡±

    ¡°General Liam¡¯s guide could have us going in circles for all I know,¡± Garrett growled as he lifted the cloak from Tristan¡¯s injured shoulder. ¡°The bandage is soaked again. It won¡¯t stop bleeding.¡±

    ¡°Physician!¡± Durante snapped. The army medic quickly hopped off the back of a knight¡¯s horse and then clambered onto the back of the wagon to squeeze in beside Garrett.

    ¡°The powder should have worked by now,¡± the physician explained fretfully. ¡°But his blood isn¡¯t congealing properly at all.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve kept him as still as possible, so what¡¯s the problem then?¡± Garrett snapped.

    ¡°Poison?¡± Tristan muttered as the image of the blue ghoul holding a dagger wet with Tristan¡¯s blood, flashed behind his eyes.

    ¡°A blood-thinning agent would explain this,¡± the physician admitted unhappily. ¡°In which case, my experience is limited. Keep pressure on the wound and a tourniquet on the limb. We need to return to the capital as quickly as possible for a stronger counteragent. The longer we delay, the more likely his Highness could bleed out¡ªor lose a limb.¡±

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s going on with this guide that General Liam is following,¡± Durante growled and whistled for his hounds. ¡°Your Highness, as uncomfortable as it may be, please try to keep still and rest.¡±

    Tristan grunted and waved his good hand weakly. ¡®I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡¯

    Durante and his baying hounds galloped on ahead while Garrett resumed his uneasy scowl as the medic double-checked the tourniquets and tightened the pressure on Tristan¡¯s shoulder. Then both men sat back upon the barrels of barley grain, which served as the army¡¯s gruel.

    The view of the mountain above Tristan remained the same as the shadows stretched, lightened, and changed course as the wagon wheels jostled and bumped along the pathway that grew narrower before them. The sun threatened to defy Durante¡¯s wrath as it climbed steadily overhead, and Tristan knew without asking that they were lost.

    As if to confirm his darkening thoughts, the wagon rolled to a halt as hooves of horses rapidly approached.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± General Liam¡¯s voice called out.

    Tristan gestured to Garrett, who reluctantly helped the prince sit up upon the cot. Liam quickly bowed his head as Durante pulled up beside him.

    ¡°Forgive the delay, your Highness. My guide got turned around in the early hours, but we are back on the correct path now,¡± Liam explained hastily.

    ¡°Or so your guide claims,¡± Durante growled.

    Liam shot the Colonel an exasperated look but quickly masked his annoyance. ¡°Unfortunately, the path we were on to return to our original route has been blocked off¡ª¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is!¡±

    ¡°¡ªwhich leads us to a choice I wished to run past your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Right, now he wants to run decisions past his Commander,¡± Durante growled.

    ¡°Which would be?¡± Tristan asked impatiently. As much as he shared the Colonel¡¯s anger, his pounding head could not deal with the clamor of their bickering.

    Liam shifted in his saddle. ¡°We can turn around and go through the mountains to our original path¡ª¡±

    ¡°Veles breath! And spend another day in Tharyn territory?¡± Durante roared.

    ¡°¡ªor we can take an alternate path up ahead that will bring us to Deadwood Forest,¡± Liam finished tensely as his face flickered between resignation and anger.

    ¡°Deadwood Forest will take us into Ventrayna territory,¡± Tristan replied with restrained anger. The very thought of entering Ventrayna before his mission to defeat the Tharyn invaders had been completed¡ª ¡°Is that the only path ahead that will take us out of Fogtooth Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Exactly so.¡± Liam pulled a map from his saddle, dismounted, and spread it over a box of dried meat beside Tristan. ¡°The path we will need to take is here. We enter Deadwood at this junction then take a detour south-east to this ridge, at which point we would be safely inside Lafearian mountains and close to one of our border fortresses.¡±

    ¡°And you expect the Emperor¡¯s border guards to let us waltz through?¡± Durante snapped.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Liam countered bluntly. ¡°Since Tristan is the Emperor¡¯s son and still engaged to Princess Eleanora.¡±

    Tristan narrowed his eyes as suspicion coiled in his gut. On the surface, it might look like Liam was just trying to lead the army through the safest route back to Lafeara, but to travel half the night and morning just to coincidentally end up lost with only one safe path that would deliver Tristan to Ventrayna?

    ¡®Am I overthinking it? Liam has been with the Red Wolf Army almost as long as I have been its Commander.¡¯

    ¡°It is the safest route,¡± Garrett interjected. ¡°And should we encounter the Emperor¡¯s men, we can request medical aid as well, your Highness.¡±

    ¡°As loath as I am to admit it,¡± the physician added. ¡°Witches are very proficient in poisons and antidotes. I¡¯ve no doubt they are the prince¡¯s best chance at saving his limbs.¡±

    ¡®Well, with that enlightening vote of approval.¡¯ Tristan glanced down at his limp sword arm. ¡°How long would it take us to backtrack, find the original path, and returned to Wolfthorn Forest?¡±

    ¡°A day, possibly longer,¡± Liam answered grimly.

    ¡°At which point your Highnesses arm and leg will be lost and require amputation¡ªand your life very well in danger,¡± the physician commented.

    Tristan refrained from glaring at the unhelpful medic. He had expected as much. ¡°And the path to Deadwood Forest?¡±

    ¡°We should reach it within a couple hours, your Highness.¡±

    ¡®Guess that¡¯s the better option, no matter how little I like it.¡¯ Tristan sighed. ¡°Colonel Durante, thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Given your Highness¡¯s condition¡ªDeadwood Pass is likely the safest path forward,¡± Durante relented unhappily. ¡°But if that guide gets us lost one more time, I¡¯ll put his head on a pike and watch the eagles pluck his eyes out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that will provide him with ample motivation,¡± Liam replied tersely as he rolled up the map, bowed to Tristan, and returned to his horse. ¡°I¡¯ll get us moving again. The pace might be a bit rough, so let me know if we need to slow down for his Highness.¡±

    Tristan watched the General ride off and glared at the mountains as Garrett helped him settle back down against the bloody blanket of the cot. ¡®If I die in these mountains, King Henri and the Dowager will be pleased.¡¯ The helpless rage that welled within his chest barely sparked his magic before it withered out in cold acceptance.

    Just as General Liam predicted, the increased pace brought with it heightened discomfort and pain as the prince swayed and bounced in his cot. Tristan bore it all with clenched teeth. His crippled limbs might be useless, but the wounds inflicted by the assassin¡¯s dagger roared to life with each abrupt jostle.

    Beside him, Garrett winced and scowled at every bump, intermittently checking Tristan¡¯s injuries and muttering to himself. As if the agonizing pain alone wasn¡¯t enough, the swaying motion of the wagon soon had Tristan heaving into a bucket Garrett had ready for him this time.

    ¡°Oh, nearly forgot, saved this for you,¡± the knight commented as Tristan rinsed his mouth with water and spit. Garrett fumbled with a leather satchel and pulled out the ominous blue ghoul mask. ¡°Something to hang on your wall in Ventrayna.¡±

    Tristan laughed dryly as he stared at the mask and then held out his hand. Garrett handed over the grim memento and set about dealing with the puke bucket.

    The demonic mask had high arched brows, dark fiendish eyes, a sloped flaring nose, and a fanged mouth. Tristan flicked his finger against the painted blue metal. ¡°Witch Steel,¡± he muttered.

    ¡®The Dowager must have planned pretty far in advance if she got ahold of an assassin from Ventrayna. Perhaps she even found someone to act as a member of the Emperor¡¯s shadow guards to frame me with that dagger and letter?¡¯

    Dark conspiracies filled his head as Tristan passed the mask back to Garrett. ¡°I appreciate the thought, Captain,¡± Tristan said as he reached beneath his chain mail and bloody tunic. ¡°Now, I¡¯d like to ask a favor of you.¡±

    ¡°Oye.¡± Garrett narrowed his eyes at the scorpion medallion that Tristan pulled free and unclasped from his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡ª¡±

    ¡°If the worst should happen, I want you to return this to Eleanora,¡± Tristan interrupted firmly. ¡°Tell her what¡¯s happened, all of it. Tell her to stay away from Lafeara at all costs.¡± He held the necklace between them and glared at the knight captain until his friend relented and accepted the token. ¡°And tell her¡ªthat I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t keep my promise.¡±

    ¡°This goes against every superstition I¡¯ve ever known,¡± Garrett growled. ¡°Just so you know, if the worst should happen, I¡¯ll be dying before your royal ass.¡±

    Tristan laughed and gripped the side of the cot as he spat blood and bile into the bucket. ¡°Don¡¯t be too sure.¡±

    Garrett clasped the necklace around his neck and held up the golden scorpion with his thumb. ¡°I think it looks good on me.¡±

    ¡°Bastard.¡±

    ¡°Actually¡ª¡± Garrett¡¯s eyes narrowed as his gaze rose up the side of the mountain ¡°¡ªwhat in Veles¡¯ breath is this!¡±

    Tristan followed the knight captain¡¯s frantic gaze. Fog rolled down the mountainside towards them with unnatural speed.

    ¡°Light torches!¡± Garrett shouted as the pace of the army noticeably slowed. ¡°On your guard, men!¡± The frantic movements of soldiers about the wagon soon produced a line of torches that glowed eerily as the ominous fog descended with silent ferocity and swirled ominously around them.

    ¡°This is a new trick,¡± muttered the wagon driver uneasily.

    A horse screamed, and one of Durante¡¯s hounds bellowed savagely. Tristan and Garret recognized the sound and what it signified just as the warning horn boomed through the dense clouds of mist.

    ¡°We¡¯re under attack! Get ready!¡± Garrett roared.

    The rumble of an army echoed through the shadows before and behind them. The savage whoops and screams of pagans bounced off the mountain walls as Tristan dragged himself upright and pulled his sword from its sheath.

    Garrett took his shoulder gently and shook his head. ¡°Knights, defensive shield formation!¡± Five knights climbed into the wagon to erect a protective barrier of shields around Tristan, and Garrett, who crammed in close beside him. The sounds of two armies engaging reverberated around them.

    ¡°Are they in front or behind us?¡± Tristan hissed.

    Garrett shifted and slid his head and shoulders through the knight¡¯s shields. A few moments later, he returned and shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re surrounded, and the Cavlary is no good in these cramped mountain paths.¡±

    ¡°How close are we to Deadwood Pass?¡±

    Garrett shrugged helplessly, then growled as he seized the knight to his right. ¡°Lieutenant Cantu, I¡¯m leaving his Highness with you. Make sure he stays in the wagon, alive and in one piece, or I¡¯ll feed your entrails to the hounds.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± Cantu replied promptly.

    Garrett turned back to Tristan. ¡°Stay put, your Highness. I¡¯ve got a plan. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Tristan shouted after him and clenched his sword¡¯s hilt tightly.

    ¡®Damn that assassin. My crippled bastard hide is going to get us all killed.¡¯

    The clanging sounds of metal bleed into the shouts and screams of war that rose into a blood-thirsty crescendo as the battle raged on. Tristan waited patiently in his tiny protective bubble, inwardly torn between guilt and frustration as he counted the minutes to Garrett¡¯s return.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Durante''s commanding voice preceded the snarl of hounds. Tristan propped himself up unsteadily, using his sword as a cane, and pushed against the shield before him.

    ¡°Please, your Highness, stay put,¡± Cantu pleaded as he held his shield firm. ¡°I¡¯d rather not be eaten by dogs.¡±

    Tristan cursed, but his quivering leg forced him to return to the cot. A few tense moments later and Cantu, who kept watch between the barrier''s tight space, suddenly lowered his shield.

    ¡°Highness,¡± Durante panted as he gripped the side of the wagon. ¡°We need to get you out of here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tristan demanded. ¡°How many pagans are there?¡±

    ¡°Three of Tharyn¡¯s princes are here, earth witches all of them and nearly five thousand pagans between them,¡± the Colonel answered grimly.

    Tristan¡¯s breath caught in his throat as he quickly calculated their rapidly depleting odds of survival.

    ¡°But we¡¯re close enough to Deadwood Path that a small squadron should be able to push through with our cavalry. If we delay any further, we¡¯ll lose this chance.¡± Durante turned to the knights around him. ¡°Get his Highness onto his horse!¡±

    ¡°Where is Garrett?¡± Tristan demanded as Cantu hopped down from the carriage. The other knights lowered their shields and lifted Tristan to where Cantu pulled the prince¡¯s black warhorse beside the wagon. Tristan grit his teeth as they eased him into the back of the horse. The moment his weight settled into the saddle, he felt the wound along his inner thigh reopen again.

    ¡°Garrett is waiting with the cavalry. I¡¯ll take you there, your Highness,¡± Durante explained as he eased Tristan¡¯s left foot into the stirrup and tied a lead to the black stallion¡¯s harness. ¡°Hold onto the reins, and don¡¯t let go. If you can¡¯t stay in the saddle, Garrett can carry you behind him, but don¡¯t stop for any other reason.¡±

    ¡°Why does it sound like you¡¯re not coming with us, Colonel?¡±

    Durante did not answer as he hoisted himself atop the red warhorses and pulled Tristan along beside him.

    The chaos Tristan had heard from inside the wagon was even closer than he realized. Only three-hundred paces away, the pagans were battering their way mercilessly through the Red Wolf Army¡¯s front ranks.

    The overwhelming number of enemies was not the only danger his men faced. A suspicious rumble from the mountain above proceeded a rockslide of small boulders and stone that struck the sides of the Red Wolf Army with little warning.

    ¡®The work of the pagan princes.¡¯ Tristan squinted his eyes over the clouds of dust and men to see two banners ahead of him. ¡®The third prince must be behind us, but how did they find us? How did they know to intercept us here? Was the guide leading us into an ambush this whole time?¡¯

    A jumble of thirty men on horses skittered away from another rockslide. Garrett was amongst them, shouting out encouragement as he kept the men together.

    Durante eased back his warhorse and grabbed Tristan¡¯s left hand. ¡°We''ll meet again, your Highness, after I¡¯ve smashed enough pagan skulls to block the path behind you,¡± the Colonel said as he wrapped the reins tightly around Tristan¡¯s wrist. Garrett joined them and took the lead from his father. ¡°You keep him alive now,¡± Durante ordered as he narrowed his gaze on his son.

    ¡°Keep yourself alive, old man,¡± Garrett grumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll send back help as quickly as I can.¡±

    ¡°His Highness¡¯s wellbeing comes first,¡± Durante barked as he turned his red warhorse back towards the chaos. ¡°And these pagans will regret underestimating the Red Wolf Army.¡± The Colonel lifted the ram horn slung about his shoulder and blew out a signal to advance.

    A reserve of Red Wolf Soldiers lowered their spears and braced their shields as they rushed steadily through the ranks that opened ahead. The pagans swept through, still screaming in their foreign tongues even as the Red Wolf Spears pierced through them as their shield swept together like a tide of merging bulls and rammed back against the unbalanced stream of pagans.

    The battle continued with renewed desperation as the Red Wolf spear unit pushed the pagans back. The retreating Red Wolf soldiers reformed behind the spears with swords raised high while the archers at their back launched a series of volleys into the fray before them. Colonel Durante led the remaining hundred and seventy cavalrymen, still blowing the notes of war as the pagans lost their momentum and fumbled to regroup.

    Garrett whistled sharply, and the cavalry unit selected to protect Tristan lunged into the break, towards the suddenly visible narrow pass that led to Deadwood forest.

    It was only then that Tristan realized General Liam and his regiment were nowhere in sight. His spine went rigid as his limbs went cold, and blood rushed to his ears. Only Colonel Durante¡¯s regiment of six hundred men remained to face the pagan¡¯s five thousand. Tristan exhaled sharply and clenched his teeth together so hard that his mouth filled with the taste of blood and betrayal.

 Interlude Part IV: Goddess of Destruction

    ??????????

    Interlude Part IV: Goddess of Destruction

    Tristan coughed towards his chest as the cloud of dust and dirt from the swarm of calvary men and horses around him filled his burning lungs. The scarf meant to protect his airways had fallen free during their breakneck pace through the narrow pass. Tristan could do nothing about the scarf. His only useful hand was wrapped tightly around the reins as he fought to keep himself in the saddle with one good leg.

    And to think King Henri had once praised him for his warrior¡¯s prowess on horseback. ¡®Can¡¯t hold a sword. Can barely stay in the saddle. I might not even walk again if I lose my leg.¡¯

    A growl of fear and anger tightened against the back of Tristan¡¯s throat, then choked as the horse vaulted a fallen boulder, and Tristan nearly went over the stallion¡¯s head. His chest landed against the warhorse¡¯s neck, while his left hand and the reins awkwardly remained twisted and trapped beneath his gut. The stallion¡¯s muscles tensed as its footing faltered, and Tristan¡¯s gaze came closer to the pounding hooves beneath him.

    A hand grabbed a fist full of the prince¡¯s armor then hoisted him back into the saddle. Garrett eased his horse a safe distance away, the tether still tied between them as Tristan scrambled to secure his position.

    The stallion tossed its head as it tried to follow the confusing signals of its rider. Tristan managed to get his right foot back into the stirrup while Garrett paced beside them and soothed the confused animal. A moment later, with his sore left wrist readjusted around the reigns, Tristan leaned closer to the stallion¡¯s neck¡ªand recovered from his latest brush with death.

    Bright flashes of light danced before Tristan¡¯s eyes as he tried to focus through the blur of knights, horses, hooves, and dirt; and the never-ending ravine path. When he wasn¡¯t choking from the constant inhalation of dust, he struggled to breathe at all. His armor seemed to have tightened around his chest, and even his helmet felt like a death trap intent on crushing his throbbing skull.

    Tristan gritted his teeth and glanced towards his left leg, which dangled uselessly beside the stirrup, the saddle beneath it coated in dust and blood.

    Liam¡¯s betrayal clouded his head along with the image of the blue ghoul¡¯s mask. No matter how Tristan arranged the facts and events of the last two days, they all led to the same conclusion. King Henri and the Dowager had sent him on this expedition to die.

    ¡°Rockslide!¡± The knights shouted ahead of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, or they¡¯ll pin us in!¡± Garrett roared back.

    The heart-sinking rumble of death descended towards them with a billowing cloud that obscured the path ahead moments before the boulders crashed and flooded the pathway behind them. The black stallion flicked its ears back and forth but maintained its gallop with the steel nerves of a beast that had faced the destruction of war many times before and become numb to it.

    Tristan pressed himself closer to the stallion¡¯s neck as he glanced back and willed his men to move faster. The calvary''s desperate movement was muffled by the monstrous pounding of massive rocks that collided at their heels¡ªand then the back row of knights vanished as a giant boulder devoured them.

    Garrett took one look back and cut the lead to Tristan¡¯s stallion before smacking the beast¡¯s flank with the flat of his blade. With an indignant cry, the warhorse surged past Garrett then jostled its way through the knights ahead with the speed and ferocity its bloodline had been bred to produce. Tristan held onto the beast desperately as the adrenaline of terror exploded in his chest, roared against his ears, and twisted his stomach in helpless panic.

    Clouds of darkness rained cold dust upon Tristan¡¯s neck and pelted against his armor as death closed in. He thought he glimpsed Garrett somewhere in the roaring storm of earth to his left just as the path before them narrowed¡ªand ended in a solid mountain wall.

    Tristan barely turned the stallion¡¯s head before Garrett¡¯s warhorse collided with them. The mountains tipped sideways as their horses toppled and fell. Then Tristan''s face and shoulder impacted with the ground below.

    The muted screams of man and beast mingled with the desperate thrashing of hooves. Boulders crushed and shattered the trapped calvary as a cloud of earth and dust billowed over the ravine.

    Tristan spit up blood and choked on earth as he rolled to his left and tried to rise. A shield loomed overhead as Garrett grabbed him and hoisted the prince to his feet. The thrashing black stallion screamed in agony before another boulder obscured it from view and silenced its pain. Tristan tore his eyes away as he focused on Garrett, struggled to keep his right leg useful, and tried to shake the disorienting ringing from his ears.

    Then a boulder bounced towards them, crashed against Garrett¡¯s shield, and they were flung apart like grass dolls.

    This time Tristan¡¯s helmet and ribs took the blow. His lungs protested the abuse as he rolled onto his side beneath yet another cloud of dust. The ringing in his ears overwhelmed all other senses as Tristan¡¯s gaze seemed to float above the rock and soil beneath hands he knew were his¡ªyet could not feel.

    ¡®Shelter. I have to find shelter.¡¯

    He crawled towards a large boulder only a few feet away. Dirt and dust filled his mouth, nose, and ears as he dragged in one painful breath after another and felt his ribs shift unnaturally.

    Like an injured animal, he curled beneath the crevice of the boulder, helpless and afraid as the giant rocks continued to descend, their massive size and brutality unnervingly muted as Tristan waited for the double vision and ringing in his head to stop.

    Garrett was gone. The few knights and horses he could see disappeared within the span of two blinks. Boulders filled in the gaps¡ªand then the sun vanished as soil and pebbles poured in around him. Tristan pressed a hand against his mouth and nose and smothered a scream as the mountain buried him alive.

    A heartbeat, his own, flickered and faded beneath the river of earth pressed in around him. Tristan held his breath and carefully turned until the grating of dirt against his hand and closed eyelids faded. With slow, shallow breaths that tasted of clay, Tristan stretched out his hand until his fingers found the brittle surface of the boulder. He wiggled closer then rested his helmet against it before he cautiously opened his eyes.

    A tomb of earth and stone awaited him. The loosened soil assured that the slightest careless disturbance would extinguish his small reprieve of limited air.

    Tristan¡¯s lungs tightened with panic as fear raced through his body in small tremors. ¡°If they can kill a prince, they can kill a Queen.¡± He choked down another scream as helpless fury filled his gut and chased away the cold sweat of fear.

    They would tell Nicholas the Tharynians had killed him. They would feed Eleanora the same lie. And if Durante and the rest of the Red Wolf Army perished, then there would be no one left to thwart their claims.

    ¡°Trust no one.¡±

    Angry tears burned through the soil caked against his cheeks, slid across his lips, and pooled against his clenched teeth. The salty-earth taste chased away any momentary thought of revenge.

    He was going to die here, alone and powerless¡ªanother forgotten victim of Lafeara¡¯s corruption and power struggle.

    ¡°Do not yield to death so easily, Tristan. How could the son of the Phoenix and Scorpion perish to a bit of earth?¡±

    His helmet scraped against the boulder as Tristan turned and blinked into the darkness.

    ¡°So this is what it feels like to be mortal?¡± the disturbing yet feminine voice whispered. ¡°A bug trapped under a rock, waiting to die slowly¡ªor is it praying to die quickly?¡±

    Rage burned through him, yet fear held his tongue in check. ¡®Where is this voice coming from? They sound close by. Did one of the Tharyn witches get buried with me?¡¯

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tristan rasped.

    Deep laughter echoed through the darkness around him, and the boulders trembled in its wake. No, not just the boulders, the mountain, and earth below him shook, yet not a grain of soil moved.

    ¡°I am Death. I am Destruction. I am the Slayer of Gods and the Ravager of Kingdoms. I am the Goddess of Ice and Fire.¡±

    The rock against his ribs and the soil around his chest grew warm as sweat slid from beneath the helmet down Tristan¡¯s brow. He struggled for a moment or two to form the name¡ªthat of the most feared immortal among all the forgotten gods. ¡°Kritanta?¡±

    The name ignited the magic within his chest as Tristan¡¯s courage shattered, and painful tears spilled down his cheeks unchecked as he fought to breathe. The soil around him shimmered into brittle shale, then turned to dust as the boulder beside him rippled with heat.

    ¡°Do you want to live, Tristan, son of Arius, Emperor of Witches?¡±

    Sparks filled the darkness and only burned brighter when Tristan shut his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Another stab of pain, this time in his gut, made him curl up in agony. ¡°But¡ªmore than that¡ªI want¡ªI need¡ª¡±

    ¡°Revenge?¡±

    His left leg spasmed so painfully that a scream slid past his lips. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Swear your body, soul, and heart to me, Tristan, and I shall give you more power than even Arius can lay claim too. With it, you shall enslave your enemies and kill all who dare to offend you. I shall give you such power that the world will kneel at your feet and beg to name you their king¡ªbut I have one request you must fulfill in return.¡±

    The fingers of Tristan¡¯s right arm twitched as feeling returned to his injured limb and his shoulder burned. Tristan focused on her words as his lungs filled with thermal air mixed with pure magic. ¡°What¡ªRequest?¡±

    ¡°Find what was stolen from me. Return my frozen heart.¡±

    Tristan blinked in confusion but nodded readily. The weakened magic within him snapped beneath the weight of her invading fire. He could feel his consciousness fading as his body burned with magic so potent, his left-hand glowed against the boulder in the darkness beside him.

    ¡°You must swear it, Prince Tristan.¡±

    Tristan clenched his fist and opened his lips to answer, but his voice remained locked inside his dry throat. He was drowning in her magic. He could feel neither the ground below nor the boulder that stood before him a moment ago. There was only darkness and the burning magic that consumed him from within.

    Cold hands touched his face and turned his gaze. Kritanta knelt above him. Her face a withered, dry corpse with peeled, cracked skin. Her soulless black eyes blazed and flickered with a pure white flame. Frost tinged her ashen hair and faded brows, while her cracked purple lips spread into a smile before they descended towards his own.

    She breathed into him and Tristan¡¯s mouth filled with the bitter, rancid taste of rotten flesh and brimstone.

    ¡°Swear your loyalty to me, Prince Tristan, and I will make you a dragon.¡± Bile filled the back of Tristan¡¯s throat as the Goddess stroked his cheek. There is nothing of tenderness in her gaze as she assessed his burning body. ¡°Speak my name, and the pact is sealed.¡±

    ¡°To speak the name of the Goddess of Death is to invite calamity and destruction.¡±

    Tristan could not recall where he had heard those words. Eleanora had told him stories of Kritanta, the Goddess of Fire that the Emperor and all of Ventrayna served. But even those stories paled in the presence of the Goddess herself, who knelt before Tristan with an offer he dare not refuse.

    ¡°Kritanta.¡±

    Her dry lips drew back into a death-like smile of sharp black fangs. Ebony nails and boney, dry fingers slid across his chest plate. His armor and the garments beneath burned and evaporated into smoke that left his mortal heart exposed. ¡°Mors est in porta,¡± she whispered, and then her nails ripped through his flesh and bone.

    When Tristan watched Iker, the Master Blacksmith, work the forge, he had witnessed the power of magic to mold and shape metal into elite weapons of destruction.

    Now his body and soul were at the mercy of Kritanta¡¯s hands, and she burned away his impurities with the callous gaze of a Master who would accept nothing less than perfection.

    The power that rippled through him, merged with him, and stretched the very fabric of his soul could only be described as magic¡ªand yet it was so much more.

    Life and death pulsed with each breath, heartbeat, and flicker of his eyes. Tristan had never been more afraid of magic¡ªor himself¡ªthan in that moment.

    When the darkness receded and sensation returned to his body once more, Tristan found himself in the Goddess¡¯s arms on the highest peak of Fogtooth Mountain. Nightfall had claimed the horizon around them, though the stars remained hidden behind the ominous clouds above.

    ¡°I have purged poison, both new and old, from your body,¡± Kritanta said as she studied his naked figure critically. ¡°Your mortal shell has been refined into a vessel strong enough to wield the powers I have granted you, but you are still far from indestructible.¡± She set him down, and Tristan stumbled on his feet for a moment like a newborn infant. ¡°You must make use of this new power now. Bend this magic to your will, Tristan, or it will break you.¡±

    Her bony finger pointed towards the eastern section of Wolfthorn Forest as her dry lips tugged into a malicious smile. ¡°Behold, the three princes that buried and left you for dead now march on your beloved Lafeara.¡±

    Tristan followed her gesture and spotted the three formations of pagan armies trudging at a steady pace towards Wolf-shield Fortress that guarded Lafeara¡¯s western border.

    ¡°And there slithers the general that betrayed you, on his way back to Lafeara with his tail between his legs,¡± she added and shifted her finger south.

    General Liam¡¯s army scurried north while keeping a wide berth of the Tharyn princes. Even from a distance, Tristan could see their numbers had dwindled significantly, yet the Tharyn army made no move to pursue them, though it would have been a simple matter to change course and crush the remnants of the Red Wolf Army.

    ¡®Then, Durante¡ªis he?¡¯

    Heat ignited in Tristan¡¯s hands. Twin flame dragons curled up his wrists and hissed against his skin, eager yet patient, as they waited for the massacre to come.

    Kritanta moved behind Tristan and whispered against his ear, ¡°Which shall you spare?¡±

    Tristan¡¯s jaw clenched as his burning gaze moved between the Tharyn forces of three thousand men to the north and the barely four hundred Lafearian soldiers before him. ¡°Neither.¡±

    The Goddess of Destruction chuckled. Her breath ruffled the curls of his midnight-blue hair while her left arm slid around his waist. ¡°You will make a worthy consort.¡± She slid her ebony nails along his right arm and raised it towards the horizon. Tristan followed her movements towards the dark clouds above Wolfthorn Forest, which flickered ominously with an orange-red hue. ¡°Now, let me give you a taste of dragon magic.¡±

    The crown of the forest swayed beneath the glow of a hellish dawn. The Tharyn and Lafeara armies paused, their unease as tangible as the sulfuric taste of destruction that coated the breeze just before clouds erupted and shattered the earth below in a deluge of hellfire.

    The mountain trembled at Tristan¡¯s feet as forest and armies vanished in an instant. The projectiles of heavenly brimstone descended and exploded in an endless volley of fury until all that remained of the western territories of Lafeara was a lake of burning souls, a reborn pure-blood fire witch, and the Goddess of Death and Destruction, Kritanta.

    ?????

    Eleanora followed the palace steward with her parents, Lord Alastair and Lady Isabella, close behind her. They moved in absolute silence through the sand and marble sculpted halls of the Scorpion Palace. Eleanora shivered as the open windows permitted just enough of the cold morning breeze outside to send goosebumps up and down her arms.

    The steward led them to a side chamber, which he unlocked and opened. ¡°If the Lord and Ladies would please wait here until you are summoned.¡±

    Eleanora fidgeted with the hem of her transparent veil as she entered. She examined the familiar, private space that connected to the throne room through another door in the back corner. She headed towards the door promptly and tested the handle. ¡°It¡¯s locked,¡± she muttered tensely.

    ¡°You must be patient, Eleanora,¡± Lady Isabella hushed as she took her daughter¡¯s arm, adjusted Eleanora¡¯s veil, and then pulled her towards a long comfortable sofa set before a glass bowl of exotic fish.

    ¡°I would feel less impatient if I knew why the Emperor had summoned us so suddenly,¡± Eleanora grumbled as she grabbed the nearest pillow and hugged it against her lap. She picked the golden flecks from its woven cover absently as she focused on Lord Alastair. ¡°You heard it too, Father. The palace servants were gossiping about an attack at our border near Deadwood forest. What if Ventrayna goes to war with Lafeara?¡±

    Isabella glanced towards her husband, who waited silently by the door. His fingers fidgeted with his empty sword belt as he sighed.

    ¡°If there was an attack, it more than likely had something to do with the Tharyn,¡± Isabella said reasonably. ¡°Or some manner of trickery from the Pope.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡± Eleanora turned her pleading gaze towards the silent Lord, who had once been a prominent member of Lafeara nobility and government before he married Lady Isabella. ¡°Can you hear nothing?¡±

    Lord Alastair turned towards his wife and daughter and shifted his brows uncertainly.

    ¡°No!¡± Isabella interjected. ¡°Until we know what has happened, we mustn¡¯t do anything to anger the Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Father, please!¡±

    Alastair drew his lips into a thin line as his topaz-blue eyes examined the door at the end of the room. He silently mouthed an incantation, and the women fell silent as his invisible magic slipped past them through the cracks into the throne room.

    ¡°Alastair!¡± Isabella hissed urgently.

    Alastair''s steady gaze remained focused on the door. Shock and anger flashed across his face before he blinked and turned to Eleanora. ¡°Tristan is dead.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s fingers dug into the pillow on her lap as Isabella gasped.

    ¡°The Tharyn princes ambushed him at Deadwood Pass,¡± Alastair explained solemnly.

    Isabella turned towards her frozen daughter and grasped Eleanora¡¯s hands with tender concern. ¡°Elly.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s amber eyes filtered around the room as her shoulder and jaw slackened, and her trembling lips trailed out a single response. ¡°Dead?¡±

    Alastair quickly moved beside his shocked daughter and wrapped an arm around her gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elly.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told her¡ªthey will know you listened in just by looking at her,¡± Isabella hissed angrily.

    ¡°No¡ªit¡¯s¡ªbetter that I compose myself¡ªbefore meeting the Emperor,¡± Eleanora whispered numbly. Her veil trembled as she fought to control her anguished breathing.

    A knock proceeded the turning of a lock, and Ambassador Haemish entered through the side courtroom door. His sharp gaze swept over their huddled position around Eleanora, and he sighed. ¡°Really, Lord Alastair.¡±

    Haemish turned, shut the door, and then moved towards the sofa, his gaze focused on his niece. ¡°I can see you already know. I am sorry for the upsetting news, Eleanora. The border troops managed to dig out one survivor who had a final message for you from¡ªPrince Tristan.¡± He knelt, took her hand, and placed the gold scorpion medallion against her palm.

    ¡°A¡ªmessage?¡± Eleanora rasped.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t keep my promise,¡± Haemish relayed and then patted her knee awkwardly before he straightened.

    ¡°Who¡ªwas the messenger?¡±

    ¡°A knight captain of the Red Wolf Army, one of its sole survivors by the looks of it.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Eleanora repeated sharply.

    ¡°Elly,¡± Isabella hushed.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Haemish murmured as he hooked a thumb through the silk belt of his official robes. ¡°Captain Garrett Durante, son of the Wolfhound Colonel, who also perished while protecting the prince¡¯s escape.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Eleanora asked as she rose from her seat, the pillow falling unnoticed at her feet.

    ¡°Elly, you should take a moment,¡± Alastair urged as he moved between her and the Ambassador.

    ¡°Your father is right,¡± Haemish agreed quickly. ¡°At present, Captain Garrett is barely conscious and being seen to by the royal physicians. He has suffered extensive injuries¡ªthere is no guarantee he will survive to see tomorrow. The Emperor has given him a room in the palace as a sign of respect to his father.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Eleanora looked down at the necklace and scraped her nail against the blood and dirt that lined the scorpion¡¯s body. Disbelief and grief battled within her chest as she struggled to maintain her composure and clenched her fist tightly around the engagement gift she had presented Tristan. ¡°I will visit the captain later. If you¡¯ll excuse me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Actually.¡± Haemish held up an arm quickly to block her path. ¡°There is one other matter I¡¯ve been instructed to inform you of, Princess Eleanora.¡±

    Eleanora tensed at the mention of her title and turned wary amber eyes towards him. ¡°What does the Emperor require of me now, uncle?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really,¡± Haemish replied as his usually bored expression twisted with the hint of a smile. ¡°Except to inform you that your marriage to Lafeara¡¯s future king still stands.¡±

    Eleanora heard her mother¡¯s gasp as her father brushed past her and slammed Haemish up against the wall.

    ¡°What game are you playing at?¡± Alastair snarled. ¡°Her fianc¨¦ just died. Eleanora was engaged to Tristan, not Nicholas!¡±

    ¡°On paper, she is engaged to the next king of Lafeara, which is now Prince Nicholas,¡± Haemish replied with a grimace. ¡°Now, let me go, or I will alert the shadow guards.¡±

    ¡°Alastair,¡± Isabella pleaded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it,¡± Eleanora breathed out. The scorpion¡¯s tail bit into her palm as her trembling grip tightened. ¡°I won¡¯t¡ªI can¡¯t marry Tristan¡¯s brother.¡±

    Alastair grunted and slowly lowered the Ambassador to his feet. ¡°And there you have it. Eleanora will not marry Nicholas.¡±

    Haemish shook off the noble¡¯s grasp and smoothed out his garment. Then he turned his steady cold gaze towards Eleanora, shook his head, and gave her a pitiless smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice, Princess. This is the Emperor¡¯s command.¡±

 Special Interlude V: The Crow and the Earl

    ??????????

    Special Interlude V: The Crow and the Earl

    ¡°Tristan is dead,¡± Constance announced as she entered the study.

    Percy continued to stare at the painting before him, a portrait of his father, Earl Ethan Hawthorne, staring heroically into the distance with a crow upon his shoulder and the earl¡¯s signet ring upon his right hand.

    ¡°Percy, did you hear me,¡± Constance continued impatiently.

    ¡°I heard you, Mother,¡± he replied neutrally, eyes focused upon his father¡¯s missing signet ring. ¡°I simply don¡¯t understand why you feel you needed to inform me.¡± He turned slowly to face her with a cynical smile. ¡°It¡¯s not as if you allowed me any friends.¡±

    ¡°Percy,¡± Constance sighed as she approached him and took his hand. ¡°You will be free to do as you wish in two years when you are twenty. I understand you are feeling frustrated, but you don¡¯t have to remain in the Manor all day. You have the garden to walk in and the grounds to ride your horse.¡±

    She smiled brightly, but it did not hide the concern behind her eyes.

    ¡°How did the Crown Prince die?¡± Percy asked casually.

    Constance¡¯s face tensed as she withdrew her hand from his cheek. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about that?¡±

    ¡°Now that you have told me, I¡¯ve grown curious,¡± Percy replied as he turned his gaze back to the portrait. ¡°After all, the poor Crown Prince was surrounded by death growing up. First his mother, Queen Catalina, then my father, and then Queen Rosalinda¡ª¡±

    ¡°The prince had an unfortunate fate, that is all,¡± Constance interrupted briskly.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t right, Mother,¡± Percy replied as he turned his winter-grey eyes¡ªeyes that he had inherited from his father¡ªtowards her once more.

    ¡°Sorry?¡± Constance blinked and frowned.

    ¡°A Crown Prince is still a Crown Prince, even in death,¡± Percy reminded her patiently. ¡°Nicholas will inherit the title, of course, but that does not remove it from his dead brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªof course.¡± Constance cleared her throat as her gaze drifted to the portrait and away. ¡°In either case, there will be a brief mourning period, but that need not concern you.¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a funeral?¡± Percy asked with sharp curiosity.

    ¡°No,¡± Constance answered with a hint of frustration. ¡°They were unable to recover his body, so King Henry decided against a funeral. Just a public mourning period of two days¡ª¡±

    ¡°Only two?¡± Percy laughed. ¡°One would think the King had grown to despise his favorite son.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he had cause to do so,¡± Constance replied with a hint of impatience as she turned towards the office door. ¡°I have other matters to attend to.¡± She paused in the doorway to look back at him. ¡°Do go outside Percy, you are looking paler than usual. Some sunlight will do you good.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Mother,¡± Percy bowed politely and raised his head when she had gone.

    He stared for a moment at nothing in particular, then opened his hand to reveal the crumpled note he had read just before his mother entered the room.

    A pureblood fire witch decimated Wolfthorn Forest, most likely the Emperor. No sign of Prince Tristan. All of the Red Wolf Army have fallen.

    ¡®Have you finally left me too, old friend?¡¯

    Percy sighed and lifted his gaze to the crow perched upon the lantern which hung from the ceiling. He held up his hand and whistled softly. The blackbird hopped down to land upon his finger and fluttered its wings as Percy moved towards the partially cracked window.

    He raised the window frame and released the bird to return to the Coven of Crows, who would continue to watch the border to see if the Emperor made any further movement.

    ¡°King Henri is a fool,¡± Percy hissed and shut the window. ¡°The Dowager no doubt pushed him to this decision¡ªbut how blind does a man have to be to overlook the danger he may have placed us all in.¡±

    He grabbed his jacket from the desk chair, descended the stairs two at a time, and swept past Russell, who waited below with a raincoat and hat. ¡°No need,¡± Percy replied tersely. ¡°I¡¯ll just be in the garden.¡±

    The crunch of pebbles below and the scent of approaching autumn filled Percy¡¯s senses as he crossed his hands behind his back and walked in a composed manner towards the garden. He knew without looking back that his mother¡¯s servants were watching him from the windows above.

    ¡®She didn¡¯t bring up my investigation into Father¡¯s murder. No doubt she thinks Tristan¡¯s death will discourage me from looking further.¡¯ He let out an abrupt laugh as he turned the corner and entered the garden. ¡®Without Tristan, I have no one inside the royal palace who can dig into the past. The Dowager already killed every spy I slipped in, including that historian, Lord Koresh. Even Mercy is limited by her position as Abbess.¡¯

    His feet led him towards the water fountain of their own accord, and Percy glared down at his dark reflection among the lily petals.

    ¡®I will find another way. Once I have proof¡ª¡¯ he spun and sank onto the edge of the fountain. ¡®Even if I find proof¡ªwho will I condemn? The Dowager? The King?¡¯ He raised his gaze to the Manor¡¯s windows just in time to see a maid duck out of sight. ¡®My Mother?¡¯

    Percy dipped his left hand into the fountain and then pressed his cold, damp fingers against the back of his neck. ¡®I still don¡¯t want to believe she had a hand in Father¡¯s death, no matter what Mercy says.¡¯

    He bowed his head between his knees and let his left hand drop to his lap. ¡°Veles, help me untangle this web of deceit and lies. Give me a sign? How am I to reclaim what is mine? How can I unify the covens behind me when I cannot even condemn my father¡¯s killers?¡±

    A black crow landed upon the garden path before him with a flurry of wings. Percy flinched and scowled at the bird. It was not the same crow he had released from his room earlier, nor did it have a clasp on its leg for carrying messages. Instead, the crow¡¯s legs appeared to be painted red, and even its dark black eyes seemed to hold a crimson gleam.

    A strange sensation overcame him as Percy leaned against his hand and examined the bird. ¡°Are you a servant of Veles?¡± he asked with a hint of mockery. ¡°Does your Master even listen to prayers anymore?¡±

    The wind picked up with sudden ferocity as leaves, stems, and berries from the hedge bushes flung about the garden and tore through the flower beds. The crow remained unmoving through the storm, but its eyes seemed to pool with crimson red as they stared without blinking at Percy.

    ¡®It cannot be.¡¯

    ¡°So even the Hawthorne¡¯s hatchling and future earl dares to defy my existence? What am I to do when such a weak and arrogant witch wishes to rule over my covens?¡±

    An invisible grip bound itself around Percy¡¯s throat. He clasped his neck and stumbled down to his knees, unable to breathe.

    ¡°I have blessed the Hawthorne family for generations, but you would let such a treacherous woman cut down your father¡¯s house and lineage just because she is your mother?¡±

    The choking grip faded away, and air returned to Percy¡¯s lungs as he hastily bowed his head to the crow.

    ¡°Forgive me¡ªVeles¡ªGod of Air.¡±

    ¡°You have ambition, young Earl. The same ambition your father once had, but without my blessing, you lack the power to fulfill his hopes for you.¡±

    ¡°That is all I desire, to claim what is mine,¡± Percy replied passionately. ¡°And to uncover those who dared to plot and murder my father.¡±

    A dark chuckle filled the garden.

    ¡°I have interfered too much already, yet she will not survive without someone capable by her side.¡±

    Percy blinked and hesitantly raised his head. ¡°Veles, to whom do you refer?¡±

    ¡°Even though I have led her to you¡ªyou have yet to realize.¡± The crow cawed mockingly and flapped its wings as it rose into the air. ¡°Come. She is close by.¡±

    Percy hastily climbed to his feet and sucked in a quick breath before he was forced to jog after the bird, who flew silently against the breeze over the garden towards the back pastures.

    Beyond his mother¡¯s prized garden lay the servant¡¯s houses surrounded by ancient oaks. Once through the trees, the fenced pastures filled his view. Percy had learned horseback riding here, after the farmers harvested their wheat.

    He raised a hand to his brow as he stared across the familiar sight of golden crops ready for harvest once more. The crow hovered across the bountiful plane, then turned and glided towards the willows which surrounded the Hawthorne Pond.

    Percy sighed but trudged through the field until he found a dirt path that indirectly led him towards the willows around which the crow circled like a vulture.

    He had worked up a sweat by the time he reached the willows. The skies above darkened with the promise of rain. Percy scowled as he thought of the raincoat Russell had offered him, but he wasn¡¯t about to anger a god over a little bit of rain.

    ¡®What is it Veles brought me all the way here to see?¡¯

    Percy stepped through the swaying branches of the willows, that teased and kissed his cheek as if welcoming his return. He swallowed a lump in his throat and stared at the notches in the willow¡¯s bark where his father had measure Percy¡¯s growth each summer the Earl brought his son to the pond to fish. Three notches lined the tree''s trunk, the first when Percy was three-years-old, the last when he turned five¡ªthe same year the Earl was found dead in his carriage after being ambushed by thugs.

    Percy turned his gaze to the embankment that rested within the canopy of the willow. His father¡¯s chair was gone, but he could still remember the slope of the Earl¡¯s back as he knelt over the two sailboats placed in the water.

    ¡°Now remember, Percy, you don¡¯t have to force the wind, merely guide the direction you wish it to move.¡± The Earl placed his hands gently upon the five-year-old Percy¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Remember the words. Fustibus Saxisque.¡±

    ¡°Fustibus Saxisque,¡± Percy repeated.

    ¡°Now concentrate. Remember, the words only help you focus the magic. Your emotions give it strength, while your mind controls the intent.¡±

    Percy smiled with sad fondness. Through the branches of the willow, he could see the marker they had once raced their boat towards. Percy had lost seven races in a row before winning the eight and cheering his little heart out as the Earl bowed humbly in defeat.

    ¡®Of course, Father let me win¡ªI know that now¡ªbut he was not the sort of man to give others what they did not deserve.¡¯

    ¡°When you¡¯re bigger, we will race real sailboats on the Serpentine River,¡± the Earl joked as he hoisted Percy upon his shoulders to return to the Manor.

    Percy clenched his fists and turned to leave¡ªbut stopped as he caught a movement of colors through the willow''s branches. He raised his hand and carefully parted the curtain of leaves. Beyond them, beneath another willow tree, he could make out a young girl dancing in a light blue dress with a rainbow-colored shawl draped around her shoulders and arms.

    The crow above him cawed softly and nodded its head in silent confirmation before it too silently stared at the dancing girl. As she turned towards them, with her flushed cheeks and ash-brown hair waving about her shoulders, Percy recognized Lady Maura, his mother¡¯s pet and prot¨¦g¨¦e.

    ¡®What is she doing here? Isn¡¯t she supposed to be taking lessons with Mother? What sort of dance is that?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t deny the gracefulness with which she moved, how light and weightless she appeared as she spun and leaped from the ground, her hand gliding elegantly through the willows leaves as if she were dancing with them to some strange music.

    Inadvertently Percy took a step closer but caught himself as he carefully closed the willow''s branches, leaving just enough space to watch Maura¡¯s dance. She was barefoot, not that the embankment offered much in the way of thorny stones, but it was most unbecoming of a lady.

    ¡®I suppose that¡¯s the half-blood in her,¡¯ Percy mused with a sigh. ¡®Honestly, I don¡¯t know why she tries so hard to please the Countess.¡¯

    ¡°She¡¯ll never rise above the status of her birth,¡± he muttered aloud.

    The crow cawed loudly in the branches above him, and Percy stiffened as Maura, alerted by the sudden noise, stopped her dance. He almost tripped over the willow''s roots as he scrambled to hide behind the tree. Percy pressed his shoulder against the bark as he held his breath and listened to his foolish heart hammer away in his chest.

    ¡®Really, what am I doing in this ridiculous situation?¡¯

    The answer, of course, lay with the mischievous deity above, whose red eyes peered down at Percy with tangible amusement.

    Percy knocked his head against the tree in silent defeat then stilled as he listened. He could hear every leaf in the willow tree around him, the ripple of the wind against the pond¡¯s surface, the splash of a toad dropping into the muddy water below before it swam deeper into the pond. Beyond the willow, he heard the sound of Maura¡¯s footsteps, no longer dancing but walking along the warm grass of the embankment down towards the pond.

    Intrigued, Percy peered around the tree and parted the willow branches.

    Maura waded in the shallows of the pond with her dress pulled up around her calves. Her back was towards him as she leisurely wandered along the embankment.

    Percy scowled silently. He had never walked in this pond, but he assumed it must be filthy given all the mud and slippery creatures that lived in it. And yet, someone groomed to be a lady was happily splashing her toes among the toads and muck. He shuddered and glanced quizzically at the crow above.

    ¡°Why have you brought me here?¡±

    ¡°To unveil your eyes.¡±

    ¡°My eyes?¡± Percy sighed. ¡®Of course, a god¡¯s answer would be cryptic.¡¯

    ¡°I have kept her masked from the world for as long as I could, but the longer I linger near her, the more the other gods will suspect.¡±

    Percy¡¯s ears pricked up at the mention of the other immortals. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Percy lamented. ¡°What¡¯s so special about a half-blood?¡±

    ¡°Watch and witness.¡±

    Beneath the crow¡¯s unnerving blood-red eyes, Percy could only nod obediently and return to observing Maura as the rain began to fall. It sprinkled against the surface of the pond as Maura paused and stared, not at the sudden shower that darkened the fabric of her blue dress, but at something below the water¡¯s surface. She dropped her skirts and knelt to search the mud intently with both hands.

    ¡°What is she¡ª¡±

    Maura cried triumphantly as she straightened and held one muddy hand aloft. Percy could not make out the object before Maura rinsed it and her hands in the pond, then returned to the embankment. She retrieved her shawl from under the willow and wrapped it around herself before she slid what must have been a ring onto each of her fingers before finally settling it upon her thumb.

    Percy might have laughed at her childish behavior¡ªif he had not recognized the man¡¯s signet ring with its large black diamond. He had last seen that signet ring on the Earl¡¯s hand before he left to report to the palace¡ªa trip from which he never returned after being ambushed by a gang of thugs.

    ¡°The assassins must have stolen his ring along with all his other valuables,¡± Constance had told him when Percy thought to ask about the ring after his father¡¯s funeral.

    ¡®I believed her¡ªyet¡ªwhy would assassins throw father¡¯s ring into the pond?¡¯ Percy sucked in a breath.

    ¡°Do you think it a coincidence that your Mother became the leader of the Aristocratic Party with the King''s blessing and the Dowager¡¯s support so soon after your father died?¡± Mercy¡¯s cynical voice echoed through his ears.

    Percy leaned against the tree as his lungs tightened and an uncomfortable feeling of confirmation curled in his gut. ¡®So, it is true.¡¯

    After the funeral, many of the Earl¡¯s loyal servants mysteriously vanished from the Estate.

    ¡°Because they displeased the Countess,¡± was Russell¡¯s only explanation when pressed.

    The Countess kept Percy locked inside the Manor after the funeral while insisting she would get to the bottom of the Earl¡¯s murder. ¡°This is for your own good, Percy. I would do anything to keep you safe.¡±

    Percy raised his burning gaze to where Maura still studied the signet ring curiously as the rain eased into a drizzle. The breeze picked up, and raindrops from the branches above fell upon Percy¡¯s head and neck. He shivered as he pressed a hand against the tree and stepped around the willow. ¡°I should reclaim what is mine.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    The command rooted Percy in place as the wind circled past him and twisted the willow branches around Maura. The girl watched them with a secretive smile as she extended her arms and twirled once more in a dance.

    Percy shivered again and blinked as a cold breath of air evaporated before his eyes. His gaze snapped to Maura, who swayed with and bowed, caught up once more in her strange dance, blissfully unaware of the trail of frost that followed her footsteps upon the grass.

    As Maura¡¯s fingers glided among the branches of the willow, the leaves glistened like diamonds as raindrops froze beneath her touch. The rain upon her dress and the hem of her skirt glistened and turned white, and for the briefest moment, Percy glimpsed a crown of frost upon her ash-brown curls.

    He exhaled in disbelief as the magic binding his limbs released. ¡°Maura is¡ªan ice witch?¡±

    ¡°Her fate lies on the edge of a blade. She will either perish a half-blood, be burned as a witch, or rise to become Lafeara¡¯s rightful Queen.¡±

    ¡°Queen?¡± Percy echoed in disbelief. ¡°Then her father¡ª¡±

    ¡°She is the last descendant of the Isbrand bloodline.¡±

    Percy muffled a laugh behind his closed fist. ¡°No wonder you kept her hidden.¡±

    ¡°I have entrusted this knowledge to you, Earl of Hawthorne, so that you might protect her.¡±

    ¡°From the Church?¡±

    ¡°There are many who would wish her dead and many more who would claim her heart¡ªnot all of them mortal.¡±

    ¡°Kritanta?¡± Percy whispered anxiously. ¡°I am not strong enough to defy the goddess of destruction herself.¡±

    ¡°Reclaim your father¡¯s ring. It will unlock the magic that is yours to inherit.¡±

    ¡°Father¡¯s ring?¡± Percy straightened.

    Maura appeared to have realized her mistake. She hurriedly plucked her shoes from beneath the tree and dashed through the frost-covered branches. Maura paused as the leaves closed behind her and attempted to shake the frost from her dress, then stopped as she focused on the ring still upon her thumb. Her expression shifted from panic to mystified as she took off the signet ring and tied it to a willow branch with the dark-blue ribbon from her hair.

    ¡°Why is she?¡± Percy mumbled, confused.

    ¡°A suggestion on my part,¡± the crow answered. ¡°She will forget about the ring by the time she returns to the Manor.¡±

    ¡°You can do that?¡±

    ¡°You dare to underestimate me, witch?¡±

    Percy grimaced and bowed his head. ¡°No, Veles, forgive my insolence.¡±

    The crow chuckled as it evaporated like a dark mist upon the breeze.

    ¡°A King does not ask for forgiveness.¡±

    Percy¡¯s heart almost stopped as the god¡¯s meaning became all too clear. ¡®If Maura is destined to become Lafeara¡¯s Queen¡ªthan the man who claims her heart will naturally become its King.¡¯

    He strode towards the frost-covered willow and untangled his father¡¯s signet ring from the royal-blue ribbon. He stared into the black diamond and caressed the runes along its silver band. The magic that hummed within the precious metal brought back the feeling of his father¡¯s presence. That same power tingled and spread like a rush of air throughout his body as Percy slid the ring onto his right hand.

    Finally, the artifact that had been passed down through each generation, from Earl to Earl, had returned to him. It was one of two precious heirlooms safeguarded by the Hawthorne name since the day the second Saint executed the Isbrand royal family of Ice Witches¡ªand left no survivors.

    ¡®Or so they thought.¡¯

    Percy smiled as he wound the blue ribbon around his fingers and pressed it to his lips.

 Story Art Work: CoRW - Book 1 & Book 2 (to come)

    The Calamity of the Reborn Witch (CoRW) updates every Tuesday & Saturday with the occasional Thursday thrown in. If I miss a day its probably due to an appointment and an upload will follow the next day.

    Since I can¡¯t just throw up pictures, I figured I¡¯d leave an Author¡¯s Note as well. I appreciate each and every one of you for giving this story a chance. I know it''s not the usual genre readers come to RR for. If you glanced over CoRW''s reviews you¡¯ll see a lot of what to expect in Book 1, but there are a lot more surprises in store. I hope you¡¯ll enjoy the characters, the good and bad. I would also like to express that everything in this story happens for a reason, though it may take some time for those reasons to become visible. You''ll see what I mean as the story progresses.

    If you enjoy the read please show the story and its author some support by rating or leaving a review ???? Enjoy the Artwork below, more to come later.

    Love from Lafeara,

    Vera

    P.S. This chapter was recycled from a Temporary Hiatus Note back in August so please don''t be confused by the comments!

    ??? Gods & Goddesses of Lafeara ???

    <img src="https://i.imgur.com/gjTccsP.png">

    ??? Spells of Lafeara ???

    <img src="https://i.imgur.com/52dlhER.png">

    Left to Right. Top to Bottom.

    Fire. Air. Ice. Earth. Water.

    ??? Family Tree''s and Character Art ???

    <img src="https://i.imgur.com/MtmcZdN.png">

    Turnbell Sisters

    <img src="https://i.imgur.com/ryUubnN.png">

    Lafeara Royalty

    <img src="https://i.imgur.com/yJ3XEU0.png">

    Political Families of Lafeara

    <img src="https://i.imgur.com/jOZCTc9.png">

    Royalty of Ventrayna

    <img src="https://i.imgur.com/JcHQrCX.png">

    Hargreve Family

    <img src="https://i.imgur.com/4JXm5XW.png">

    Side Characters of Lafeara

    ^ There are obviously a few others but my skill (not to mention time to play) with artbreeder is limited xD

 Book 2: Prologue: A Husk of Mortality

    ??????????

    Prologue: A Husk of Mortality

    Tristan could feel everything. The timber and chiseled stone that crumbled, whined, and withered under the consuming destruction of his flames. The scent of hellfire swirled within the cloak of smoke that curled and rose towards the heavens as it purged earth and flesh below. The chapel¡¯s skeletal structure''s shuddering screams pierced through the insidious furnace as it groaned and succumbed to its blistering fate.

    Kritanta¡¯s magic pulsed from Tristan¡¯s chest with every heartbeat. It hummed with life, death, and destruction to each of his fingers and toes. He could feel it channeling from his lungs to the very ends of his midnight-blue curls.

    The power of a god radiated through him, ready to unfurl at Tristan¡¯s command¡ªand yet¡ªhe was powerless to stop the life that faded away from the husk of human flesh cradled in his arms.

    Alex¡¯s skin cracked around the corners of his eyes like crisp paper. His lips and eyelids were burned raw. His salt and pepper hair now a singed mat of soot against his blackened scalp. The only part of him that still looked human were those coal-black eyes, now rimmed with red veins, that stared back at Tristan and promised him an eternity in hell.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªsorry.¡± The words came out, even though Tristan knew they would never be enough. ¡°It¡¯s¡ª¡± His voice choked, strangled by guilt and horror, as Tristan felt his comrade''s limbs begin to crumble.

    ¡°We¡ªall¡ªmake mistakes.¡±

    Alex¡¯s words, barely a whisper, were muffled by the chapel that collapsed behind them. Sparks of insatiable flames flickered out across the courtyard but died the moment they exceeded the barrier that Tristan had placed around the church.

    ¡°My Prince.¡± The shadow guard¡¯s leader limped closer tentatively.

    Tristan ignored him and focused on the dying man in his arms, unwilling to abandon Alex while life still flickered in his comrade''s eyes.

    ¡®Is this all I have to look forward to? The torment of those I never meant to kill dying in agony before my eyes.¡¯

    Alex¡¯s chest did not move. His eyes did not blink nor flicker with movement. The scraps of his clothes that remained had melted into his skin like hardened wax. Only the faint wheeze of air between the assassin¡¯s cracked lips told Tristan he still lived.

    ¡°There has to be¡ªsome way¡ªto save him,¡± Tristan growled, even though he knew it was hopeless.

    ¡°My Prince,¡± the shadow murmured and heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°The damage inside and out is too severe. The most merciful thing would be to let him die¡ªquickly.¡±

    Tristan¡¯s fingers tightened against the shell of Alex¡¯s body. The charred surface cracked and gave way at his touch as small chips of flesh broke free and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ªcry¡ªyou bastard¡ª¡± Alex¡¯s last words contained the ghost of a smile even as a ragged breath shivered past his lips before they went utterly still. The light in the assassin¡¯s hellish eyes flickered out, but the crooked tilt of his lips mocked death even in his horrific state.

    There are no words for the pain that cut Tristan open as he gripped the shell of a man he had much admired¡ªnow nothing more than a burnt empty remnant. There was no magic to preserve the dry corpse that crumbled to dust before his eyes. The callous breeze that scattered the Master of the Fox Den from Tristan¡¯s fingertips is but a mockery of the greatness the pure-blood was blessed with¡ªyet could not control.

    ¡°My Prince, we should leave.¡±

    Tristan exhaled sharply. His dust-stained fingers stared back at him as a tear burned down his cheek. The will to move and think eluded him. Images crashed and blurred together within his tormented mind.

    The day King Henri stripped him of his crown. General Liam¡¯s betrayal at Deadwood Pass. The ambush that had buried Tristan beneath a rockslide; and his oath to Kritanta. The power the goddess of death and destruction had granted him that now coiled below his skin. The same damnable hunger that leaked free whenever the beast within him woke.

    Tristan had survived to seek revenge, but at what cost? Now he was chained to a dragon he could not control by an oath to a goddess he could not break.

    After eradicating General Liam and the remnants of the Red Wolf Army, Tristan had fallen into a magic-induced sleep. He awoke in Ventrayna, where he had been reunited with Emperor Arius, that man who now claimed to be his birth father.

    Whether Arius had indeed sired him little mattered. A year in Ventrayna had been long enough for Tristan to see what sort of tyrant the Emperor was and how treacherous the courts of witch covens could be.

    So Tristan returned to Lafeara and began his war upon the corruption that empowered those who had betrayed him. Marquess Borghese was at the top of that list; after all, if anyone had something to gain from the death of two queens, it was the man who had put forward Lady Serilda, the King¡¯s secret mistress.

    Tristan had met Alex just as he¡¯d begun to dismantle Borghese¡¯s underground network of slavery that sold children to monsters, women to brothels, men to pagans, half-witches to the church, and witches to Ventrayna.

    The Master of the Fox Den reminded Tristan that there were still those, even in the filthiest part of the capital, who wished to cleanse the corruption that lurked among Lafeara¡¯s highest noble families.

    Alex had led him to Lady Maura, who, in turn, had led him to Nero.

    ¡®Fate is a cruel Mistress.¡¯ Tristan rose slowly and stared into the burning inferno as he clutched his still burning chest. Beneath his shaking fingers, Tristan could sense, could still feel the monster that had taken control of his body. ¡®Who am I¡ªwhat have I become?¡¯

    He had lived on revenge, fear, and bitterness for over two years. No longer the Crown Prince of Lafeara. Not welcome by the Empress in Vetrayna¡¯s royal court either. Tristan had become a ghost in every sense of the word. The Emperor had permitted his return to Lafeara to find Catalina¡¯s killer, and yet¡ªTristan had failed.

    ¡®I came this close to both her killer¡ªand the Witch Star.¡¯ Tristan ground his teeth together until he tasted blood. ¡®But I couldn¡¯t hold back enough to protect my allies, and I wasn¡¯t strong enough to kill that snake-bellied pretender. What is the point of Kritanta¡¯s blessing if I can¡¯t control this power?¡¯

    ¡°Are you in control?¡± the beast within his skin taunted. ¡°Or is your fear controlling you?¡±

    Tristan dragged his ashen hands along his scalp as his gaze dropped to Alex¡¯s scattered remains. ¡®It should have been mother¡¯s killer burned to ash¡ªbut I failed her¡ªagain. The most powerful pure-blood in Lafeara¡ªand I can¡¯t even kill a half-witch?¡¯

    ¡°Ha!¡± His bitter, hollow laugh echoed through the billowing smoke as the wind changed direction. The wet trail upon Tristan¡¯s cheek evaporated as his hands tightened into fists.

    ¡°There is no greater weakness than doubt. No quicker way to shackle an Immortal than mercy.¡±

    ¡®Shut up¡­¡¯

    ¡°My Prince.¡± The shadow leader limped closer, and hesitantly, reached out to touch Tristan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My Prince, we must¡ª"

    Like dry grass upon a burning ember, the shadow guard¡¯s hand then arm caught flame as Tristan whipped his head around and roared, ¡°Do not touch me!¡±

    The shadow leader danced back, clutching his burning arm as a strangled scream of pain brought him to his knees. Other shadow guards rushed forward and pushed him to the ground as they attempted to quench the flames with their cloaks.

    Tristan blinked slowly as the scene before him registered through the fog of anger that clouded his reason. The dragon at his back chuckled darkly before it evaporated into the breeze. Tristan hurried to the screaming man¡¯s side and extended his hand.

    ¡°Cinis Cinerem.¡±

    Tristan flinched as the female voice, rippling with power, chanted the incantation.

    The assassins sprang back from their comrade, barely in time to avoid the flames that erupted over his entire body¡ªand burned their leader to ash within seconds. The shadow¡¯s dying screams echoed in Tristan¡¯s ears as the two female witches glided gracefully towards them through the smoke.

    Princess Aurelia, Tristan¡¯s older half-sister, glittered in her scarlet and gold witch armor. Her jet-black hair trailed over her shoulders and down her back in braids adorned with onyx gemstones. Her golden skin reflected the light of the burning chapel while her deadly copper-brown eyes fixed upon him with a look of disgust and hatred.

    Behind her, Lady Isleen, an equally talented pure-blood fire witch, stared towards the smoldering rubble of the chapel. Her dark midnight eyes, as always, were filled with an expression of wary caution.

    Aurelia strutted through the dead man¡¯s dust as the remaining shadow guards knelt before her in silence. Although two years older than Tristan, she was five inches shorter, a fact that always drew Aurelia¡¯s scarlet red lips into a hard line of disapproval as she lifted her gaze to meet his.

    ¡°Father is tired of waiting,¡± Aurelia informed him coldly in Ventrayna. ¡°Time to come home, bastard.¡±

    Tristan¡¯s jaw clenched as he stared down at her and cracked a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Aurelia.¡±

    ¡°Princess Aurelia,¡± she corrected without hesitation. ¡°And I don¡¯t appreciate being sent on an errand to bring home some pathetic wayward scab.¡±

    ¡°I am not finished here,¡± Tristan interjected quickly.

    ¡°Humph,¡± Aurelia snorted as her gaze drifted past him towards the chapel. ¡°Haven¡¯t done enough damage yet¡ªhave we?¡± She extended her hand, gracefully. Golden bracelets adorned with ruby scorpions glittered as they cascaded down her slender arm. ¡°Perhaps the bastard needs a demonstration from a true fire witch,¡± she suggested as she flicked her fingers.

    The fire serpent that snaked around her wrist hissed longingly in the direction of the capital that lay beyond Tristan and the burning chapel.

    ¡°No,¡± Tristan growled. ¡°The Emperor doesn¡¯t want a war with Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°Times have changed,¡± Aurelia scoffed as she brushed her braided jeweled hair over her shoulder. ¡°As loathed as I am to admit it¡ªI think the only thing that stopped Father from bringing Lafeara into his empire was Catalina and well¡ªyou.¡±

    Pain twisted in his chest even as Tristan rejected her words. Catalina had died when he was five-years-old. For the past fourteen years, the Emperor had left his son alone in Lafeara to live with Catalina¡¯s killers. Only after Tristan had been banished, nearly assassinated, and taken under the protection of Kritanta had Arius shown up to embrace his son and welcome Tristan to Ventrayna.

    ¡®I traded a den of wolves for a pit of scorpions, and ¡°family¡± on both sides want me dead.¡¯

    The talented witch princess that stood before him had once been crown princess of Ventrayna until her mother, Empress Alexandria, attempted to kill Tristan. The assassin she had sent died after drinking his own poison, but the furious Emperor quickly used the Empress¡¯s foolish move to revoke Aurelia¡¯s title.

    Now his half-sister hated him with every spark of her witch fire, and Tristan couldn¡¯t blame her. If anyone understood what it was like to be stripped of everything, he did.

    ¡°Well then, bastard?¡± Aurelia teased as the flame serpent grew steadily larger. ¡°What shall it be? Come home willingly? Or should I set fire to Lafeara first and then drag you back?¡±

    Tristan stared at his half-sister with a sigh of resignation. They might share the same father, but their personalities couldn¡¯t be more different. Aurelia was everything Tristan despised. A powerful monster who relished setting cities on fire and preferred to rule through fear, cruelty, and intimidation¡ªnot unlike the Emperor.

    Then again, if Tristan was brutally honest with himself, Aurelia represented everything Tristan feared he would become if he gave in to the dragon and Kritanta¡¯s power.

    He stepped forward instinctively and grabbed his half-sister¡¯s wrist. Aurelia¡¯s eyes narrowed in warning as her body tensed to fight, but the flame serpent coiled around her arm let out a feeble snarl before it withered and died as Tristan¡¯s magic overpowered her own.

    Aurelia¡¯s eyes burned with rage as she tried, and failed, to yank herself free.

    ¡°Not today, Sister,¡± Tristan said calmly as he maintained his grip. He glanced from Lady Isleen to the shadow guards around them, none of whom dared to raise their voice or gaze in protest. ¡°Come, let us return to Vetrayna.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Prince Tristan,¡± Isleen murmured and dipped into a curtsy as he strode past her dragging a fuming Aurelia behind him. ¡°The shadow guards have already prepared the fastest desert horses for us. We should be home in about four days.¡±

    Tristan ignored her; he would never call Vetrayna home. Tristan did not have a home. And as long as Nero continued to draw breath, a part of Tristan would forever remain¡ªa ghost.

 Book 2: Chapter 1: The Fragrance of Sorrow

    ??????????

    Sunlight glittered through the break of stormy clouds to illuminate the freshly washed spires and walls of Gilwren Chapel. The persistent summer rain poured down the holy sanctuary¡¯s gutters into the shrubbery as the grass and trees soaked in its resplendent glory.

    A crow flighted through the branches and sought refuge in the oak¡¯s bow that provided the Hawthorn carriage and its driver some protection from the harvest blessing. From his dry perch inside the carriage, Percy watched the parade of carriages churn their way through the increasingly muddy road that led up to the chapel steps. After the horse-drawn transports dropped off their prestigious passengers, their drivers pulled away to seek refuge beneath the willows and oaks that surrounded the small glen.

    The black crow shook itself dry, then swooped down to perch upon the open carriage window. The winter-grey eyes of the Earl considered the softly squawking bird for a moment before he waved it away to watch the procession of umbrellas, most suitably black and grey, that made their way beneath the parvis to greet the priest at the archway doors.

    Percy lifted his cane and tapped the driver¡¯s window. ¡°Keep an eye out. Averly¡¯s Baroness will be arriving shortly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

    The line of carriages continued to wade through the gated chapel entrance. Percy observed the arrival of Baron Winslet¡¯s carriage, which conveyed Lady Florence, Lord Asher, and his rumored soon-to-be fianc¨¦, Lady Sophya Turnbell.

    The funeral of the previously disgraced Lady Helena would hardly have sparked such a turnout were it not for the simple but unignorable fact that Viscount Gilwren himself had decided to give his daughter a proper burial in his family¡¯s plot.

    Despite their strained relationship since Helena¡¯s elopement, the Viscount was determined to restore his daughter¡¯s dignity by placing her beside the late Viscountess. Perhaps he found justification in Helena¡¯s decision to finally divorce the ¡°good for nothing Coin Hustler.¡± Helena had returned to her noble maiden name¡ªhowever briefly¡ªbefore death, and that restored her place as his child, however wayward her actions in life.

    Percy knew all this because Viscount Rykard Gilwren was an old friend and trusted acquaintance of his father, the previous Earl of Hawthorne. Since discovering Rykard¡¯s familial connection to Lady Maura, Percy had reacquainted himself with the reserved Viscount, who was, after all, just another mortal.

    Percy had taken meticulous care to prepare the reunion between Lord Rykard and Lady Maura over the past several days. He visited the Viscount under the guise of assisting with the funeral preparations while subtly dropping compliments about Maura¡¯s excellent progress through the Selection and her studies under the Countess.

    He had also gifted a new carriage to the recently appointed Baroness of Averly to ensure Lady Maura arrived in style. Then he had informed his cousin, the crown princess, of the time and place for the funeral, trusting that Eleanora would ensure, if not pressure, Lady Maura to attend. Last but not least, Lord Percy had diligently applied for a palace pass to allow Lady Maura permission to leave the royal palace and attend her mother¡¯s funeral¡ªusing the Countess¡¯s name, of course.

    And yet, as the carriage¡¯s filled the muddy grounds and their gossip-hungry passengers waded inside to exchange what passed for conversation among such minor nobles¡ªthere was still no sign of his elusive ice witch.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way a brand-new carriage would have broken down. Could it possibly have gotten stuck in the mud somewhere?¡¯ Percy¡¯s fingers tightened around the cane laid across his lap. The crows had clearly informed him that Lady Maura had left the palace on time. ¡®So, where was she?¡¯

    The driver¡¯s sharp whistle snapped Percy from his trance. The team of speckled gray horses jostled against each other as they shook off the rain, and the Earl¡¯s carriage bounced unsteadily over the tree roots and back into the mud.

    ¡®She¡¯s here then.¡¯ Percy smiled with relief as he turned sharply to watch the new carriage that pulled through the chapel¡¯s stone gate. The freshly painted crest of Averly, a hare strangled by thorns, flashed before his eyes as his driver settled into position behind the Baroness¡¯s carriage as planned.

    Percy relaxed against his seat with a small sigh of relief, then ran a hand through his carefully groomed mahogany-brown hair and adjusted his cuffs. His suit was suitably dark and unadorned, but of the highest quality. His silk necktie a light gray color that matched his winter-gray eyes, and also the handkerchiefs he had carefully prepared¡ªit was a funeral after all.

    Immediately after his carriage slowed to a halt, Percy opened the door and dropped down gracefully beside his startled footman. Affixing the black top hat upon his head, Percy stepped briskly towards Maura¡¯s carriage and waved the pesky knight aside as he reached for the door.

    He noted with mild curiosity the way his fingers trembled as they wrapped around the cold metal. It had been nearly a week since he¡¯d last laid eyes on Lady Maura, who had become expectedly busy learning her new tasks as the Crown Princess¡¯s lady-in-waiting.

    Maura¡¯s startled ice-blue eyes greeted him as Percy swung the door open and bowed. ¡°Lord Percy?¡±

    ¡°I thought I recognized the carriage,¡± Percy said with an amused smile. ¡°Glad you could make it, Baroness of Averly.¡±

    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t she make it?¡± Percy¡¯s gaze shifted towards the familiar blonde beauty who sat across from Maura. The young woman¡¯s turquoise-blue eyes narrowed in on him with an expression of wary disapproval. ¡°It is her mother¡¯s funeral after all,¡± Lady Hana finished pointedly.

    Percy maintained his polite smile with practiced attentiveness as he dipped his head to his cousin¡¯s lover.

    ¡®What is she doing here?¡¯ Her very presence, not to mention attitude, had thrown a wrench into the plans he had prepared for this special day. ¡®Never mind, I should be reassured that Maura has won the favor of both Eleanora and her lover already.¡¯

    ¡°Lord Percy, this is Lady Hana,¡± Maura introduced quickly with an uncertain glance between them. ¡°Hana, this is the Earl of Hawthorne.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him,¡± Hana replied with evident distaste.

    ¡®What in Veles''s breath is her problem?¡¯

    Percy ignored the pale blonde temptress and extended his hand to Maura gracefully. ¡°We should probably get inside before the priest begins without us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Maura said, with a sigh and expression that seemed to say, ¡®Let¡¯s get this over with.¡¯

    She laid her fingers lightly against his hand, and Percy noted the scowl on Hana¡¯s face as he stepped forward and supported Maura¡¯s descent from the carriage.

    The sunlight caught against the silver chain along Maura¡¯s neckline beneath the tassels of her purple court cloak. Although the Winter Rose remained out of sight beneath the bodice of her shimmering black gown, uneasy delight danced within Percy¡¯s chest to see it adorn her person.

    Maura blinked up at the confounding mix of sun and rain that drizzled down upon her fair skin and ash-brown hair, presently brushed into a woven bun and tucked beneath a silk-laced hairnet. ¡°Perfect weather for a funeral,¡± Maura whispered, so softly, he knew she meant only him to hear it.

    ¡°If only I had thought to bring an umbrella,¡± Percy lamented, not at all disturbed by the damp that clung to his jacket, neck, and hair.

    ¡°Not to worry, we came prepared,¡± Hana announced as the knight who accompanied them opened an umbrella above the carriage door and assisted her down.

    ¡°This is Sir Malcolm Clemont, Lady Tiffany¡¯s older brother,¡± Maura introduced as the knight hastily opened a second umbrella and offered it to her. ¡°Thank you, Sir Malcolm.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Earl of Hawthorne,¡± Sir Malcolm greeted with a respectful bow.

    Percy smiled and inclined his head briefly in return. ¡®The Diamond family. New nobility, politically relatively neutral, and with enough funds to secure both a title and high-ranking positions for both of their charming blonde brats.¡¯

    He smirked at the obvious nervousness with which Sir Malcolm studied him. ¡®Money might buy a title, but it can¡¯t buy a legacy to match the old families of Lafeara. Still, both Nicholas, Marquess Borghese, and even Eleanora are attempting to pull this rising noble family into their camps.¡¯

    ¡°Lord Percy.¡±

    His preoccupied thoughts quickly scattered as Maura lifted her umbrella and stepped closer to him.

    ¡°You ought to take better care of yourself,¡± Maura reproached with a worried frown.

    Percy resisted the urge to wrap his hand around her delicate fingers, which held the umbrella. He hardly dared to move at all, let alone breathe, afraid that the slightest movement might scare her away. Maura had never willingly stood this close to him before, and he wanted to soak up this moment and memory with care.

    ¡®How ironic that the one who meant to catch a Queen got snared by her instead.¡¯

    His winter-grey eyes snapped suddenly over her shoulder towards the Hawthorne footman, who quickly spun on his heels and disappeared from view with the umbrella he had foolishly retrieved from the Earl¡¯s carriage.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Maura asked curiously as she turned to look behind her.

    ¡°I am merely touched by your concern, Lady Maura,¡± Percy replied and held out his hand. ¡°May I?¡±

    She refocused those bewitching blue eyes upon him, smiled like the blessed sun, and handed over the umbrella. ¡°Of course, thank you, Lord Percy.¡±

    He held the umbrella above them both, offered her his right arm, and smiled as they proceeded down the stone gravel pathway towards the chapel.

    One day Maura would call his name naturally, fondly, and without pretenses or titles. Until that day, Percy would remain discreetly at her side. His queen¡¯s heart did not thaw quickly, but he was beginning to sense the warmth of spring in her smile.

    ?????

    ¡°Greetings, Earl of Hawthorne.¡± The parish priest blessed them both with the maiden sword of the Saintess, a relic worn about the holy man¡¯s neck. ¡°And to the noble young lady¡ª¡±

    ¡°Father Barry, this is Lady Maura, Baroness of Averly and my mother¡¯s favored prot¨¦g¨¦,¡± Percy supplied loudly enough to reach the gossipers who lurked by the doorway.

    Maura¡¯s grip on his arm tightened faintly, but she dipped a respectful curtsy to the priest as she murmured, ¡°Greetings, Father Barry.¡±

    ¡°Delighted my child,¡± Father Barry answered quickly. ¡°And Saints blessing upon you, Baroness.¡±

    ¡°Has Viscount Gilwren not arrived yet?¡± Percy asked with feigned curiosity.

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be here soon. Gilwren Manor is only just down the road.¡±

    ¡°Father Barry, this is Lady Hana, Baroness of Oplen, and Sir Malcolm, son of Baron Clemont,¡± Maura explained. She introduced the pair that shadowed them, which Percy had forgotten about¡ªalmost.

    ¡°Saints blessing upon you,¡± Barry repeated his blessing on Hana and Malcolm briskly, then gestured to the open archway door. ¡°Please, do come in. The unfortunate Lady Sophya and Baroness Winslet are waiting in the foyer if you¡¯d care to pass on your prayers and wishes to the young lady.¡±

    ¡°You speak as if Lady Sophya were the only surviving daughter,¡± Lady Hana interjected with a note of disbelief.

    ¡°Ah¡ªoh yes, I heard the rumor there was another, unfortunate offspring,¡± Barry admitted as he rubbed his chin. ¡°But she appears to have had the good sense to not come to such a public occasion.¡±

    An awkward silence greeted the priest¡¯s benevolent smile. Percy closed the umbrella in his left hand and smiled. ¡°Saint¡¯s blessing upon you, Father. May this chapel never crumble upon your fragile, holy head.¡±

    Father Barry offered an uncertain smile in return.

    Maura tugged on Percy¡¯s arm firmly, her face a blank marble slate, though her lips tightened with just a hint of concern. ¡°We should head in, Lord Percy.¡±

    Percy relinquished his anger on her behalf¡ªfor now, and led her inside the clustered foyer. The eyes of all those who lingered within turned upon them with curious stares and whispers that Percy surreptitiously gleaned and organized with the help of his father¡¯s ring.

    ¡°That is the Earl of Hawthorne.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, does he not resemble his late father?¡±

    ¡°But who is the young woman he¡¯s escorting?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps that is the rumored Lady Evelynn, Viscount Hendrix¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°No, I heard him introduce her as the Baroness of Averly.¡±

    ¡°An Earl escorting a mere Baroness? What absurdity.¡±

    ¡°Does the Countess know who her son is escorting?¡±

    Percy inhaled slowly and tapped an index finger against his cane. Magic curled around the witch oak stick as it struck the floor and muted the gossipers prattling tongues. He glanced discreetly at Maura to see if she had detected his use of magic but found her gaze focused towards the right corner of the foyer where a young woman with vivacious red hair was glaring in their direction.

    ¡®Ah yes, the one that got away.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 2: The Fate of Sisters

    ??????????

    The foyer was filled with the musky scent of perfume, cigars, and a variety of black mourning apparel. Carina followed Percy¡¯s lead and surveyed the many faces which filled the room, nearly all of them strangers.

    ¡®How bizarre to be here. Helena wasn¡¯t my mother after all, and she hardly qualified to be Maura¡¯s mother either.¡¯

    Carina exhaled softly and frowned as a tingle ran down her spine. Beside her, Percy¡¯s cane tapped loudly on the floor, and the muffled waves of gossip that had swelled up at their entrance seemed suddenly distant and undetectable¡ªpleasantly so.

    It was another familiar yet uncomfortable sensation that turned Carina¡¯s gaze from the Earl¡¯s use of magic to a group of mourners in the corner of the foyer. Between the bonnets and veils, she caught a glimpse of familiar scarlet curls and forest-green eyes that glared at her venomously.

    Carina smiled back at Maura¡¯s half-sister, Sophya, and with a gentle pull at Percy¡¯s arm, turned them in the glowering young woman¡¯s direction.

    The disapproval in Sophya¡¯s eyes quickly turned to panic as she took in Maura¡¯s escort. But it was the unfamiliar older woman beside Sophya, who stepped forward boldly to greet them both.

    ¡°Lord Percy! I wasn¡¯t sure whether to give the rumors of your attendance any credence,¡± the senior noblewoman gushed. ¡°To think the Earl of Hawthorne would grace our humble gathering.¡±

    Carina turned her attention to Lord Asher, who escorted Sophya up beside the elder noblewoman, and made the connection just as Percy replied.

    ¡°Lady Florence, I am a friend of Viscount Gilwren after all and a close acquaintance of his granddaughter,¡± Percy replied smoothly with a polite nod to the Baroness of Winslet.

    ¡°His¡ªgranddaughter?¡± Florence quickly turned towards Sophya, whose cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she clutched Lord Asher¡¯s arm.

    ¡®They don¡¯t know who I am,¡¯ Carina realized as a laugh bubbled up in the back of her throat. Lady Florence did not surprise her, this would be their first meeting, but Lord Asher had visited Turnbell Manor several times. ¡®Though, at that time, my face was painted with blemishes to avoid his attention and Sophya¡¯s jealousy.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, the Viscount¡¯s granddaughter whom I have the honor of escorting today, Lady Maura,¡± Percy corrected with a hint of cynicism as he gestured to Carina beside him.

    Lady Florence¡¯s hazel-blue eyes focused upon Carina with a mixture of surprise and disapproval. ¡°The hal¡ªhow lovely¡ªto meet you, at last, my dear.¡±

    Carina resisted the urge to applaud the woman¡¯s quick grasp of the situation. Whatever Lady Florence¡¯s opinions on Maura or her origins, to insult any woman the Earl had chosen to escort was not a mistake lightly made nor forgotten.

    ¡°I am Lady Florence, Baroness of Winslet, soon to be your sister¡¯s mother-in-law,¡± Florence greeted with the faintest inflection of her title as if to remind Carina of the vast gap between them.

    Were it not for the spectacle Carina would have made¡ªlaughing at Lady Helena¡¯s funeral¡ªShe might have lost the battle there and then. Instead, she coughed behind her fan with a discreet smile.

    ¡°Congratulations to my sister then, and you as well, Lord Asher,¡± Carina replied with a brief smile to her sister¡¯s fianc¨¦. ¡°I believe you are well matched.¡±

    Lord Asher inclined his head politely while Sophya refused to so much as glance in Carina¡¯s direction.

    ¡®Ashamed, perhaps?¡¯ Their conversation had not gone unnoticed by the crowd around them, who appeared to be listening in eagerly.

    Carina refocused on Lady Florence and offered another smile. ¡°I am relieved my poor sister found someone to rely upon in her time of great need.¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯ve only taken Sophya in because of our grandfather¡¯s connections and wealth. But I wonder if the Winslet Manor is fully prepared to take on all of Josiah¡¯s debts?¡¯

    Lady Florence narrowed her eyes as Carina¡¯s neutral smile slipped into something more sinister. Carina quickly dipped her head and turned to leave¡ªonly to be held back by Percy¡¯s firm grasp.

    ¡°Lady Sophya ought to congratulate her sister as well. Lady Maura is now Baroness of Averly as well as lady-in-waiting to my cousin, Crown Princess Eleanora,¡± Percy announced with a playful smile. His gaze shifted from the suddenly rigid Lady Florence to Sophya, who appeared to have stopped breathing as she focused upon Carina, horrified.

    ¡®Is this his way of helping me settle old scores?¡¯ Carina took in the wall of stunned expressions before her, then smirked as she leaned affectionately upon his arm. ¡°We should head in, my dear Earl. We appear to be the last to arrive.¡±

    It was worth acting against her usual caution around Lord Percy to see the stupefied expression of the Winslets and Sophya. ¡®But beyond this, there is no point dragging up the past between sisters. I already decided to bury Maura¡¯s ties to Sophya with their mother. With a bit of luck, our paths will never cross again.¡¯ She turned to Sophya and studied the older girl¡¯s pale cheeks, trembling lips, and silently blazing green eyes. ¡®Though one rarely knows what the future will hold.¡¯

    ¡°The most important guests are always the last to arrive, my sweet Maura,¡± Percy teased.

    Carina didn¡¯t miss the informal way he used her name, and neither did Lady Florence. However, the senior noblewoman¡¯s look of shock quickly faded as the Baroness of Winslet managed to steel her discomfort and compose herself.

    ¡°Yes, I do believe it is time we all went in,¡± Florence announced formally to the utterly silent audience around them. ¡°Father Barry!¡±

    ?????

    Percy led Carina down the aisle to the front pew without hesitation. There he made a fuss of dusting off the seat and placing down his handkerchief before he would permit her to sit. Carina gritted her teeth and forced a smile as she turned away to admire the stain glass window beside their pew. ¡®I did start this act of deception after all, but isn¡¯t he overdoing it?¡¯ She could feel the attention of the other guests, who filed in behind them and whispered like buzzing bees as they filled the pews.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Earl of Hawthorne was an admirer of yours,¡± Hana whispered discreetly as she joined Carina by the window.

    ¡°Oh, nothing like that, Lady Hana. The Earl¡¯s mother, Countess Constance, was my mentor, benefactor, and sponsored me for the Selection,¡± Carina hastily deflected as she unfurled her fan and waved it against her flushed cheeks.

    ¡°So you know each other quite well?¡± Hana pressed with a coyly raised brow.

    ¡°We only met upon rare occasion during my training,¡± Carina corrected adamantly. ¡°Lord Percy is supporting me on the Countess¡¯s behalf in her absence. She recently retired to the country due to illness.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hana slid closer as she traced the pale gold halo that surrounded the saint captured in the stain glass artwork. ¡°His intentions appear to be a bit more than that, my dear.¡±

    Carina opened her mouth to protest but fell silent as Percy''s reflection approached them.

    ¡°Ah, is the pew clean enough now?¡± Hana asked playfully as she took Carina¡¯s arm and swept past him. ¡°I think I shall sit beside you if that¡¯s alright, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Carina replied, not missing the look of irritation on Earl¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, Lord Percy.¡±

    ¡°I shall wait at the back,¡± Sir Malcolm said after accepting the lady¡¯s cloaks. ¡°Whenever you are ready to leave, you can meet me in the foyer, Lady Hana, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Carina replied and, if only to seal the act, sat upon Percy¡¯s offered handkerchief in the right corner of the pew. Hana immediately took a seat beside her while Percy accepted the ample space that remained to their left.

    The bustle of people finding their seats behind Carina soon faded, though a quick glance over her shoulder confirmed most of the room remained focused upon their pew. Carina sighed and settled her gaze upon the lonely coffin surrounded by flowers that lay before her beneath the pulpit.

    The priest finally appeared, accompanied by a tall, noble-looking man with ash-blonde hair tinged gray, hazel-grey eyes, and a silver-white cane adorned by a pale white hound holding a large sapphire in its immense jaws.

    ¡°That is Viscount Gilwren,¡± a woman whispered as the room¡¯s attention shifted to the new arrival. The Viscount appeared indifferent as he made his way to the front of the church, shook off his hat, and fussed with his necktie as he stared down at the coffin.

    ¡°Indeed, that is Viscount Ryker of Gilwren,¡± Percy confirmed as he leaned across Hana to pass Carina another handkerchief. ¡°Your grandfather, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina accepted the handkerchief as Hana coughed uncomfortably, and Percy withdrew his arm.

    The Viscount turned towards them with a momentary expression of perturbed confusion. Then his gaze settled upon Percy, and he quickly presented himself to the Earl with a courteous bow. ¡°Earl Hawthorne, I am honored by your presence.¡±

    ¡°Please, dear Viscount,¡± Percy replied as he rose to accept the Viscount¡¯s greeting. ¡°I am merely here to show my sympathies to my father¡¯s old friend, as well as support Lady Maura through such a difficult time of grief.¡±

    Carina tightened her grip on the handkerchief Percy had given her as the Viscount¡¯s gaze flickered between herself and Hana.

    ¡°Lady Maura?¡± he repeated uncertainly.

    ¡°This would be our first meeting, Viscount Gilwren,¡± Carina replied as she rose and curtsied. ¡°I am Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you are,¡± the Viscount confirmed with a note of disappointment. ¡°You appear to have a great deal of your father in you, though perhaps your mother¡¯s stubbornness as well. To so shamefully use the Earl to obtain my attention. I am very impressed. Now we are met and introduced. And while I may be Viscount Rykard of Gilwren, your grandfather, I lay no claim to you.¡±

    Carina could feel her fingernails chill even as they dug into the handkerchief trapped inside her clenched hand. Her smile deepened as a soft laugh escaped her lips, which only caused Viscount Rykard¡¯s disapproving gaze to harden. ¡°You appear to have greatly misunderstood me, Viscount. Though it would seem we are otherwise in agreement. I have no wish to be claimed nor any foolish desire to acknowledge you as my grandfather.¡±

    Rykard blinked rapidly as her words sank in, then his jaw tightened as he turned rigidly from her to Percy. ¡°A delight as always, Lord Percy. I hope this disappointment will not prevent you from visiting Gilwren in the future. I shall be hosting another annual fox hunt if you would care to participate in your father¡¯s place.¡±

    ¡°I would be delighted,¡± Percy replied firmly though his expression was far from pleased. ¡°Though I hope that invitation might extend to one more.¡±

    Rykard¡¯s eyes and cheeks twitched noticeably, but he nodded courteously. ¡°The Earl may invite whoever he wishes. I only hope they will be humble enough to accept what simple accommodations Gilwren has to offer.¡±

    Carina ignored his comment as she resumed her seat and unfolded the fan once more with an air of indifference.

    ¡®Is it any small wonder Helena never summoned the courage to approach the Viscount for help? I ¡°shamefully used¡± the Earl? On what grounds does he make such a baseless accusation?¡¯

    Hana¡¯s hand slipped over Carina¡¯s in silent comfort as the Viscount took his seat in the pew across from them, directly in front of the Winslets and Sophya.

    From the corner of her eye, Carina observed Lady Florence attempt to make conversation with the Viscount, but other than a curt nod of acknowledgment, she also was utterly ignored. It seemed the Rykard had no interest in engaging with either of his daughter¡¯s remaining children at present. Instead, the Viscount placed his hat and gloves on the pew beside him and focused his attention on the sealed casket surrounded by lilies of the valley, lavender blossoms, and a mixture of mint leaves arranged to mask the decomposition sealed within the wax-lined box.

    Percy leaned across Hana towards Carina once more. ¡°What was that response?¡±

    Carina inhaled slowly and stared at her fan as she closed it and wrapped her white knuckles around it tightly.

    Hana promptly pulled her own fan from her purse and flourished it dangerously close to the Earl¡¯s nose as she cleared her throat and nodded to where the priest had taken his place behind the pulpit¡ªfinally.

 Book 2: Chapter 3: The Sting of Gossip

    ??????????

    Chapter 3: The Sting of Gossip

    Carina decided that Helena¡¯s eulogy was nice enough. Though how Father Barry turned a short highlight of the noblewoman¡¯s life into a sermon that extolled the gracious mercies of Saint Harmonia was a tad heavy-handed, in her opinion. Still, Viscount Rykard seemed to approve, given the way he nodded somberly along¡ªalmost enthusiastically¡ªwith the speech that the priest finally wrapped up with a solemn prayer.

    ¡°May the grace of Harmonia guide the soul of this dearly departed daughter, mother, and noble sister of the church. For though we must toil through this mortal world until death, these are but the final hours of the flesh. And after the body is committed to the earth, the soul shall be released into the Saints'' loving arms.

    May Harmonia bless and guide Lady Helena¡¯s surviving children, who must face the perilous struggles of this world without the loving protection of their parents. May Harmonia favor those who would give charitably to the bereaved from the kindness of their hearts. Let the passing of our esteemed sister remind us all to forgive, to be merciful, and generous to all humankind, who faithfully walk the path of righteousness. Amen.¡±

    ¡°Amen,¡± the congregation echoed back.

    Carina opened her eyes and suppressed a sigh. ¡®At least that¡¯s done now.¡¯

    Hana¡¯s hand slid over her own once more, and Carina squeezed it gratefully.

    ¡°Noble Lords and Ladies,¡± Father Barry called out from his pulpit. ¡°On behalf of Baroness Winslet, who has taken in Helena¡¯s daughter, Lady Sophya, I have been asked to announce that there will be a luncheon at Winslet Manor for prayer and reflection. All are welcome to join, as Lady Florence wished very much to thank you for attending today.¡±

    He nodded to Lady Florence, who bowed her head in response and made a show of comforting Sophya. ¡°Then, I shall now request that the family of Lady Helena Gilwren be allowed to come forward first to pray and bid farewell to the departed.¡± Father Barry closed his holy book and moved to stand behind the coffin as he folded his hands in silent prayer while the choir sang a hymn of mourning.

    ¡°Would you like to go up?¡± Hana asked gently as she turned to Carina.

    ¡°No, not yet,¡± Carina replied as she watched Sophya attempt to rise, only to be pulled firmly back into her seat by Florence as the Viscount stood.

    The room fell silent as Helena¡¯s father approached the coffin with measured steps. Rykard stared at the pale oak wood for a moment, with his back to the congregation. Then he pulled a necklace with a sparkling sapphire stone from his pocket and placed it carefully into a small square drawer built into the coffin¡¯s lid.

    It was a practice Carina had been unfamiliar with until a recent conversation with Lady Tiffany. The living presented the dead with a token by which to identify each other in the next life. It was a way for lovers, friends, children, and parents to be reunited with the souls of their loved ones in whatever form they took upon their rebirth.

    A touching tradition and one Carina willingly gave credence to, given her own strange arrival in this world.

    The Viscount turned and retrieved his hat and gloves from the pew. His hazel-grey eyes flickered in Carina¡¯s direction as Percy rose from his seat. Rykard looked away first and, without another word, quietly left the chapel.

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Percy turned and extended his hand. ¡°It¡¯s our turn.¡±

    Carina raised an eyebrow. ¡®In what world would the younger, half-blood daughter go before the eldest, legitimate daughter?¡¯ Her answer came as Florence once more pulled Sophya back into the pew beside her. Carina furrowed her brows and sighed. ¡®Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡¯

    The invisible pressure of the congregation''s gaze intensified as she accepted Percy¡¯s hand and allowed him to guide her towards Helena¡¯s coffin. Percy touched her hand, now curled around his arm, with firm reassurance as they stopped before the wooden casket outlined in flowers.

    Carina stared blankly at the polished paneled surface and silently wished Maura could be here, but the haunted specter remained trapped within the palace¡¯s fortress walls though Carina wondered if the ghost simply refused to leave their premises.

    ¡°Did you not bring a parting gift?¡± Percy asked softly as he leaned towards her.

    ¡°I did not know what to bring,¡± Carina replied with a faint sigh. ¡®I have nothing to offer her and want nothing from her.¡¯

    Percy nodded and reached into his pocket. He pulled out two small, white seashells and pressed one into Carina¡¯s hands. ¡°Sometimes, it is better for the dead and living to forget.¡± He tossed his shell into the opening beside the Viscount¡¯s necklace and nodded to her encouragingly.

    Carina stared at the small blank shell and felt a weight lift from her shoulders as she gave it a light kiss, then dropped it into the drawer beside Percy¡¯s. ¡°Forget me then.¡±

    ¡®Forget us both and be a kinder person in your next life.¡¯

    Percy¡¯s arm slid away from her hand and wrapped around her protectively. Carina glanced up at him as he leaned down and kissed her forehead. ¡°Remember, you are not alone,¡± he whispered.

    Carina blinked as he straightened, caught off guard and very much aware that many important noble families had witnessed his affectionate gesture. She exhaled sharply as she focused on the coffin before them. ¡°I¡¯d like to leave now,¡± she whispered.

    Percy turned them around and led her down the aisle towards the exit without comment. Hana rose from her seat and quickly followed behind as whispered conversations filled the pews.

    ¡°Is that not the half-blood child?¡±

    ¡°I hear they still don¡¯t know who the father is.¡±

    ¡°She was wearing the cloak of a court official when she arrived¡ªdoes she serve the royal family?¡±

    ¡°I heard the Crown Princess recently chose her as a lady-in-waiting.¡±

    ¡°Is that how she got close to the Earl?¡±

    ¡°Meanwhile, poor Lady Sophya has been left all but destitute by that deplorable father of hers.¡±

    ¡°I hear their poor mother perished in a fire!¡±

    ¡°Is that why they sealed the casket?¡±

    ¡°Poor thing.¡±

    ¡°If you ask me, they''re both better off without such unfortunate parents.¡±

    ¡°They say the eldest is already engaged. Do you think the Winslet¡¯s are after the Viscount¡¯s inheritance?¡±

    ¡°But for a half-blood to become a Baroness?¡±

    ¡°Shocking.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she might rise higher still.¡±

    ¡°With a title and property, it won¡¯t be long until someone claims her hand in marriage, but she won¡¯t marry above a Baron with that background, mark my words.¡±

    ¡°No indeed, what noble family would risk the taint of a half-blood.¡±

    The distance to the chapel foyer seemed impossibly long, and yet Carina bore it all with a smile. Percy¡¯s grip upon her elbow remained light, but she could feel the muscles in his arm grow tense against her back as they crossed the threshold.

    ¡°Ignore them,¡± Carina whispered as she turned and offered the loud women in the back row a cynical smile. ¡°Their words have no power over me.¡±

    ¡®If I wasn¡¯t being pulled in every direction trying to prevent an outbreak of plague, mend the relationship between Eleanora and Nicholas, ensure Hana¡¯s safety, and keep my numerous alias secret¡ªI might give them a taste of what this half-blood¡¯s wealth can do.¡¯

    ¡°Sheep should know their place,¡± Percy growled softly.

    Carina glanced up at his stoic, clenched jaw and those winter-grey eyes that held a familiar cold she recognized all too well.

    ¡°It stopped raining,¡± Hana murmured as she circled them and signaled to Sir Malcolm, who jogged over quickly with their cloaks. ¡°Have the carriage brought round, please.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± Malcolm bobbed a quick bow and handed Carina the cloaks before heading out beneath the parvis and down the chapel steps.

    ¡°Unfortunately, all this rain and carriage wheels have turned the ground into a swamp,¡± Carina observed as they proceeded down the stone steps. The summer rain had barely left a chill behind as the glistening sun filled the humid air with warmth.

    Percy removed his arm as he signaled to his carriage driver. Carina moved away from him as she donned her cloak. ¡°Will you be returning directly to the palace from here, Lady Maura,¡± the Earl asked as he followed her.

    ¡°Not directly, no,¡± Carina replied and then drew in a breath of fresh air. ¡°I have a few errands to run while I can make use of this.¡± She pulled the palace pass from her purse, a thin gold bar engraved with two wolf heads facing each other.

    Percy blinked at the gold bar in surprise. ¡°Those are passes granted by the King.¡±

    ¡°Are they?¡± Carina frowned as she examined the token that authorized her departure and return to the palace. ¡°How surprising, I assumed her Highness obtained them for us.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference, either way?¡± Hana asked curiously. ¡°They¡¯re not permanent. We have to turn them in once we¡¯ve returned.¡± She moved between them as she asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to come along with you, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°No, you should go back to the palace and rest. I only agreed to let you come along to dispel those rumors about you being gravely ill,¡± Carina reminded her pointedly as she wrapped the purple court cloak around her companion¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s not risk a relapse when you¡¯ve been feeling so much better lately.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but you still need a proper escort,¡± Hana grumbled as she adjusted the cloak and secured its tassel rope bindings in place.

    ¡°Why not let me give you a ride in my carriage then, Lady Maura,¡± Percy suggested quickly. ¡°As it is, there was a matter that I was hoping to discuss with you. An event that I believe would help dear Eleanora gain more favor among the nobles and commoners.¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you discuss it with your cousin, Lord Percy?¡± Hana replied pointedly as she narrowed her eyes at him.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with discussing my idea with Lady Maura first to get her opinion?¡± Percy returned with a patient smile.

    ¡°I have¡ªother matters I need to address before I¡¯m expected back at dinner,¡± Carina interjected with an anxious glance between them. ¡°But I would be happy to discuss the idea with you later, Lord Percy.¡±

    His winter-grey eyes turned from Hana towards Carina with a relaxed smile. ¡°Of course, then please tell my cousin I¡¯ll be dropping by for dinner to discuss the matter with both of you.¡±

    ¡°Lord Percy,¡± Hana hissed as she turned fully to face him. ¡°Might I speak with you for a moment in private?¡±

    Carina glanced from Hana¡¯s angry expression to Percy¡¯s neutral smile with baffled confusion. ¡®Why does it feel like they hate each other?¡¯

    ¡°Certainly, Lady Hana,¡± Percy replied smoothly and motioned in the direction of the chapel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be just a moment, Maura,¡± Hana called over her shoulder confidently as she swept past the Earl and led the way towards the chapel steps.

    ¡°What on earth?¡± Carina mumbled just as the carriage marked with the Averly crest pulled up behind her.

    ¡°We were lucky she didn¡¯t get stuck in the mud,¡± the driver called out as Sir Malcolm used the carriage¡¯s front wheel to navigate from the driver¡¯s seat to the stone-paved walkway.

    The agile knight dropped down and offered Carina a boyish grin before his troubled eyes trailed off in the direction of Hana and Percy. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Carina drew in a breath, exhaled disparagingly, and shrugged.

    ¡°Are you sure I shouldn¡¯t stay behind to escort you?¡± Malcolm inquired with a note of worry. ¡°I¡¯m still not confident you should¡ª¡±

    ¡°I have a trusted escort meeting me here who will safeguard my trip until I return,¡± Carina interrupted with a firm smile. ¡°But thank you for your concern, Sir Malcolm.¡±

    Malcolm scoffed and shrugged. ¡°Tiff said you were stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Stubborn?¡± Carina echoed with a raised brow.

    ¡°Well, ¡®remarkably strong-willed¡¯ were the words she used. How is my little sister doing anyway?¡±

    ¡°Lady Tiffany picks up things quickly,¡± Carina replied honestly as she glanced back towards Percy and Hana, who were still engaged in a heated conversation. ¡°All the more reason you should return so you can spend some time with your sister during lunch. The Rose Palace has an excellent chef.¡±

    ¡°Bribing me with food?¡± Malcolm scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s a different approach.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to let Tiffany know she ranks lower than food,¡± Carina returned with a smug grin.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve finished,¡± Malcolm said tensely. ¡°Hope it wasn¡¯t anything serious. I certainly wouldn¡¯t want to be on the Earl¡¯s bad side.¡±

    There was something in his tone that tugged at the uncomfortable unease in Carina¡¯s gut. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Malcolm shrugged. ¡°Bad things tend to happen to those who offend the Hawthorne family. Just last week, some herb peddler was found outside his shop with his eyes and tongue missing, and his guts picked clean by crows. And they¡¯re still looking for the daughter that was living with him. Rumor has it the shopkeeper insulted the Earl and a maid of his a few days before.¡±

    ¡®A maid? Ivy!¡¯ Carina sucked in a breath as Percy brushed past Hana towards them with his usual confident smile in place. Hana glared after the Earl, clearly far from satisfied with their conversation as she followed him back towards the carriage.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Carina asked as she refocused on Percy.

    The Earl tilted his head curiously. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± he murmured, but the reassuring smile he offered her did not match the turbulence that raged behind his winter-grey eyes.

    ¡®Shit.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 4: Roses at a Funeral

    ??????????

    Hana pulled Carina cautiously aside as Percy¡¯s carriage pulled up behind theirs and the footman dismounted to speak with the Earl. ¡°Maura, are you sure you¡¯ll be alright? Do you need money? You¡¯ve only been working at the palace for a week, not that they¡¯re very punctual with payments. At least let me wait here until your escort arrives.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Hana,¡± Carina replied with a bemused smile. ¡°What do you imagine could happen while I¡¯m standing in front of my grandfather¡¯s church?¡±

    ¡°Not that the Viscount deserves to be called that,¡± Hana muttered with a scowl though she released Carina¡¯s arm reluctantly. ¡°Alright then, I will head back since you¡¯re so insistent, but if you are one minute late, Maura, I shall have Eleanora send out a battalion of knights to find you.¡±

    Carina decided not to correct Hana on Eleanora¡¯s limited power when it came to Lafeara¡¯s knights. Until the crown princess was officially coronated queen, she didn¡¯t have much control over anything.

    ¡®Not even enough power to obtain a palace pass for her own attendants apparently.¡¯

    She smiled and waved as Malcolm assisted Hana into the carriage and then climbed in beside her. The newly appointed knight seemed kind and considerate. He was certainly fond of dropping by Rose Palace to visit his sister whenever he could. Although Tiffany complained every time he did, it was easy to see they got along well, even when they quarreled.

    Percy returned to Carina¡¯s side as the Averly carriage pulled away and departed through the chapel yard gate. ¡°You and Lady Hana seem to have gotten close,¡± he observed.

    ¡°Is there any reason we shouldn¡¯t?¡± Carina replied curiously, half-tempted to ask what the two of them had been arguing about.

    The Earl¡¯s carriage pulled forward, and the footman opened the door.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Percy replied as he slid his fingers around her hand and raised it to his lips. ¡°I just hope you won¡¯t forget about your other friends.¡±

    ¡°Your coven?¡± Carina whispered so lightly the syllables of the words were hardly audible at all.

    But Percy heard them and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you soon enough.¡± He turned as the footman appeared beside them with a bouquet of roses.

    ¡®Roses at a funeral?¡¯ Carina raised an eyebrow as Percy extended the vivid red blossoms tipped with white towards her. ¡°Your timing for gifts and roses is rather curious, Earl.¡±

    Percy scratched the skin above his collar and smiled as she accepted them. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to raise the bar on the next occasion then. What color do you think goes well with a coup?¡±

    Carina felt the discomforting weight of fear flip in her gut once more as she stared at him. Then she stepped forward, snapped off a bud, and slid the barely bloomed rose into his left lapel. ¡°Let¡¯s avoid any occasion that involves people dying, shall we?¡±

    Percy wolfishly grinned, then slid his fingers through the flyaway curls of her hair and brushed his thumb down her cheek. ¡°Whatever you wish, my dear.¡±

    Carina tried to retreat but found she couldn¡¯t move. She was reminded once more of that moment on the balcony when Percy had gifted her the Winter Rose. She had been completely powerless then. But this was different, a feeling she couldn¡¯t quite name, something that seemed to connect her to the Earl and him to her in a way that made her feel weak and helpless.

    ¡®I am not weak.¡¯

    That single thought somehow restored the balance between them, and Carina felt the moment pass as Percy lowered his hand.

    ¡°I will see you later tonight, Lady Maura,¡± he promised, then bowed low before he turned and boarded his carriage.

    Carina reached towards the comforting chill of the Winter Rose as she watched the prancing team of speckled horses disappear down the gravel, country road. Around the glen, a flock of crows took to the skies with a flutter of dark wings. Carina eyed them warily as half of the pack broke off and followed the carriage while the rest moved into trees closer to the chapel to stare down at her.

    ¡°Damn pests,¡± Carina muttered under her breath and stifled a yawn as she dropped her hand to the pendant watch pinned to her waist. Sleep was a commodity in very short supply these days, especially when Carina had to wait until midnight to practice using her ice magic. Nothing flashy, just enough to release the uncomfortable pressure that built up inside Carina¡¯s chest if she went too long without expelling the magic from her frozen heart.

    Ever since Carina had used her magic to open the secret tunnel beneath Rose Palace, that demanding urge visited her more frequently and with increasing demand. ¡®It is worrisome and something I should remember to ask Percy about the next time we meet.¡¯

    Carina sighed, and after confirming her ride and escort should be here in a few more minutes, repinned the pendant watch to the waistline of her dress. She heard the chapel door open behind her but did not turn. She had little wish to communicate with anyone here, least of all the people she actually recognized.

    ¡°Well, well, well. So the little half-blood is a Baroness now?¡±

    Carina¡¯s finger¡¯s clenched around the tassels of her cloak as she turned slowly to face the familiar voice and visage of one of Lincoln¡¯s old schoolmates. Lord Artemis, or Art, as Lincoln had called him.

    Carina folded her arms as she regarded the insufferable young noble with sunken cheeks, a long flared nose, and spectacles that enlarged his eyes and, in Carina¡¯s opinion, made him resemble a sickly camel. A resemblance not improved upon by Art¡¯s fondness for chewing tobacco.

    As punctual as a clock, Art spat a wad of yellowish-brown saliva onto the paved stone just inches from the hem of Carina¡¯s dress and offered her a grin. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, little half-blood.¡±

    ¡°Time has a way of doing that,¡± Carina replied neutrally as she circled past him towards the church. She knew better than to remain anywhere alone with Lincoln¡¯s friends.

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Art caught her right arm and held her fast. ¡°Is this how you greet an old friend? Shouldn¡¯t you be commiserating with me¡ªor at least apologize?¡±

    ¡°Apologize?¡± Carina echoed, baffled.

    Art¡¯s grip tightened as he stepped forward with a sinister leer. ¡°It would seem your rise in station has made you forget your place, half-blood. But as every noble knows, those who rise may yet fall. Don¡¯t forget who will be waiting to reclaim old debts when you do return to the mud.¡±

    ¡°There are no debts between us,¡± Carina observed calmly. ¡°Now remove your hand.¡±

    ¡°You know¡ªyou¡¯ve gotten a lot prettier,¡± Art observed as he stepped closer still. Carina¡¯s stomach quivered in disgust as she watched him slide a lump of tobacco across his stained teeth to the other side of his mouth. ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of us find a way to resolve our grief and differences together? I could show you a thing or two now that you¡¯re all grown up. I might even be gracious enough to marry you while you¡¯re still¡ª¡±

    ¡°Artemis!¡± a voice boomed behind them.

    Carina shoved the trembling frozen fingers of her left hand into the fabric of her skirt and exhaled a pale breath of icy air as Lord Asher strolled over with a frown on his face.

    ¡°Art, your mother is looking for you,¡± Asher said with a reproachful glower.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Asher,¡± Art growled. Carina attempted to pull away while he was distracted, but the brutish camel only twisted her arm and yanked her firmly back to his side. ¡°Mother knows exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°All the same, I think you¡¯ve made Lady Maura uncomfortable,¡± Asher replied as his gaze darkened. ¡°So either rejoin Lady Susan inside or leave.¡±

    ¡°Just what business is this of yours?¡± Art growled with evident irritation. ¡°I thought you were after the redhead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m making it my business,¡± Asher returned with a casual shrug as he flexed his right shoulder and wrist. ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    Art cackled as he held up Carina¡¯s arm, released it, and promptly smacked her backside. Carina''s lips trembled with rage, but she pressed them silently together. His behavior was nothing new. She had endured similar humiliation at the hands of Lincoln¡¯s other friends before.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll play nice, but you can¡¯t marry both of them,¡± Art mocked as he intentionally brushed shoulders with Asher on his way back to the church. ¡°Though, I suppose you don¡¯t have to go that far for a half-blood.¡±

    A sharp whistle drew Carina¡¯s gaze towards the chapel gate, where a new carriage drawn by two blood-red horses splashed through the rain puddles and turned in their direction. ¡®Thank the Saints!¡¯

    She pulled up her hood and glanced towards the two nobles just in time to see Asher grab the front of Art¡¯s jacket, drag the protesting camel to the end of the stone walk and hurl him face-first into the mud¡ªdirectly in the path of the approaching carriage.

    The driver reined in sharply and cursed, ¡°Hells Teeth! Watch where you¡¯re fighting!¡±

    The carriage door opened as Stitcher alighted and moved towards Carina with a concerned glance towards the nobles. ¡°You alright?¡± the physician and double-agent assassin muttered as he toyed with the short blade at his hip.

    ¡°Better now that you¡¯re here,¡± Carina replied with a half-hearted smile.

    ¡°Oye, someone better break them up!¡± the driver called out, exasperated as he struggled to back his spooked team away from Asher, who now knelt on top of Art¡¯s back.

    Sophya¡¯s fianc¨¦ and future husband smiled as he pressed Art¡¯s face further into the mud. The overpowered noble thrashed beneath him, arms and legs flailing in helpless panic.

    ¡°Keep that up, and you¡¯ll kill him,¡± Stitcher called out nonchalantly.

    Asher turned sharply towards them, frowned at Stitcher, and then released the floundering noble as he stood gracefully.

    Art yanked his face from the mud and gasped in a painful breath of air. ¡°You¡ªtwo-faced¡ªSon of a¡ª¡±

    Asher pressed the bottom of his boot against Art¡¯s head and shoved the noble¡¯s still open mouth back down into the mud. ¡°Insult or offend either Lady Sophya or Lady Maura again¡ªand next time, I¡¯ll see you choke on worse than this.¡±

    Art spat out a series of curses and mud as he coughed and clawed his way free from Asher¡¯s boot, then rolled over into a puddle like a dead fish.

    ¡°Who is this prince charming?¡± Stitcher whispered with a cynical smile as Asher wiped his boots against the stone path.

    ¡°My half-sister¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± Carina replied indifferently. ¡°No one of importance.¡±

    ¡°I apologize if Art offended you, Lady Maura,¡± Asher said as he crossed over to them.

    ¡°There is no need for that,¡± Carina said calmly. ¡°Thankfully, I will have no further cause to associate with any of Lincoln¡¯s friends in the future.¡±

    ¡°I hope that does not extend to me,¡± Asher replied with a rueful smile, ¡°since we are about to become family.¡±

    Carina raised her eyebrows and laughed. ¡°If you think marrying Sophya in any way makes us family, you are mistaken, Lord Asher. With Lady Helena dead, Sophya and I are finally free of each other. I want as little to do with her as she does with me.¡±

    ¡®Honestly, he would have to be blind to not pick up on the way they treated me when he visited Turnbell Manor. Now he suddenly wants to act like my savior?¡¯

    ¡°I am sorry to hear it!¡± Asher called after her as Carina turned to leave. ¡°Regardless of your differences, Sophya could use your help right now.¡±

    ¡°My help?¡± Carina pulled out her fan as she turned to face him. ¡°Or my money?¡±

    Asher¡¯s lower jaw twitched in response to her question, but he covered it with a quick shake of his head. ¡°Surely your financial position is little better than Sophya¡¯s, Lady Maura. The Winslet family has more than enough wealth to cover what meager debts remain after selling Turnbell Manor.¡±

    The fan stilled in Carina¡¯s hand as she blinked. ¡°Sophya sold Turnbell Manor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she was uncomfortable living there alone without any servants or family. And it was impractical for her to hold onto it in the face of Josiah¡¯s debts,¡± Asher explained patiently. ¡°She¡¯s more than comfortable at Winslet Manor, which will be her permanent home soon enough.¡±

    Carina nodded slowly but continued to eye him suspiciously. ¡°If it''s not money, then what sort of help do you expect me to provide?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Asher continued hesitantly. ¡°Sophya was hoping to reunite with her grandfather today, but, as I¡¯m sure you noticed, Viscount Gilwren left rather quickly.¡±

    ¡®Ah, so that is why you agreed to marry her even after Josiah lost his business.¡¯

    ¡°The Viscount seemed to react favorably towards you earlier,¡± Asher continued in a hopeful tone.

    Carina smothered a laugh behind her fan. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you are mistaken, Lord Asher. Viscount Gilwren was only polite on account of the Earl. I believe his first impression of me was far from favorable.¡±

    Asher¡¯s expression hardened for a moment, but then he shrugged as he glanced over to where Art had finally managed to get back to his feet. The muddy noble turned and staggered away from the chapel, presumably in the direction of his carriage.

    ¡°Well, in either case, Lady Maura, don¡¯t be a stranger,¡± Asher said lightly with a bow before he turned and headed back inside the chapel.

    Stitcher glanced at her, but Carina merely shook her head as she headed towards the waiting carriage.

    ¡®What a fool you are, Sophya.¡¯ Carina leaned back against the cushion and sighed as she closed her eyes briefly. Stitcher signaled the carriage driver that they were ready to depart, and the dismal chapel quickly disappeared from view.

 Book 2: Chapter 5: Tortured and Twisted Grief

    ??????????

    It was a sight to warm any maiden¡¯s heart, and yet Sophya had never hated Maura more than when she watched Asher step forward gallantly to defend the half-blood from Lord Artemis¡¯s repulsive advances.

    Sophya seethed silently. Ragged nails that she was forever fretfully biting, snagged on the curtain and yanked her tender skin painfully. Her sharp exhale of pain briefly coated the window before her in a ghostly mist. She laughed bitterly as she flung the curtain between herself and the image of Asher sitting on top of Artemis, while another strange man joined Maura¡¯s side protectively.

    ¡®How does she always find someone willing to protect her?¡¯ Sophya wrapped her trembling hands around her waist and glanced anxiously over her shoulder towards the private parlor door.

    Sophya had taken refuge from the crowd of nobles outside after giving Lady Florence the excuse that she felt faint. She had also managed to bump into Lady Susan, Artemis¡¯s mother, on her way over and let slip her half-sister¡¯s recent rise in status. ¡°A title granted by the Crown Princess herself, and a bountiful province to go along with it. If only Maura had a suitable husband to help her govern it.¡±

    Lady Susan¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. Artemis was twenty after all¡ªthe same age Lincoln had been¡ªand of marriageable age, but as the second son, he could not hope to inherit land nor title from his father. He was also a coward who refused to enlist and far from suited to take on holy robes.

    Artemis¡¯s dismal reputation for being less than a gentleman had made marrying him off to any suitable heiress all but impossible. But a half-blood, who happened to have a title of her own¡ªwell, Lady Susan had not hesitated to set her son upon this task.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Sophya muttered as she fiddled with the lace of her gloomy, shabby mourning dress. ¡®If only Asher hadn¡¯t interfered.¡¯

    The right husband or even a sullied reputation would surely be enough to see Maura knocked down from her recent position.

    ¡®What right does she have to come here and flaunt her title, connections, and wealth? While I¡¯m stranded, grasping at whatever charity my future mother-in-law will grant me and waiting for my engagement to Asher to be officially announced.¡¯

    Not that Lady Florence could back out now, Helena had been smart enough to get a legal agreement drawn up and signed before Lincoln¡¯s funeral. Florence had agreed, provided that Sophya sign away whatever marital property or inheritance she possessed, excluding her dowry, to Asher as her lawful husband.

    ¡®Not that I have any inheritance of which to speak. I was forced to sell Turnbell Manor at rock bottom price to cover Josiah¡¯s immediate debts.¡¯

    Even the mourning dress Sophya wore was two years old, a smidge too tight, and shockingly close to revealing her ankles. It had been fashionable enough for the funeral of a friend¡¯s family member two years back, but now it hardly passed for more than scraps. Asher had offered to buy her a new one, but Florence had promptly refused.

    ¡°The dress is suitable enough. We are already providing Sophya with a safe place to stay. Any more would be inappropriate until after your engagement is official,¡± the Baroness of Winslet had argued practically.

    ¡®It would be official already if you would just announce it!¡¯ Sophya raised a trembling hand to her lips, and finding the thumbnail too worn down to offer any comfort, moved on to another nail to grind between her teeth. She turned back to the window to check if Asher had returned but found him still speaking to Maura.

    The half-blood laughed flirtatiously behind her fan, and Sophya felt her cheeks flush with rage as her throbbing heart spiked with jealousy.

    ¡®She¡¯s making me look like such a fool! Flirting with my fianc¨¦? Does she imagine that I will let her get away with this?¡¯

    First Percy, then Acheron, and now Asher and even this goon dressed like some sort of mercenary. ¡®I can only imagine how she wraps them around her little witch finger.¡¯

    Sophya smiled scornfully, then darted from the window with a gasp as the goon turned suddenly in her direction. ¡®Did he¡ªsee me?¡¯

    Sophya took a moment to catch her breath. She was about to peek through the window again when a sharp rap came from the doorway behind her.

    ¡°What on earth are you doing hiding here, child?¡± Florence asked impatiently. ¡°And do stop biting your nails!¡±

    ¡°Just¡ªresting, Lady Florence.¡±

    Florence sighed and laid the cloaks she carried over the back of a chair. ¡°It¡¯s time you and my son returned to the Manor.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Sophya felt equally relieved and suffocated. At least here in front of the other nobles, Florence was less strict and vocally disapproving.

    Florence narrowed her eyes impatiently. ¡°Well? Don¡¯t stand there like some niddy-nobody. Go find Asher!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Florence.¡± Sophya dipped around the Baroness towards the door.

    ¡°Take the cloaks with you! Honestly, is your head even attached to your shoulders?¡±

    Sophya bit her tongue as she grabbed the cloaks and rushed back into the foyer. Since entering the Winslet household, Florence had taken to using Sophya more like a servant¡ªand used her more often than the resident¡¯s maids to perform simple household tasks.

    ¡°She¡¯s just trying to get closer to you,¡± Asher had insisted. ¡°And this is a good opportunity for you to learn how the Manor is run.¡±

    Her footsteps dragged as Sophya drew closer to the chapel door. She didn¡¯t want to see Asher right now, smiling¡ªor flirting¡ªwith Maura.

    The archway door opened before her as Asher stepped inside with a distracted expression. ¡°Ahh, is it time to go back already?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± Sophya mumbled and quickly handed over his cloak.

    ¡°You look upset. Is Mother giving you a hard time?¡± Asher asked gently as he retreated through the door and offered her his arm.

    Sophya hurriedly pulled on her cloak, anything to hide the ugly dress she wore that could not compare to the sparkling black dress Maura had shown up wearing. ¡°Not at all.¡± She glanced towards the end of the path and was relieved to see Maura¡¯s carriage pulling away.

    ¡°There you are, Asher,¡± Florence called out behind them.

    Sophya cringed as Asher turned back to the doorway. ¡°Yes, Mother?¡±

    ¡°Take Sophya back and see to it the chef and kitchen staff prepare enough food for twenty,¡± Florence said briskly.

    ¡°Are you not returning with us, Mother?¡±

    ¡°No, I shall be riding back with Viscountess Hendrix,¡± Florence answered with a note of smugness. ¡°Sophya, since the funeral is over, could you change into something¡ªa little less depressing.¡±

    ¡°Mother,¡± Asher growled softly.

    ¡°And you should see about setting her up with a maid,¡± Florence muttered as she turned in the doorway. ¡°She¡¯s practically helpless without proper supervision.¡±

    ¡°Mother, Sophya is grieving,¡± Asher replied tersely. ¡°Of course, she needs us to look after her¡ªbut a maid wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea either.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, a week is plenty of time to grieve.¡± Florence waved her hand dismissively as she returned to the crowd of chattering nobles inside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Mother too much,¡± Asher said with a sigh as he turned and led Sophya down the walkway. ¡°Father¡¯s illness hasn¡¯t improved, and though she doesn¡¯t like to show weakness, his declining health has affected her mood.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Sophya mumbled and twisted her trembling hand around the cloak¡¯s fabric.

    Asher pulled off his glove and whistled sharply to signal their driver.

    ¡°Your trousers are muddy,¡± Sophya commented, her tone forcefully casual as her grip on his arm tightened.

    ¡°Just a bit of backsplash from one of the carriages,¡± Asher replied distractedly.

    ¡®I suppose I would prefer to hear a lie rather than you admitting that you got dirty fighting on Maura¡¯s behalf.¡¯

    And yet, as her hands released his arm on their own accord, Sophya couldn¡¯t squash the fear that slithered down her spine and coiled in her gut. One glimpse of her muted reflection in a muddy puddle at the end of the path told Sophya all she needed to know.

    ¡®I look like a common peasant in this dress¡ªwhile Maura¡ª¡¯

    Sophya touched the curls of her once vibrant red hair and fought against the tears that burned behind her forest-green eyes. She couldn¡¯t look at her reflection without missing Lincoln, the only person who had always taken her side no matter how wrong or unagreeable she behaved.

    She missed her brother so much it physically hurt, like acid burning in her chest while her stomach felt forever empty. She even missed his dark, foul moods when he abused the house servants to vent his anger. Sophya hadn¡¯t realized how much Lincoln had meant to her until there was no one left beside her.

    ¡°My princess deserves the very best.¡± Lincoln was forever telling her that. But where was he now¡ªand Josiah? They were both dead and gone, just like Helena, just like Turnbell Manor, just like her old carefree life.

    The tears slid down her cheeks unchecked as she smothered a sob behind her closed fist.

    ¡°Sophya,¡± Asher murmured softly as he pulled her hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t let Mother see you are biting your nails again. You know that upsets her.¡±

    Sophya stared up at him with trembling lips as familiar anger flared awake inside her. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m the one that¡¯s upset?¡± she demanded and ripped her hand free.

    Asher blinked down at her in surprise, and Sophya recoiled.

    ¡®No, I can¡¯t let him see this side of me. I¡¯m not this pathetic, useless person. I am Sophya Turnbell, future Viscountess of Gilwren. I am destined for greatness Maura will never achieve.¡¯

    ¡°You are tired,¡± Asher said patiently as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders and offered his handkerchief. ¡°If you want to cry, then cry, Sophya. You have every right to be upset, but don¡¯t take it out on your beautiful hands.¡±

    His reassuring, adoring gaze calmed the rising panic in her chest as Sophya leaned into him willingly and accepted his handkerchief.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back, so you have time to rest before Mother¡¯s guests arrive.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the Baroness will let me eat something, now that the funeral is over?¡± Sophya pouted as they approached the waiting carriage.

    Asher chuckled. ¡°She was hardly starving you, Sophya. You know it''s customary to fast while grieving.¡±

    ¡®Try fasting for a week and see how you feel about it then,¡¯ Sophya almost grumbled aloud.

    The weight of her sudden change in circumstances washed over Sophya anew. Lincoln¡¯s death, followed by Maura¡¯s remarkable transformation before the half-blood left Turnbell for the palace. Helena and Josiah¡¯s shocking divorce. Florence''s sudden acceptance of Sophya and Asher¡¯s engagement. And then Lincoln¡¯s funeral¡ªand the awful, horrible nightmares that had plagued Sophya since that day.

    The only good thing to come from that fire was the death of Judith and Josiah¡¯s unborn bastard. ¡®Imagine being related to the offspring of a slave?¡¯

    Sophya shuddered at the thought and rested her head against Asher¡¯s shoulder as the lumbering carriage gently lulled her into a restless sleep and another uneasy dream where dark crows flocked in a circle about her rotting corpse.

 Book 2: Chapter 6: A Whisper of Malice

    ??????????

    The breeze carried the scent of fragile summer romance that lingered in the rose petals scattered on the carriage seat where Maura¡¯s bouquet had once rested. Percy stared at the mess absently. The Earl¡¯s manicured thumb traced the crevices of the raven¡¯s head carved into his cane as Percy contemplated the lecture his cousin¡¯s lover had just given him.

    ¡°You should keep your distance from Lady Maura.¡±Hana¡¯s turquoise eyes flashed with protectiveness as she continued to whisper fiercely. ¡°You are already the subject of unfavorable rumors given your misconduct towards Lady Evelynn.¡±

    ¡°What rumors?¡± Percy asked sharply.

    ¡°That you broke your engagement to Lady Evelynn on account of another woman,¡± Hana explained in a reproachful tone.

    ¡°What?¡± Percy drew in a sharp breath as he carefully muffled their conversation with another wind barrier.

    ''Maura had finally lowered her guard. Where were these ridiculous rumors coming from?''

    ¡°I am not¡ªnor have I ever been¡ªengaged to Lady Evelynn, officially or otherwise!¡± he growled impatiently.

    ¡®How many times do I have to repeat this to make people listen?¡¯

    Hana raised a cynical brow as she studied his restrained expression. ¡°Well, only you and Lady Evelynn know the words spoken between you,¡± she replied without a flicker of sympathy. ¡°But until these rumors are extinguished, do not drag Maura into your mess. She has more than enough adversity to overcome without you tarnishing her reputation.¡±

    ¡°As if that orphaned Zarus slut has any right to judge me or speak Maura¡¯s name so intimately,¡± Percy muttered as his grip tightened around the cane. ¡®But something must be done about these rumors.¡¯

    The first person who might benefit from battering Percy¡¯s reputation would be the Dowager. After all, she and the Countess had hoped to weaken Percy¡¯s hold over the witch covens by marrying him to a noble family without a drop of witch blood.

    Percy scoffed. ¡®As if the House of Hawthorne could be crippled so easily.¡¯

    But Percy could not discount Viscount Hendrix or Lady Evelynn either. They had been deluded enough to think they could pressure him into marriage by appealing to the Countess. Perhaps they were desperately hoping that public opinion would force him to accept the Dowager¡¯s will.

    ¡®If I am publically disgraced, my seat at the House of Lord¡¯s will be in jeopardy.¡¯

    His mother would never willingly weaken the Hawthorne¡¯s name or reputation. And in any case, Countess Constance was safely locked away in a carefully guarded country estate. According to the latest crow intelligence, she was already suffering a painful withdraw from the aconitum herb.

    ¡®Recovering her powers may be impossible at this point, but Mother deserves to suffer for what she did to Father and the covens.¡¯

    And yet, despite the Countess¡¯s sudden trip to the countryside, Percy could not deny that Constance still held considerable influence, especially among the wives of the Aristocratic Lords. The blood and bones of the Aristocratic Party itself, however, had been all too eager to welcome Hawthorne¡¯s male heir as their leader the moment Percy came of age and freed himself from the Countess¡¯s clutches.

    Percy crossed his arms and sighed. The answer to this riddle was all too easy to guess. All he had to do was consider who had the most to gain or lose if his engagement fell through, and that was Lady Evelynn herself. Even if the Dowager was secretly providing her with support and encouragement, Lady Evelynn was its likely source.

    Judging by the way the detestable girl had thrown herself upon him in front of Eleanora, Evelynn was clearly desperate to keep the engagement intact.

    ¡®But why is she so desperate to link herself to me? I am not the only Earl in Lafeara. The son of a Marquess would raise her status even further. Even the son of a Viscount will be a suitable match if their family is connected to the ruling government.¡¯

    Eleanora¡¯s reaction to Lady Evelynn¡¯s public desperation had not helped the situation either. His cousin merely offered Percy an innocent, wide-eyed ¡®I saw nothing¡¯ smirk before she turned and walked away, leaving Percy to disentangle himself from her attendant.

    The very memory of that awkward, disturbing moment made Percy scrape a thumb across his lips as if to remove the stain. ¡®Perhaps it would be worth using words of cunning to convince Lady Evelynn to give up this foolishness.¡¯ The Earl¡¯s lips curved into a dark chuckle, and he shook his head. ¡®No, that would be letting the bitch off too easy. The only thing that will squash these rumors is one of greater spectacle¡ªa scandal backed with actual proof.¡¯

    Percy leaned forward and whispered the words of summoning. The air crackled along the hairs of his arms and neck as dark whispers echoed from within the black onyx gem of the signet ring that flashed an ominous red.

    Two crows fluttered down through the open carriage window. The bird''s small, sharp talons and wings scattered the rose petals as they hopped excitedly on the seat across from him.

    ¡°Make sure Mother has had no outside contact,¡± Percy instructed the first crow. ¡°Tell Sister Tsillah to be extra vigilant. The longer the Countess is out of the public eye, the more the Dowager will notice her absence and grow curious.¡± The dark messenger bobbed its head as Percy extended his hand to the bird, which hopped upon his finger, pecked Earl¡¯s signet ring in acknowledgment, and then fluttered off through the open window.

    Percy watched its flight for a moment before he settled his winter-grey eyes on the last crow. ¡°As for you, tell Mercy I will see her at Hawthorne Manor tonight at midnight. I have a feral cat that needs a cage and a heavy stone to see it properly drowned.¡±

    He extended his hand again with a satisfied smile as a plan unwoven before him in the dark void behind the crow¡¯s pebble-like eyes. The bird flinched away from his touch, then cawed apologetically as it obediently fluttered onto Percy¡¯s hand, where it trembled as the Witch King stroked its black wings thoughtfully.

    ¡°I have been patient long enough¡ªtell Mercy, it¡¯s time to begin.¡±

    ?????

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to think I should apply for a full-time position as your bodyguard,¡± Stitcher commented as the carriage pulled back onto less muddy roads.

    ¡°And how would you justify leaving the knights with one less capable physician?¡± Carina replied with an amused smile. ¡°In any case, it''s not as if I will have many occasions to leave the palace in the future. It took a death in the family for me to obtain a gate pass this time.¡± She held up the golden bar she had been examining.

    Stitcher scoffed and nodded. ¡°Condolences on your loss and all, but it''s probably best his Majesty doesn¡¯t know you took advantage of getting one this time. The rules of court are different for men and women. I don¡¯t think those nobles will find it amusing that you used a family funeral as an excuse to attend to other personal matters.¡±

    ¡°I hardly need you to tell me that,¡± Carina replied with a sigh. ¡°An opportunity to move about in the daylight was too good to pass up.¡± She dropped the pass inside her purse and tightened the drawstrings. ¡°Which reminds me, have you made contact with your friends in Ventrayna?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and finally received a reply,¡± Stitcher answered as he flicked a speck of dried mud from his trousers. ¡°You were right on the money with regards to the Ambassador¡¯s bad habits¡ªthough they appear to be a bit more dangerous than you originally guessed.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Carina raised an eyebrow curiously. ¡°What have you discovered?¡±

    ¡°The name you gave me belongs to a noble young girl from old Zarus who died five years ago. Her ashes were burned and scattered by the high priest at the Sacred Temple of Kritanta. However, the other name you gave me did enter the same temple during the same year, and then, two years later, was withdrawn when a high-ranking noble daughter chose her as a maid. That young woman then went on to become Baroness of Oplen and has retained her position beside that same noble daughter, who is now the current Crown Princess of Lafeara.¡±

    Carina nodded as she loosened the cord of her court cloak. ¡°You are telling me what I already knew or guessed. Did you find proof of what happened to the original child, Lady Nesta?¡±

    ¡°Lady Nesta and her family were prisoners of war from old Zarus,¡± Stitcher conveyed hesitantly. ¡°Her people were not well treated by Arius or any of the witches of Ventrayna. They were enslaved, tortured, and slaughtered for sport.¡±

    ¡°And what happened to Lady Nesta?¡± Carina pressed even as her stomach turned unpleasantly with the knowledge she already possessed.

    ¡°Only her death is recorded, along with that of her family. The reason given was insubordination to Ambassador Haemish. Since they were slaves, there was no investigation into the matter, but¡ª¡± Stitcher slid a hand through his dark hair before he muttered, ¡°¡ªthe records did record Lady Nesta as being fourteen-years-old when she died.¡±

    ¡°And Lady Hana was fourteen-years-old when she entered the temple,¡± Carina supplied as she ran her fingers across the cloak¡¯s tassels. ¡°Eleanora found her after she turned sixteen and retained Hana as a maid.¡±

    ¡°If your guess is correct, and they are the same person¡ª¡± Stitcher let out a slow breath ¡°¡ªthen Lady Hana is fortunate to be alive. For a slave of Zarus to become a noblewoman of Ventrayna¡ªis an unspeakable crime.¡±

    ¡°Hence my concern and your discreet investigation,¡± Carina replied softly as her hands stilled. ¡°What else have you learned about the Ambassador?¡±

    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to impress you, this secret club you mentioned involves some of the most powerful witch patriarchs in Ventrayna,¡± Stitcher pointed out cautiously. ¡°Dangerous men who share a close relationship with either the Emperor or Empress, as well as a sadistic interest in tormenting men, women, and children.¡±

    Carina exhaled sharply and nodded. ¡°Then¡ªcan we do anything with this information?¡±

    ¡°Not without exposing Lady Hana¡¯s origins,¡± Stitcher replied. ¡°As it is, I don¡¯t see how the Ambassador could have overlooked her identity when she became Eleanora¡¯s maid.¡±

    Carina crossed her arms silently. She had been wondering the same thing. ¡°What about Lord Haemish¡¯s wife, Lady Lavinia? Would she be sympathetic, do you think?¡±

    Stitcher sighed and shook his head. ¡°You have to remember, in Ventrayna, as long as the victim isn¡¯t a coven witch, torture, rape, and murder are not viewed as crimes. Least of all when perpetrated on a lowly slave.¡±

    Carina clenched her teeth and nodded. Perhaps her search into Hana¡¯s past had been but a fool¡¯s errand after all. Hana had disclosed this dark secret to Maura during a time Eleanora had distanced herself from her lover because of toxic rumors spread by Lady Rosamund. It was a secret Hana never revealed to Eleanora, the identity of the man who raped her and left her for dead in a stable when she was fourteen-years-old.

    The Winter Rose hummed with cold magic beneath her fingers, and Carina looked down, unaware that she had drawn it free from beneath her dress.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty,¡± Stitcher observed, breaking the tense silence.

    ¡°It was a gift,¡± Carina murmured as she tucked the diamond beneath the fabric of her bodice.

    ¡°Speaking of gifts, my Master sends his regards and asks if you have been to Master Iker¡¯s Blacksmith shop for a scabbard yet.¡±

    Carina rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°I hope to handle that today. Did your Master say when he¡¯ll be returning?¡±

    ¡°He had only just arrived at Ventrayna according to his letter, so I expect he¡¯ll need time to figure out the current situation there.¡±

    Carina shook her head and let the matter go. According to Maura¡¯s past, Ghost would return to Lafeara when Eleanora needed him most. The trouble was, Carina could not reconcile all of Maura¡¯s memories with the tragic death of the queen and all her attendants.

    ¡®I¡¯m still missing pieces of the puzzle, but what piece or who¡ªand does Maura even hold the answer¡ªremains a mystery.¡¯

    But Carina was certain of one thing, Ambassador Haemish¡¯s arrival to Lafeara spelled trouble for Eleanora and Nicholas, and most of all Hana.

 Book 2: Chapter 7: The Weight of Guilt

    ??????????

    ¡°There seems to be an increasing number of knights on the streets lately,¡± Stitcher observed as a group of three mounted Lafearain knights passed outside their carriage window.

    ¡°The Ambassador¡¯s arrival is fast approaching,¡± Carina replied with a tight smile. ¡°And the public opinion of your country is far from positive. The Crown Prince wants to maintain tight control over the capital for public safety reasons and also to ensure a peaceful visit. Ventrayna and Lafeara may be at peace, but the taxes we pay have been a grievous burden on the merchant class and commoners for years. The people here have no love for the Emperor.¡±

    Stitcher snorted and recrossed his legs leisurely. ¡°Then they should be more grateful to her Highness, Eleanora; her marriage will ease the tax burden considerably.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Carina murmured as she pulled the curtain over the carriage window. ¡®Except Nicholas and the House of Lords plan to take credit for that tax relief as part of their successful negotiations with the Ambassador.¡¯

    ¡°Am I allowed to ask who we are meeting this time?¡±

    ¡°Someone you¡¯ve met before: my lawyer, Sir Bryson. Though I will be meeting with him alone,¡± Carina added quickly as she narrowed her gaze on Stitcher. ¡°I don¡¯t think Sir Bryson will be comfortable meeting any members from the Fox Den.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡ªunderstandable,¡± Stitcher murmured sympathetically, though his expression darkened. ¡°Speaking of which, it would appear the Fox Master is dead.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Carina felt her stomach clench as she studied him intently. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°You heard about the fire at the capital church?¡± Stitcher replied as he lifted the curtain to peek out into the street.

    ¡°You mean the fire that killed my parents?¡± Carina asked with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Wait¡ªwere the Foxes involved?¡±

    ¡°Not just the Foxes: a witch hunter, priest, and even¡ªa pure-blood fire witch.¡±

    Carina¡¯s mouth clamped shut. She blinked rapidly as she tried to make sense of this¡ªalmost impossible to believe¡ªpiece of news. She could feel Stitcher observing her reaction but ignored him as conversations from the funeral echoed through her ears.

    ¡°I heard the mother died in a fire.¡±

    ¡°Is that why they sealed the casket.¡±

    ¡°Poor thing.¡±

    Carina sucked in a breath as she pressed a cold hand over her lips. ¡°Why am I only just hearing about this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy, and you¡¯ve been locked away inside the palace where rumors are tightly controlled,¡± Stitcher murmured sympathetically.

    Carina rubbed her fingers in a slow circle between her brows and nodded. She suspected he was holding something back, as always. After all, Ventrayna was considered the birthplace of fire witches. ¡°You¡¯re saying a witch started the fire¡ªat my half-brother¡¯s funeral¡ªthat resulted in my parent¡¯s death?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and a few other fires that the knights have kept hidden from the public. But the Sisters Chapel was too close to the capital and visible for miles. There were too many witnesses for even the knights to keep silent. I expect it won¡¯t be long before the whole capital is made aware of the matter¡ªand when that happens.¡±

    ¡®There will be a witch hunt¡ªor worse¡ªan inquisition.¡¯ Carina gritted her teeth and pressed her knuckles between her brow as she exhaled against her wrist. ¡®No, a witch hunter is already involved¡ªso an inquisition is even more likely now.¡¯

    ¡°Do we know who the pure-blood is?¡± Carina asked bitterly as she dropped her hand and focused on the assassin across from her.

    ¡°That¡ªis unclear at present,¡± Stitcher answered as he fiddled with the blade at his belt.

    ¡®So he does know¡ªbut he won¡¯t tell me.¡¯

    ¡°What about the witch hunter?¡±

    ¡°The witch hunter and his priest appeared to be after you¡ªbut now the priest is dead¡ª¡±

    ¡®Shit! The priest is dead!?¡¯

    ¡°¡ªthough witnesses claim it was the witch hunter who killed him.¡±

    Carina didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cheer at that piece of information. Her fingers twisted around the chain of the Winter Rose necklace as she absently chewed her lip.

    ¡®Why did the witch hunter and priest go to Lincoln¡¯s funeral? Does this mean they know my identity? Or perhaps, the pure-blood witch was their target?¡¯

    The Winter Rose flared beneath her cold fingers. Carina barely noticed that she held the diamond in her grip once more. ¡®I can¡¯t ignore this. They came here to find me¡ªif this becomes an inquisition.¡¯ Carina rubbed the silver chain between her thumb and forefinger and laughed. She knew better than to believe this was just some unlucky coincidence.

    ¡°Which is why my Master asks that you maintain a low profile for the time being. With the death of a priest¡ªit''s very likely the Pope will send an inquisition to Lafeara.¡±

    Carina dropped the necklace and bowed her head into her hands. ¡®Damn it. Have all my efforts only traded a beheading for a public burning as a witch?¡¯

    ¡°Lady Maura?¡±

    Carina ignored the concern in his voice as she tried to calm the rising tide of panic in her chest. She only knew of a handful of witch burnings over the last decade of Lafeara¡¯s history. The most notable being the public executions of two years ago when several nobles had dared to insinuate the royal family was behind the death of Crown Prince Tristan. They and their families had all been arrested as witches and burned at the stake before the fortress gate over the course of three days.

    It was said that when the last witch burned, King Henri, who watched the executions from the fortress walls, suddenly fell to his death. There were no witnesses to explain how he fell, but many claimed it was the work of an assassin, or a witch¡ªor perhaps even his own guilty conscience.

    As to whether Nicholas would continue this barbaric tradition?

    Carina shivered as the image of Beaumont holding an ax, his arms, chest, and face splattered in the blood of the attendants he had executed, came unbidden to her mind. She shook the memory away¡ªbut Beaumont only returned, this time with the death notice in hand, as his deep voice calmly explained her parents had died in a fire.

    ¡®Liar!¡¯

    There was no way the future king¡¯s personal bodyguard didn¡¯t know that a witch had been involved in the chapels burning. Beaumont had chosen to keep that information from her. Anger quelled the fear clouding her mind, and Carina focused on the edge it provided as she lowered her hands, folded them against her lap, and straightened her back against the carriage seat.

    ¡®What did I expect? I knew his loyalties were with Nicholas after all.¡¯

    She turned her narrowed gaze on the assassin, who shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Is there anything else I should be made aware of in regards to the inquisition and my identity as a witch?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned that Knight Commander Quentin has been assigned to investigate the chapel burning and your parent¡¯s death. It would be wise to prepare yourself in case he should wish to interview you. He has a reputation for uncovering the truth.¡±

    Carina nodded as she pushed the curtain aside and focused on the capital buildings outside the carriage window. ¡®Why is it, the closer I get to freeing myself from Maura¡¯s fate, the more dangers I find myself entangled by.¡¯

    ¡®If Lincoln had not followed me that day. If I had not killed him.¡¯

    She rejected the thought quickly. Lincoln had sealed his fate the moment he had tried to rape her.

    ¡®But why¡ªhe never tried to attack Maura in that way? Was that just because of Maura¡¯s scars?¡¯

    Carina closed her eyes and drew in a slow breath as she kneaded the headache forming along the back of her neck. Knight Commander Quentin had a reputation for being thorough, fair in judgment, and loyal to the crown. If he decided to interview the surviving members of the Turnbell family, there was one more person he would likely speak with, Sophya.

    ¡®Judging by our last encounter, Sophya¡¯s feelings towards me have not changed at all. But at least she has no reason to think I am a witch.¡¯

    Carina had avoided using magic for the most part while living at Turnbell Manor. She certainly never exposed her powers in front of anyone other than Ivy¡ªup until Lincoln¡¯s death. The last thing she needed was to give Maura¡¯s oldest nemesis an excuse to see her burned at the stake.

    Carina had also been careful to keep her ice magic hidden from the Countess, though, after learning Percy¡¯s secret, it seemed a shame to have wasted such a pivotal opportunity to learn more about magic and the other witches of this world.

    ¡®If Percy keeps his promise¡ªit is likely I will have that opportunity soon enough.¡¯

    ¡°Lady Maura, we are here?¡± Stitcher¡¯s voice held a hint of doubt as he looked out the carriage window at the large iron-barred door guarded by two mercenary-like men.

    Carina nodded in reply, and Stitcher opened the carriage door before he stepped down onto the sidewalk. The guards fixed their wary eyes upon the assassin and reached reflexively for their blades¡ªbut relaxed as Carina stepped down beside him.

    ¡°This looks like a bank,¡± Stitcher muttered under his breath.

    ¡°It was a bank,¡± Carina replied with a shallow smile. ¡°Sir Bryson wanted a more secure location for the office after his unfortunate altercation with the Fox Den.¡±

    Carina had happily provided Bryson with the funds needed to buy, remodel, and move. She had also doubled his fees and so that he could hire additional security¡ªthough it seemed an inadequate compensation for the pain her shortsightedness had brought him.

    ¡°Lady Maura, here to see Sir Bryson,¡± Carina announced as she approached the armed guard.

    ¡°He is expecting you, Lady Maura,¡± the guard on the right replied as he turned and banged his fist on the iron bars.

    Carina grimaced faintly at the sound of iron bolts unlocking on the other side. Another part of her renegotiated partnership with Bryson required Carina to use Maura¡¯s name. Bryson had made it clear he wanted nothing further to do with Cyberus nor any of Aconitum¡¯s or Frost¡¯s clandestine work. He would only meet with Carina about matters related to her legal name.

    ¡°Now that you are an orphan in every sense of the word, your property and fortune can be used freely. For legal purposes, I can act as your guardian in the same way I have acted as your attorney. But there is no reason to hide behind either of your other aliases,¡± Bryson had insisted.

    Carina had reluctantly agreed to reveal her identity as the designer, Lady Aconitum, before the end of the month, but only as a trial run.

    ¡°I simply wish to keep Frost¡¯s wealth a secret until I have found a suitable marriage partner,¡± Carina had reasoned. ¡°I have no wish to be hunted for my wealth just when I have obtained my freedom.¡±

    Bryson had not been happy, but he reluctantly accepted her decision. Carina had quickly implored him to continue handling Frost¡¯s business for at least one more year.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be seventeen by the end of the month, Lady Maura. You could easily be engaged or married before you turn eighteen. I believe that you¡¯re more than capable of choosing a husband who can stand beside you while Frost grows his business.¡±

    Carina had agreed, but not without a sense of guilt. A year was more than enough time. Maura had never reached the age of eighteen, after all, let alone been engaged. ¡®Bryson would probably turn tail and run if he knew why I still needed Frost''s identity in the future.¡¯

    Still, the matter of exposing her identity as Lady Aconitum would likely elicit a reaction from her allies and enemies within the palace¡ªnot to mention the secret members of Frost¡¯s organization.

    ¡°Should I wait for you outside?¡± Stitcher asked as he closed the carriage door behind them.

    ¡°If you have other matters to attend to, I should be safe enough,¡± Carina replied as she pulled up her hood.

    ¡°Hmm, somehow I¡¯m not so sure,¡± Stitcher muttered as he toyed with his dagger. ¡°Since I agreed to be your escort, I think it best that I escort you until you return to the palace.¡± He offered her a grin, then a flourished bow, and straightened. ¡°Besides, you may need my company when you meet with Master Iker.¡±

    ¡°The Blacksmith?¡± Carina raised a brow curiously but turned towards the bank as the door opened, and the guard motioned for her to enter.

    As she stepped inside the dark gray walls of Bryson¡¯s new office, an uneasy chill of gloom rippled down her spine. Perhaps it was because the stone walls, barred windows, and iron doors held an unsettling resemblance to the prison cells below the Knight¡¯s Compound.

    Beyond the barred wall that separated the bank''s reception area from its private vaults sat Sir Bryson. The lawyer raised his gaze, weighed heavily by the dense shadows of poor lighting and sleep, from the stack of paperwork before him and the quill that trembled in his bandaged fingers.

 Book 2: Chapter 8: The Shadow of Valor

    ??????????

    Sir Bryson stared at the stream of financial figures before him with mixed emotions. While his painful efforts to notate the fluctuations of Frost¡¯s wealth were physically frustrating, what concerned him most was the numbers themselves, which seemed to be dipping into Frost¡¯s reserves.

    ¡®What could she possibly hope to gain by building a hospital in the slums after all?¡¯

    Bryson could only assume Cerberus was involved somehow, but his knowledge of the secret group Maura claimed to be a part of was limited to a few names and the figures and numbers that came from Frost¡¯s accounts. ¡®Always deductions. Never profits. It¡¯s not a business then.¡¯ He knew better than to dig any further.

    Bryson sighed and watched his left hand betray him yet again as his fingers twitched of their own accord and streaked a line across the incomplete total deductions at the bottom of the page.

    ¡°Damn!¡± He hissed softly. The tremors in his hand started anew, and he hastily returned the quill to its ink jar. These spasms were caused by mental anxiety and fatigue more than any muscle damage, or so the physician who had prescribed him sleeping pills and opium claimed.

    Bryson curled the stiff bandaged fingers of his left hand, not quite able to make a fist, and then opened the bottom drawer to his right. One large and one small bottle clinked together softly before Bryson pulled them free and set them on his desk beside a drinking glass.

    A few moments later, three splashes of alcohol and a dash of laudanum, laced with opium, swirled in the glass before him. Bryson downed it in two gulps and closed his eyes as the mixture of alcohol and medicine burned down his throat.

    Naturally, the physician had been quite curious about how Bryson¡¯s left hand came to be separated from all but two of his fingernails. Bryson vaguely remembered spinning some story about a late payment on a gambling debt, which seemed to satisfy the elderly doctor.

    The truth, after all, was not something he dared repeat, not after waking up in his apartment, semi-conscious and delirious with fever. The memory of the masked man bandaging his fingers while another thug tossed the portrait of Bryson¡¯s sister''s family on the pillow beside them.

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut, and we won¡¯t touch them.¡±

    Simple instructions that were easy enough to follow and easier still to remember every time Bryson looked at his damn hand. Fever or not, he moved out of the apartment that same afternoon.

    Bryson returned the bottles to their drawer, determined to pace himself by the physician''s instructions, especially on a day like today when his young but clever client would be visiting.

    The guard seated beneath the barred window beside the bank¡¯s front door dropped his tilted chair''s front legs against the floor and stood abruptly. Bryson cautiously raised his hand to the handle of the top drawer where a newly acquired pistol lay. It had cost him a small fortune to obtain through less than legal means, but he felt more secure with the knowledge that it could put a hole through a Fox¡¯s mask¡ªas long as Bryson managed to hit his target.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lady Maura,¡± the guard announced as he moved to unfasten the bolts, which barred the door from the inside.

    ¡°Right.¡± Bryson unclenched his stiff fingers from the drawer handle. He hastily organized the mess in front of him then popped a candy mint into his mouth to mask the scent of alcohol. ¡°Let her in.¡±

    His hands fiddled nervously with the documents laid out for Lady Maura¡¯s visit. His erratic heartbeat pulsed behind his eyes and ears. The smear of ink on the financial sheet caught his eye, and he hastily tucked it further inside the stack of paperwork. The last thing Bryson wished to show his bright, ambitious, and potentially dangerous client, the wretched mess he had become.

    ¡°It¡¯s just fingernails. They grow back. You should be grateful.¡±

    The callous words of the thug who had threatened his family filled Bryson with a flicker of rage quickly smothered by a deluge of shame.

    The guard pulled the bank door open, and a tunnel of blinding sunlight washed across the hardwood floors. The young woman that entered was somehow less a child than the last time she had visited his office. Her black gown and ash-brown hair glittered in the golden rays while her ice-blue eyes moved swiftly in Bryson¡¯s direction as she followed the guard.

    ¡®A bewitching young beauty with enough secrets to get a man killed,¡¯ Bryson reminded himself as the guard opened the barred door that separated his office from the front of the old bank.

    ¡°Lady Maura.¡± Bryson rose from his seat as she stepped through the bars. He detected a glimmer of discomfort in her expression as she surveyed the space. ¡°Ah¡ªI hope to put up some actual walls later¡ª¡± though he liked the idea of leaving the bars there as an added visible layer of security and deterrence ¡°¡ªI know its not the most welcoming space right now.¡±

    ¡°As long as you are comfortable and our conversation remains private,¡± Maura replied with a side glance at the guard who escorted her.

    ¡°Ah¡ªyes, Peter, would you mind waiting outside until we¡¯ve finished.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Peter replied with a casual shrug.

    Bryson pulled out one of the two chairs that faced his desk, and Maura took the offered seat as the front door closed behind Peter.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Maura murmured as she folded her hands across the purse in her lap. She sat poised and composed, the picture of nobility. ¡®So why is she tangled up with thugs and assassins?¡¯

    ¡°You are looking well,¡± Bryson observed as he returned to his desk. ¡°Today was your mother¡¯s funeral, was it not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just left Gilwren,¡± Maura replied with a polite smile.

    Not a flicker of grief was visible on her face, but Bryson could not bring himself to fault her for that. ¡°And what of Lord Josiah?¡±

    The faintest twinge of laughter graced her mouth as Maura tilted her head and offered a shrug. ¡°For all I know, Josiah received a paupers grave¡ªI did not take part in those arrangements.¡±

    Bryson nodded. Though it was a disgrace for a noble not to receive a burial within the church''s boundaries¡ªit came as no surprise to learn Lord Josiah had failed to pay for a plot in advance, and his family could ill afford one due to his lingering debts.

    ¡°How is¡ªthe pain?¡± Maura asked softly.

    Her gaze flickered to his bandaged hands and away. Bryson smiled at the frown that formed along her brows and mouth as she fidgeted with her purse.

    ¡°Uncomfortable, but I¡¯m managing,¡± Bryson responded reassuringly. He pushed the bowl of candy towards her with a smile. ¡°I managed to catch up on the last two weeks of finances. Would you like to go over those in detail?¡±

    ¡°No, I trust you to tell me if there¡¯s anything I need to be made aware of,¡± Maura replied as she raised her gaze from the candy bowl. ¡°I would like to discuss our recruitment of the Cupto brothers. Have they signed their contracts?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Lord Devin has, but his older brother Lord Lazar is hesitant about running a hospital located in the slums. Lazar¡¯s mentor is also concerned that working there will tarnish the older brother¡¯s chances of becoming a royal physician in the future. Lazar is set to take the royal exam this month, and they have high hopes for his scores.¡±

    ¡°He is ambitious. I can¡¯t fault him for that.¡± Maura twisted the purse strings around her fingers thoughtfully. ¡°See if he will agree to lead one of the hospitals located in the capital than¡ªlet him name it too if he likes. Lord Devin will be a better fit for the slum hospital with his past experience.¡±

    ¡°Should I allow Lord Devin to name that one as well?¡± Bryson asked as he carefully wrote out a note. The laudanum had not taken effect. He gripped the quill tightly to hide the tremors and did his best to ignore the dull, stinging pain that spread from each damaged finger to his wrist as he wrote out each letter.

    ¡°As long as the name is suitable, I have no objections,¡± Maura answered with a sigh. ¡°But Lord Devin will need another physician to assist. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t count on the Lord Principal to provide other physicians should we need them.¡±

    ¡®But why do you need these hospitals and physician¡¯s in the first place?¡¯ Bryson frowned, finished his note, and then pointed his quill to a pile of letters laid neatly beside him. ¡°Lord Devin did send a letter of recommendation for a Mr. Eckard. He¡¯s not a licensed physician but appears to be highly trained and has excellent references.¡±

    ¡°Highly trained but not a physician?¡± Maura tilted her head with a knowing smile. ¡°A commoner then?¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Bryson confirmed. He knew better than to mistake Maura¡¯s reaction for rejection. Bryson had been a commoner before Frost used his connections with the Royal Merchant¡¯s guild to purchase a letter of nobility.

    ¡°If Lord Devin recommends him, then let¡¯s offer Mr. Eckard the same contract we gave the Cupto brothers.¡± Maura tapped the armrest thoughtfully for a moment. ¡°Let''s add on a title while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    ¡°A title?¡± Bryson raised a brow, already visualizing a new deduction from Frost¡¯s reserves. ¡°That¡¯s rather more than we offered the Cupto brothers.¡±

    ¡°They are already the sons of a noble,¡± Maura replied with a dismissive wave. ¡°Whoever runs the slum hospital with Lord Devin needs to have equal standing, or the rest of the staff will favor one over the other¡ªor even outright ignore Eckard¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Then¡ªshould I put in a request to Lord Seymour?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll include a letter of recommendation from Mr. Frost. I¡¯ll see if I can¡¯t get Lord Walter¡¯s seal of approval as well. Eckard will still have to take and pass the physician¡¯s exam before receiving his title, but if the Royal Physician¡¯s Office recognizes him as a physician, that will be enough for now.¡±

    ¡°And if Mr. Eckard declines the offer?¡± The very idea sounded ridiculous the moment it left Bryson¡¯s lips, but Maura considered it seriously for a moment before she answered.

    ¡°Make sure you present our reasons for making this request. Eckard can either run the slum hospital with Lord Devin as equals or take a lower position with equal pay. If Eckard doesn¡¯t accept the title, he is free to change his mind later. In the meantime, we can continue to scout for other candidates.¡±

    ¡°The more physicians, the better, I suppose,¡± Bryson agreed with a curious glance at his client. Maura raised her gaze to his as if asking if he wanted to know more. Bryson looked away first. ¡°Then, onto the matter of soap trade.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 9: The Ties of Blood

    ??????????

    ¡°Lord Austin dropped by earlier this week with an officially sealed letter of approval for trade negotiations with Strugna,¡± Bryson informed her as he pulled the file from the stack and untied the ribbon that bound it together. ¡°The terms as far as Strugna¡¯s tax were favorable at 8%, though we still have to pay another 14% in taxes to the Royal Merchants Guild.¡±

    Maura scoffed. ¡®Even when Frost sold his products in another country, Lafeara¡¯s crown still got a cut of his profits.¡¯ She motioned for him to continue.

    ¡°If you wanted to get around the double taxes, Strugna¡¯s Merchant Guild is willing to offer Frost citizenship provided you signed a contract of genius electum partia.¡±

    Maura frowned. ¡°What sort of contract?¡±

    ¡°It grants you citizenship of Strugna, at the exclusion of all other nations, for the remainder of your life. It comes with a noble title, land, and a minor position at court¡ªbut nothing short of death would free you from the contract.¡±

    ¡°So basically, Frost would belong to Strugna¡¯s royal family?¡± Maura smirked and shook her head.

    ¡°Strugna does keep itself isolated from the politics and power struggles of other nations,¡± Bryson said thoughtfully. ¡°The monarchy is still recovering from the plague that wiped out the last royal family. The newly chosen king is very paranoid, but fortunately, your reputation¡ªor Frost¡¯s reputation¡ªhas allowed you to get a foot in the door.¡±

    ¡°Accept the 8% and offer a contract with the guild for one year¡ªno citizenship or exclusivity attached. Inform the guild that Frost will reconsider their generous offer after the first year, but he is in no position to relocate his businesses at present.¡±

    Bryson nodded. ¡°I would have recommended the same course of action.¡± He scribbled down another barely legible note. ¡°Now, I should inform you that your merchants secured the full amount of dryad root, marsh-nest berries, speckled toadstools, and the other five herbs you asked for.¡±

    He didn¡¯t add that most of these herbs, although exclusive to Strugna, were relatively commonplace and possessed little market value. If Frost wanted them, the reason would inevitably reveal itself in the future.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Maura replied with a flicker of excitement. ¡°Please see to it they are safely delivered to our alchemist store. I¡¯ll have my associate double check that they are properly dried and preserved.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Bryson added another note and saved his questions for more important matters.

    ¡°How is progress with the remodeling of the hospital in the slums?¡± Maura asked.

    ¡°Another week or two is the contractor¡¯s guess. A week until the building is operational enough to start seeing patients, two before it''s possible to provide overnight and prolonged care, and three to four weeks before the work is completely done. The underground storage unit is finished, but there are some concerns about the storage of medicine for longevity¡ª¡±

    ¡°I have a solution for that,¡± Maura interjected with a secretive smile.

    ¡°Right, then the only other issue which has caused a few delays would be the locals. There have been several attempts to grab pretty much anything that isn¡¯t nailed down.¡±

    Maura sighed and rubbed her temple. ¡°I suppose that makes sense. The slums have probably become more lawless since the Fox Den lost its leader.¡±

    Bryson¡¯s mouth went dry as his stomach flipped unpleasantly. Maura¡¯s gaze snapped up to his face with an expression of startled regret.

    ¡°My apologies, Sir Bryson, I¡ªmeant to avoid that topic.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªmean to say¡ªthe bastard that did this¡ª¡± Bryson held up one of his bandaged hands ¡°¡ªis dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she murmured hesitantly. ¡°At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been told¡ªby a trusted associate.¡±

    ¡®Does that mean¡ªmy family and I are safe now?¡¯ Bryson flipped over the file¡¯s binder and attempted to calm his nerves and trembling fingers. ¡°Then¡ªah¡ª¡± He fumbled with the next file as his mind went blank. ¡°We should¡ª¡± He grimaced as the papers in his hand slid free and sprawled across the desk and into his lap.

    ¡®Damn it, get it together!¡¯ He sucked in a sharp breath. ¡®There was something else¡ªsomething important I meant to discuss today while she was here.¡¯

    Bryson scrambled to organize the mess in an attempt to jog his memory, but the information swam and blurred beneath his throbbing fingers as the spasms in his hands became more noticeable. ¡°What should we¡ªah¡ªtalk about next?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Maura spoke up quickly. ¡°I recently learned that Sophya sold Turnbell Manor.¡±

    ¡®That was it!¡¯ Bryson exhaled with relief and straightened in his chair. ¡°Yes-yes. Technically, as Josiah¡¯s only legal living heir, the house and all property not repossessed by his creditors went to Lady Sophya.¡± He clasped his hands together as he leaned across the desk towards her. ¡°Which brings me to another matter of some urgency. Are you aware that Lord Josiah signed a bill of debt the same day he died?¡±

    Maura shook her head, though judging from the wry twist of her lips, she was not at all surprised by this.

    ¡°The creditors obtained a blood promise from him in return for the loan,¡± Bryson explained carefully.

    ¡°A blood promise?¡± Maura¡¯s gaze narrowed as she crossed her arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something a respectable noble would ever consider,¡± Bryson said solemnly. ¡°Legally, it binds the borrower¡¯s blood relatives to his debt¡ªwith the possibility of enslavement if the debt is not paid in full.¡±

    Her ice-blue eyes flashed dangerously as they fixed upon him. ¡°Enslavement?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s almost unheard of for nobles to involve themselves with these sort of unscrupulous vultures. Unfortunately, you and Sophya were listed as collateral for the debt.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªam collateral¡ªfor Josiah¡¯s debt?!¡± The chill that fell over the room only sharpened the anger in Maura¡¯s voice.

    A familiar shiver slithered down Bryson¡¯s spine, but he ignored it as he rose from his seat and leaned against the desk beside her. ¡°There is absolutely no need for you to worry, Lady Maura. A blood promise only legally binds the borrower''s blood relatives. The agreement has no legal hold over you or your fortune, and Helena¡¯s divorce freed you from any possibility of familial debt or responsibility.

    ¡°As soon as I informed the creditors of this, I submitted the necessary paperwork to the local courts to bar them from taking any further action against you. If they should attempt to approach or harass you in any way, then do let me know immediately. I can have a judge throw those jackals in prison.¡±

    Maura nodded slowly as her gaze turned towards the nearest bared window. ¡°How will they enforce this¡ªblood promise?¡±

    ¡°In the case of Lady Sophya?¡±

    Maura nodded.

    ¡°The first step would be to take the loan documents to a local magistrate, who will verify their authenticity. The judge would then summon Sophya before the court, where she must either pay the debt in full or within a specified time period, usually determined by the loan agreement.

    ¡°Due to extenuating circumstances such as a death in the family, a judge can lean on the creditor to give the lady more time to collect the loan. Given Lady Sophya¡¯s status as a noble and her connection to the Winslet family, this is likely to happen. However, ultimately if the debt is not paid, Lady Sophya would legally become the creditor¡¯s property¡ªand branded as a slave.¡±

    ¡°Sophya could become a slave?¡± Maura echoed softly as she covered her lips with a gloved hand.

    Bryson observed her carefully neutral expression with a sigh. ¡°This is why it is all but unheard of for nobles to attach themselves to such a debt. A slave can¡¯t become a noble or regain their family name.¡± He finished reorganizing the paper on his desk while Maura sat in silent contemplation. ¡°It is possible, since Lady Sophya is all but officially engaged, that the Winslet''s will help her cover the debts.¡±

    ¡°Would they?¡± Maura lifted a brow inquisitively. ¡°What is the amount of the debt?¡±

    ¡°20,000 crescents,¡± Bryson replied. ¡°That¡¯s if the debt is paid in full today. Josiah had up to a year to pay off the loan, at which point the interest rate would have raised the entire amount to somewhere around 45,000 crescents.¡±

    Maura¡¯s jaw dropped for a moment, then snapped closed as she leaned back against the chair and tapped her forefinger against its wooden arm with apparent irritation. ¡°What possible reason did Josiah have to withdraw such a sum?¡±

    ¡°According to the creditor, it was to buy back his company from the Earl of Hawthorne and other finances related to getting the business back on its feet and turning a profit.¡±

    Maura scoffed and shook her head.

    ¡°If you like, I could recommend an experienced investigator to look into the matter on behalf of Lady Sophya. It is not uncommon for these matters to be linked to con-artists and swindlers.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡ªit could be a scam?¡± Maura¡¯s interest sharpened.

    ¡°That¡ª¡± Bryson hesitated, unsure as to the meaning of the word, not an uncommon occurrence when conversing with his client. ¡°It¡¯s a possibility worth looking into.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re sure there is no way they can push this debt onto me?¡±

    ¡°No possibility,¡± Bryson answered confidently. ¡°The law is quite clear when it comes to this sort of collection method. Lord Josiah never legally adopted you or registered you as a family member with the church. As you are not his child by birth¡ªas far as financial responsibility, you are in the clear.¡±

    He was tempted to add that for once, Maura¡¯s half-blood status worked in her favor. Judging by the ironic smile that slide across his client¡¯s face, Bryson assumed she had already thought of this.

    ¡°I see,¡± Maura tapped her chin thoughtfully and leaned forward. ¡°Hire the investigator, but on my behalf. Tell him to be discrete, find out if the loan is valid, and if Sophya has been approached yet for repayment.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t wish to warn Lady Sophya?¡±

    Maura shrugged. ¡°If these creditors managed to find you to approach me, then I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll approach her soon enough.¡± She rose and smoothed out her dress and cloak. ¡°In either case, they likely know she doesn¡¯t have a penny to her name¡ªso unless they hope to recoup their losses by making her a slave¡ªI suspect their true objective is to lure the Winslet¡¯s into paying the debt.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªsurely, the young Baron will cover his fianc¨¦¡¯s debts?¡± Bryson suggested hesitantly as he rose to follow her through the open barred doorway.

    ¡°I very much doubt the Winslet¡¯s will take on a debt of this size without a fight,¡± Maura replied as she made her way to the door. ¡°Baron Winslet¡¯s finances have been on the decline thanks to several unwise investments and loans that have not all been recouped or collected. While the Baron isn¡¯t destitute, a loan of this size may be beyond him.¡±

    ¡°Then¡ªLady Sophya could be in serious trouble.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, which is why I will look into the matter,¡± Maura answered as she turned to face him. ¡°One more thing, do we know who it was that bought Turnbell Manor from Sophya?¡±

    ¡°I believe the buyer was anonymous,¡± Bryson answered as he studied her expression curiously. ¡°To be honest, Lady Maura, I thought you might have bought it yourself. Whoever the seller was, they barely paid what the property is worth.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Maura murmured with a frown.

    ¡°Should I look into it further?¡±

    ¡°No. I have someone else better suited to the task,¡± she replied and curtsied. ¡°Thank you for your time, Sir Bryson.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 10: The Mark of a Master

    ??????????

    The capital bell tower rang out midday as the carriage pulled away from Sir Bryson¡¯s new office building. Stitcher, who had barely moved from his relaxed pose stretched across the seat, tipped his hat up to study Carina. ¡°You¡¯re awfully quiet.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered without comment, still mulling over the weight of information that had landed upon her since the funeral. Carina had no wish to swoop in and rescue Maura¡¯s half-sister from her plight. There was a touch of karma to the idea of Sophya becoming a slave, given how she and Lincoln had treated Ivy and the other servants, not that it was likely to happen.

    Nobles instituted the common law under the king and used it to govern the populace. They were not above the law themselves, though they fought with every advantage at their disposal to avoid its worst ramifications.

    ¡®Better for Sophya to enjoy a quiet, blissful married life than to lose it all and take her misguided desperation and hatred out on me.¡¯

    The question now was how much help to give? 20,000 crescents was by no means a small amount of money. If Maura was to raise such an amount to pay off Josiah''s debts, more problems and questions were likely to arise.

    ¡®An anonymous donation might work¡ªbut I¡¯m rather curious as to where the original loan went. As far as I know, Josiah did not have time to buy back his business, so most of those funds should be stored in a bank.¡¯

    ¡°I have something I need you to look into,¡± she mumbled thoughtfully. ¡°A local matter that concerns my family.¡±

    Stitcher¡¯s ears perked up as he leaned across his legs. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    Carina relayed the conversation she had just had with Bryson and her suspicions concerning the misplacement of the debt Josiah had taken.

    Stitcher nodded as a slow grin crossed his face. ¡°If we find those funds, you should keep them.¡±

    Carina laughed and shook her head. ¡°No, far better for me to return them to Sophya and put this matter behind us.¡±

    Stitcher shrugged and unhooked his legs. ¡°Tracking down a few small-time crooks should be no problem. Do you want me to find out who their backer is?¡±

    Carina raised a brow inquisitively.

    ¡°Even crooks know better than to force a noble into a corner. They can get away with loans like this when they only target commoners. For them to even let a noble like Josiah sign that note¡ªthey would need permission from their financial backer. Chances are their money purse is a noble himself¡ªsomeone willing to risk public exposure to trap Josiah in debt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Carina conceded.

    ¡®Josiah had done a lot of damage to more than a few marriages over the years. If he hadn¡¯t been so good with pistols, one of those husbands would have put him in the ground years ago.¡¯

    ¡°Find out who it is and what they intended to do now that Josiah is dead and Sophya is left holding the debt.¡±

    ¡°Will do,¡± Stitcher replied cheerily. ¡°Where are we headed to now?¡±

    ¡°To see the Master Blacksmith about a scabbard.¡± Carina opened her purse and pulled out a sketch of Ghost¡¯s dagger.

    Bringing the assassin¡¯s blade along with her to the funeral, had presented far too many complications. The dagger cut through just about anything, let alone the fabric of a silk purse. And the mark of a Ventrayna Master Blacksmith, imprinted just below the hilt, would likely be easily recognized by another skilled craftsman.

    Ghost¡¯s connection to Ventrayna was still somewhat of a mystery to Carina. Until she knew what sort of story lay behind the beautiful but deadly blade, she wasn¡¯t keen to show it to anyone she didn¡¯t trust.

    And so, with a roll of parchment and a charcoal pencil, Carina had made an outline of the weapon instead.

    ¡®I just hope it¡¯s enough for them to fashion an adequate scabbard to match.¡¯ She sighed and rubbed her fingers between her furrowed brows. ¡®Really, this dagger is more trouble than its worth.¡¯

    During the late hours after Eleanora dismissed her ladies, Carina had practiced throwing the knife against a pillow on a chair. Her aim wasn¡¯t half bad, though the trick to getting the dagger to impale the pillow with the sharp end still eluded her.

    Her attempts to become a skilled assassin were soon cut short after she nicked her fingers and the palm of her right against the blade one too many times. Now Carina had to wear sheer gloves during the day to cover her mishap, along with the excuse that she had cut herself in the kitchen.

    ¡°About time,¡± Stitcher grumbled with a curious smile. ¡°Master Iker is an old friend of the First Prince. He made Tristan his commander¡¯s sword.¡±

    ¡°What an honor,¡± Carina replied as she studied him. As always, it felt as if the assassin was withholding some piece of information from her. ¡®We all have our secrets.¡¯

    The flash of dark wings across the capital''s rooftops pulled Carina¡¯s attention out the window. A black crow landed on a street lamppost and cawed at her carriage as it rolled past.

    Carina grimaced as she pulled the curtain over the window.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Stitcher asked observantly.

    ¡°No, nothing,¡± Carina said dismissively. ¡®Would he believe me if I said we were being watched by birds that might be under the control of a witch?¡¯

    ¡®Probably not.¡¯ Carina wasn¡¯t exactly sure the birds were being controlled by magic and even less confident as to who they belonged to.

    Her first suspect was Percy Hawthorne. The Earl always seemed surrounded by crows and had raised a few of them since childhood.

    The second was the mysterious woman who had snuck up on Carina during her bath in the Hawthorne bathhouse. There was something sinister in that woman¡¯s aura that still clung to Carina¡¯s mind, and the mysterious lady also appeared to command some sort of power over the crows.

    Carina still remembered the message that woman had left behind on the bell. Fatum. Eleanora had also mentioned that word right before she asked Carina to drug Nicholas so Eleanora could conceive a royal heir.

    ¡®One problem at a time.¡¯ Carina sighed and leaned her head back against the carriage seat. ¡®And to think, I¡¯ve met one, possibly two witches while Maura never had the chance to meet any. Why?¡¯ The steady bump of the road beneath the carriage wheels soon eased the tension in Carina¡¯s shoulders as she relaxed against the leather seat.

    At least, for now, Percy seemed to be on her side. However, his behavior and over-familiarity with Maura was no small cause for concern. ¡®Maura¡¯s background is poor enough, to begin with. If her reputation is ruined as well, Eleanora and the Countess will withdraw their support and leave me to the vultures.¡¯

    ?????

    Beaumont kept his knight¡¯s hood pulled low as he rode through the capital streets. He made sure to keep the palace''s fortress walls to his left as he circled aimlessly in no particular direction.

    Even with his silver-blonde hair hidden, people noticed his size and violet eyes if they got too close. Beaumont ignored their stares and whispers as he contemplated how to spend his day off.

    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday,¡± Nicholas had reminded him somewhat reproachfully when Beaumont dared to show his face at the Rose Palace first thing in the morning as always. ¡°You are not allowed back inside the palace until sunset, so go do something fun.¡±

    Beaumont growled as he sucked in a deep breath, frightening the nearby pedestrians who carefully circled away from his giant, grey speckled gelding.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact Nicholas did this every year and already had a replacement knight on standby, Beaumont might have been more than just irritated.

    ¡®What the hell am I supposed to do now?¡¯

    Usually, Beaumont would have gone to the Knight¡¯s Compound for sword practice, but this year Knight Commander Quentin had forbidden him access, ¡°On account of all the swords you break in the arena, you damn giant.¡±

    ¡®Is it my fault Lafearian steel cannot withstand the strength of my dragon blade?¡¯ Beaumont pulled gently at the gelding¡¯s reins as a sudden thought occurred to him.

    During Nicholas¡¯s weeklong meetings with the House of Lords, there had been some discussion on upgrading the palace knights'' armory and weapons for the Ambassador¡¯s visit. Nicholas had complained that the order was running behind schedule, though that was not uncommon given Master Iker¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°I deal with quality, not punctuality. The blade is ready when it''s ready,¡± was the Master Blacksmith motto.

    The ghost of a smile appeared on Beaumont¡¯s face as he turned the gelding away from the fortress walls. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I visited Master¡¯s shop. Might as well drop in and check on the order¡ªsee if he¡¯s invented a blade that can withstand my dragon steel?¡¯

    It would, at the very least, kill an hour or two of the very long day ahead of him.

    The faint echoes of blacksmiths beating sweat into their craft soon flowed into the street as Beaumont approached the three-story shop. The department store took up the front half of the first floor, while storage and the blacksmith¡¯s working area took up the shop''s back section. The second floor housed the blacksmiths and apprentices that worked under Iker, while the top floor served as Master Iker¡¯s residence.

    Beaumont circled the carriage parked at the corner and found a post to tie the gelding to. He flipped a crescent to one of the usual lads that hung around Iker¡¯s store. The gaping boy quickly jumped up with a sharp salute and assumed his duty of guarding the knight¡¯s horse. Beaumont smothered a smile at the child¡¯s serious expression before he headed through the front door, stooping a little out of habit.

    A mountain of crates branded with the Master Blacksmith¡¯s mark, a phoenix with raised wings that embraced a burning sword, filled most of the open floor space at the front of the shop. The stamp of three devouring wolves, the royal family¡¯s crest, signified these crates were an order meant for the palace.

    ¡®Looks like Nicholas will be getting that new armor before the Ambassador gets here after all.¡¯

    ¡°Captain?¡± A burly, bald man with a ginger beard looked over an inventory roster towards Beaumont. ¡°Been a while since you last visited.¡±

    ¡°Robert.¡± Beaumont nodded as he made his way over to the retired ex-soldier. ¡°Just dropping in to check on the crown¡¯s order.¡±

    Robert snorted as he flipped the stack of inventory sheets closed. ¡°Sure you are.¡± The ginger man crossed his arms and turned, his wooden prosthetic leg dragging just a little as he stepped over to give Beaumont a firm shoulder slap. ¡°Let me guess¡ªit¡¯s your birthday already.¡±

    Beaumont sighed. ¡°It¡ªmight be,¡± he grumbled as he scanned the store.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a drink to celebrate. I¡¯ve got time to kill until those rosey knights from the palace show up to collect the crown¡¯s order,¡± Robert said enthusiastically as he draped an arm around Beaumont¡¯s shoulder.

    Robert was perhaps the only person tall enough to accomplish such a feat and not look like he was hanging on for dear life.

    Beaumont turned reluctantly in the direction the shop manager had suggested but froze as his gaze settled on two figures standing in the corner of the shop by the knife display.

    He knew it was her even before Lady Maura turned to speak to the man who stood beside her. The black dress she wore made her seem paler, and though he couldn¡¯t be sure from this distance, her expression and posture seemed haggard and weary.

    ¡®What is she doing outside the palace?¡¯ He took half a step towards her and halted.

    ¡°Are you coming or¡ª¡± Robert followed his gaze and turned an inquiring brow in Beaumont¡¯s direction. ¡°Someone you know, Captain?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªyes.¡± Beaumont glanced over at Robert then away, torn between finding out why Maura was outside the palace and the insecurity he felt at the very thought of approaching her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go see if they need some help?¡± Robert suggested with a sly grin.

    Beaumont spun, but the ex-soldier danced away from his grip with deceptive agility, given his wooden limb, and headed towards Lady Maura.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Beaumont hissed futilely, only to be ignored. With a resentful glare at the manager¡¯s back, he reluctantly followed behind.

    ¡°Saints blessing to you, lord and lady!¡± Robert greeted as he nodded to the assistant behind the display. ¡°What might we help you with today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to obtain a scabbard for a blade recently gifted to me,¡± Maura explained, with only the faintest glance at Robert''s left leg.

    ¡°However, the young lady failed to bring the weapon with her,¡± the assistant explained in a patronizing tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something I can carry about without a scabbard,¡± Maura replied tersely as she tugged off a pair of flimsy gloves. ¡°The blade is very sharp.¡±

    Robert grimaced as he took in the numerous small cuts along her fingers and one deep but healing wound against her right palm. ¡°It might be too much of a blade for you then, gentle lady.¡±

    ¡®Why does Maura have such a dangerous weapon to begin with?¡¯ Beaumont fretted silently as he attempted to appear intrigued by a display of short swords nearby.

    Maura sighed in exasperation as she turned and dragged a scroll across the counter towards Robert. ¡°Since I couldn¡¯t bring the blade, I traced the outline, thinking you could get a measurement off that.¡±

    ¡°While I appreciate your creativity,¡± Robert said with a faint chuckle. ¡°An outline will only give us the length of the blade, but the width¡ª¡± The ex-soldier trailed off as he focused on her drawing and smoothed out the edge of the parchment that outline the dagger''s hilt, which resembled a flame. ¡°Shepherd, get the lady and her companion a drink,¡± Robert ordered with a sharp glare at the assistant.

    Beaumont narrowed his gaze as he edged closer and glanced from the ex-soldier to the drawing beneath Robert¡¯s hands.

    ¡°My Lady,¡± Robert straightened as he turned and offered Maura a courteous head bow. ¡°Would you mind if I showed this drawing to Master Iker? I believe he would be able to provide something suitable.¡±

    ¡°It¡ªhardly seems like an issue to bother a Master Blacksmith with,¡± Maura replied hesitantly.

    ¡°I believe he would be most interested in the design of this blade,¡± Robert pressed with a magnetic smile. ¡°If you could spare me a few minutes to speak with him.¡±

    Maura frowned but nodded her assent. ¡°I can spare a few minutes, please.¡± She gestured to the drawing, which the ex-soldier eagerly snatched up and then turned on his heel.

    ¡°Robert?¡± Beaumont whispered as the manager swept past him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have that drink in a moment, friend,¡± Robert called over his shoulder, engrossed in his task.

    Beaumont exhaled, baffled, then froze as he turned and met a pair of ice-blue eyes that pierced through him with evident displeasure.

    ¡°Captain?¡± Maura said stiffly. The man beside her turned, and Beaumont recognized him in an instant.

    ¡°Physician Samael?¡±

    The recently appointed physician¡¯s hazel-brown eyes widened in surprise. Samael hastily straightened and tapped a closed fist to his chest as a sign of respect. ¡°Captain Beaumont.¡±

    ¡®What is he doing with her? When did they get so close? Isn¡¯t he older than me? Did he give Maura that dagger? Why¡ª¡¯ The cycle of questions that spun through Beaumont¡¯s head splintered into a dazed confusion as he faced Maura¡¯s cold gaze again ¡®¡ªwhy is she angry with me?¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 11: A Blade of Secrets

    ??????????

    Carina stared up into the knight captain¡¯s violet eyes and stony expression, and held back a laugh. ¡®Of all the people to run into today.¡¯

    ¡°Physician Samael,¡± Beaumont said as his gaze slid back to Stitcher. ¡°Are you her escort?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Stitcher answered casually as he leaned back against the display beside Carina. ¡°Is that a problem?¡±

    The knight captain eyed Stitcher from head to foot and scoffed. ¡°Somehow, I doubt you were approved as her escort.¡±

    Stitcher straightened, his expression a mixture of annoyance and curiosity. ¡°I wonder why the Captain would say that?¡±

    ¡°Have you taken the knight¡¯s sword mastery qualification test?¡± Beaumont replied in a deadpan tone.

    Stitcher straightened again and crossed his arms. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Beaumont echoed sarcastically. ¡°Then can you explain why Lady Maura is outside the palace without an approved escort?¡±

    The maliciousness of his tone and glare sent a shiver down Carina¡¯s spine, and even Stitcher looked sufficiently cowed as he shot her a confused glance.

    ¡°It was¡ªmy mother¡¯s funeral today,¡± Carina interjected quickly. ¡°We did have an approved knight, Sir Clemont, but he returned with Lady Hana as I had some errands to run.¡±

    ¡°If you knew you were going to get separated, then you should have requested two knights.¡± Beaumont¡¯s scowl only deepened as his violet eyes pinned her in place.

    Somehow feeling like a student being reprimanded by a teacher, Carina clenched her jaw, smiled sweetly, and replied, ¡°Thank you for telling me, Captain. I¡¯ll be sure to do that next time.¡±

    Beaumont blinked, temporarily caught off guard by her change in expression. Carina circled past him without another word and decided now would be an excellent time to explore the blacksmith shop.

    Stitcher jogged up beside her with a worried smile. ¡°Maybe it would be best if I left,¡± he suggested hesitantly.

    ¡°What? Why? I thought you were determined to be my escort until I returned to the palace,¡± Carina retorted sharply.

    ¡°Ah¡ªthat is¡ªthe Captain just explained¡ªyou need an actual knight to get back into the palace. If the Dowager finds out you¡¯ve been wandering around without one¡ªyou could get in trouble.¡±

    ¡®You have got to be kidding me.¡¯ Carina exhaled and glanced over to where Beaumont was shadowing them at a discrete distance. ¡°Let me guess. The Captain offered to escort me back.¡±

    ¡°As soon as you¡¯re finished here, yes,¡± Stitcher answered with a sheepish grin.

    ¡°And why do you have to leave?¡± Carina all but growled in irritation.

    Stitcher¡¯s eyebrows danced almost comically as he fought to control his expression. ¡°I¡¯d rather not have the captain, ah¡ªpaying more attention to me than he already is.¡±

    Carina sucked in a breath, exhaled, and gave a single, rigid nod. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Stitcher bowed politely with a sly wink, then turned and retreated past Beaumont towards the front door.

    Resisting the urge to follow his retreat, Carina resumed her exploration of the store and continued to ignore her unwanted shadow.

    ¡°Ah, Lady Maura.¡± The shop manager, who had taken her sketch, reappeared, followed by a tall, muscular, dark-skinned man with braided onyx hair and golden eyes. ¡°Lady Maura, this is Sir Iker, our Master Blacksmith.¡±

    Iker¡¯s amber eyes, a darker shade than Eleanora¡¯s, flicked over Carina and tightened with apparent curiosity.

    ¡°Master Iker,¡± Carina bowed her head politely.

    ¡°Robert tells me you require a scabbard for a dagger you were recently gifted?¡± Iker¡¯s deep tone shifted at the last word as if he were seeking clarification on how she obtained the dagger.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Carina confirmed. ¡°The original owner referred me to your shop to obtain an appropriate scabbard.¡±

    Iker and the man named Robert exchanged a glance. The look of surprise that passed between them only made Carina more curious. ¡®What was the reason Ghost referred me to this particular store?¡¯

    Iker was not the only Master Blacksmith in Lafeara. However, he was the only one recognized by the royal crown, which meant he had the distinct privilege of crafting a unique armor and sword for the king and each prince. Iker also presented each Lafearian knight officer with a sword after their knighting ceremony and was obliged to fulfill any other request made by the crown.

    ¡°I believe our mutual friend referred you to me because I have the scabbard for that blade in my possession already,¡± Iker explained with a quizzical smile. ¡°If you had brought the dagger with you, I could confirm this¡ª¡± his amber eyes slid over to Beaumont, who stood two steps behind Carina ¡°¡ªbut perhaps this is something we should discuss privately in my office.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Carina was even more convinced there was more to Ghost¡¯s referral than picking up a scabbard. ¡®If only Stitcher hadn¡¯t run away so quickly, I could get confirmation from him.¡¯ She smiled and curtsied. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, Master Iker.¡±

    Iker stepped forward and offered his arm with a polite nod to the knight captain. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I steal the lady away for a moment, do you, Captain Beaumont.¡±

    A troubled scowl formed around Beaumont¡¯s violet eyes, but he sighed as his gaze refocused on Carina. ¡°I will wait for you here, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t bother,¡¯ Carina almost said aloud. Instead, she battled down the frustration and lingering unresolved anger towards the knight captain and accepted Iker¡¯s offered arm. The Master Blacksmith led her past Robert towards the back of the store.

    A pair of black double doors led down a long hallway lined with rosters of marked inventory sheets. At the end of the hall, another set of double doors opened, and two men appeared, each dressed in a worker¡¯s smock, carrying small crates of metal bars or coal. They jostled against each other with playful banter then snapped to attention when they caught sight of Iker.

    ¡°Commander!¡± they greeted tensely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pay them any mind,¡± Iker said as he waved the workmen onwards. ¡°They might be lazy and prone to misbehaving like children¡ª¡± he inflected his voice once more, and the men scampered towards the back yard with renewed haste ¡°¡ªbut they¡¯re good men.¡±

    The workmen dashed through the double doors at the end of the hall, and a muffled crash followed by several harsh curses floated back into the hallway. The doors opened again to reveal two other men headed towards Carina and her escort.

    A slouched, pale-skinned fellow with pale-blue eyes and silver-gray hair and beard leaned on his crutch as he struggled with the door. The man¡¯s left arm was missing, while his right hand tightly gripped a crafted crutch of leather and metal.

    His companion, a tall, tanned fellow with half his head wrapped behind a black cloth that concealed his left eye, held the door open for his hampered comrade and nodded his head towards Iker. ¡°Master Blacksmith.¡±

    ¡°Tully,¡± Iker nodded back and slowed as his gaze settled on the disabled, elderly man. ¡°Dolan, how are we faring today?¡±

    ¡°I''m ready to return to work, Master Iker,¡± Dolan replied stiffly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it,¡± Iker reproached gruffly. ¡°If you fall ill again, we¡¯ll only fall further behind. Rest if you need to.¡±

    ¡°Rest won¡¯t finish my work nor see our goal achieved,¡± Dolan muttered but nodded his head. ¡°I appreciate your concern, Master Iker, but if I can stand, I¡¯ll work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on him,¡± Tully said as his right olive-green eye slid over to Carina. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t hold up Master Iker¡¯s guest.¡±

    Iker smiled tightly and guided Carina through the double doors that opened to a small back foyer and a stairwell that led up to the second floor. ¡°My office is just upstairs.¡±

    Carina nodded but turned as the door closed behind them to find Dolan still staring after them.

    Iker turned, followed her gaze, and tugged her arm gently. ¡°I suppose you want to ask why I employ such men?¡±

    ¡°I assumed they were ex-soldiers,¡± Carina replied. ¡°It¡¯s generous of you to give them work.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re a bit more than that,¡± Iker replied as they continued up the stairs. ¡°All the men here are survivors of the Red Wolf Army.¡±

    Carina recognized the name, but then so would anyone else in the capital. The demise of the Red Wolf Army was forever publicly linked with the death of Prince Tristan. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that any members of the Red Wolf Army survived,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°None of General Liam¡¯s regiment did. These men served under Colonel Durante. They returned from the mountains sometime after the entire army was declared dead. It¡¯s not surprising for you or anyone to be unaware of this, considering the palace doesn¡¯t approve of any public discussion that concerns the First Prince,¡± Iker replied.

    ¡®The First Prince?¡¯ Carina glanced at the man beside her curiously. Although Iker dressed like a Lafearian noble, his hairstyle, accent, and appearance were distinctly Ventrayna.

    ¡°When these men crawled back from the mountains two years ago, I gave them shelter and care here. Colonel Durante was a close friend of mine. Looking after his men¡ªit was the least I could do to honor his memory. Though even I didn¡¯t expect that the palace would fail to compensate these soldiers for their injuries¡ªnot to mention the families of the fallen men who never received the death benefits they were owed.¡± His amber eyes turned towards her. Carina averted her gaze to focus on the steps that led to the second floor.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a responsibility you took upon yourself,¡± Carina observed as they reached a small balcony that overlooked the foyer below. Another set of double doors led to what resembled a mess hall.

    ¡°That¡¯s where the men eat during breaks. Their dorm rooms are just beyond. Once I realized the palace wasn¡¯t going to make good on their promises, I reached out to the nobles of Lafeara and began taking on special commissions. The nobles were happy enough to exchange their gold for one of my masterpieces.

    ¡°The Earl of Hawthorne, in particular, donated quite generously. The palace wasn¡¯t happy, of course, but when I threatened to take my work to Strugna, they let the matter drop. The funds I obtained paid for the remodeling of the shop and a few of the neighboring buildings where the men better able to move about reside.¡± Iker paused as they reached the landing and the next flight of steps that continued on to the third floor. ¡°Nearly there, my Lady.¡±

    Carina nodded, distracted by the wall lined with swords and shields that glittered in the sunlight. ¡°Are these your work?¡±

    ¡°No, these were done by the men to remember their fallen friends and family. It began as a means of training them to be blacksmiths and metalworkers, but they put their heart and soul into the work, so I let them continue.

    ¡°The shields with house sigils belong to fallen nobles, bastards mostly. The swords belong to commoners. If we can, we track down the family and gift these commemorations to them and any other help that we can provide. The ones still hanging on the wall either had no family or were never claimed.¡±

    It was a sobering thought to see all these shields and swords crafted by the Red Wolf Army survivors but otherwise forgotten by the rest of Lafeara. A weight of regret seemed to settle upon Carina as they finally reached the third floor.

    Iker glanced down at her solemn expression and chuckled as he flicked one of the golden tassels on her cloak. ¡°So how is life as a lady-in-waiting to the Scorpion Princess?¡±

    Carina stared at him in surprise. ¡°You know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Our mutual friend said you might be dropping by,¡± Iker replied as he released her arm and approached another set of double doors. A padlock secured access, but Iker pulled out a key worn about his neck and unlocked it. ¡°Here we are.¡±

    He held the door open and gestured to Carina, who felt oddly relieved that Beaumont waited for her below as she entered.

    A cluttered office awaited her, filled with crates of scrolls and scraps, bookshelves lined with odd metallic objects and rocks, a half-assembled suit of armor with varying detailed embellishment, and a desk covered in books and parchment.

    To the room¡¯s left, a thin curtained wall did nothing to obscure the view of an unmade bed, a tray of half-finished food, several empty wine bottles, and a woman¡¯s red stocking.

    Carina refocused on the office as Iker shut the door behind her.

    ¡°Give me a minute to find it,¡± Iker said confidently as he walked past her and opened one of four chests crammed between the bookshelves. ¡°I have that box tucked away somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Take your time,¡± Carina replied as she approached the desk. Several sketches of armor, sword hilts, and even saddle stirrups filled the pages before her, along with other designs of pistols, cannons, and, oddly enough, a map that appeared to detail some sort of underground tunnel system.

    ¡°Would you like a seat?¡± Iker asked as he walked past her and set an ordinary, medium-sized box down on top of the map. ¡°Just a moment,¡± the Master Blacksmith flashed her a disarming smile as he headed to the curtained side of the room and returned with a simple wood chair. ¡°There we are.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Carina murmured, and since she did not wish to be impolite, took the offered seat. ¡°You mentioned earlier that a mutual friend said I would be paying your store a visit.¡±

    ¡°I did¡ª¡± Iker replied as he leaned against the desk beside the curious box ¡°¡ªthough I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive with the Crown Prince¡¯s trusted bodyguard.¡±

    Carina laughed. ¡°An unhappy coincidence.¡±

    Iker narrowed his eyes and shrugged. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t want to hold you up unnecessarily¡ªif you can identify our mutual friend, then I¡¯ll be happy to provide what you came for.¡±

    Carina narrowed her eyes. She realized Iker was testing her, but, somehow, it did not sit right to reveal Ghost¡¯s identity so quickly to a stranger. ¡°I¡¯ve only met him under his assumed name,¡± she explained as she folded her hands against her lap. ¡°That name being Ghost.¡±

    Iker crossed his arms and offered her a wry smile. ¡°You know a bit more than that, Lady Maura, or he wouldn¡¯t have trusted you with that dagger.¡±

    It was becoming more apparent Ghost had set up this meeting, though for what purpose Carina could not grasp. The sense that she had been led unknowingly into something not entirely safe only made her more cautious. ¡°I apologize, Master Iker, but I¡¯m not comfortable discussing such information with a man I¡¯ve only just met.¡±

    ¡°Even though he referred you to me?¡±

    ¡°It would appear he referred me to you as well,¡± Carina pointed out patiently.

    Iker chuckled. ¡°Very well, I said I¡¯d give you the scabbard, and I consider myself a man who keeps his promises.¡± He pulled a small key from his trouser pocket, unlocked the box, and lifted the lid. ¡°Here it is.¡±

    Carina rose slowly as the glittering scabbard with a black diamond scorpion adorned by a golden crown came into view. Her heart plunged from her chest down into her gut as one of the biggest mysteries about Tristan¡¯s past came fully into view.

    ¡®Damn it¡ªI should have known.¡¯

    Carina had always known through Maura that Ghost was Tristan, the First Prince of Lafeara, and the half-blood son of Queen Catalina. But now she knew something Maura didn¡¯t know¡ªthat Tristan was also the bastard son of Arius, Emperor of Ventrayna.

    Carina continued to blink rapidly as her mind quickly raced over every implication this new identity revealed. ¡®Did the Emperor know Tristan was still alive when he switched Eleanora¡¯s engagement to Nicholas? If so, then why?¡¯ She raised her gaze from the dangerous ornament that linked the deceased First Prince of Lafeara to the Emperor of Ventrayna and stared at the man who had exposed a witless stranger to this truth.

    As much as she wanted to ask Iker why he was showing her this¡ªacknowledging that she understood the scabbard¡¯s meaning would only pull her deeper into the dagger¡¯s secret.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful piece of craftsmanship,¡± Carina said carefully. ¡°But I believe you are mistaken; this is not what I came here for.¡±

    Carina curtsied and circled the chair to leave. As soon as she got back to the palace, she would find a box to throw that bloody dagger into and return it to Ghost through Stitcher.

    ¡°Come back and take a seat, Lady Witch.¡±

    Carina froze. Her cold hands tightened into fists as she turned slowly to face the smirking Master Blacksmith. ¡®Damn it, Tristan, what have you dragged me into?¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 12: A Trade of Secrets

    ??????????

    Iker smiled as he tapped the back of the chair Carina had vacated. ¡°Please,¡± he added in a smoother tone. ¡°Rest assured. I bear you no ill will, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°I would prefer to stand,¡± Carina replied tensely. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°Merely to become friends,¡± Iker replied with a shrug.

    ¡°Friends?¡± Carina scowled. ¡°With someone you just met. Why?¡±

    Iker scoffed and scratched his neck. ¡°I can see that I¡¯ve unsettled you, then let¡¯s even the playing field, shall we? You know Ghost is Tristan, the First Prince of Lafeara and the Emperor¡¯s bastard son. I know you¡¯re a witch as well as the Crown Princess¡¯s lady-in-waiting.¡± He stood fully and offered her a bow. ¡°I am Iker, the Master Blacksmith, previously a slave from Ventrayna, and currently the leader of the Burning Blade.¡±

    ¡°The Burning Blade?¡± Carina echoed as her cold fingers moved restlessly beneath her cloak. A rapid search of Maura¡¯s memories possessed no knowledge of this name. ¡°Is that name supposed to mean something to me?¡±

    ¡°Only if you are one of its members,¡± Iker replied with a sly smile. ¡°The Burning Blade is a secret organization loyal to the First Prince. More than this, you need not know unless you agree to join us.¡±

    Carina clenched her jaw and folded her arms. ¡°It seems rather presumptions of you to tell me even this much.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Iker agreed with another disarming smile. ¡°But now we both possess a secret that can get the other person killed.¡±

    Carina exhaled slowly and gritted her teeth. She wasn¡¯t interested in leveling the risk between them. She just wanted to wring Tristan¡¯s neck for revealing her secret to some apparent rebel leader.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Her gaze focused back on the black diamond scorpion scabbard, then she closed her eyes and groaned inwardly. ¡®I¡¯m beginning to think hiring Ghost may have been a mistake.¡¯

    ¡°Take a seat and take a breath,¡± Iker suggested with a nod to her chair.

    ¡°Thank you, but no,¡± Carina growled. ¡°I¡¯d like to leave now,¡± she added determinedly as she raised her gaze to his. ¡°If you had some reason or purpose for showing me that scabbard, then tell me now before I go.¡±

    ¡°The political stability of Lafeara is crumbling,¡± Iker stated bluntly as he crossed his arms and leaned against his desk. ¡°The corrupt nobles that once fearfully served under King Henri and the Dowager have grown bolder since the death of the King and the First Prince. There are factions among the nobles and common folk who do not believe Prince Nicholas can bring this corruption to heel. And if the prince should die without an heir¡ªLafeara will be torn apart by the nobles greed for power¡ªor even more likely conquered and plundered by either the Emperor in Ventrayna or the old Witch Queen in Tharyn.¡±

    ¡°I came here for a scabbard¡ªnot a lesson in Lafeara¡¯s politics,¡± Carina interjected uneasily.

    ¡°If you were not interested in Lafeara¡¯s politics¡ªwhy would you hire the First Prince to assassinate his brother?¡± Iker countered as he straightened with a knowing smile. ¡°Why go through the trouble of becoming the Crown Princess¡¯s lady-in-waiting?¡± He stepped closer, arms still crossed, a confident glint in his burning amber eyes. ¡°Why ingratiate yourself with the Hawthorne family?¡±

    It was an old lesson Carina had learned a long time ago in her other life. ¡®The more people you trust, the more you become exposed.¡¯ Yet who could have imagined the fallen first prince would have established an organization of loyal followers in the heart of Lafeara¡¯s capital. ¡®Well, the same could be said for a teenage half-blood.¡¯

    ¡®But why had Tristan returned after escaping death? To reclaim the throne or to seek revenge?¡¯ Maura had only glimpsed Ghost after the plot to depose Queen Eleanora had come to fruition. ¡®I¡¯ve no doubt he entered the palace to save Eleanora when he realized her life was in danger¡ªbut what is his true goal?¡¯

    ¡°I had hoped to reunite the scabbard with its blade,¡± Iker commented as he returned to the desk and shut the box. ¡°Regrettably, it would be unwise for you to carry that dagger about in public, even with another scabbard. Your very life would be at risk if the Dowager or her circle of nobles were to discover it.¡±

    ¡°Then¡ªI¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Carina replied promptly. ¡°It¡¯s too much of a burden for me to keep and not at all useful.¡±

    ¡°I would have to agree,¡± Iker smirked and tapped the lid thoughtfully. ¡°But a lady in your position will need something to defend herself. That palace, as I¡¯m sure already you know, can be particularly dangerous to those who know too much.¡± He rapped his knuckles on the box and turned to her. ¡°I¡¯ll have a delivery sent to Rose Palace tomorrow morning. A set of daggers, much more suited to your size and skill. The box will have a lock and a false bottom. My deliveryman will provide you with the key. Return the box and key to him with the prince¡¯s dagger inside. Will that suffice?¡±

    ¡°You can get it out of the palace that easily?¡± Carina questioned uncertainly.

    ¡°The privileges of having the crown as a patron,¡± Iker replied with another sly smile and a shrug. ¡°I make special deliveries such as this all the time.¡±

    ¡®Really?¡¯ Carina decided not to pry. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll be expecting your delivery tomorrow. May I go now?¡±

    Iker scoffed. ¡°In case it wasn¡¯t clear earlier, I was extending you an invitation to join the Burning Blade.¡±

    ¡°One that I must politely decline,¡± Carina replied quickly. ¡®One secret organization is more than enough for me to keep up with.¡¯

    ¡°I would encourage you to think it over,¡± Iker answered unperturbed. ¡°The world is a precarious place for a half-blood noble, let alone a witch. One day you or the Crown Princess may need the protection the Burning Blade can provide.¡±

    ¡®If that were true, the Burning Blade would have aided Ghost in rescuing Eleanora before¡ª¡¯ Carina exhaled sharply. ¡®What if they had?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about your offer,¡± she answered stiffly.

    ¡°Good,¡± Iker nodded with a pleased smile. ¡°You can send your answer tomorrow if you like. In any case, Tristan¡¯s intent was for us to meet so you would know who to rely on while he¡¯s¡ªpreoccupied in Ventrayna.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t be returning for a while then?¡± Carina hid her disappointment as best she could. She would dearly like to smack that smug ghoul grin from Ghost¡¯s face right about now. He deserved no less for revealing her secret. Not to mention the dozens of questions Carina wanted to ask about his relationship with the Emperor and the Burning Blade.

    ¡°Tristan has his own battles to fight for the time being,¡± Iker replied as he picked up the scabbard¡¯s box and returned it to the open chest. ¡°As do we all.¡± He turned to face her and smiled. ¡°I shall escort you back downstairs if you are ready.¡±

    ¡°I can find the way myself,¡± Carina replied.

    ¡°Better for me to escort you,¡± Iker returned as he joined her and offered his arm. ¡°By the way, just out of curiosity, just what type of witch are you, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°The kind you don¡¯t mess with,¡± Carina snarked with irritation and reluctantly accepted his arm.

    ?????

    Beaumont rose from his seat on the crate as Iker and Maura came into view. Even across the store, he could tell she was far from happy. Maura curtsied to Iker before she moved, with surprising willingness, to Beaumont¡¯s side.

    ¡°Captain Beaumont be sure she gets back to the palace safely,¡± Iker called out with a casual wave before he returned to the back of the store.

    Beaumont glanced at Maura, who stared after Iker with an expression of unease. ¡°Are you¡ªready to leave?¡± he asked.

    She took in a slow, measured breath, then nodded as she answered, ¡°Yes, please, can we go.¡± Without waiting for a response, she headed towards the shop door.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Beaumont replied and followed behind her with a silent frown. ¡®Just what had Iker done to make her this rattled?¡¯

    He resolved to get that answer from the Master Blacksmith on another visit as he caught the closing door Maura had already dashed through. He caught up to her impatient strides easily, then nearly crashed into her as Maura stopped abruptly.

    ¡°My¡ªcarriage is gone,¡± She whispered with barely restrained frustration.

    ¡°Did you leave anything inside?¡± Beaumont asked quickly.

    ¡°No¡ªjust some flowers.¡± Maura turned quickly to scan the street.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright then. The palace gate isn¡¯t far from here.¡± Beaumont took her elbow gently and steered Maura in the direction of the eagerly pacing gelding.

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°It''s nearly impossible to catch a carriage in this part of the capital,¡± Beaumont explained as he paid the small boy another crescent and watched the elated lad run off to show his friends.

    ¡°Are we riding¡ªtogether?¡±

    Beaumont made the mistake of looking at her then, and the discomfort etched across Maura¡¯s troubled face made his own chest twist uncomfortably. ¡°I¡¯ll walk,¡± he answered and dropped his gaze. ¡°As I said, it¡¯s not far.¡± He interlocked his fingers together and knelt. ¡°Up you go,¡± he urged.

    He saw her shift from the corner of his eye and thought for a moment Maura might reject his offer and storm off, but then she placed a hand on his shoulder and lifted her small pointed shoe into his waiting grasp. With a silent sigh of relief, he hoisted her up carefully.

    Maura gripped the saddle tightly as she struggled to position her legs comfortably. Her ice-blue eyes widened as she took in the world below her.

    ¡°I¡ªhow¡ª¡± she looked around helplessly.

    ¡°Cross your legs, sit as close to the pommel as you can,¡± Beaumont urged as he took the reins.

    ¡°Okay, umm¡ªdo I just hold onto the saddle?¡±

    ¡°I think Titan would prefer that to you pulling on his hair,¡± Beaumont joked lightly.

    Maura gave a weak laugh and squirmed cautiously against the saddle until her right knee was hooked over the pommel and her fingers securely locked around the horn beneath her skirts.

    Beaumont glanced at the scars visible against the white knuckles of her small hands and reached into his pocket. ¡°Here, wear these.¡± He held up a pair of small, dove-grey gloves.

    ¡°What?¡± Maura looked from the gloves to him in confusion. ¡°Why are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what color you liked,¡± Beaumont interrupted as he stepped closer and held the gloves higher. ¡°But they should protect your hands while wielding a knife¡ªor riding a horse.¡±

    Maura¡¯s dark but delicate brows tightened together above her prism-blue eyes. With a hesitant smile, she sighed and took the gloves from his hand. ¡°You¡¯re a very peculiar person, Captain. Thank you.¡±

    Beaumont turned away to hide his own smile and watched her reflection in the glass windows of the blacksmith department store until Maura had secured her grip on the saddle once more. His gaze turned sharply to the corner of the store where one of Iker¡¯s men, a fellow with half his face covered in black cloth that obscured his left eye, watched them with a little too much interest.

    The man¡¯s olive-green eye flickered over Beaumont once before he turned and disappeared behind the store.

    ¡°Ready to go?¡± Beaumont asked casually as he reached behind his neck to loosen the strap at the hilt of his sword.

    ¡°As good as,¡± Maura murmured uncertainly as she looked down at him. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind walking?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± Beaumont answered honestly. ¡®Besides, walking will take longer.¡¯ ¡°Lady Maura, you don¡¯t have to keep a death grip on the saddle, just enough to keep your balance.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I should just get down and walk,¡± Maura muttered with an unhappy glance at the ground below.

    ¡°Come on, Titan,¡± Beaumont called to the gelding encouragingly and clicked his tongue as he stepped forward. The speckled warhorse followed obediently with tempered, cautious steps as if it understood it was carrying precious cargo.

 Book 2: Chapter 13: The Color of Fear

    ??????????

    A cacophony of pedestrians, salesmen, carriages, and the sweat of honest, hard-earned labor washed over Carina as the crowds thickened, and the fortress walls of the palace grew closer with every passing street. Beneath the surreal blanket of normality, she found herself enjoying the steady pace at which Beaumont and his beautiful gelding navigated their way through the chaos. It was oddly satisfying to move so slowly in a sea of tumult and excitement.

    The warm sun sparkled off the gelding¡¯s soft grey mane that almost perfectly matched the grey leather gloves Beaumont had gifted her. Carina adjusted her grip on the saddle¡¯s pommel and relaxed her fingers as the sun cast a pale glow about Beaumont¡¯s silver blond hair, a color as odd and as rare as his violet eyes.

    Beaumont slightly turned, as if sensing her gaze, and Carina resumed surveying the buildings around them. Only licensed shops and specialty stores were permitted this close to the palace, and only a noble could purchase such a license. The Royal Merchant¡¯s Guild heavily regulated the ownership of all buildings in this precinct, but the market streets were open to all who wished to trade. Modest apartments, built onto the back of the exclusive shops, provided living quarters for shop managers chosen by the nobles who owned or co-owned the business.

    Aside from the Holy Maiden Boutique, Carina owned another shop in this district. An apothecary run by a Mr. Lambert but owned on paper by Mr. Frost. That shop, however, was on Radieux street. Currently, they appeared to be wandering down Peindra Street, where department stores of furnishings, tableware, lamps, and linen shops could be found in abundance.

    Going off the map in her memory, Carina determined that they would reach the capital Justice Square very soon before taking Kings Street, the most direct route back to the palace.

    ¡°Is your ankle better?¡± Beaumont asked as they circled two boisterous women, who ogled the knight captain and whispered conspicuously.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Carina replied and glanced down at her right foot. The hem of her dress had shifted in the breeze, and the brace Stitcher¡¯s craftsman had fashioned at her request was slightly visible. Carina pulled the black ruffles back over it quickly. ¡°It¡¯s manageable,¡± she amended. The bruising was still fading, but she could move about without hindrance while the brace supported any weakness in the joint.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The gelding nudged the knight captain¡¯s arm. Beaumont scratched the stallion¡¯s neck as they paused to let a cart cross. ¡°How was¡ªthe funeral?¡±

    ¡°It was fine,¡± Carina replied as her grip on the pommel tightened. However well-meaning his question, it also reminded her of the information Beaumont had intentionally withheld about Helena¡¯s death. ¡°It was a closed casket because of the fire.¡±

    Beaumont glanced back at her uncertainly, then offered a nod before he led them through the open street.

    ¡®Oh, so now you don¡¯t want to talk.¡¯

    ¡°I heard some interesting rumors while I was there,¡± Carina continued determinedly.

    ¡°What sort of rumors?¡± was Beaumont''s cautious reply.

    ¡°Oh, nothing out of the ordinary, just that a witch caused the fire that killed my parents.¡±

    Beaumont exhaled sharply as he dropped back so that he stood level with her waist. ¡°You should probably not mention that so openly,¡± he advised in a low tone. ¡°People react strongly to those associated with witches, even if they are only victims.¡±

    Beaumont¡¯s violet eyes looked up at her, his concern visible, and yet it only confirmed her suspicions.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Carina scowled as the knight captain dropped his gaze and glanced around them. ¡°Clearly, you knew when you delivered the death notice.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Beaumont drew in a deep breath ¡°¡ªwe didn¡¯t feel it was necessary to burden you with that information until the fire had been fully investigated. In fact, it would be better that no one knew¡ªgiven your proximity to the royal family.¡±

    ¡°We?¡± Carina echoed back with a hint of bitterness. ¡°The Crown Prince?¡±

    Beaumont brushed a hand along the back of his head, his long fingers disturbing the usual tidiness of his hair. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Carina scoffed.

    ¡°Is that why¡ªyou¡¯re angry at me?¡± Beaumont asked softly. Those violet eyes fixed upon her now with a hint of confusion.

    Carina narrowed her gaze at him. ¡°Are you saying I shouldn¡¯t be angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Beaumont refocused on the street ahead of them and moved up closer to the gelding¡¯s head. The stallion nudged his shoulder as if offering sympathy.

    The earlier euphoria of witnessing life so freely beneath the summer sun wore off as the awkwardness between them lengthened. Carina sighed and tried to refocus her mind on other matters as the narrow line of buildings opened up to reveal a massive market square ahead.

    The sea of pedestrians hardly moved as people gathered on benches, picnic blankets, and an assortment of chairs to gossip or sell their wares to those who rested leisurely in the capital''s busiest corner.

    And there, at Justice Square¡¯s bustling center¡ªsurrounded by flowers, dancers, entertainers, and even a liquor salesman, who appeared to be making good coin from a rowdy band of knights¡ªthe execution scaffold loomed in all its oppressive glory.

    Carina had known to expect it, but the cold fear that came from Maura¡¯s nightmare induced memories compressed around her. A passing cloud darkened the cries of merriment as another crowd roared in her ears. A multitude of bloodthirsty voices that would cheer her death, even if they never knew her name.

    ¡°Shoeshine! New shine!¡± A middle-aged man with a box tied around his neck broke off from the crowd of knights, scanned the multitude of potential customers, and settled his hungry gaze upon them. ¡°Walking around in all this dirt will muck up those lovely booties, Sir. Just six crescents, Sir, and they¡¯ll shine as brightly as your lady¡¯s lovely smile.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Beaumont waved the man away.

    ¡°Four crescents then! Give a hard-working man some work, Sir. I¡¯ve got kids to feed back at the house¡ªnot that it has a roof, Sir. Cute as pups they are, but always hungry.¡±

    ¡°Another time perhaps,¡± Beaumont replied firmly.

    ¡°Leave them be, Wart!¡± cackled an old woman nestled comfortably in the shadow of her flower cart. ¡°Can¡¯t you see you¡¯re ruining their date? Madeline!¡±

    A young girl of about ten years appeared from behind the cart with a bushel of daisies. ¡°Yes, Madam?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a lost man in need of your guiding touch. What flowers would you say match his pretty lady?¡±

    ¡°Oye, so you¡¯re stealing my customers now, are you, Rose?¡± the shoe shiner hollered as the little blonde girl swapped her daisies for a bushel of purple bellflowers.

    Carina loosened the strings of the coin purse at her waist as the girl rushed over, shying away hesitantly as she looked up into Beaumont¡¯s stony face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to ask for coin!¡± Rose snapped before her attention shifted to the musicians who had picked up a lively tune.

    ¡°F-flowers¡ªfor¡ªthe lady?¡± Madeline whispered.

    Beaumont sighed and reached for his pocket.

    ¡°Madeline is a pretty name,¡± Carina called out as she leaned down and held out five crescents between her fingers.

    ¡°Your flowers, Miss!¡± the child beamed as she eagerly swapped her flowers for coin. ¡°You are pretty too!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll make an excellent saleswoman,¡± Carina murmured as she studied the flowers she now held.

    ¡®Why purple?¡¯

    Madeline appeared to have read her thoughts. ¡°I picked them because they match his eyes,¡± she explained with a timid smile and glance in Beaumont¡¯s direction. Then she scampered off as Rose called her name once more. The shoeshiner also moved on to try his luck on a group of merchants.

    ¡°Captain Beaumont!¡±

    Carina¡¯s attention shifted from the curious color that grazed Beaumont¡¯s cheeks to the three knights that now jogged in their direction.

    ¡°It must be the Captain''s birthday!¡± the first of the knights called out as they circled Beaumont.

    ¡°No, wait, I believe he could be on a date?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance.¡±

    Carina ignored the men¡¯s inquisitive stares as she tucked the bellflowers into her purse.

    ¡°I am simply the lady¡¯s escort,¡± Beaumont corrected them sharply. ¡°And you should know better than to besmirch a noblewoman¡¯s reputation with such idle words.¡±

    ¡°Steady on, Captain, we meant no harm.¡±

    ¡°Since when did his Highness loan you out to escort anyone other than himself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you it''s the Captain¡¯s birthday. That¡¯s the only day he ever wanders off the Crown Prince¡¯s leash.¡±

    ¡°If you have nothing of importance to say, we¡¯ll be moving on,¡± Beaumont growled. ¡°Enjoy your time off.¡±

    The knights moved back with cowed grins, their fun prematurely cut short, but Carina felt their stares linger until the gelding passed beyond the buildings that lined King¡¯s street.

    ¡°Sorry if they made you uncomfortable,¡± Beaumont said with an awkward, backward glance.

    Carina held back a smirk. ¡°They were no bother.¡± She glanced back just once at the disappearing platform as the sun returned to brighten its stained surface. ¡®What will be will be.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll give them a proper grilling tomorrow,¡± Beaumont muttered under his breath.

    The cold left her limbs as Carina bit back a laugh. ¡°Is today your birthday?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªyes, it happens to be.¡±

    ¡°Happy Birthday then, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± His words seemed hesitant as his gaze remained focused on the road ahead.

    ¡°Are you going to celebrate?¡±

    Beaumont turned towards her with a wry smile. ¡°No one celebrates the birthday of bastards.¡±

    Carina smiled back. ¡°Or half-bloods.¡±

    He nodded and rubbed the back of his head. ¡°Ah¡ªwhen is your birthday, Lady Maura?¡±

    Carina blinked and exhaled slowly. ¡°In a few weeks.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Beaumont glanced back at her with interest.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Of all the birthdays that had gone by without remark since her arrival in Lafeara, Carina had no intention of celebrating Maura¡¯s seventeenth birthday. It was a date that marked the downfall of Maura¡¯s previously dismal life. And if the future did not change, this would be Carina¡¯s last birthday as Maura, the half-blood ice witch.

    ¡°Before or after Holy Saints day?¡± Beaumont pressed inquisitively.

    ¡°A few days after,¡± Carina replied with a half-smile. ¡®Only a week until the real count down begins, but first, I have to ensure Hana and Eleanora make it through the Ambassador¡¯s visit.¡¯

    The buildings dispersed as the open field of cherry trees, which separated the palace-fortress from the capital, emerged. The wind picked up and tousled Carina¡¯s dark ash-brown hair into her face. She attempted to tame the mess while still maintaining a secure grip on the saddle.

    The sound of horses and a carriage glided up behind them like a tide. Beaumont carefully guided the gelding to the side of the road to allow the transport room to pass. Carina glanced up just as the carriage¡¯s first escort galloped by; his scarlet cloak and armor glistened in the sunlight as the man tipped his head politely to Beaumont.

    A carriage of glistening white, trimmed with gold, embedded with red gems, and marked with the Pope¡¯s emblem of a Saint slaying a dragon, filled Carina¡¯s vision. The Winter Rose flickered as cold rushed from her chest, and her limbs trembled in terror.

    ¡®The Church is here.¡¯

    Behind the carriage, three more riders in scarlet armor and robes jostled by without a glance in their direction. Carina turned her head and coughed beneath the dust left in their wake.

    ¡°The Pope¡¯s Emissary,¡± Beaumont confirmed with equal distaste. ¡°He¡¯s early¡ªthough expected.¡± He pulled the gelding back onto the road and looked up at Carina. ¡°They¡¯ll be held up at the gate for a while. I need to get back quickly to deliver word to his Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡ªI can make it from the gate on my own,¡± Carina replied nervously.

    ¡®Four witch hunters. Four!¡¯ She reached towards the Winter Rose. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll find out if this works.¡¯

    ¡°Pull up your hood,¡± Beaumont said as he placed his hand against the gelding¡¯s shoulder beside her leg. ¡°Scoot forward a bit.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Beaumont lifted his foot into the stirrup, and Carina wiggled forward in the saddle as he lifted himself effortlessly behind her. ¡°Bear with me until we¡¯re past the gate.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Carina pulled the hood of the cloak over her face. ¡®If it means getting past those witch hunters, then this much is¡ª¡¯ Her breath caught in her throat as Beaumont¡¯s long arms reached around her to adjust the reins. The warmth of his chest pressed against her back, accompanied by the scent of earth, pinecones, and mint mixed with a smell that could only be his.

    ¡°Hold on tight.¡± Beaumont¡¯s deep voice grazed her ears, but the tension in it refocused Carina on the danger and the carriage ahead, that as predicted, slowed to a halt outside the fortress¡¯s tunnel gate.

    Beaumont urged the gelding forward with a soft whistle. Carina¡¯s back found Beaumont¡¯s solid chest once more as the stallion lunged forward with a mischievous snort. The carriage and its four scarlet nemeses drew closer, and fear pricked against Carina¡¯s cold chest as a knight stepped around the Emissary¡¯s carriage with an upheld hand to restrain them.

    ¡°Let me through!¡± Beaumont shouted as he held up the crown prince¡¯s royal pass.

    ¡°Let Captain Beaumont through!¡± the knight shouted as he scampered out of the way.

    The gelding flicked its ears and tossed its head as it danced nimbly across the cobblestone, around the witch hunters, through the wall of knights, and down the dark gullet of the Wolves Den.

 Book 2: Chapter 14: Prince of the Desert

    ??????????

    The sandstone pillars and walls of Skreigh, the capital city of Ventrayna, gradually came into focus behind the perpetual sandstorms that had plagued the travelers since they crossed the desert¡¯s border. All but blindfolded beneath his desert headscarf, Tristan could see nothing but endless sand in every other direction. Five long days of riding beneath the sweltering sun and shivering through the frigid nights by the fire had worn him to the bone. His skin was covered in uncomfortable grime while his cheeks felt as if they had been scrubbed clean by sand that slipped past his protective cover. As reluctant as he was to return to the domain of the Witch Emperor, Tristan was more preoccupied with thoughts of a good bath, a hearty ¡°sand-free¡± meal, and the comfort of a warm, clean bed.

    Of course, Tristan also hoped that the bed came without the poisonous scorpions or serpents the Empress had slipped into his chambers last time. Tristan still remembered the unfortunate slave that had discovered the deadly creatures while preparing his master¡¯s inner tunic. The man¡¯s purple bloating skin, foaming mouth, and rolled back eyes was not a sight soon forgotten. Brayen had been his name¡ªnot that Ventrayna slaves were ever addressed by their given name.

    The shadow guard maintained their protective circle around the prince, even in the desert whipped and howled around them like a sea of wretched, mourning specters. After a small ceremony honoring the man Tristan and Aurelia had burned to death, the shadow guard elected a new leader. Both new and old commanders went by the chosen name of Umbra, or Shadow, and Tristan reluctantly transferred that name to this new faceless bodyguard.

    ¡°Is the Emperor already aware of our arrival, Umbra?¡± Tristan shouted past the cloth wrapped around most of his face. His words were muffled behind the rough linen and the howling wind, and yet the shadow leader heard him all the same.

    ¡°We have long sent word of our arrival, your Highness. I am sure the Emperor knows.¡±

    Tristan nodded. The winds volume diminished as the massive walls, carved from ancient volcanic rock, offered the group some shelter from the storm. He could finally make out Aurelia and Isleen up ahead beneath the flickering beacons that guided them along the curved walls towards the bridge that stretched out across a pit filled with spears, half-buried in the sand. At the end of the bridge, an iron-barred gate sealed the capital''s entrance.

    Aurelia urged her blood bay mare onto the volcanic stone bridge and flicked her wrist lazily towards two torches that had been blown out by the storm. The sparks that floated from her fingers swirled towards the smothered stubs, that quickly flared and roared alive once more. Beneath the torches, the ancient carved language of witches, illuminated by fire and shadow, read, Ignis ambulant.They who walk through fire.

    The groan of chains rattled along the pullies behind the iron gate and echoed through the moaning winds behind them. The barrier rose steadily to reveal a narrow, short tunnel that led inside Skreigh. Desert men in leather armor, their faces hidden beneath a black scarf, formed uniform lines along the street and knelt before Aurelia, who took the lead as they entered the heart of the desert.

    ¡°Welcome back, Altus Ignis,¡± greeted a soldier as he offered Aurelia a chalice of water with his head respectfully bowed.

    ¡°Captain,¡± Aurelia returned in a flat tone as she pulled down her scarf. She took the chalice, quenched her thirst, and passed the remaining water to Isleen, who accepted it gratefully. ¡°Send word to the palace of our return.¡±

    ¡°It has already been done, Altus Ignis.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Isleen muttered, some weariness slipping past her imperious tone. She tossed the empty chalice back to the captain and rubbed her shoulders. ¡°The sooner I get home, the sooner my slaves can give me a proper bath and a much-needed massage.¡±

    ¡°Agreed. No point in wasting time here.¡± Aurelia turned her copper eyes towards Tristan, surrounded by shadow guard, and sighed. ¡°Come on then, bastard. I need to figure out which warden you¡¯ve been assigned to so I can be rid of your stench.¡±

    ¡°Warden?¡± Tristan echoed as he urged his tired steed after her.

    ¡°Father wants someone keeping tabs of you at all times, both for your protection and to ensure you don¡¯t run off¡ªagain.¡±

    Tristan scoffed and gestured to the shadow guard. ¡°I thought that¡¯s what they were here for.¡±

    Aurelia scowled at his escort and muttered under her breath as she continued forward. Tristan barely caught the words, ¡°useless¡­priest¡­dead¡­bastard,¡± as another wave of wind and sand billowed over the fortress walls and rained down upon them. He pulled up his scarf and resumed a safe distance of six feet behind Aurelia and Isleen.

    Sand carved houses framed by beams of wood, volcanic rock, and desert stone rose in stature as they progressed through the quiet city. The few natives who wandered from shelter did so buried beneath their protective cloaks and head scarfs. Sandstorms like this were hardly an uncommon occurrence during the summer, but once the storms passed, Skreigh transformed into its only bustling metropolis.

    Regardless of the weather, Skreigh''s citizens were careful to avoid the streets on which the returning royals traveled. In Ventrayna, slaves and lower mortals were forbidden from gazing upon the royal family, who were revered as immortals, though, from Tristan¡¯s experience, they still bleed and died the same as any man. Occasionally through the storm, he would spot a native merchant traveling with their slaves, always on the end of a chain. Each time the merchant stopped to bow while the frightened slaves buried their faces in the sand, least they face punishment for disrespecting royal blood.

    Tristan took notice of one impatient master, who half-choked his slave-boy as they continued on their way, bore the crest of a burning horse on his cloak. The copper emblem of a burning horse marked the coven witch as one of Lord Haemish¡¯s men.

    Three leading fire covens made up Ventrayna¡¯s vast population. Each coven was ruled by one of the leading witch families, almost always a pure-blood, and each coven had sworn fealty to the Witch Emperor long before Ventrayna¡¯s palaces were built.

    Lord Haemish was an exception to this rule, though his coven was small and had very few pure-bloods to speak of. The Ambassador was a mere coven witch himself, while his wife, Lady Lavinia, was a pure-blood witch. The covens little cared to discriminate between a male and female witch, and Haemish was a political animal with dangerous ambitions for himself and his offspring. Lady Lavinia supported her husband¡¯s political endeavors, if only for her children''s future and her own security.

    Hierarchy within each coven was governed by the old belief that power was ordained through bloodlines. As such, coven witches and pure-bloods were granted freedom and privileges that half-witches and mortals would never dare to obtain. The purer a witch¡¯s blood, the higher their family rose within the covens, and the more glory they were granted by the Emperor in status.

    At the top of that hierarchy of bloodlines and power stood the indomitable Emperor, his vicious Empress, and the, until recently, unopposed royal heir, Princess Aurelia.

    The black stone, volcanic structure of the royal palace pierced the chaotic sky above. The skyscrapers jagged tips that once formed the now dormant volcano''s peak remained obscured behind the desert storm. More Ventrayna soldiers, decked in black-iron armor, bowed their heads before the returning members of Ventrayna¡¯s royal family.

    ¡°Honor and Glory, Altus Ignis.¡±

    The echoed greeting repeated as Tristan passed through the palace gate. He glanced up and caught Aurelia¡¯s infuriated glare as she turned to Isleen, who shook her head and shrugged. It seemed a lot had changed since his last visit if the palace guards were now permitted to acknowledge him as the Emperor¡¯s son publicly.

    ¡°Honor and Glory, Altus Ignis!¡± A general dressed in black armor trimmed with gold waited before them on the palace road atop a black warhorse. ¡°I have been sent to escort Prince Tristan to the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°General Zere,¡± Aurelia growled with evident displeasure.

    ¡°Princess Aurelia,¡± Zere bowed his head politely. The torchlight glinted off the dark gold-threaded braids of his hair that ran down the general¡¯s back as he turned his attention to Tristan. ¡°Altus Ignis, if you would follow me?¡±

    ¡°I am tired,¡± Tristan replied with little interest. ¡°I have been traveling for five days, General.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor is most impatient to speak with you, Prince Tristan.¡±

    ¡°Then he can wait until I have bathed.¡±

    A whisper passed through the soldiers around them, but one look from General Zere scattered the men¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I understand you must be weary from the journey, your Highness,¡± Zere said firmly. ¡°I am sure the Emperor would appreciate your patience.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why he has summoned me back?¡±

    Zere¡¯s mouth twitched before it hardened into its usual flat line. ¡°I would not presume to speak the Emperor¡¯s mind.¡±

    ¡°Does the Emperor not wish to see me?¡± Aurelia snapped as she shook the scarf from her braids. ¡°Or does he have so little concern for his first-born daughter now that the bastard son has returned?¡± Her words and eyes brimmed with seething irritation that directed its wrath at Tristan.

    ¡°I believe the Empress was looking for you, princess,¡± Zere replied calmly.

    Aurelia''s anger withered as she shifted uncomfortably in her saddle. ¡°You should have said so sooner. I will leave the bastard with you then.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Zere raised his hand as Aurelia moved to bypass him. ¡°You should know the Emperor has forbidden any form of disrespect to your royal brother¡ªin particular any implication that Tristan is a bastard.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Aurelia scoffed.

    ¡°Since Princess was absent and unaware of this recent royal decree, I have informed her accordingly,¡± Zere continued with another head bow.

    ¡°Even a soldier dares to lecture me now?¡± Aurelia scoffed.

    Zere expression remained emotionless as he replied, ¡°The penalty for disobeying the Emperor¡¯s royal decree is death, as I¡¯m sure the Princess is aware.¡±

    Fire flickered in the air around Aurelia¡¯s copper eyes. Isleen moved quickly between the Princess and General. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, General. We will go on ahead to greet the Empress.¡±

    ¡°Lady Isleen is to accompany myself and the Prince to visit the Emperor,¡± Zere corrected as he pulled a small scroll from his belt and extended it to the surprised witch. ¡°At your father¡¯s request.¡±

    Isleen frowned as she unfolded the scroll and read it.

    ¡°Ah, it seems a lot has changed in the weeks we¡¯ve been away,¡± Aurelia muttered as she glanced at the contents of the message. ¡°You better go with them, Isleen. Just be careful they don¡¯t tie you to a post for this bastard to breed.¡±

    ¡°Princess,¡± Zere growled.

    Tristan yanked the scarf from his head with a frustrated sigh. ¡°Since we all have someplace to be, let us move on. I little care who chooses to call me a bastard¡ª¡± he fixed his gaze upon Aurelia ¡°¡ªtitles are temporary after all.¡±

    His half-sister¡¯s copper eyes burned with rage before she whipped her blood bay mare and galloped away in the direction of the Empress¡¯s residence. Unlike Lafeara, the palaces of Ventrayna were co-joined into one massive structure, but the volcanic fortress did have separate entrances for the Emperor and Empress¡¯s quarters.

    Zere gazed impassively after the disappearing princess and adjusted his reins. ¡°Then¡ªif you would follow me¡ªAltius Ignis.¡± The general turned his warhorse and led them along the road towards the first palace gate. Isleen followed close behind, while Tristan and his shadow guard maintained their distance.

    Tristan''s tiredness quickly faded with the imminent reunion before him as old wounds and confusion fumed and boiled in his gut. If anyone could understand the dangerous relationship Tristan shared with Kritanta, it was Arius, who had been similarly blessed.

    ¡°She chose you, as she chose me, to do her bidding and to reforge the world with fire. Just remember that all such power comes at a cost.¡±

    Tristan shook the foreboding warning from his mind. He never once regretted accepting the deal from the goddess of death, but he was cautious about using the power she had bestowed upon him.

    Arius had told him nothing else regarding his own arrangement with Kritanta. Not that they had spoken often during Tristan¡¯s brief stay and recovery at the palace. The destruction of Wolfthorn forest had drained Tristan to the point of collapsing. He barely remembered the events that followed before waking up in Ventrayna¡¯s palace with the Emperor at his side. For two moons, his body was trapped in a fever of magic as it adjusted to its newfound strength. During that time, the Emperor and High Priest Haakon were the only two faces he saw.

    When Tristan was finally introduced to the royal court as Arius¡¯s son, disbelief and chaos quickly ensued. It was High Priest Haakon¡¯s assurance of the strength and purity of Tristan¡¯s bloodline that silenced the doubt and suspicion of the haughty coven leaders and even the Empress. Unfortunately, even his new identity as Prince of Ventrayna did not spare Tristan from further assassination attempts.

    The first time Tristan encountered the shadow guard, who had been charged to protect the prince, had been when a female slave attempted to stab him while bathing. He quickly came to appreciate the skill and prowess of these desert assassins, who served only the Emperor blessed by their goddess. Four months later, after the Empress¡¯s pet scorpions killed his slave, Tristan decided that he had had enough of the Emperor¡¯s inaction¡ªand left Ventrayna three days later.

    Perhaps that was why the Emperor reacted so strongly and stripped Aurelia of her title. It little mattered to Tristan now. He wasn¡¯t going to stick around very long this time, either. After all, Tristan was confident that Kritanta¡¯s missing heart was not in Ventrayna.

    Outside the main palace entrance, royal attendants and guards were careful to greet Tristan as Altus Ignis, a title only given to recognized members of Ventrayna¡¯s royal family. A title the Empress had been most unwilling to grant the Emperor¡¯s bastard, who now threatened Aurelia¡¯s inheritance.

    Tristan glanced over the gold emblems worn on the right shoulder of the officials present. The burning scorpion distinguished those who served the Emperor. Also present were three insignias of the leading witch covens who held power under the Emperor: the burning hawk, the burning viper, and the burning lizard, which often resembled a dragon¡ªthough such verbal comparisons were forbidden.

    ¡°Honor and Glory, Altus Ignis,¡± they all greeted with various levels of enthusiasm. Tristan noted that the attendants with the burning lizard, the Empress¡¯s coven, were the least represented among the group.

    Tristan ignored the lower-ranked officials with equal disinterest as he continued to follow the General. He had never once felt he belonged in this nest of scorpions, and Tristan had every intention of leaving the moment he obtained the Emperor¡¯s assurance of Lafeara¡¯s safety.

    Giant stone pillars carved with gold symbols of flame and black scorpions adorned the hallway, which led towards the Emperor¡¯s throne room. Zere signaled the guards, who bowed respectfully to Tristan before they turned to open the two great doors.

    Inside the throne room, towering red glass windows speckled with gold cast a glow of fire throughout the space. Black tapestries embroidered with gold burning scorpions and a lush red carpet that led up to the Emperor¡¯s throne stood out against the white marble floor blemished here and there with scorch marks of those Arius had personally executed. It was a familiar sight to Tristan, who focused upon the dais that held Ventrayna¡¯s throne and Emperor. On either side of the Witch Emperor stood too well-known Coven Lords.

    ¡°The rebellious son returns,¡± commented Duke Zenaku with his usual stone-cold gaze of disapproval. The emblem of a burning viper on his shoulder marked the coven he led, which was notorious for its bloodthirsty battle witches and countless victories

    To his right, Duke Tyrrell, who wore the burning hawk emblem, whispered something to the Emperor, who waved his hand permissively.

    Duke Tyrrell led the oldest fire witch coven, which afforded him much respect among the other covens, and even the Emperor. It was also the reason Tyrrell¡¯s only son had been married to Princess Aurelia.

    General Zere bowed respectfully as Duke Tyrrell approached.

    ¡°Pardon, Altius Ignis, I need to speak with my daughter for a moment,¡± Tyrell stated bluntly as he took Isleen¡¯s arm and pulled her quickly to the far corner of the throne room.

    Whatever private matter they were fervently discussing, Tristan couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy given Zenaku¡¯s displeased scowl. General Zere continued to the end of the carpet and knelt before the Witch Emperor. Tristan followed behind the general and reluctantly raised his gaze to the burning, calculating amber gaze of Emperor Arius¡ªhis father.

    At nearly half a century in age, Arius remained in the prime of life. The Emperor radiated the power and glory his people greatly admired and respected. As a boy, he had roamed the desert, hunted by the church and his treacherous uncles. As a young man, he had toppled the dynasty of Pope¡¯s and forged old Zarus into Ventrayna. The first witch nation in which all covens were welcomed and protected from the reach of the church¡ªif they willingly bent the knee.

    A witch-steel crown with blood-red rubies glimmered against Arius¡¯s dark copper-brown hair, above those ember-like eyes that Tristan had inherited, which now stared back at him with overwhelming power and great impatience.

    ¡°You have made me wait,¡± Arius said, his voice low but dangerous.

 Book 2: Chapter 15: The Bloodlines of Covens

    ??????????

    ¡®I made you wait?¡¯ Tristan clenched his jaw as he glared back into the Emperor¡¯s scowling face. ¡®You made me wait nearly two decades before you bothered claiming me as your son and ruined my future.¡¯

    Tristan exhaled slowly, then unclenched his hands and jaw. ¡°Why did you summon me back, Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Insolent,¡± Zenaku hissed. His oiled mustache and beard quivered with unspoken rage as he fixed his glare upon the prince.

    Arius raised a single finger and silenced the powerful head of the Burning Viper Coven. Zenaku shifted his glare to the floor, as if it too had offended him, but remained wisely silent.

    ¡°Forgive Duke Zenaku his ill-temper. We were discussing another important matter that has resulted in¡ªa less than favorable result for his family,¡± Arius explained as his gaze slid past Tristan to where Lady Isleen and Duke Tyrrell appeared to have finished their private discussion.

    The Emperor¡¯s tone was casual, but Zenaku hastily turned and knelt before him. ¡°If my anger has offended you, my Emperor, then punish me. But it is hard to overlook the favor shown by your request when it shifts the power between our three Coven¡¯s in favor of only one family.¡±

    ¡°We are all equal under the Emperor,¡± Tyrrell replied grimly as he led Isleen to stand beside Tristan at the end of the carpet. ¡°Had you a daughter of your own, Zenaku, then perhaps things would be different.¡±

    ¡°You say that as if having two daughters is some great favor to be envied,¡± Zenaku returned with a leer.

    ¡°I have one daughter and one son¡ªas you damn well know!¡± Tyrrell snapped.

    ¡°Forgive me, but the behavior of your ¡°son¡± makes it hard to remember sometimes. But that is perhaps the result of your precious inbreed bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Arius commanded with strained patience. ¡°Duke Tyrrell, does your daughter accept our terms?¡±

    Tyrrell replaced his glower with a satisfied smile as he turned and nodded to Isleen.

    Lady Isleen curtsied gracefully and remained in the lowered pose as she responded, ¡°I am honored to serve, Imperatoris Ignis.¡±

    Tristan glanced from Lady Isleen to Duke Tyrell, then over to the Emperor, and sighed impatiently. ¡°If you have other important matters to discuss, then may I be excused, Emperor. I want to bath and rest.¡±

    This time even Tyrrell gave him a disapproving glare while Arius considered him silently for a moment.

    ¡°We understand you lost control of your magic just before leaving Lafeara¡ªagain,¡± Arius commented dryly.

    Tristan clenched his jaw. Though he did not understand the speed with which the Shadow Guard reported his movements back to the Emperor, he was not at all surprised to learn that Arius was so well informed. The Emperor had gathered a few air witches beneath his banner, and Tristan had seen for himself the devilish speed with which they covered a dozen miles in mere minutes.

    ¡°I did¡ª¡± Tristan replied tensely ¡°¡ªlose control for a moment. But the incident need not affect relations between Ventrayna and Lafeara since I am not a citizen of either.¡±

    ¡°You are my son,¡± Arius pointed out with an impatient sigh. He shook his head and rubbed his trimmed beard distractedly. ¡°The sooner you accept that role and the responsibilities of your awakened powers, the better.¡±

    A nerve twitched in Tristan¡¯s jaw as he clenched his jaw shut once more.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Arius continued with a nod to Isleen, who rose to her feed. ¡°We shall settle the matter between the covens as agreed upon.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor would give the Tyrrell family all power and glory while my coven and family must bow its head and accept this¡ªhumiliation,¡± Zenaku snarled. His tone might have been offensive if it were not clearly evident that he was holding back his rage and magic with great restraint.

    ¡°Duke Zenaku, this is not about favor or humiliation, but the preservation of the flame which guides our kingdom,¡± Arius replied forcefully. ¡°If it is appeasement you seek, you have my word that I shall make it up to Lord Mekhi shortly.¡±

    Zenaku¡¯s eyes narrowed with cynical disbelief. ¡°My Emperor, the Burning Viper Coven does not need wealth nor lands. We had hoped to strengthen our bloodline through matrimony with House Tyrrell, who has been graced with royal favor for the ¡°purity¡± of its bloodline frequently¡ªdespite their offspring¡¯s evident weakness when it comes to the actual combat.¡±

    ¡°And yet House Tyrrell takes first place in each year¡¯s Trial of Flames,¡± Tyrrell shot back quickly. ¡°Or do your sons only count the slaughter of slaves, women, and children as a glorious achievement?¡±

    ¡°Enough of your bickering,¡± Arius interjected with more annoyance than anger as he rose from the throne. ¡°My son is weary from his journey across the desert.¡±

    Tristan stood firm as the powerful pure-blood approached him with measured steps. General Zere and Lady Isleen stepped back as the Emperor embraced his son tightly and then kissed Tristan¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°It would seem your trip to Lafeara was not a complete waste,¡± Arius commented as he brushed the sand from his lips. ¡°You have come back stronger¡ª¡± he patted Tristan¡¯s shoulder lightly ¡°¡ªthough not yet strong enough to slay your mother¡¯s killer.¡±

    A broken breath slid past Tristan¡¯s clenched teeth as Arius turned towards Isleen, who bowed at the waist beside her father.

    ¡°Rise, Lady Isleen,¡± Arius replied with warm affection. ¡°I am overjoyed that you have accepted this responsibility. You have my full authority to push the prince through his paces¡ªhe lacks training and experience.¡±

    ¡°I am honored by this favor, Imperatoris Ignis,¡± Isleen replied as she bowed lower still in humility. The jeweled beads in her hair clinked together as the braids fell over her shoulders and curtained her beautiful face.

    Arius nodded as his gaze shifted between Isleen and Tristan with evident satisfaction. ¡°A good pairing. Experience and potential. Humbleness and arrogance. Patience and recklessness.¡±

    Tristan scoffed. ¡°Surely, the Emperor is not suggesting¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lady Isleen will be your instructor starting tomorrow,¡± Arius cut him off quickly. ¡°You will stay at her brother¡¯s palace as Lord Farrell is your new Warden.¡±

    ¡°My¡ªwhat?¡± Tristan blinked, caught off guard.

    ¡°When I can trust you not to make impulsive decisions, then you may have your own palace. In the meantime, your mishap in Lafeara has proven my point. You sorely lack training, Tristan. Without control, you are little more than an infant witch who may turn on friend and foe at any moment,¡± the Emperor stated sharply. ¡°Though I suspect you¡¯ve learned that much already.¡±

    Guilt twisted in Tristan¡¯s gut as the image of Alex disintegrating in his arms flickered behind his eyes.

    ¡°I shall take your silence as acceptance and understanding,¡± Arius replied with a faint smirk. ¡°Prince Farrell will also provide you with court instruction and lessons on the coven¡¯s politics. As your Warden, he will be responsible for your safety and wellbeing in-between Isleen¡¯s training sessions.¡±

    ¡°As much as I appreciate the Emperor¡¯s generosity,¡± Tristan growled restlessly. ¡°I have matters that require my attention and immediate return to Lafeara. I request permission to travel with the Ambassador when he departs¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ambassador Haemish has already left for Lafeara,¡± Arius cut in with a stiff smile. ¡°And I have provided him with more than enough capable witches to invade Lafeara¡ª¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡ªand cause significant damage, should you continue to rebel and disobey me.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Tristan roared. The familiar scent of brimstone filled the room as the sparks set free the demon that lingered too close to the skin.

    Arius chuckled darkly while Zere and Isleen cautiously retreated from the demonic fire that curled around Tristan¡¯s entire body and glinted in his eyes. ¡°If you think my witches are to be feared¡ªimagine the destruction you could wreck on Lafeara and its citizens if you returned. Do you honestly think you can maintain control after the church begins its inquisition?¡±

    Tristan took a sharp breath in and exhaled as he struggled to reign in Kritanta¡¯s power. ¡°Do not¡ªthreaten me.¡±

    Arius smiled back, his gaze shadowed with a hint of regret as he shook his head. ¡°Then don¡¯t force me to resort to such threats. Your place is here, Tristan. Focus on your training and prove you can control the gifts you were born and blessed with. Do this, and I shall proudly send you back to Lafeara as a Prince of Ventrayna.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a title,¡± Tristan snarled.

    ¡°No?¡± Arius''s lips twisted in scorn. ¡°You already let yourself be robbed of one title and Lafeara¡¯s throne.¡±

    ¡°It was not mine to take!¡± Tristan snapped back. ¡°And it was you who gave away the woman I was promised too, or have you forgotten?¡±

    Arius¡¯s smile faded as he stepped forward and gripped Tristan¡¯s neck. The demonic flames that wrapped around the prince¡¯s body hissed and withered as father and son locked eyes. ¡°The sooner you forget the past, the sooner you can embrace your future,¡± Arius urged. ¡°You are not some weak mortal prince of Lafeara. You are my Son. The strongest pure-blood witch the priests have seen in centuries. Eleanora¡ªis unworthy of the bloodline you carry.¡±

    ¡°Unworthy?¡± Tristan laughed. ¡°Was my mother also unworthy? Is that why you married her to Henri with your seed in her belly?¡±

    ¡°I will repeat this as many times as I have to, even if you never believe me,¡± Arius replied with measured force. ¡°I did not know you were mine until after Catalina was dead.¡±

    ¡°And that makes all the difference, doesn¡¯t it,¡± Tristan shot back bitterly.

    ¡°You¡ª"

    The throne room doors opened abruptly, and a young man, dressed in exotic silks and feathers, who somewhat resembled Isleen about the face, entered the room with elegant confidence and proclaimed. ¡°I was summoned, Imperatoris Ignis.¡±

    Arius''s dark gaze flickered with anger as it shifted towards the intruder. Then, with a heavy sigh, he relaxed his grip on Tristan¡¯s neck and returned to his throne.

    ¡°Farrell,¡± Tyrrell growled after a worried glance to the Emperor. ¡°You are late.¡±

    ¡°Prince Farrell,¡± Isleen¡¯s brother corrected flippantly with a sardonic smile before he knelt upon the carpet. ¡°Honor and Glory, Imperatoris Ignis.¡±

    ¡°Take my son back to your palace and see he is attended to properly. Your sister will begin his rigorous training schedule at first light tomorrow.¡±

    Farrell grimaced and rose. ¡°I am honored to serve, Imperatoris Ignis.¡± He turned his midnight black eyes, flecked with gold, towards Tristan and gave a flourished gesture to the open doors behind him. ¡°Your Highness, shall we depart?¡±

    For a moment, something in Farrell¡¯s features reminded Tristan of Alex, but the cunning glint in the witch¡¯s eyes could only belong to a member of the Tyrrell family.

    ¡®The more time I spend among these witches, the more I understand the mortal''s prejudices against them.¡¯ Tristan nodded silently to Farrell and followed his brother-in-law out the throne room doors. ¡®And yet¡ªwas my Lafearian family any better?¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 16: The Shackles of Power

    ??????????

    ¡°It¡¯s so reassuring to have you back with us once more, Prince Tristan!¡± Farrell proclaimed as he gracefully swung himself up into the dun horse¡¯s saddle. ¡°I can only hope your Highness¡¯s extended stay will keep your precocious sister from visiting any time soon.¡±

    Tristan scoffed, shook his head, and mounted the fresh cream-coated stallion an attendant held for him. ¡°I am too tired for talk.¡±

    ¡°Of course you are! You¡¯re wearing half the desert from the looks of it.¡± Farrell grimaced. ¡°I can only imagine how chaffed your nether regions must be,¡± he added with a shudder. ¡°Only an insane person would travel the desert in the middle of drought season.¡±

    ¡°Are we in a drought?¡± Tristan didn¡¯t recall water being an issue on the journey. But then, the shadow guard that traveled with them had always had a fresh waterskin on hand whenever his emptied.

    Farrell eyed him strangely for a moment, then sighed. ¡°I forget you have the knowledge of a foreigner. Ventrayna goes through a heavy drought every year. Usually, it only affects the slaves and lower citizens. They have to survive on two glasses of water a day¡ªif they¡¯re lucky¡ªand forget about bathing.¡± Another grimace followed this comment.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tristan shifted uncomfortably in his saddle and wondered if his hopes for a bath were little more than another desert illusion.

    Ferrell nearly doubled over in his saddle as he burst out laughing. ¡°Would you look at your face? Of course the rationing doesn¡¯t apply to royalty! Even the nobles are permitted to bathe regularly¡ªencouraged too, in fact. Come on then, let¡¯s wash the desert stench off you and get some proper food.¡± The prince consort guided his horse on ahead and left Tristan to follow, with the ever-persistent shadow guard circling in behind.

    Unlike Lafeara, the private palaces of outer royals (a title that applied to every royal minus the Emperor, Empress, and crown prince/princess) and nobles in Ventrayna were spread along the outskirts of the capital city. Each palace had its own standing militia that was expected to protect that section of the capital and its wall in the event of an invasion.

    Farrell¡¯s residence, while smaller than the Emperor¡¯s Palace, was still far grander than any of Lafeara¡¯s palaces. It was also the largest palace along the north wall¡ªa suitable size and location for the previously titled Crown Princess¡¯s Consort.

    Ten slaves groveled with their faces to the dirt, their arms and hands outstretched in greeting, before the palace gate and scampered forward to kiss Farrell¡¯s boots the moment he dismounted. ¡°Welcome back, most magnanimous Prince,¡± they murmured in broken unison.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought an honored guest who will be staying with us,¡± Farrell announced as he walked through their pandering hands and wiped his boot on the backside of a cowering woman slave. ¡°This is Prince Tristan. The Emperor¡¯s recently recovered son. I trust you will each afford him with the same level of service and respect you give your Master.¡±

    ¡°We are unworthy to serve you, Altus Ignis.¡±

    Tristan flinched as men and women groveled towards his dirty boots. ¡°That will not be necessary.¡±

    ¡°You hear that? The prince doesn¡¯t want you smelly dogs licking at him,¡± Farrell growled playfully as he kicked over one of the larger slaves¡ªwith surprisingly little effort. ¡°No worries, Prince Tristan, there are plenty of cleaner servants inside that will attend to you. Only the best for the Emperor¡¯s son. This way.¡± Farrell gestured with a flash of his vibrant robes and headed through the opening palace gate.

    The familiar taste of disgust filled the back of Tristan¡¯s throat as he avoided looking at the frail, half-starved humans that cowed like battered sheep on the ground before him. Their lack of bathing becoming more apparent by the minute.

    Tristan shifted his attention to Umbra and the shadow guard, half of whom dismounted and followed behind him. ¡°You should all get some rest too¡ªand a bath. Consider that last part an order.¡±

    Umbra bowed his head. ¡°We shall rest when our replacements have arrived, Draco Dominus.¡±

    Tristan flinched, all too aware of the many eyes and ears within his vicinity. ¡°I told you not to call me that,¡± Tristan growled as he scanned the slaves, none of which dared drag their faces from the ground. ¡°Have your replacements keep a discreet distance then.¡± Tristan pushed the matter from his mind as he dragged a hand down his raw, grimy face and headed towards the open gate.

    Beneath the torn tunic of an elderly, balding male slave, Tristan noted the brand of a burning hawk, which marked the slave as Duke Tyrrell¡¯s property. But beneath the brand and scared marks of a slave master¡¯s whip, the faded tattoo of a dragon, a symbol of old Zarus, still shimmered like the last embers of a fading dynasty.

    Long before the first Pope claimed Zarus as the church¡¯s Holy City, it belonged to the living, breathing goddess of destruction, Kritanta. Even after a century of living beneath the church¡¯s oppression, the number of slaves within Ventrayna who continued to worship her legends surprised Tristan. After renaming old Zarus as Ventrayna, Emperor Arius had rebuilt many of Kritanta¡¯s fallen temples. But even a shared faith in the same goddess couldn¡¯t protect the mortals of Zara from the witch¡¯s hatred and bias.

    ?????

    The palace''s interior grounds contained an abundance of luxuries despite its location in the desert: a pool for swimming, an indoor bathhouse, private barracks and separate bathhouse for soldiers, and the smaller side houses where the slaves and servants resided.

    To Tristan¡¯s great relief, Farrell spared little time directing him to the bathhouse. As promised, the servants were markedly cleaner, though doused in perfumed oil to cover their lack of frequent bathing. Male servants helped the sand-covered prince strip, poured scented oil down his skin, and wiped off most of the grime with a damp cloth. Once Tristan was sufficiently cleaned, they guided him towards a doorway that billowed with steam.

    Beyond the beaded curtain, three scantily clad female servants greeted Tristan and guided him to the first of two large pools, surrounded by thin cloud-like curtains. Over the patterned drain of a burning sun, the women doused Tristan with buckets of cold water and, at his request, retreated to allow him privacy to removed the loincloth and wash himself clean.

    Unlike the slaves outside, these palace servants were better dressed, fed, and groomed. Their hair and bodies were kept fresh with fragrant oil that followed their every gesture and made their skin gleam.

    The slaves of Ventrayna were divided between three ranks: the native-born half-witches, who were addressed as servants or attendants; the mortal slaves of old Zarus, who were treated little better than beasts; and convict slaves, who generally came from the nobility of old Zarus and were believed to carry the hated bloodline of Saints.

    Mortal slaves were not permitted inside the palace but worked outside in the gardens, stables, or wherever their Master saw fit to use them for labor. Convict slaves were used for sport and entertainment that ranged from fighting against wild animals in pit matches to being hung upside down and consumed by a nest of fire ants.

    Tristan had seen this form of entertainment only once at a banquet held by the Empress. She had forced a child convict slave to open his mouth and poured a beaker of spider-like scorpions down his throat. The child died instantly. His sobbing mother lived longer¡ªthough she suffered even more.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I join you,¡± Farrell called as he appeared through the curtains in a bathrobe. ¡°You should let the servants do that. It¡¯s what they¡¯re here for.¡± The prince consort snapped his fingers, and the slave women returned to retrieve their sponges from the side of the pool.

    ¡°I can manage,¡± Tristan muttered but obediently stood still as the women worked their way across his neck, arms, chest, and back. He stopped them before they went below his torso. ¡°That¡¯s more than enough help.¡±

    ¡°Still so shy?¡± Farrell chuckled. ¡°Come on then. You¡¯re clean enough for the salt baths.¡±

    Tristan left the drain and accepted a towel from the servant as he followed Farrell towards the heated salt pool.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why people who live in the desert prefer such hot baths,¡± Tristan muttered as he slowly descended the steps into the pale green water that prickled against his freshly scrubbed skin and burned against his ears and neck by the time his feet touched the bottom. The heat and herbs made him sweat, even as the aromatic steam opened his eyes and airways.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy enough to tune down the heat if you use your magic,¡± Farrell replied with a smirk as he tossed his damp towel to the side of the pool. ¡°The benefits are, without a doubt, worth the effort. As much as the average person sweats during the day, I¡¯ve never had to worry about dry or oily skin or imperfections thanks to these medicinal salt baths.¡± Farrell ducked below the murky water, then emerged and shook out his shoulder-length jet-black hair. ¡°In any case, there¡¯s nothing better after a long journey across the desert. You¡¯ll sleep like an infant after this, trust me.¡±

    ¡°Somehow, I doubt that.¡±

    Ferrell smiled knowingly. ¡°Ah, yes, the Empress did give you a rather gruesome gift last time.¡±

    ¡°Gift?¡± Tristan raised a brow as he waded over to one of the wooden seats built along the pool''s interior edge. He settled down stiffly against its leather cushioned surface with a small sigh. The water rose just above his biceps as he leaned back and allowed his tired muscles to relax beneath the tantalizing warmth.

    ¡°Well, compared to the sons of Arius¡¯s other consorts, I¡¯d say you got off quite easily,¡± Farrell replied with a note of grim levity as he took a seat beside Tristan. ¡°Servant, some wine! And perhaps a bit of light food for his Highness. Some honeydews. Make sure they¡¯re sweet, not sour!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tristan asked as he rolled his neck towards Farrell, who was examining his cuticles critically.

    The prince consort scoffed and shook his head with a mocking smile. ¡°There¡¯s a reason Arius has five concubines, and yet, among their many pregnancies, only you and Aurelia ever lived to reach adulthood.¡±

    Tristan nodded. He had suspected as much after the Empress attempted to kill him. ¡®But why would the Emperor turn a blind eye to the Empress murdering his other children.¡¯

    A servant placed a tray of wine beside Farrell, who waved her away before he poured the dark liquid into the two-silver trimmed chalice. Observing Tristan¡¯s curious gaze on the cups, Farrell explained, ¡°My mother specially made them as a wedding present.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re expecting the Empress to poison you?¡±

    Farrell shrugged and offered a benign smile. ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about your sister presently, but I would never rule out either of them.¡±

    Tristan shook his head and accepted the glass. He tipped it back and downed the fiery alcohol without a second thought.

    Farrell chuckled and sipped from his own glass gradually. ¡°I would have expected you to hesitate, Prince Tristan.¡±

    The buzz of the wine dimmed all too quickly as the fire in his veins purified the effects. ¡®One of Kritanta¡¯s many blessings and curses. I can¡¯t be poisoned, but I also can¡¯t get drunk either.¡¯

    His chest clenched painfully as the memory of the last time Tristan had gotten uncharacteristically drunk returned to him with the visage of Eleanora¡¯s flushed, smiling face pressed against her crossed arms that rested upon his chest.

    Tristan set his empty glass aside as he leaned back and stared into the swirling steam. As always, his mind circled back to Nero and the Witch Star. He remembered nothing of the fight once the dragon took over, only that the beast¡¯s control had been shaken by a sudden burst of cold magic that seemed to have come from the Witch Star.

    ¡®Is it possible that my mother¡¯s North Star is the frozen heart Kritanta has been searching for all this time?¡¯

    His hands clenched into fists beside his tired legs as Tristan contemplated how to pick up Nero¡¯s scent once more. The Emperor would no doubt be a valuable asset, but Tristan suspected that Arius would withhold that information until his training was complete.

    ¡®Still, how long could it take to master magic granted by a goddess anyway?¡¯

    ¡°So¡ªwhat are your thoughts on my sister?¡± Farrell asked playfully as he collected both chalices and refilled them.

    Tristan lifted his neck off the ledge of the pool and regarded Farrell curiously. ¡°What about her?¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it you two will be engaged soon enough.¡±

    ¡®So, I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡¯ Tristan sighed and splashed water across the raw skin of his cheeks before responding. ¡°As far as I know, Lady Isleen meant to be my instructor.¡±

    ¡°Of course, a good opportunity for you to get to know each other,¡± Farrell smirked as he offered a full chalice of wine to the scowling prince. ¡°As her brother, I can vouch for her if you like. Isleen is certainly nowhere near Aurelia¡¯s level of crazy.¡±

    Tristan accepted the chalice and took a quick drink. ¡°Speaking of Aurelia, shouldn¡¯t you be against my political marriage with your sister?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± Ferrall sounded amused as he relaxed into his chair.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a bastard? Because the Emperor marrying me to House Tyrrell, means you likely won¡¯t become the next Emperor?¡±

    Farrell snorted loudly and choked as wine spilled down his chest into the pool. ¡°Me¡ªEmperor? Aurelia would kill me before she allowed me or any other man a title that placed them above herself¡ªthat includes you too, mind.¡±

    ¡°Still,¡± Tristan said hesitantly.

    Farrell waved away his unspoken question. ¡°I would be much more content with you as Arius¡¯s heir rather than my bloodthirsty wife. I¡¯m more likely to survive under your reign in any case.¡±

    ¡°Things are that bad between you?¡±

    ¡°They were never good to begin with, Tristan. Not after the Empress killed Aurelia¡¯s lover to ensure our offspring¡¯s purity remained unquestioned.¡±

    ¡°Aurelia¡¯s lover?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, you never had a chance to meet him since he was already dead by the time you blew in from the desert. One of Aurelia¡¯s bodyguards. A low born coven witch who should have known better. They tried to keep it a secret, of course, but after the Emperor approved our engagement, my ambitious father revealed their relationship to the Empress. Fraternization is forbidden between pure-bloods and lower coven witches, let alone when royalty is involved. That guard was put to death in the most horrific way to set an example for all over coven witches.¡±

    ¡°How¡ª¡± Tristan cut himself off. ¡°Never mind.¡±

    ¡°Probably best if you didn¡¯t mention¡ªwhat was his name? Emery? In any case, it¡¯s a touchy subject around your half-sister.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ªunderstandable, but why does Aurelia blame you? She and Isleen still appear to be close friends.¡±

    ¡°It was my father who revealed the whole thing, so of course, I had something to do with it.¡± Farrell shrugged as if this was old history he had long come to terms with. ¡°Aurelia always favored Isleen, but if you ask me¡ªnever mind.¡±

    Farrell finished his glass and swapped the chalice for the bottle. ¡°Aurelia got her revenge two months after you left. I was careless and exposed one of my old lovers¡ªpoor thing was made a eunuch before she strung him up in the street and burnt him to a crisp. Aurelia and I hate each other mutually at this point¡ªwhich makes for a strong marriage¡ªor so I hear. At least now we have something in common other than our overbearing parents.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tristan murmured.

    Farrell offered a half-smile and held up the wine bottle. ¡°More?¡±

    Tristan held out his chalice and waited for the prince consort to fill it.

    ¡°So then, I have a favor to ask of you,¡± Farrell said with a calculating smile as he set the bottle aside and focused on Tristan. ¡°Since we are about to be as close as two brothers from different parents can be.¡±

    Tristan frowned at the inference. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t marry Isleen unless you intend to make her your Empress.¡±

    Tristan¡¯s jaw twitched, and he took a long drink. He welcomed the temporary buzz as he thought over the few, brief interactions he had had with Isleen on their journey to Ventrayna. ¡°I have no intentions of getting married to your sister.¡±

    ¡°Never say never, my friend,¡± Farrell replied with a weary smile. ¡°Isleen inherited my share of Father¡¯s ambition. That¡¯s why she agreed to cancel her engagement with Lord Mekhi so quickly.¡±

    Tristan choked on a mouthful of wine. ¡°She¡ªWhat?¡±

    ¡°The moment she agreed to become your teacher, it was a bygone conclusion. Poor Mekhi.¡± Farrell smiled savagely in a way that implied no remorse for the jilted fianc¨¦.

    ¡°Then, I will advise her to correct that mistake tomorrow.¡±

    Farrell laughed and lifted the bottle in a mocking salute. ¡°You can certainly try.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 17: The Ripperâ€™s Smile

    ??????????

    ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised the Pope wasted no time sending his Emissary to us,¡± Nicholas grumbled tensely as he walked along the side hallway towards the throne room. His attendant, Charles, hurried along beside him as the young man hastily polished and adjusted the heavy golden chain of office worn above the white-wolf fur of the crown prince¡¯s purple royal robe.

    ¡°The Emissary arriving within a day of the Pope¡¯s letter,¡± Prime Minister Attwood muttered as he smoothed the white silk neck scarf above his dark-purple jacket. ¡°I suspect they intentionally delayed the letter in order to catch us unprepared.¡±

    Nicholas scoffed and waved his attendant aside. ¡°How unfortunate that we shall have to disappoint them.¡± He glanced over his shoulder where Beaumont had taken up his usual position. ¡°Though I am curious as to how you happened to arrive at the palace gate at the exact same time the emissary showed up.¡±

    Beaumont¡¯s violet eyes shifted away ever so slightly as he bowed his head. ¡°I was escorting a court lady back to the palace as her previously arranged knight had been called away unexpectedly.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I hope you got his name,¡± Nicholas remarked sharply. ¡°A fine example he set abandoning her outside the palace without an escort.¡± The crown prince exhaled, momentarily distracted as he examined the giant that followed him. ¡°Well, the Lady of Fate has placed you by my side at this critical hour. Let¡¯s see how these witch hunters compare to our Ravager of War.¡±

    A muffled flurry of footsteps and indignant protests turned their attention to where Acheron was fighting his way through the trailing members of the House of Lords, his robes and ceremonial hat askew. ¡°Sorry¡ªI was out¡ªof the palace,¡± Acheron panted as he drew up alongside Beaumont.

    ¡°You have been oddly absent of late, Lord Acheron,¡± Nicholas muttered with a glance at the young noble''s disheveled countenance. The Prime Minister exhaled with heavy disappointment then hastily applied himself to tidying up his son¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± a knight approached and bowed. ¡°The Pope¡¯s Emissary and entourage are waiting outside the throne room at your command.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Nicholas dismissed the knight and turned back to examine his childhood friend critically. Acheron avoided the crown prince¡¯s gaze as Attwood straightened his son¡¯s garments and smoothed out the young man¡¯s hair. The rogue¡¯s face was paler than usual, and the dark circles under his eyes alluded to more than a few nights of restless sleep.

    ¡®Acheron must have gotten himself into some trouble again,¡¯ Nicholas mused. He turned and caught Beaumont playing with a small purple flower. The knight captain hastily tucked it inside his ceremonial glove when he caught the crown prince watching. ¡®Both of them are behaving rather¡ªodd. I¡¯ll have to get to the bottom of it later.¡¯

    Nicholas brushed back his light auburn hair and sighed. The only thing his ceremonial dress was missing¡ªwas his father¡¯s crown. If there was one thing the church¡¯s presence had reminded the crown prince of, it was that tradition required Nicholas to receive the blessing of the Pope as part of his coronation to become Lafeara¡¯s next king.

    An old tradition from before the Emperor¡¯s victory, but one neither he nor Attwood were eager to break from¡ªespecially given the divides that remained among the noble factions after Tristan¡¯s sudden death two years ago.

    ¡®But even Tristan wouldn¡¯t scrape and bow to the church''s every demand¡ªso neither will I.¡¯

    ?????

    It had been a long time since Ripper last graced the halls of Lafeara¡¯s fortress palaces. He had forgotten how musky and damp the country was. Little had changed, though the puppet that sat on the throne was younger than the frail, paranoid king he remembered. He noticed with some interest that the Dowager was not present for these proceedings. Despite his mild curiosity, Ripper was not surprised to find that the Emperor¡¯s adopted half-witch princess was absent as well.

    The members of Lafeara¡¯s House of Lords were of little consequence to him. After the Earl of Hawthorne¡¯s death, they had become disastrously divided by greed and political differences. That suited his Pope just fine. A young, inexperienced ruler with a divided government was weakened and easier to control.

    The only figure in the entire room that pulled the witch hunter¡¯s attention away from the young monarch was the pale-blonde, violet-eyed giant that stood to the left of the crown prince. It wasn¡¯t just the size of this reputed warrior, but the strange sense of foreign power that filled the air around the knight captain that made Ripper cautiously intrigued.

    ¡°Greetings, Crown Prince Nicholas,¡± Cardinal Murdock said with a single nod of respect. ¡°I am Cardinal Murdock, sent on behalf of his Holiness, Pope Jericho, to investigate the death of our priest, Father Alden.¡±

    The ginger prince nodded as his gaze trailed over the witch hunters behind the cardinal, Ripper among them. ¡°You seem amply prepared,¡± Nicholas observed with casual neutrality.

    The corner of Ripper¡¯s mouth twitched at the crown prince¡¯s obvious attempt to appear indifferent to their presence.

    ¡°We cannot help but take the matter seriously. It would not do for our noble ally to become infested with treacherous witches while the church is distracted by the Emperor¡¯s war.¡±

    ¡°And how goes the fight with my wife¡¯s adoptive father?¡± Nicholas returned the ghost of a smile.

    Ripper repressed a laugh. No doubt the pup had been coached to remain neutral given the alliances it still held with both waring countries. Ripper glanced towards the man at the crown prince¡¯s right, the Prime Minister that had taken over after the sudden death of Earl Ethan Hawthrone. ¡®Well played, but the Pope won¡¯t allow your little king to remain neutral forever.¡¯

    ¡°My brethren continue to fight in the hope of reclaiming our ancestral home and the many good people who now suffer under the tyrant Witch Emperor,¡± Murdock replied somberly. ¡°As to the matter of the witches in Lafeara¡ªwe hope King Henri¡¯s son and heir will continue to respect the agreement between the crown and our blessed Pope.¡±

    ¡°Our two countries have shared a long history together in both the founding of this country and our reverence of the saints,¡± Nicholas responded with a political smile. ¡°I see no reason for the crown to intercede in the church¡¯s business¡ª¡±

    ¡°Thank you, your Highness!¡± Murdock bowed his head, having achieved his goal.

    A notable tick in the wolf pup¡¯s left eye caught Ripper''s attention. ¡°I was not finished, Cardinal,¡± Nicholas continued with a slight edge to his tone. ¡°Interrupt me again, and you shall have a very short visit in my kingdom.¡±

    There was a bit of movement from the nobles who lined the room around them. More than a few appeared shocked to witness a cardinal being lectured so publicly.

    ¡°Apologies, your Highness,¡± Murdock murmured with another bow. ¡°Forgive my haste¡ªwe are eager to begin before the trail runs cold.¡±

    ¡°As I was saying¡ª¡± Nicholas maintained his imperious glare upon the cardinal, his disapproval more evident ¡°¡ªthe crown will not intercede so long as the church does not overstep its authority. To clarify, members of the church and its properties continue to fall under the Pope¡¯s jurisdiction, but the inquisition will not touch the nobles and citizens of Lafeara.¡±

    Murdock waited until the pause lengthened before he replied, ¡°Of course, your Highness. Though I fear that will severely limit the scope of our investigation¡ª¡±

    The crown prince sighed with exasperated displeasure. ¡°It seems the Pope¡¯s Emissary will need help determining where his scope of authority ends. To ensure there are no unfortunate mistakes or tragic accidents, I shall send two members from the House of Lords to investigate the matter with you. Lord Tomberlin¡ª¡± Nicholas gestured to the stout noble with graying pepper hair, ¡°¡ªand Lord Acheron.¡± The young noble who stood behind the Prime Minister grimaced but followed behind Tomberlin to approach and bow before the crown prince.

    ¡°Your Highness, that is not necessary, I assure you,¡± Murdock interjected quickly.

    ¡°You forget that these witches have murdered three members of Lafeara¡¯s nobility,¡± Nicholas interrupted sharply. ¡°I will ensure justice is brought to the families of these victims. My terms are non-negotiable. Refuse, Cardinal, and I will have to rethink our current alliance with his Holiness.¡±

    Murdock, who appeared at a loss for words, glanced over to the towering witch hunter beside him. Ripper stepped forward, and at the same time, the giant stepped up beside the crown prince. The pressure in the room changed as the giant¡¯s warning violet gaze met the witch hunter¡¯s albino red eyes.

    Ripper glanced at the massive bastard sword strapped to the warrior¡¯s back and envisioned the satisfying battle such a specimen might offer. It had been too long since the head of the witch hunters had faced a worthy opponent.

    ¡°Is there something you wish to say, witch hunter?¡± the crown prince asked tensely.

    Ripper smiled. His fang-like teeth drew a noticeable gasp from the nobles while Nicholas¡¯s expression registered momentary shock. ¡°Only my curiosity that your Highness appears willing to shelter witches should they reside among your nobles,¡± Ripper stated bluntly.

    Nicholas¡¯s gaze darkened even as he smiled back and spread his hands with an expression of feigned surprise. ¡°I have granted you access to my kingdom, witch hunter. Should you find evidence that one of my nobles is a witch, you may present that information to Lord Tomberlin and Lord Acheron. They, in turn, will present the case to me. If I find there is sufficient proof, then I will have the noble arrested and investigated. I will not allow your inquisition to burn my people without restraint.¡±

    ¡°Evidence?¡± Ripper¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Perhaps your Highness is unfamiliar with the powers of a half-witch. We do not make mistakes when identifying witches.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Nicholas leaned forward on his throne. ¡°And yet I hear it was your witch hunter, Nero, that killed the priest with ice magic.¡±

    Ripper¡¯s jaw clamped shut. ¡®It was not Nero that killed the priest!¡¯ The Pope had confirmed that matter after resurrecting Alden¡¯s spirit and interrogating the unfortunate priest. Still, Ripper could not deny that the death memories of Father Alden had painted Nero in a rather suspicious light.

    ¡°My crude understanding of witches is that the ability to use magic is what separates a half-witch from a real witch,¡± Nicholas continued. ¡°Unless that rule has suddenly changed¡ª? I don¡¯t see how there can be any other explanation for your priest¡¯s death. Witnesses who survived the attack and bravely came forward to testify are respected members of the church as well.

    ¡°Still, I have graciously agreed to play along with your investigation out of respect for his Holiness, of course. It is the hope of the crown and my people that our alliance shall remain intact.¡± Nicholas rose from his throne and slowly descended the platform with the giant one step behind. ¡°So yes, witch hunter, I will be watching this investigation and the actions of the church with great interest.¡± Seemingly satisfied that he had made his point, Nicholas turned back to the cardinal. ¡°I trust you have no further objections to my stipulations, Cardinal Murdock?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, your Highness,¡± Murdock answered stiffly.

    ¡°As long as your lords understand they have no authority or say over this inquisition as it relates to the church and its property,¡± Ripper muttered with a relaxed shrug. ¡®Go ahead and put on a show, pup. We both know you need the support of the Pope and his church behind you.¡¯

    ¡°Lord Acheron,¡± Nicholas turned towards the younger of the two lords he had assigned to them.

    The haggard-looking nobleman rubbed his palms against his official robes as he approached, his steel-blue eyes hesitant to meet the crown prince¡¯s gaze as he offered Nicholas a formal bow. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡®Majesty?¡¯ Ripper slid a glance to Murdock, who also noted the premature title that Nicholas had taken. ¡®Well, given his bastard brother is no longer in the running for Lafeara¡¯s throne¡ªthat does make him the only surviving heir.¡¯

    ¡°Escort the Emissary and his companions to the cathedral. There should be rooms prepared there for you,¡± Nicholas said with a gesture to Murdock.

    ¡°Ah, forgive me, your¡ªMajesty,¡± Murdock interjected with a weak smile. ¡°It appears I was not clear in my introductions. I am here only as cardinal to fill the capacity as head of the church for this investigation. The one endowed with the Pope¡¯s power and authority as far as the inquisition is the Commander of the Witch Hunter Order, Ripper.¡±

    Murdock nodded to Ripper, who enjoyed watching the confusion play out on Nicholas¡¯s face.

    ¡°I can assure you, your Majesty, that when it comes to hunting and slaying witches, Ripper is the most formidable witch hunter the church has seen in many centuries.¡±

    ¡°Then he should have no problem handling this fire witch and your rogue witch hunter,¡± Nicholas replied with a tight smile.

    ¡°And the ice witch,¡± Ripper added as he studied the wolf pup¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Ah, yes, that one as well.¡± Nicholas waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Acheron, please see that they are settled in for the day. After such a rushed journey across the border, I¡¯m sure they must be tired.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Ripper interjected as Acheron turned towards the door. ¡°In fact, I would like to begin my investigation this afternoon by interviewing one of your knights, a Lieutenant Declan.¡±

    ¡°Lord Tomberlin?¡± Nicholas turned towards the summoned noble.

    ¡°I will speak to Knight Commander Quentin and see that the Lieutenant is sent over as soon as can be arranged,¡± Tomberlin replied somberly.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Ripper flashed another smile that succeeded in making the noble¡¯s flinch once more. Surprisingly, Nicholas seemed unaffected, but given the giant shadow that followed him, Ripper suspected he knew why.

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, your Majesty,¡± Murdock said with another sweeping bow. ¡°Saints blessing upon you.¡±

    ¡°And your future queen,¡± Ripper added. Nicholas''s jaw clenched, and a scowl darkened his gaze before he nodded and turned back towards his throne.

    ¡®It would appear the rumors about an unhappy marriage are true as well.¡¯ With a confident smirk, Ripper turned and led his men out the back door. Murdock followed after him, and they both waited at the bottom of the Peony Palace steps for Lord Acheron, their apparent guide, to join them.

    ¡°Arrogant little prick,¡± Murdock muttered as he wiped the sweat from his neck. ¡°It would seem our alliance with Lafeara is shaky at best.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, the Pope wishes for us to strengthen this alliance. Let us hope our investigation unfolds in such a way that it does not tread on the little prince¡¯s toes,¡± Ripper replied as he smoothed down his shoulder-length white hair. ¡°Did you see the giant beside him?¡±

    ¡°You noticed as well¡ªor did you smell¡ª¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t smell a thing¡ªand that¡¯s the problem,¡± Ripper muttered darkly.

    ¡°Not a witch then?¡± Murdock sounded dubious even as he suggested the idea.

    ¡°Do you know of a single witch that could meet my gaze without fear?¡± Ripper asked scornfully.

    ¡°Well¡ªno,¡± Murdock admitted.

    ¡°Neither do I.¡± Ripper nodded to where Lord Acheron had finally appeared through the palace door. ¡°Let''s make good use of our time here to see how stable this young prince¡¯s reign really is.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 18: Shadow of the Witch Hunters

    ??????????

    Acheron scowled up at the mosaic doors of Lafeara¡¯s great cathedral as he slowly ascended the sun-glared steps. It had been over a week since he had woken up in Rosamund¡¯s bed. In the last several harrowing, soul searching days, Acheron hadn¡¯t touched a drop of alcohol, hadn¡¯t fucked a single woman, and had barely slept or eaten since fornicating with the crown prince¡¯s mistress.

    His mother, Lady Lucy, had fussed over his waning health, while his father, Prime Minister Attwood, coarsely suggested Acheron lay off drinking. Acheron could only imagine how horrified and disappointed his parents would be if he revealed the truth behind his changed demeanor.

    His mind kept envisioning the moment Nicholas uncovered his betrayal. Because Acheron knew¡ªNicholas would find out. There was no way the crown prince, the Dowager, or even one of the other high ranking nobles didn¡¯t have someone watching Rosamund¡¯s house.

    ¡®Mercy¡¯s Tit. I wouldn¡¯t put it past Marques Borghese or even my father to be keeping tabs on Lady Rosamund, but for now¡ªsomehow¡ªnothing has happened.¡¯

    Acheron almost collided into a witch hunter¡¯s back as the group from Zarus stopped abruptly in front of the cathedral door.

    ¡°No welcoming reception?¡± Acheron heard the cardinal murmur with evident disapproval.

    ¡®Fuck, please tell me the nuns have rooms prepared so I can leave and find a dark corner to crawl into.¡¯

    ¡°Lord Atteron?¡± the terrifying Emissary called out gruffly.

    ¡°Acheron,¡± he corrected under his breath, then swore and meetly circled the formidable group of scarlet killers. ¡°Lord Acheron Hargreve.¡±

    The Emissary stared down at him with those inhuman red eyes and an expression that suggested he did not care before his thin brows shifted together, and he replied, ¡°The Prime Minister¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Acheron confirmed stiffly as he dropped his gaze and moved past the cardinal and the Emissary to bang his fist on the cathedral doors. After about ten minutes, by which time Acheron¡¯s fists were aching and his arm sufficiently tired, the doors finally opened.

    Despite the humble, constrictive habit she wore, Acheron immediately recognized the nun who stood before him. ¡°Lady Carmen?¡±

    Shame flushed across the nun¡¯s cheeks, but Carmen nodded to him stiffly. ¡°Lord Acheron.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since¡ª¡±

    ¡°You are here with the Emissary¡¯s party?¡± Head Sister Joan''s cold matriarchal tone interrupted him as the senior nun nudged Carmen aside and stood in the doorway. ¡°Sister Virtue, you should be heading back to class.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister Joan,¡± Carmen replied in a muted whisper and then dipped a curtsey before she swiftly departed.

    ¡®So, Lord Bennet forced her to become a nun after Carmen failed the first examination during the Selection?¡¯ Acheron quickly shook away his surprise. ¡°Sister Joan, I am here with Cardinal Murdock and the Pope¡¯s Emissary. I trust you have rooms prepared for his Majesty¡¯s guests?¡± He stepped aside and gestured to the cardinal and witch hunter as he introduced them.

    Sister Joan¡¯s face turned a strange off-white color as she took in Ripper, but she averted her gaze and nodded politely to the Cardinal. ¡°I believe we have enough rooms prepared. I trust the Cardinal and Emissary will let me know if there is any way the Sisters of Lafeara can make their stay more welcome.¡±

    ¡°You can tell your Abbess we wish to speak to her immediately,¡± Cardinal Murdock replied haughtily as he stepped through the door. The Emissary moved to follow with his comrades in tow.

    Acheron stepped aside, deciding that now would be an excellent time to shake off this unwelcomed burden. Unfortunately, two of the witch hunters blocked his way through the open cathedral door.

    ¡°The Abbess is away and not expected back until tomorrow, but I will pass on your message and request then,¡± Sister Joan replied with forced civility.

    ¡°Request?¡± Ripper hissed through his filed fangs as he advanced upon the Head Sister. ¡°I am the Pope¡¯s Emissary. There stands a Cardinal. We do not make requests of a mere Abbess. You will send word to wherever Abbess Mercy is hiding and tell her to return immediately. If she is not here by dinner this evening, you will bear full responsibility and punishment.¡±

    Acheron felt a wave of sympathy for the senior nun, who trembled as she cowed beneath Ripper¡¯s threatening tone.

    ¡°I will do my best¡ªbut the Abbess is not always reachable¡ªnor does she leave word where she will be staying when away from the cathedral. So it may prove¡ªdifficult.¡±

    ¡°Your Abbess seems to enjoy a rather mysterious lifestyle for a woman of the cloth,¡± Cardinal Murdock interjected with a note of suspicion. ¡°Which is why I will be taking over as head of Lafeara¡¯s churches as of this moment.¡±

    ¡°Cardinal¡ªyes, I understand,¡± Joan murmured and lowered her gaze to the floor.

    ¡°You will show us to our rooms, then gather all members of the church within this cathedral to the congregation room within the next hour,¡± Murdock continued with an air of impatience. ¡°I will address them there about the change in leadership.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Eminence.¡±

    ¡°In the meantime, I require a private room in which to conduct an interview,¡± Ripper tagged on as he motioned to the witch hunters who entered the cathedral and crowded beside Acheron. ¡°And my hunters will need to examine every member of the church after Murdock¡¯s announcement. I trust you will provide them with the cleric¡¯s official roster and full account of every nun or priest who is not within cathedral at that time.¡±

    Acheron jumped slightly as a witch hunter closed the door behind them with a bang. ¡®What in the¡ªNow how do I get out?''

    ¡°I will also need keys to all dormitory rooms for a private inspection of each member''s living quarters and possessions,¡± Ripper continued casually as if he were ordering about a servant.

    ¡°I understand¡ªyour Grace.¡± Sister Joan looked just about ready to wilt beneath these demands, but she gestured limply towards the back of the church. ¡°Then, shall I take you to your rooms first?¡±

    ¡°Well!¡± Acheron cleared his dry throat. ¡°It would appear you have everything well under control, Cardinal. Perhaps I should leave and check back in later?¡±

    ¡°I will be sealing the cathedral until the Abbess¡¯s return tomorrow,¡± Ripper replied with a nod to one of the witch hunters who pulled a chain and lock from his saddlebag. ¡°If you leave now, Lord Atterun, you will not be permitted back inside until then as we will be quite busy for the duration of the night.¡±

    ¡®Acheron¡­¡¯

    ¡°But¡ªsurely you don¡¯t need me here,¡± Acheron responded quickly.

    ¡°I do not need you at all,¡± Ripper returned bluntly. ¡°Your crown prince was the one who requested a noble be present during the investigation. You can interpret for yourself if that means you should stay or go.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Acheron hesitated as Ripper turned and joined Murdock in following Sister Joan towards the back of the cathedral. ¡°Pope¡¯s balls,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    Behind Acheron, the rattle of chains sliding through the cathedral doors handles sealed his decision.

    ¡®This is going to be a long night.¡¯ He sighed and followed the Emissary. ¡®Just how long will it take for them to hunt down these witches?¡¯

    ?????

    Declan dismounted before the cathedral steps and followed behind Lord Tomberline, the noble who had demanded a leave of absence from Captain Sloan so that Declan could join the Emissary¡¯s investigation.

    ¡®Why do I keep getting dragged into this mess? The church should have plenty of half-witches.¡¯

    He still remembered the horrifying scent that had lingered for miles within the capital. He¡¯d spent the last week combing over the sight of the obliterated chapel and cross-examining any witnesses who had been near the holy structure before its unfortunate demise. Declan had recognized that particular scent of brimstone as the same one left by the pure-blood fire witch that had burned down the manor of Lord Lennox and murdered the noble and his eldest son.

    Then again, Declan didn¡¯t have much experience with fire witches. ¡®Perhaps they all smell that way.¡¯ Either way, he suspected the Emissary¡¯s interest in meeting him related to the chapel burning incident or the ice witch that Father Alden and Nero had been hunting down.

    ¡®What did happen to them?¡¯

    Lord Tomberline knocked on the cathedral door and turned to Declan. ¡°Remember, try to get as much information from them as they get from you.¡±

    ¡°Understood, my lord.¡±

    Tomberline nodded distractedly as he glanced at the door and muttered under his breath, ¡°The sooner the church¡¯s dogs finish their business and leave, the better for everyone.¡±

    Declan offered no comment as they waited. The silence stretched on, and Lord Tomberline, with an impatient shake of his head, knocked on the door, louder this time, and then attempted to open it.

    ¡°What the¡ªit''s locked?¡±

    Declan raised a brow then caught movement in the far window. A flash of red before the curtain dropped in place sent a wave of unease through him.

    Behind the cathedral door, the sound of chains sliding away made Tomberline step back. The doors soon opened, and two witch hunters, dressed in their haunting scarlet uniforms, shifted their gaze from Tomberline to Declan.

    ¡°Ho?¡± said the first witch hunter with amber eyes. ¡°So this is the half-witch knight?¡±

    ¡°Lieutenant Declan,¡± Declan corrected with a curt nod. ¡°I was sent at the Emissary¡¯s request?¡±

    ¡°Well, Lieutenant,¡± muttered the older witch hunter in a deep accented voice. ¡°You had better come with us.¡±

    Hoping he wouldn¡¯t regret becoming further involved with the church, Declan reluctantly entered.

    ¡°Just the half-witch,¡± the first witch hunter said as he held up a hand to halt Lord Tomberline.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Tomberline sputtered. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°You can relieve Lord Acheron in the morning. His lordship will be needing a break by then,¡± the witch hunter replied firmly.

    ¡°Come along, half-witch,¡± the older witch hunter urged. Declan trailed behind the man, one hand moving cautiously to the hilt of his knight¡¯s blade. The sound of the cathedral doors closing behind him sent a chill down his spine. The rattle of chains only prickled against his rising nerves as the knight surveyed the large empty congregation room.

    ¡®How long has it been since I last stood in a church?¡¯

    It had been two years since Declan had knelt in this very cathedral for his knighting ceremony. And a decade before that, he fled to a church to escape his mother.

    ¡°Come to think of it,¡± the older half-witch muttered. ¡°There was a story about a half-witch kid who turned over his witch mother to the church what¡ªalmost eleven years ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I remember,¡± the amber-eyed witch hunter joined in from behind Declan. ¡°They said she was a cannibal¡ªate a few other people before she started to eat her own flesh and blood.¡±

    Declan''s jaw twinged with pain as he ground his teeth.

    ¡°Would that lucky bastard happen to be yourself, Lieutenant?¡± asked the older witch hunter with an inquiring brow.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Veles breath,¡± murmured the younger hunter softly. ¡°Killing your first witch at ten years old, a rabid cannibal witch, and your mother at that. Pretty cold. Pretty bold, Sir Knight.¡±

    ¡°Survival of the fittest,¡± responded the older witch hunter with a shrug. ¡°Still, I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t join our brotherhood.¡±

    ¡°I took no pleasure in her burning,¡± Declan replied stiffly.

    ¡°He means he¡¯s got no stomach for killing,¡± snickered the young witch hunter.

    ¡°But he might have the skill for it,¡± replied the older witch hunter solemnly. ¡°This way, half-witch. Ripper is waiting.¡±

    Another shiver of unease rippled through Declan just as he caught the first whiff of witches.

 Book 2: Chapter 19: A Lady of Mystery

    ??????????

    Percy rolled his shoulders and studied the fit of his tailored, dark blue dinner jacket critically. Behind him, Russell brushed off a stray bit of dust from its velvet collar. Before the Earl, the large vanity mirror captured his stoic figure and tastefully expensive garments, as well as the two neck scarfs of pale gray and scarlet red that Percy held up indecisively. ¡°I shall be out past dinner. Let the servants eat whenever the chef has something prepared and retire early tonight.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, my Lord. I¡¯m sure the staff would appreciate an afternoon of rest.¡±

    Percy grunted as he passed the gray neck scarf to Russell and tied the red silk around his neck. He turned to study his profile, then pulled off the red scarf with a dissatisfied sigh before adjusting it around his collar once more.

    ¡°Permit me, Master,¡± Russell murmured as he extended his hand.

    Percy¡¯s right cheek twitched with irritation, but he relaxed his scowl as he pulled the troublesome fabric free and relinquished it to the butler¡¯s capable hands. A moment later, Russell had the red scarf layered neatly around the Earl¡¯s neck and tucked inside his shirt collar. ¡°And this would be why father called you his most valued treasure,¡± Percy commented with a nod of approval.

    ¡°The former Earl had a unique sense of humor,¡± Russell replied with a wistful smile. ¡°And you remind me of him more and more every day.¡±

    ¡°Indeed?¡± Percy murmured with a thoughtful look at his reflection. ¡°How are Gus and Ivy adjusting to their new roles?¡± The Earl turned his back to the mirror as Russell retrieved his cane and hat from the chair.

    ¡°Ivy has been doing a commendable job with her studies. Lord Barclay believes that she has far more education than she lets on.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Percy flexed his fingers around the cane with a thoughtful smile. ¡°A lady of mystery just like her mistress. Well, the quicker Miss Ivy progresses through her studies, the better for her future. What of Gus?¡±

    ¡°Gus applies himself as best he can, but his stamina and focus are a bit lacking due to his injuries,¡± Russell answered hesitantly.

    Percy scoffed in disbelief. ¡°He is training to be a footman, not working the field or animals like he was under the Turnbells. What sort of work have you assigned to him?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve avoided any heavy lifting or strenuous work,¡± Russell hastily explained. ¡°For now, I have him following Jack about his tasks so he can become familiar with the housework. Yesterday Gus helped polish the silverware. Jack informs me that the boy is rather slow to pick up even simple instructions. I believe his wounds are preventing Gus from sleeping properly, which in turn is affecting his recovery and attentiveness.¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of further pampering a slave that has spent the last two weeks recovering in bed,¡± Percy said firmly as he headed towards the open bedroom door.

    ¡°Yes, of course, Master.¡±

    Percy paused and glanced back at the butler¡¯s worried expression. ¡°Oh, very well,¡± he sighed, ¡°Have Physician Hayes examine the boy again. If the good doctor says he is healthy enough to work, Gus had better put more effort into learning and earning a footman''s position. I have no use for staff that would let a little thing like pain stand in the way of improving themselves. Nor do I intend to keep a crippled slave who cannot work, no matter what his relationship with Miss Ivy may be.¡±

    ¡°You have been more than generous, Master. I¡¯m sure Gus will try his best to be worthy of your consideration.¡±

    Percy scoffed and left his bedroom with the butler at his heels. ¡°My carriage is ready?¡±

    ¡°Waiting for you outside, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°And the paperwork?¡± Percy asked as he descended the stairs.

    ¡°One moment,¡± Russell slid past the Earl as they reached the bottom floor and disappeared into a side room where he opened the top cabinet above the butler¡¯s desk. He retrieved a polished leather briefcase and brought it over to Percy, who waited by the front door. ¡°The deed, projected fund estimates, and the other necessary paperwork the lawyers prepared are already inside.¡±

    ¡°Excellent.¡± Percy pinned his cloak in place and accepted the bag. ¡°Good,¡± he murmured with a curious smile. ¡®Just what sort of expression will you show me this time, Maura?¡¯

    The doorbell suddenly rang, the pealing ring echoed through the foyer and silent stairwell. The Earl and butler exchanged a surprised glance before Russell stepped forward and heaved the great door open. The servant¡¯s neutral expression shifted from startled shock to a welcoming smile as he called out, ¡°Lady Serilda! What an unexpected delight!¡±

    The butler stepped back and widened the gap as Percy took in the tall beauty with long auburn chestnut hair and moss green agate eyes. ¡°Cousin?¡±

    ¡°Earl of Hawthorne,¡± Lady Serilda murmured as the glow of her familiar smile dimmed the haunted shadows which clung to her face. ¡°My apologies for the abrupt visit, but you did say in your letter that Hawthorne Manor was¡ª¡±

    ¡°Of course, you are welcome,¡± Percy interrupted as he stepped forward and folded his arms around her gently before kissing her cheeks. ¡°I was not expecting you so soon, Seri. I was just on my way to the palace¡ªbut I can spare a few minutes to see you properly settled in.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the palace?¡± Serilda¡¯s smile faltered as her fingers tightened around the fabric of his cloak. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t want to keep you from our sweet, naive Crown Princess.¡±

    Percy smiled ruefully as he stepped back, then nodded to Russell, who closed the entrance door and slipped past them towards the kitchen. ¡°The business of politics can wait, Marchioness. Come, you must be tired from your journey.¡±

    ¡°Do not treat me like some frail, old invalid, Cousin,¡± Serilda grumbled though she happily wrapped her hands around his offered arm and leaned against Percy wearily. ¡°I am six years older than you, not twenty. And when did you grow up to be so tall and bloody handsome?¡±

    Percy relaxed beneath her teasing tone as he nodded towards the drawing-room. ¡°You have been away for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Six years,¡± Serilda replied with a visible shudder. ¡°And all thanks to that treacherous, dear mother of yours.¡± Her moss green eyes narrowed with a cunning glint as she captured his gaze with one of her enchanting smiles. ¡°Tell me, is the Countess enjoying her early retirement in the countryside. I do so look forward to dropping in on her unexpectedly.¡±

    ¡°Seri,¡± Percy murmured stiffly with a sharp glance along the hall before he led her inside the drawing-room.

    Serilda quickly flashed him an apologetic smile. ¡°Forgive me, sweet Percy. I know I should be grateful that my banishment has finally lifted. It¡¯s just that¡ªfor the last six years, I¡¯ve kept my spirits intact dreaming of the day I would push that insidious charlatan off her perch.¡±

    ¡°Do try to keep a low profile for the time being,¡± Percy advised as he led Serilda to a chair covered in the setting sun¡¯s golden rays. ¡°We don¡¯t want to raise the Dowager¡¯s suspicions before our plans are firmly in place.¡±

    ¡°Another feral hag I would happily¡ª¡± Serilda cleared her throat as Russell reappeared in the doorway with a tray.

    ¡°I seem to recall blackberry tea was your favorite, Lady Serilda,¡± Russell said as he placed the tray on a table beside her and filled a cup.

    ¡°Call me Seri,¡± Serilda commanded with a pout as she relaxed against the chair¡¯s plush cushions. ¡°I feel as if I am in a dream, so you must indulge me until I wake from it, dear Russell.¡±

    ¡°I shall do my best, Lady Seri.¡± Russell extended the cup patiently and waited until Serilda had taken her first sip before he straightened, excused himself, and left the room.

    ¡°I will steal him away from you one day,¡± Serilda commented wistfully as she lowered her cup and closed her eyes, savoring the flavor of the cold dark liquid. ¡°Oh, to be back in cultured society once more.¡±

    ¡°If you wish, you are more than welcome to stay here until your estates are in order,¡± Percy replied as he took the seat opposite her and crossed his legs patiently.

    ¡°You will have to wrestle it back from Marquess Borghese first,¡± Serilda commented acidly as she set down her cup and folded her hands elegantly. ¡°But an empty old house filled with unpleasant memories is not what brought me back.¡±

    Her curious moss green agate eyes brimmed with tempered malice that had waited almost the same lifespan as his own unanswered vengeance.

    ¡°No?¡± Percy replied with a knowing smile as he studied her far too haggard complexion.

    Serilda moved with somber grace from her chair to the floor at his feet, and Percy caught her trembling hand as she reached for his face. ¡°Are we really doing this?¡± she asked breathlessly.

    ¡°I would not have taken the Countess down otherwise,¡± Percy answered as he studied her face. Gone was the vibrant, willful, and carefree girl who had once told a young boy ghost stories in the old treehouse that marked the estate border between Hawthorne and Kensington properties.

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Serilda¡¯s dark gaze narrowed as she observed him.

    ¡°No,¡± Percy answered firmly. ¡°I gave Mother every opportunity to change¡ª¡± his hand moved to her shallow cheek. ¡°But I won¡¯t spoil our reunion with such unpleasant memories. Will you stay at Hawthorne? I¡¯m more than happy to provide you with the comfort you deserve here. You could even have Mother¡¯s old room¡ªif you like.¡±

    ¡°Do you truly wish me to stay?¡± A teasing smile masked the uncertainty in her voice that Percy quickly dismissed with a chuckle and wry grin.

    ¡°I would feel more at ease if I knew you were within the protection of my estate, but I have no wish to imprison you here against your will after¡ªeverything you¡¯ve been through.¡±

    Serilda nodded and slid her long slender fingers through his own. ¡°Then I shall stay and go as I please.¡± She closed her eyes and rested her cheek against his thigh with a sigh. ¡°Perhaps I shall marry Russell and settle down here.¡±

    Percy glanced towards the door, where he was confident the butler stood attentively within earshot. ¡°Don¡¯t tease him, Seri. It¡¯s bad for his heart.¡±

    ¡°I shall endeavor to behave myself,¡± Serilda returned with a coy smile as she opened her eyes and turned her head to study him attentively. ¡°But tell me, cousin, why did you suddenly rush my return? Are there problems within the three covens? Has that ghoul and her Coven of Crows gotten out of hand?¡±

    ¡°Mercy and her coven are not a problem. The Nocturnem Coven has already given me their full support, although one or two houses remain unconvinced of our goal. Unfortunately, your father¡¯s coven still has lingering attachments to the old bloodline and refuses to commit one way or the other to our cause without their coven leader¡¯s verbal agreement.¡±

    ¡°Which is why you need me to overthrow the Countess and reclaim my seat of power,¡± Serilda replied with an arched brow and a sigh. ¡°With Constance far away from the capital, now would be the perfect time to get the Twilight Coven in line. But it will take more than a few words of support from you or the other covens for them to accept me as their rightful leader.¡± Her brow furrowed as she leaned against Percy once more, still holding his hand tightly. ¡°I cannot undo the damage your mother has done while hiding in the shadows, Percy. The moment my return to the capital is made public, the lies and rumors the Countess used to lock me away will resurface and discredit my every move.¡±

    Percy leaned towards her troubled brow and pressed his lips to Serilda¡¯s forehead. ¡°You will have my support every step of the way, Seri. I am much stronger than I was before when Mother threw you to the wolves. The Twilight Coven will welcome you with open arms or live long enough to regret becoming our enemy.¡±

    ¡°When you speak like that¡ªyou remind me of my father¡ªand Earl Ethan,¡± Serilda whispered with a contented smile as she traced the signet ring on Percy¡¯s hand.

    Percy straightened and clenched his jaw as he glanced out the window towards the retreating sun. ¡°We must let the Twilight Coven flounder about without their leader for a little while longer. Your return to power is close at hand.¡± Percy ran a hand gently over her chestnut hair. ¡°In the meantime, there is a favor I would like to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°A favor?¡± Serilda lifted her gaze to his, intrigued. ¡°I¡¯m all ears, dear cousin.¡±

    ¡°There is a young coven witch who lacks training. Her current position at the palace makes her vulnerable and places her beyond my reach for the time being. However, if a Marchioness were to befriend the lady and pull her away from the palace.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Serilda replied with mocking gravity. ¡°And which pretty little witch has caught the eye of Hawthorne¡¯s powerful Earl?¡±

    ¡°Seri,¡± Percy growled lightly.

    Serilda offered a coy smile as she rose to her knees and lifted his hand and signet ring to her lips. ¡°If you wish me to take her under my wing, I shall do so happily. I owe you¡ªso much more than any of them.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me¡ªI couldn¡¯t stop¡ª¡±

    ¡°But you will help me get my revenge,¡± Serilda interrupted, her voice laced with barely restrained anticipation as her grip on his hand tightened. ¡°I shall do all within my power to help you unify the old covens behind your throne. And when you become King of Lafeara¡ªI will enjoy drowning that poisonous bitch in her own bile.¡±

    Percy traced her haunted, desperate expression with his eyes and smiled, satisfied. ¡°It is good to have you back, Seri.¡±

    ¡°It is good to be back¡ªI think,¡± Serilda whispered as she slumped against his lap with a weary sigh. ¡°I have not slept¡ªtruly slept¡ªin such a long time.¡±

    Despite his eagerness to leave for the castle and Maura, Percy allowed Serilda this moment of respite. Only when the shadows of the candlelight illuminated her slumbering face did he see once more the fair, sweet cousin who had given a nine-year-old boy her lap to cry upon behind the dressing screen. Percy returned that comfort now as best he could, but he would not delude himself more than this.

    Serilda had returned to play the game. Once, she had been King Henri¡¯s secret mistress, a role that had stolen her happiness and freedom and left her mind forever scarred by the Countess¡¯s betrayal. This time she would become his weapon against the Countess and Dowager alike. And as much as Percy would like to think Seri served him willingly, he knew it was her obsession for revenge that guided the Marchioness¡¯ every move.

    Still, there was no one the Earl trusted more, nor a more capable witch to train Maura and prepare her for the storm he had already set in motion. With the covens finally united behind him, Percy would shatter the current balance of power and return Lafeara to the witch kingdom it had once been.

    Serilda waved from the front door of Hawthorne estate as Percy finally departed in his carriage. He waved back, amused by the simplicity of such a gesture, which brought a strange, comforting warmth to his chest. The house had become far too cold and quiet with his mother gone. Percy had distracted himself for a time with Ivy and Gus, both of whom he compelled to his will easily enough¡ªthough Mercy seemed to have cast an enamored spell on Ivy when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. The Earl had carefully maintained his distance until the enchantment wore off¡ªwhich had been easy enough to do with a tutor to occupy Ivy¡¯s free time.

    ¡®I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Being cooped up in those dark tunnels until the Inquisition passes would test any witch¡¯s patience, and Mercy has always enjoyed stirring up a bit of chaos.¡¯

    It would be a relief to have another levelheaded witch in the house¡ªand if it all went according to plan, Serilda would lure Maura closer to him and the future he was preparing for his ice queen.

    Percy snapped from his musing with a jolt and tapped his signet finger against the cane¡¯s silver head. A black crow fluttered down from the sky to rest on the open carriage window.

    ¡°Tell Mercy I shall have to meet her tomorrow. Inform her that my cousin is staying at Hawthorne, and I will not tolerate any rudeness to Marchioness Serilda Kensington in my absence.¡±

    The crow bobbed its head and fluttered off.

    Percy checked his pocket watch and leaned back into his seat with the leather bag placed across his lap. The sway of the carriage and the soft rattle of wheels soon lulled him to sleep. Behind his tired eyes, Percy watched Maura dance upon a frozen lake filled with moonlight¡ªand smiled.

 Book 2: Chapter 20: The Divide of Power

    ??????????

    A shrill whistle jolted Carina from her thoughts, and she focused on the steady pillar of steam that rose from the kettle before her on the kitchen stove. The palace servants did not comment as they worked around her, preparing for dinner. They had grown accustomed to Carina''s daily visits when preparing medicinal food and tea for her still-recovering patient. A corner stove and table for preparation were kept relatively clear and clean for her use.

    Carina lifted the kettle from the stove, barely feeling the heat through the towel wrapped around the handle and poured the boiling water over the prepared sieve of dried herbs, which rested on top of the open porcelain teapot. The aroma of sweet vanilla and medicinal herbs soon mingled in with the succulent fragrance of dinner being prepared by the Chef and his staff.

    It was well known among the palace servants that Lady Hana¡¯s health had dramatically improved under Carina¡¯s care. And they all knew better than to offend someone who had earned Eleanora¡¯s favor and gratitude¡ªfor the most part.

    ¡°There you are,¡± Mrs. Poppy said as she appeared through the kitchen doorway. ¡°Her Highness is asking for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be just a moment,¡± Carina replied as she checked her watch pendant. ¡°The tea needs another two minutes to brew.¡±

    ¡°Lady Hana¡¯s tea can wait,¡± Poppy replied impatiently. ¡°The Earl of Hawthorne is in the study with her Highness. There is some important matter the Earl wishes to discuss with you before dinner¡ª¡± Poppy paused to check her own watch pendant ¡°¡ªwhich is only twenty minutes away. Let the servants finishing making the tea and take up Lady Hana¡¯s tray when it''s ready.¡±

    ¡®Right, Lord Percy did say he would be dropping by earlier.¡¯ Carina grimaced as she watched the second hand on her watch creep closer to the finish line.

    ¡°Lady Maura? I said¡ª"

    ¡°To get the full effects of these herbs, the tea needs to be brewed for exactly eight to ten minutes. Too little and the medicinal benefits will be diminished, too much, and the tea will become too bitter and unpleasant to drink.¡±

    Poppy inhaled a slow restraining breath and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sure the kitchen staff can handle making a single cup of tea, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina smiled as the second hand finished its course and tucked the pendant into her waist pocket. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. The tea is finished now.¡± She removed the sieve from the porcelain pot and set it aside on an empty plate as one of the palace maids, a quiet but eager girl named Tilly, brought over a prepared tray with a light sandwich and two pieces of sweet candy. Carina covered the rising steam with the pot¡¯s lid and placed it on the tray beside the matching set of teacups.

    ¡°Shall I take it up, my Lady?¡± Tilly asked with a hesitant look a Mrs. Poppy.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Poppy interrupted sharply. ¡°The Crown Princess and Earl are waiting, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Carina replied with a quick smile to Tilly. ¡°Tell Lady Hana I shall check in on her later.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Maura.¡± The maid bobbed, lifted the tray carefully, and slipped past the head housekeeper out into the hallway.

    Carina removed her apron and hung it by the door before she too walked past the impatient Mrs. Poppy and headed towards the front of the palace.

    ¡°The servant¡¯s passage would be quicker,¡± Poppy muttered as she followed behind with sharp footsteps.

    ¡°You seem to forget that I am not a servant, Mrs. Poppy.¡± Carina turned and leveled the woman with a cold stare. ¡°I am a noble.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who made you one,¡± Poppy retorted with a snort. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be here at all if her Highness hadn¡¯t made you a Baroness.¡±

    ¡°Is that what bothers you?¡± Carina asked with a slight smile. ¡°That your Mistress made me a Baroness while you remain her servant?¡± The housekeeper''s face contorted with visible anger as Carina turned and continued through the foyer, around the twin staircase that led to the upstairs rooms, and down the second hall towards the library and co-joined study.

    ¡°What is given can be taken away,¡± Poppy muttered as she halted beside the stairwell. ¡°I have dinner to attend to.¡±

    Carina ignored the housekeeper¡¯s comment as she adjusted the sheer white shawl around her shoulders and then opened the library door.

    The sofa by the library window was empty, but a familiar low masculine voice drew her attention towards Eleanora¡¯s study.

    ¡°I just worry about the timing of their arrival so close to the Ambassador¡¯s visit,¡± Percy continued gravely as Carina caught sight of him seated in one of the chairs before Eleanora¡¯s desk.

    ¡°But you know there is nothing I can do about an inquisition. Not with my current lack of power,¡± Eleanora replied in a weary tone. ¡°Whether Nicholas allows the witch hunters to burn Lafeara to the ground or not will depend on his mood, I suppose.¡±

    Carina¡¯s grip tightened on her shawl as she approached the open study door. Even now, she could recall in vivid detail the Emissary¡¯s carriage with its ominous scarlet robed escorts. ¡®Somehow, it feels as though I brought them here.¡¯

    She shook the foreboding thought from her head and tapped on the doorframe. ¡°Your Highness, you asked for me?¡±

    Eleanora glanced up from Lord Percy, who straightened in his seat. ¡°Lady Maura, it seems you forgot to inform me that the Earl would be joining us for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, I¡ª¡± Carina curtsied as Percy rose from the chair to face her ¡°¡ªforgive me, Lord Percy. I must have forgotten in the¡ªexcitement earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand you encountered those barbaric witch hunters on your return trip to the palace, Lady Maura,¡± Percy replied with a note of concern as he stepped around the chair towards her.

    ¡°Only briefly,¡± Carina replied softly and frowned as he extended his hand to her. ¡°I believe the Earl had some business to discuss before dinner?¡±

    ¡°Rise, Lady Maura,¡± Eleanora urged with a faint smile. ¡°Cousin, if you would share this proposal of yours now that my attendant has joined us.¡±

    Carina thought she heard a soft chuckle as she moved past Percy¡¯s extended hand towards the crown princess.

    ¡°Ah¡ªYes. As you mentioned earlier, Cousin, your power as Crown Princess of Lafeara is all but nonexistent.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for reminding me, Cousin,¡± Eleanora replied with a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°If you want to make Lafeara your home and become its true Queen, winning the heart and support of its powerful noble families is necessary,¡± Percy continued with a patient smile as he relaxed into his chair.

    ¡°I am aware!¡± Eleanora retorted with a hint of impatience. ¡°But I suspect that you have prepared a rather explicit idea as to how I could accomplish this?¡±

    ¡°I do. Though it is but the first step and not a miracle by any means.¡± Percy lifted the leather satchel by his chair and held it out to Carina, who obediently stepped forward to accept it. ¡°The last great queen¡¯s each championed works of charity for the betterment of Lafeara¡¯s people. Queen Catalina established an education system for the women of nobility. Queen Rosalind championed trade jobs for the commoners; housing and food for the poor and homeless.¡±

    Carina pulled a thick, bound document from the leather bag and stared at the deed that rested beneath the scarlet red ribbon. A flourish of masterful penmanship red, Certification of Land Ownership for Turnbell Manor.

    Carina looked up from the document over to Percy, who offered her a mischievous smile. ¡®So¡ªyou were the anonymous buyer.¡¯

    ¡°I believe that is for me, Lady Maura,¡± Eleanora interjected as she held out her hand impatiently. Carina offered an apologetic smile as she presented the documents, then waited patiently nearby as the crown princess untied the bundle and flipped through the papers. ¡°Cousin, you¡ªwish me to open an orphanage?¡± Eleanora glanced from Percy to Carina, ¡°And you purchased the deed of Lady Maura¡¯s family home for this purpose?¡±

    ¡°From her sister, Lady Sophya Turnbell,¡± Percy confirmed with a dismissive shrug. ¡°The late Lord Turnbell left behind a significant amount of debt. Lady Sophya is presently already engaged and moved into her fianc¨¦¡¯s family home, so I thought taking the old estate and most of the family debt of her hands a commendable gesture of goodwill.¡±

    ¡®Goodwill?¡¯ Carina narrowed her ice-blue eyes at Percy, who seemed content to stare back at her quite blatantly as if he enjoyed watching the emotions she was struggling to hide behind her composed expression.

    ¡°So, you asked that Lady Maura be here to¡ªget her consent after the fact?¡± Eleanora queried with mixed disapproval and confusion.

    ¡°I have no wish to offend Lady Maura,¡± Percy replied somberly as he leaned forward with a hand to his heart. ¡°If she is against the idea, then I will gladly sign the deed over to her right now. There are other houses I can purchase in the country, though Turnbell Manor is by far the largest estate I could obtain for such a¡ªmodest price.¡±

    The sincere, steady gaze of his winter-grey eyes made Carina uncomfortable. Beneath her shawl the Winter Rose seemed to echo her unsteady heart as she avoided the Earl¡¯s gaze. Instead, Carina focused on the paperwork in Eleanora¡¯s hands though she did not miss the curious side stare the crown princess was giving her.

    ¡°I see,¡± Eleanora murmured. ¡°So, your plan¡ªis that I open an orphanage for Lafeara¡¯s children, and the nobles will open their hearts to me?¡± Her incredulity was audible.

    ¡°It¡¯s a start,¡± Percy replied confidently. ¡°And a task I believe Lady Maura is more than capable of handling.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is she?¡± Eleanora leaned across the desk as her trouble smile turned into a disapproving glare. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you would recommend her and not your fianc¨¦.¡±

    The hair on the back of Carina¡¯s neck stiffened as the Earl¡¯s sharp gaze turned towards his cousin.

    ¡°I am not engaged to Lady Evelynn,¡± Percy stated bluntly.

    ¡°The Countess and Dowager have expressed otherwise,¡± Eleanora pointed out. ¡°In fact, I dare say there are very few nobles within the capital that are unaware of the engagement between yourself and the young Lady Hendrix, Cousin. And¡ªgiven the display I witnessed between the two of you just last week and my lady¡¯s sudden drop in spirits¡ªI should wonder at your persisted ignorance of this fact.¡±

    ¡®What display?¡¯ Carina glanced towards Percy and was momentarily caught off guard by the dark glint of anger in his eyes.

    ¡°It seems my words hold little value when compared to a noble lady her Highness has only just met,¡± Percy observed with a disappointed smile.

    ¡°That is not what I meant, Cousin,¡± Eleanora replied as she folded her arms across the documents. ¡°I trust you, but¡ªthese rumors do far too much public weight¡ªand I have no interest in seeing Lady Maura tangled up in such detestable gossip.¡±

    ¡°Your concerns are not necessary, cousin,¡± Percy replied coldly as he tilted his head with an almost mocking smile. ¡°As it stands, I have no interest in being publicly connected to this charity. The purchase of Turnbell Manor was made anonymously to avoid revealing my involvement. Instead, I have reached out to the investor, Mr. Frost, in hopes that he will also join us on this endeavor.¡± His winter-grey eyes shifted back to Carina with a playful smile that sent a sudden chill down her spine.

    ¡®Did he¡ªknow about Frost too? Or¡ªperhaps he¡¯s merely referring to the connection between Lady Aconitum and Frost.¡¯

    ¡°The elusive investor?¡± Eleanora replied with surprise. ¡°Why would he support an orphanage?¡±

    ¡°He has already made your Highness an Ambassador of his two most popular businesses,¡± Percy replied with a casual wave of his hand. ¡°His intention to support you has been made quite clear. A collaboration on a public charity event would help solidify that support and gain both of you the goodwill of the people. And you, dear cousin, could take advantage of the many nobles who wish to become acquainted with Mr. Frost. Why¡ªeven the Crown Prince is eagerly searching for him.¡±

    Once more, his gaze slid towards Carina with a knowing, playful grin.

    ¡®So the Countess did let you in on my secret,¡¯ Carina realized with an anxious frown. ¡®Or perhaps you found out some other way¡ª'' She started and flushed, suddenly aware that she had been staring at the Earl, and quickly snapped her attention to Eleanora. ¡®What on earth has come over me?¡¯

    ¡°True,¡± Eleanora murmured with sudden interest. ¡°Perhaps with Frost¡¯s support, enough nobles would take notice and attend such a nonprofitable charity.¡± She turned to Carina. ¡°But, the question remains, Lady Maura, are you comfortable with us using your family home for such a public spectacle?¡±

    ¡°I have no lingering attachment to the estate,¡± Carina answered confidently. ¡°It would be rather satisfying to see it put to some good use. But one estate cannot house all of Lafeara¡¯s orphans.¡± She started to turn towards the Earl as she finished her reply but quickly refocused on the crown princess.

    ¡®Don¡¯t encourage him. Percy is toying with you. He could have bought any house, but he chose to purchase the Turnbell manor for this?¡¯

    ¡°No,¡± Percy replied with an amused tone, ¡°but it will be enough to provide a comfortable home for the children recently recovered from that abominable child sex ring the Knight Commander rounded up.¡± The chair creaked faintly, and the Earl moved into Carina¡¯s line of view as he pulled out a list of names from the pile of documents. ¡°The names notated with a cross have been confirmed as having no living family, while the other twelve here were sold by relatives to pay off debts.¡±

    Carina stared down at the list of names with a column of numbers to indicate their age, which ranged from six to sixteen. Disgust turned her stomach as she recalled Josiah¡¯s plans to sell her to Lord Lennox as a wife.

    ¡°Ah yes, I have heard of the Knight Commander¡¯s recent arrests,¡± Eleanora commented as she studied the list and turned it over. ¡°A worthy charity. We have the house, the children, and if Mr. Frost joins our cause, the funds and notoriety as well. I fail to see how I can add anything of worth to the matter.¡±

    ¡°You can support it as a noble and member of the royal family while publicly condemning child slavery, as Lafeara¡¯s future Queen,¡± Carina spoke up passionately.

    Eleanora raised a surprised brow at her outburst and tapped a finger upon the documents thoughtfully. ¡°Slavery is as deeply engrained in Lafeara¡¯s history as it is Ventrayna and even old Zarus. To take such a public stand as Lafeara¡¯s future queen¡ªwould erode my support from the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°But you would gain Nicholas¡¯s support,¡± Carina countered quickly.

    ¡°The Crown Prince has expressed his wish to see the taxes recovered by your marriage put towards the restoration of the late queen¡¯s charities,¡± Percy added his agreement. ¡°And he is very much against the abduction and forced slavery of children.¡±

    ¡°We could ask him to attend a public event to raise funds for the charity,¡± Carina added eagerly. ¡°It would be common ground for you both to work on as future monarchs. Such a public display of unity would also help diminish the rumors about your marriage and having the Crown Prince¡¯s support will go a long way to ensuring the charity is a success.¡±

    ¡°And how am I to convince my husband to show his support publicly?¡± Eleanora demanded with a hint of aggravation. ¡°Every invitation I¡¯ve sent him these past few days has been ignored or rejected with some excuse about the kingdom''s never-ending affairs and responsibilities.¡±

    ¡°His Highness has been busy,¡± Percy replied reasonably as he returned to his seat. ¡°Even his mistress has been feeling neglected of late.¡±

    Carina winced and glanced at the crown princess, who stiffened as she picked up a list of expenses.

    ¡°You seem quite informed of his Highness¡¯s activities,¡± Eleanora murmured curiously without raising her gaze. ¡°Perhaps my cousin has more political connections than the Countess has led me to believe.¡±

    ¡°Mother sheltered me as a child, but I have taken great pains to reconnect with the leading families of Lafeara since I received my late father¡¯s ring. I am pleased to say that the Hawthorne name still holds weight.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Eleanora smirked as her amber eyes flicked over him. ¡°If only you had been born a woman, they might have married you to Nicholas instead of some foreign princess.¡±

    Percy¡¯s smile thinned as he unclasped his hands and rose from his seat. ¡°If we have reached an agreement on using this orphanage as your Highness charity, then I would like to recommend another cousin of mine to help your Highness and Lady Maura host it. The Marchioness of Berxely.¡±

    Eleanora dropped the list of expenses and leaned back with a frown. ¡°Marquess Serilda? King Henri¡¯s old mistress?¡±

    ¡°She is twenty-six, hardly much older than you,¡± Percy corrected with a patronizing smile. ¡°And she has just returned to Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Dowager banish her¡ªoh no, that was the Countess, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Eleanora pressed with a malicious smirk as she rose from her chair. ¡°On suspicion of drugging the late King?¡±

    Carina could hardly keep her gaze focused as her head spun between them. ¡®King Henri had a mistress who may have poisoned him? But¡ªdidn¡¯t he die from a fall?¡¯

    Percy gripped the back of his chair tightly. ¡°No one had more to lose from Henri¡¯s death than the Marchioness.¡± The sharpness of his tone did not escape either Eleanora or Carina.

    ¡°While the Countess had much to gain from the Marchioness¡¯s banishment,¡± Eleanora responded with a cryptic smile.

    ¡°Perhaps Mother was merely clearing the way for your engagement to the First Prince,¡± Percy shot back with a darkening scowl.

    ¡°Ahh, I meant no disrespect, Cousin,¡± Eleanora said apologetically. ¡°These are simply the rumors which spread even to Ventrayna. Marchioness Serilda may very well be innocent of these claims¡ªbut to align ourselves with a fallen noblewoman¡ªone who is rumored to be insane¡ªI fail to see how that would be beneficial for my crown or this charity?¡±

    Percy exhaled slowly as he relaxed his grip and straightened. ¡°It seems my advice is no longer valued.¡± His expression was cold as he faced the crown princess and bowed. ¡°I will excuse myself then, your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Percy!¡± Eleanora circled the desk quickly. ¡°Please do not leave angry with me.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness should make use of the orphanage and charity event if nothing else,¡± Percy responded without a glimmer of warmth as he avoided her outstretched hand. At the doorway, he turned to Carina and offered a brief smile and bow. ¡°Good night, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°My Lord,¡± Carina replied as she dipped into a curtsey. When she rose, Eleanora was standing in the study room door, and the Earl was gone.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± Eleanora muttered as she pressed her fingers to her lips. ¡°I forgot how close Percy was to that woman. I¡¯ll have to think of some way to make it up to him later.¡± She turned, studied Carina, and laughed. ¡°Then again, I also have you to help smooth things over.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Carina replied with a quizzical brow.

    ¡°Lady Maura, I¡¯m going to be blunt. I like you, even though you have yet to earn the many graces I have given you. I do, however, trust that you are working on the mission I gave you before and that you will have what I need prepared in time for the Ambassador¡¯s visit.¡±

    ¡®So she¡¯s still determined to drug the Crown Prince?¡¯

    ¡°But I am not blind.¡± Eleanora sighed impatiently as she gestured towards the shawl left behind on the desk chair.

    Carina lifted the pale golden material and carried it over to the crown princess silently.

    ¡°It has become quite clear to me that the woman my cousin jilted Lady Evelynn for¡ªis you,¡± Eleanora continued with a mocking laugh. ¡°Therefore, if you do not wish to mire your Mistress in the scandal and gossip of a sordid affair and damage your own reputation in the process, I would advise you to distance yourself from the Earl¡ªimmediately.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Start by addressing him as Earl instead of Lord Percy. Whatever relationship you had while under the Countess¡¯s care, you are a mere Baroness.¡± Eleanora patted Carina¡¯s cheek. ¡°A talented one that I have high hopes for¡ªbut the position of the Earl¡¯s wife is beyond your reach.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 21: A Bog of Poison

    ??????????

    ¡°Eleanora really said that?¡± Hana murmured as she lowered the ice pack; a stitched folded handkerchief with a bit of wax melted and brushed over the exterior to make it watertight. Carina had filled it with a bit of ice magic and brought it up after dinner for Hana¡¯s persisting headache.

    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Carina replied as she sank onto the bed beside the pale blonde.

    ¡°That surprises me,¡± Hana said as she draped the ice pack across her forehead so that it covered the furrowed eyebrows above her turquoise-blue eyes. ¡°I am sure she did not mean it in a cruel way. She has become more¡ªpragmatic¡ªsince preparing to be Nicholas¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure her Highness only meant to advise me out of concern,¡± Carina answered with a hint of sarcasm.

    ¡°Still, I cannot agree,¡± Hana mumbled as she folded her arms across her nightgown. ¡°It¡¯s the Earl that¡¯s not good enough for you.¡±

    Carina scoffed and smiled down at the resting attendant. ¡°And in what way does Lady Hana find the Earl of Hawthorne lacking?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too¡ªcold,¡± Hana murmured. Carina raised a brow and shook her head silently. ¡°Do you like him then?¡± Hana asked curiously.

    Carina sighed as she reached for the Winter Rose beneath her bodice and reclined against the pillows. ¡°What¡¯s not to like? He¡¯s handsome, wealthy, politically connected, well respected, and not horribly ancient.¡± She added a dramatic shudder with her last statement as her mind shifted from Lord Lennox to the recently rescued children.

    ¡°What about kind, supportive, and loyal?¡± Hana pressed with a concerned frown. ¡°Surely those are more valuable traits in a husband?¡±

    ¡°A husband?¡± Carina laughed as she rolled over to study Hana. ¡°You know I¡¯m not interested in marriage. Anyway, what about Eleanora? How would you describe her Highness?¡±

    ¡°Elly?¡± Hana removed the ice pack with a grimace that soon faded into a smile. ¡°Eleanora is a true princess. Strong-willed, kind, courageous, selfless, inspiring, and beautiful.¡±

    ¡°You forgot demure, humble, and patient,¡± Carina replied in a mocking tone. ¡°Surely those are the qualities of a good wife.¡±

    Hana snorted and winced. ¡°I know she can be difficult, but you must understand the environment that Elly was raised in.¡± Her expression darkened as her fingers tightened around the cold wrapper. ¡°The expectations placed on her at a very young age shaped not just how she sees the world, but how she views her place in it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Carina thought back to Maura¡¯s memory of Eleanora pushing the maid out of the secret tunnel. ¡°Perhaps.¡± She closed her eyes and took in a deep, weary breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s late,¡± Hana said sympathetically. ¡°You should head back to your room before the servants start spreading rumors.¡±

    ¡°Your health is more important than a few gossipy old hens,¡± Carina replied with a wry smile. ¡°Besides, I want to make sure you fall asleep¡ª¡± she smothered a quick yawn ¡°¡ªafter being dragged outside the palace.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t dragged anywhere. I chose to go¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then let me stay if I choose to,¡± Carina replied victoriously as she peeked through one eye.

    Hana¡¯s face tightened with worry, but then she sighed, replaced the ice pack on her forehead, and closed her eyes. Carina reached over and tucked the light blanket up around Hana¡¯s shoulders. Once satisfied, she laid back down and studied the elegant carvings of dragonflies on the bedpost beside her.

    ¡°Have you ever wondered how different your life would be if you were not Eleanora¡¯s lady-in-waiting?¡± Carina asked a few moments later.

    ¡°No,¡± Hana replied after a brief moment. She let out a soft yawn before adding, ¡°I¡¯ve always been by Eleanora¡¯s side. First, as her maid, then as her lady-in-waiting.¡±

    ¡°But if you weren¡¯t a servant or a lady-in-waiting?¡±

    ¡°I would still support Eleanora,¡± Hana answered firmly. ¡°It is impossible for me to even imagine leaving. Eleanora is¡ªmy home.¡±

    ¡®I was afraid you¡¯d say that.¡¯ Carina held back a sigh.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Hana countered with a curious smile. ¡°Would you rather be a Countess or the wife of a knight captain?¡±

    ¡°How your imagination does run wild,¡± Carina joked sourly.

    ¡°Hmm? And yet you blush,¡± Hana teased.

    ¡°I most definitely did not.¡±

    ¡°Then¡ª¡± Hana rolled towards her with a curious frown ¡°¡ªif not marriage. What do you hope to gain by becoming Eleanora¡¯s lady-in-waiting?¡±

    ¡°The power to change my future,¡± Carina answered with a weary sigh. ¡®And yours.¡¯

    ?????

    The Bog of Solverga was a treacherous stretch of wasteland that separated the Kingdom of Strugna from the River of Geotic and, on the river¡¯s other side, the Kingdom of Lafeara.

    Nero had fled across Geotic River at early dawn with the aid of a small slip he¡¯d obtained from a recently drowned fisherman. The craft drifted lazily beneath the fog that rolled off the shores of the bog as the witch hunter waited, sweating and shivering as the muscles around the stump of his shoulder cramped and spasmed. And yet, the phantom pains of his lost limb were nothing compared to the agony that burned within his chest and stomach.

    It had taken the witch hunter nearly a week to cross Lafeara''s outlying terrain and reach the Geotic River. Only after he launched his vessel into the dark waters had the cloud of crows that shadowed his every movement lifted. Even with those malevolent scavengers finally gone, Nero could not shake the sensation of being¡ªobserved.

    The witch hunter grimaced and spat black acid over the side of the boat. He didn¡¯t have much of an appetite these days, especially when grotesque visions of his meal with the Coven of Crows resurfaced every time he thought of food.

    An even more pressing matter was the chaotic and destructive state of his internal magic. Tristan¡¯s fire magic was wreaking havoc on Nero¡¯s natural affinity for ice magic in ways he had not imagined possible. Whereas before the Witch Star aided in subduing whatever magic it obtained for Nero¡¯s use, now it struggled to retain the power it had stolen from the pure-blood devil beneath its muted surface.

    The toxic ramifications of this stolen magic were becoming physically visible as well. Nero¡¯s ash-brown hair was now heavily lined with silver. His complexion was an off-colored gray, his skin coarse and dry, almost brittle to the touch, his joints swollen and bruised purple, while the fingertips of his left hand¡ªhis only remaining hand¡ªturned black. Nero could no longer deny that the Witch Star¡¯s curse, as Mercy had foreseen, was consuming him at a much faster rate than before.

    ¡°Arachne is my only hope.¡±

    The witch hunter pulled himself upright and dropped over the side of the boat to slog his way towards the shoreline. The wasteland¡¯s stench accompanied the ravaged floating corpses of fish, birds, and other unfortunate animals caught in the outskirts of the dense bog grass. The murky vegetation that formed Solverga¡¯s natural barrier entwined itself around Nero¡¯s legs and made every step inland a battle of will, perseverance, and strength.

    The glittering, dark serpent-like bodies of the bog''s notorious predators soon slithered in his direction, hungry for a bite. Nero focused on the Witch Star and released a small dose of Tristan¡¯s fire magic. A burning flash shot out like an explosive wave and nearly knocked him off his feet as it rippled across the bog. The eels not immediately singed to a pulp quickly turned tail and slithered off to find less troublesome prey.

    Nero gripped his chest and steadied his breathing for a moment as the Witch Star vibrated dangerously beneath his hand. Once the gem was calm, he continued forward and determinedly marched his way free of the scorched bog grass.

    As the witch hunter progressed, the faint echoing sounds of small bells whispered through the fog, and he imagined at times that he saw dark figures standing beyond the mist only to lose them whenever he focused his attention. His progress remained eel free but agonizingly slow, mentally draining, and physically exhausting.

    The sun cast his shadow across the bug-infested eyot as the fog receded and Nero waded through the ankle-high sludge. A cluster of black gnarled trees lined with faded blue ribbons and silver bells came into view across the flat horizon of mist. Nero coughed with painful effort, then took a drink from his muddied water skin before he continued forward cautiously, mindful of each step.

    Solverga was the native homeland of Strugna¡¯s oldest witches. The notoriously fatal bog was one of the few places witch hunters refused to enter. Not because of the wasteland¡¯s natural predators and dangers, such as the eels or bubbling quicksand, which effectively dealt with any overly curious mortals. No, the hounds of the church were more concerned about the toxic waste of poisonous vegetation that thrived off the decayed, rotting corpses left by the eels. They were rumored to have mind-altering effects and numbing properties, which made losing a limb unexpectedly to carnivorous eels or the skin-eroding oil which tended to gather around the quicksand pits far more worrisome.

    Nero was vigilant to avoid any area where deadly small bubbles gurgled to the surface and popped with a painful, ear-splitting screech. His careful navigation forced him to wander around the grove of trees and their taunting bells for nearly two hours until he stumbled upon a path clear of the skin-melting bog pits.

    The mist returned, and beyond it, Nero could feel the weight of a dozen eyes pressing down upon him as he followed the path, which wove through the dense, waist-high bog grass and split halfway through the center grove. Nero stopped at the fork and took in the skeleton entangled by a dead tree with bells tied to his ribs, fingers, and toes.

    A faded bronze coin, which bore the emblem of a burning witch, hung from the dead man¡¯s neck¡ªa witch hunter¡¯s medallion. The pointed notice drew a grim smile across Nero¡¯s face, the warning all to clear. To step beyond this point uninvited would only bring him death.

    The witch hunter turned to search the heavy mist with bloodshot, ice-blue eyes; but could not locate the witches that surrounded him.

    ¡°I have come seeking the oracle,¡± he shouted across the bog. ¡°I have come with a question for Arachne.¡±

    ¡°But can you pay the price, half-witch?¡±

    Nero started as a laugh seemed to boom from the skeleton¡¯s leering jaw. ¡®No, just an illusion.¡¯ It appeared that even the fog in Solverga could mess with the mind.

    ¡°I am willing to pay whatever price the oracle demands,¡± Nero responded boldly.

    Bells mixed with laughter that jingled eerily throughout the fog. The sun beamed down overhead as the oppressive smog cleared, but still, the bog witches remained invisible to his searching gaze.

    ¡°What is your name, half-witch?¡±

    Nero took in a slow breath and then answered, ¡°I am called Nero. I am a witch hunter.¡±

    The fog trembled, then billowed and crashed against him like a tide. Sharp nails hissed against his neck a moment before his legs were savagely kicked out from beneath him. Another kick emptied his lungs as Nero rolled onto his side. Then strong hands grabbed his left arm and pinned it painfully behind his back as a rope slid around his neck.

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±

    The rope tightened, and Nero¡¯s spine almost snapped as his captor yanked his head back savagely. The fog suddenly cleared, and before his blurring vision, Nero beheld the water witches of Solverga.

    The witches each possessed similar physical characteristics: damp, dripping hair, pale skin, and enlarged pupils from the poisons they consumed for pleasure and power. Their eerie beauty and youthful appearance were a testament to their tempestuous lifestyle, which tended to shorten their average life span. As a result, they bred young and repopulated like the eels that guarded their borders.

    Solverga¡¯s witches were fiercely territorial and just as vicious and relentless as the Coven of Crows, but they were not cannibals. With their capability to spread death and disease came strange respect for life itself, a distinction that offered no refuge nor comfort to those who angered them.

    The water witches of Solverga possessed many poisons designed to extend life with the certainty of a more painful death, and none wielded that power better than the Coven of Wretches.

    Even now, the shallow wounds left by their claws burned against the witch hunter¡¯s neck beneath the rope that cut off his air supply. Nero struggled to stay conscious as poisonous foam filled his throat, while his words of protest remained trapped beneath the rope¡¯s chokehold. The young male witch who controlled its pressure leered down at him with glowing green eyes.

    ¡°Azriel, do not kill him¡ªyet.¡±

    The distorted but commanding voice of a female witch drew Nero¡¯s gaze over to the woman dressed in a gown woven from bog grass, reeds, and seashells. Her oddly painted face did not hide her otherwise striking dark features nor her cold black eyes.

    The rope on Nero¡¯s neck slackened so suddenly that he bit his tongue as his chin slammed against the ground. The knee between his shoulders made his initial gasps for air all the more painful.

    ¡°I am Thetis, High Priestess of Arachne.¡± She knelt and yanked the rope and his gaze towards her. ¡°We do not welcome your kind here, witch hunter. State your business quickly, or I will allow Azriel to finish what he started.¡±

    ¡°O-oracle,¡± Nero choked out.

    Thetis laughed darkly. ¡°Foolish half-witch. I am asking why we should permit you to speak at all!¡±

    Nero spat out blood and black acid. Thetis¡¯s gaze followed the curious bile as her purple lips twitched with cynical curiosity. She released his binds and stood.

    ¡°Azriel is not known for patience, witch hunter,¡± she cautioned impatiently.

    ¡°Perhaps if I cut off his left arm, that would motivate him to speak faster, High Priestess,¡± Azriel suggested maliciously.

    ¡°No,¡± Nero growled. ¡°I come seeking the Oracle¡ªto remove¡ªan ancient curse.¡±

    Thetis scoffed and nudged the black fingers of his left hand with her boot. ¡°I can see clearly that it is no natural disease which consumes you, half-witch. Medicinal herbs will do nothing to save you or spare you from pain. A quick death is the only mercy we can offer.¡±

    ¡°There must be another way¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you wish to risk your immortal soul on such a futile endeavor, so be it¡ªbut can you pay the price, witch hunter, half-dead as you are?¡±

    Nero hissed in a breath, then gestured to his neck. ¡°My necklace.¡±

    Azriel moved the rope aside, twisted his hand around the chain, and yanked the necklace free. Nero shuddered as the Witch Star¡¯s magic was ripped from his body the moment Azriel tossed it to Thetis.

    ¡°This¡ª¡± The high priestess murmured darkly as she studied the jewel ¡°¡ªare you aware whose magic you have trapped in here?¡±

    ¡°The magic of a pure-blood,¡± Nero answered bitterly. ¡°The bastard son of the Emperor.¡±

    Thetis turned the jewel over slowly. The green braids of her hair trembled over enlarged dark eyes as she shook her head. ¡°You fool. That pure-blood was but a vessel. This magic¡ªcomes from the goddess of destruction herself, Kritanta. The bastard of which you speak¡ªis her Consort.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 22: The Sounds of Discord

    ??????????

    Carina opened her eyes as the first pale rays of morning light crept across the stone and carpeted floor towards the edge of her poster bed. She roused herself from the haze of dreams that included memories of high school and a time when she and Jade had been inseparable¡ªbefore the pandemic that shut down schools and led to the biggest economic and political divide between Trog and Verdine.

    ¡°A lifetime ago,¡± Carina muttered as she rubbed her eyes and pushed back the tangled curtain of her hair. ¡®Still, it''s not often I remember my past life these days.¡¯

    After a quick stretch and a tired yawn, Carina tossed the bed covers aside. She paused with both legs dangling over the edge of the bed to examine her right ankle. After nearly two weeks, the swelling was gone, and most of the injury''s discoloration had faded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to start some strength exercises and stretches soon if I want to get back in dancing form,¡± Carina murmured as she flexed the ankle carefully.

    Since she did not permit the palace''s maids to enter her room, Carina spent these early hours before dawn tidying the bed and any books or papers she had left out. Then she changed into a day gown, washed her face, and brushed and tamed her hair. All the while, she mentally formulated a plan of tasks to be accomplished before sundown.

    ¡®Iker¡¯s man should be arriving this morning, so the first thing on my list will be offloading Ghost¡¯s dagger.¡¯

    Knowing that the main gate wouldn¡¯t open for another hour yet, Carina settled down at her desk to write out addresses on four cream envelopes. Then she pulled out a few fresh pages and, ignoring the black ink well, selected a perfume bottle tucked beside two books on A Ladies Etiquette Vol I & II. Carina dabbed a fresh quill inside the aromatic vial and scripted a hidden message onto the first page.

    To Stitcher, she scribbled out a request for two unique powders found only on the black market. While Carina was far from delighted with the prospects of drugging the crown prince, Eleanora had made it quite clear she was tired of waiting for results.

    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t hurt to see if a non-detectable drug can be produced that would pass royal inspection.¡¯ She thought of Beaumont¡¯s stern, vigilant gaze and grimaced. ¡®With any luck, I won¡¯t have to test that theory, but better to have¡ªI suppose.¡¯

    ¡°In any case, I need to prepare that for the Ambassador.¡±She included a notice for payment request upon receipt for Stitcher to cash in at the Holy Maiden Boutique and hoped that the assassin wouldn¡¯t gossip about her unusual request to Ghost.

    ¡®I wonder, would Tristan be more annoyed with Eleanora or me if he knew what these powders were for?¡¯

    In her next letter to Lord Austin, Merchant Captain of the Golden Lion, Carina included another request for four benign herbs from Strugna. She also added a large order for plant bulbs of a rare herb called Spector¡¯s Breath.

    The temperamental plant grew along Strugna¡¯s northern coastline and could be detected at first light when it gave off a cloud of blue mist due to its unusually cold properties. If harvested at dawn and kept out of the sun, the plant would retain this chilling effect for months at a time. The bulbs could then be transplanted into any soil kept in a dark room and create a basement ¡°fridge¡± of sorts.

    This unusual but resourceful trait made the plant a costly commodity of luxury for Strugna¡¯s nobles and wealthy merchants. But Carina hoped to use the plant in hospital storage units she was building for the medication that had already arrived and was being prepared by Lambert¡¯s alchemists.

    She also planned to use her recently appointed domain of Averly to build a suitable enclosed greenhouse environment to grow the herbs more locally. ¡®After all, according to the Herbal Encyclopedia I studied, they once grew in Lafeara in abundance. If I can cultivate enough here, they will prove invaluable not only for storing medicine long term but with the added benefit of cooling down patients with fever.¡¯

    With her invisible yet detailed request complete, Carina signed the letter as Lady Aconitum and set it aside to dry with Stitcher¡¯s message. She considered the empty pages still before her and pulled out another envelope, which she addressed to Ruttenberg Inn and her old mentor, Madame Maylea. Then, using a single sheet of paper and black ink, Carina wrote the prearranged message.

    ¡®The songbird has reached her desired perch but lacks the grace to dance before the crown. Would that my old instructor might provide a more suitable candidate to please this foreign prince.

    Lady M.¡¯

    Satisfied that all messages pertaining to her plans and business were suitably arranged and hidden beneath benign requests or letters of gratitude, Carina closed the perfume bottle and composed her final letter to Ivy.

    Dearest Ivy,

    Thank you for your last letter. Rest assured that all is well here. I¡¯ve recently learned that Lord Percy purchased Turnbell Manor. He intends to donate it to the Princess to be reopened as an orphanage. I find the idea quite practical and appealing and thought it would be of interest to you. I should like to think you could become a teacher there one day if your studies improve. Though I imagine working in such a place might be uncomfortable given its many unhappy memories.

    I hope you are enjoying life at the Hawthrone Estate. Your penmanship has certainly improved remarkably. I promise to visit at the earliest opportunity, although that might have to wait until the Ambassador has returned to Ventrayna¡­

    Carina added a few happier details about her palace life to distract Ivy from any thoughts of worry, then signed the letter as Lady Maura. She stared at the name for a moment as her quill hovered over the page. Her thoughts drifted unsteadily from the identity she had taken in this world to her dreams of Jade and her old life in Trog.

    She carefully set the letter aside to dry, then watched as the ink pooled at the edge of her quill. Carina had long given up any hope of returning to her old world. Her old body, or whatever husk remained, was no doubt beyond repair, her organs split up between dozens of strangers who had purchased them off the black market shortly after her death.

    ¡®But¡ªwhat happened to Jade?¡¯

    Her fingers tightened around the quill as the enlarging drop of ink quivered free and splattered on the wooden surface of her desk. Carina set the quill aside with an impatient sigh and wiped the mess clear with an ink smudged rag as she shook the foreboding thought away. Her past had no place in this world.

    ¡®But I can still live by my own principles and try to protect the people that matter to me¡ªif only my new life had not been complicated by a promise to a ghost.¡¯

    Carina glanced about the room cautiously but detected no sign of Maura¡¯s lingering specter. It was unsettling enough to wake up in the middle of the night and find the body¡¯s previous owner watching her sleep from the foot of the bed.

    She shivered and returned the rag to its drawer with a quick check at the bedroom window. The warm glow of the rising sun soon chased away uneasy thoughts as Carina tucked the dried letters inside their respective envelopes then placed them in a silk purse.

    After securing her bedroom door, Carina headed down the steps, nodding to the maids that greeted her as they carried up Eleanora¡¯s morning tray.

    ¡®Looks like Eleanora will be out hunting again today,¡¯ Carina observed as she reached the foyer and turned left towards the kitchen. There she found Mrs. Poppy and the chef discussing breakfast for the other ladies-in-waiting.

    ¡°Lady Evelynn will be riding with her Highness this morning, so send up a breakfast tray for her as well,¡± Mrs. Poppy instructed as the kitchen maids hastily prepared another tray.

    ¡°Ah, good morning, Lady Maura,¡± Chef Robbi greeted with a friendly wave. ¡°You¡¯re up early as usual.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Chef Robbi. Mrs. Poppy,¡± Carina returned with a smile. ¡°I just wanted to inform you that I¡¯ll be going out this morning to post some letters. If breakfast isn¡¯t ready, then please don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but it''s no trouble,¡± Robbi replied with a charismatic smile. ¡°I¡¯ll have the maids send up a tray when you¡¯re back. The food will keep well enough as long as it''s kept warm. It shouldn¡¯t take too long to walk to the post office and back.¡±

    ¡°Stop indulging her. She has a big enough head already that one,¡± Poppy muttered sharply in Ventrayna.

    ¡°You judge too harshly. The lady is capable and kind, and our Princess favors her. Look at the remarkable job she¡¯s done getting Lady Hana back on her feet,¡± Robbi countered in a lower voice as he shot Poppy a warning glare.

    Carina kept her expression neutral as she turned and headed back down the hall to the front door. She found it odd that Mrs. Poppy, who had insisted on treating all the new ladies-in-waiting equally, now seemed to view her in such an unpleasant light.

    ¡®As near as I can put it, her behavior changed when I took over Hana¡¯s care.¡¯ Carina frowned as she stepped outside the kitchen. ¡®Perhaps I¡¯m overthinking it. There are plenty of reasons for Poppy to have her guard up against me.¡¯

    Tilly rushed up to her with a look of relief. ¡°What lucky timing, my Lady. There is a man outside who says he has a delivery for you?¡±

    ¡®Right. Master Iker¡¯s delivery.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see him at once.¡±

    Carina¡¯s eagerness to swap Iker¡¯s promised delivery of new daggers for Ghost¡¯s politically volatile blade¡ªevaporated the moment she caught a glimpse of the messenger. A single, piercing olive-green eye stared at her beneath the black bandanna that obscured most of the man¡¯s face from view. She instantly recognized him as one of the soldiers from Iker¡¯s workshop. ¡®What was the name Iker called him, Timmy?¡¯

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± the soldier rumbled in a far from friendly tone. ¡°I believe you have something for me?¡±

    The knight¡¯s guarding the palace door focused their distrustful gaze on the burlish looking man.

    ¡°Do you know this fellow?¡± One of the knights asked as he shifted closer to Carina.

    ¡°Ah¡ªI don¡¯t know the gentleman¡¯s name, but I was expecting his delivery,¡± Carina replied with a quick smile.

    ¡°Tully, my Lady,¡± the soldier replied with a stiff nod.

    ¡°Ah yes, Mr. Tully.¡± Carina offered a friendly smile that was not returned. ¡°I¡ªjust need to step inside to fetch the payment.¡±

    ¡°Then please,¡± the soldier muttered as he placed a key on top of the ornate box and held it out. ¡°Master Iker said you could leave your payment in this box if that¡¯s all the same to you.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t she keep the box?¡± one of the knights asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t afford the extra coin,¡± Tully replied with a sly grin.

    ¡®Was that the best excuse he could come up with?¡¯

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Carina cut in as she snatched the rather heavy box from him. ¡°I¡¯ll be just a moment.¡±

    It took but a few minutes to return to her room and open Iker¡¯s promised delivery. Still, Carina was caught off guard by the beautifully crafted twin daggers that rested against the black silk. With an appreciative sigh, she placed them aside and lifted the black cloth clear. Beneath the silk, Carina found a simple notch in the wooden panel below that opened the false bottom. Inside lay a simple note that read, A trusted friend is like a well-placed blade.

    Carina scoffed and set the letter beside her new daggers before upending nearly all the books tucked away in her locked chest as she located and retrieved Ghost¡¯s dagger. She let out a sigh of relief when the troublesome weapon fit¡ªjust barely¡ªinside the hidden compartment. After replacing the false bottom and black silk covering, Carina added a purse of two-hundred crescents on top and locked the lid once more.

    The amount was more than she would earn in a month as Eleanora¡¯s attendant, but Carina was determined not to owe the leader of Burning Blade any favors.

    Besides, the daggers really were the perfect size and came with a simple strap to secure them out of sight beneath her skirts.

    ?????

    The unpleasant Mr. Tully left with a curt nod the moment Carina returned with the box. Judging by the glare he sent one knight in particular, her absence had not gone by without incident.

    Carina waited until the man had reached the gate before turning to the knight that had defended her earlier. ¡°Sir Knight, whatever did you say to him?¡±

    ¡°Sir Jordan,¡± he bowed politely and straightened. ¡°I simply reminded the unpleasant fellow that it is not his place to be disrespectful to the future queen¡¯s attendants.¡± His unusual heterochromia eyes of brown and blue shifted from the cloak she wore and the silk purse she carried. ¡°Might you be going outside the palace this morning, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was on my way to the post office,¡± Carina replied as she continued down the steps. With Ghost¡¯s dagger removed from her possession, she had one less matter to worry about should someone decide to search her bedroom.

    ¡®Just in time for me to pick up a poison or two.¡¯

    Carina let out a weak laugh and then took a steadying breath of fresh air as the gravel path crunched loudly underfoot. Across the horizon of Rose Palace walls, the rooftops of the other two royal palaces, the house of ministry, the great cathedral, and the giant, protective fortress walls, a clear summer¡¯s day was blossoming into view.

    The echo of footsteps on the stone path behind her pulled Carina¡¯s attention from the otherwise optimistic view. She frowned as Sir Jordan jogged up beside her.

    ¡°Ah, pardon, Lady Maura, but we¡¯ve been instructed to provide you with an escort for any trips away from Rose Palace,¡± Jordan explained with an apologetic smile.

    ¡°By whom?¡± Carina demanded quickly with a sharp glance towards the palace she had just left. ¡°Your post is here protecting the Crown Princess and Rose Palace, is it not?¡±

    ¡°Not to worry, there are still plenty of knights left to guard the Crown Princess.¡± He shifted uncomfortably then offered another polite bow. ¡°I apologize if my presence is offensive, but these are the orders I was given, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°By whom?¡± Carina repeated stiffly.

    ¡°His Majesty¡ª¡± the knight trailed off, but there was something in his demeanor and the way his eyes shifted away that suggested there might have been another name attached to this request.

    ¡®But who?¡¯ Carina sighed. ¡®Never mind, this probably relates to the witch hunter''s presence. And it¡¯s not as if I¡¯m not already used to being watched inside the palace.¡¯

    ¡°Very well, Sir Jordan, as I said, I am on my way to the post office, so this will be a short trip,¡± Carina explained briskly, then turned back towards the gate.

    ¡°Ah, that¡ªcouldn¡¯t the servants deliver the letter for you, my Lady?¡± Jordan observed in an almost hopeful tone.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with me leaving Rose Palace, Sir Jordan?¡± Carina returned suspiciously as she studied his evasive gaze once more.

    ¡°No, nothing at all, forgive me.¡±

    ?????

    The letters were posted without further disruption, and since Carina had no other business to attend to with her new shadow attached, she returned promptly to Rose Palace.

    Halfway back to their destination, it occurred to Carina that having a friendly knight on her side inside the palace might be useful, even if only as an escort for her more official visits to the capital.

    ¡®At least it will be a far more comfortable option than having Captain Beaumont escort me again.¡¯

    As close as Carina could estimate, Jordan was anywhere from his late twenties to late thirties. His skin remained deceptively youthful while more than a few laugh lines hugged the corners of his mismatched brown and blue eyes, and an odd patch of silver was already apparent in his groomed sideburns and trimmed beard.

    ¡°How long have you been a knight, Sir Jordan?¡±

    He scoffed softly. ¡°Not long, my lady. I was promoted just two years back.¡±

    ¡®That would explain why he hadn¡¯t yet received a promotion.¡¯

    ¡°And before?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°Just a regular foot soldier, my Lady.¡±

    Carina blinked in surprise and focused on the road. The noble¡¯s bloodline was considered far too valuable to be sacrificed to the affairs of war, which was why any noble interested in military service almost always became knights and never went anywhere near the front lines of battle.

    ¡®Meanwhile, commoners are seldom knighted unless they had achieved some high merit in battle.¡¯

    She studied Sir Jordan again, and this time noticed the broach curiously pinned on the inside trim of his knight''s cape. The jewelry¡¯s simple bronze surface was faded, and most of the paint had chipped away, but the visage of a wolf was still visible. ¡°Were you¡ªa member of the Red Wolf Army?¡±

    Jordan glanced at her sharply, then looked down at his broach and tucked it out of sight. ¡°Ah¡ªno, my lady. That honor fell to my older brother.¡±

    Seeing his discomfort, Carina left the matter there, and the conversation soon ended. Still, she continued her silent observation as the Rose Palace gates came into view, taking note that Jordan was already capable of bending a few rules.

    Since any mention of the First Prince and the Red Wolf Army were all but publicly forbidden¡ªthe broach itself could be considered contraband. ¡®But to wear it while in uniform? Is that defiance or simply for sentimental reasons?¡¯

    The absence of knights at the palace doors distracted Carina from her musing. She halted abruptly and quickly scanned the exterior palace grounds but located none of the palace guards in sight.

    ¡°That¡¯s odd,¡± Jordan muttered as his sword hand shifted warily to the hilt of his knight¡¯s long sword. ¡°The front doors should never be left unguarded. We have more than enough knights to cover it even with my absence.¡±

    ¡°We should head inside,¡± Carina said determinedly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jordan agreed tensely. ¡°But please stay at least three feet behind me, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina nodded and trailed behind him as the knight approached the door and opened it cautiously. The moment they entered the foyer, the distinct sound of raised, angry voices echoed back down the servant¡¯s hall.

    ¡°That¡¯s Chef Robbi. It¡¯s coming from the kitchen!¡± Carina confirmed hastily. ¡°That way.¡± She slipped past the knight and moved briskly in the direction of the commotion.

    ¡°Lady Maura!¡± Jordan hissed as he followed at her heels.

    Carina ignored him as she focused on the other voices that echoed through the hallway. She recognized Tiffany¡¯s protests, though they were oddly high-pitched and anxious. Robbi¡¯s angry bellows, which consisted mostly of curses in his native tongue, drowned out the other voices mixed into the chaos. Her heart nearly leapt up her throat as Tilly bolted through the kitchen door and crashed into her.

    ¡°Oh! Lady Maura!¡± the frightened maid panted as Carina caught herself against the wall. ¡°Please, you must help them!¡±

    ¡°First, tell me what is going on,¡± Carina said sternly.

    ¡°The Dowager¡¯s people came demanding access to our wine in the cellars. Mrs. Poppy wouldn¡¯t give them the keys, but they took it anyway by force.¡±

    ¡°So they are in the cellar. How many?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI think six knights and the Dowager¡¯s attendant.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle this, Tilly. You go upstairs and keep Hana from leaving her room. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± Tilly nodded eagerly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb or alert her. Just stand outside her door. If Lady Hana asks what¡¯s going on¡ªlie.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Good girl. Now go.¡± Carina pushed the maid past Jordan and focused on the knight. ¡°Where are the rest of the palace guards?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Jordan shook his head, baffled.

    ¡°Go find them and bring them here!¡± Carina snapped impatiently.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go in there alone!¡± Jordan protested in a forceful whisper. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re walking into.¡±

    ¡®Actually, I have a pretty good idea.¡¯

    ¡°The sooner your round up more help, the sooner we can resolve the issue. I doubt the Dowager¡¯s people are here to start a war. Now go,¡± Carina ordered before she swept through the kitchen doors. She could already see the cellar door, generally kept under lock and key, wide open through the pantry before her.

    The first person to greet her gaze as Carina crossed the threshold was Tiffany, held firmly restrained by Captain Leo in the pantry''s left corner. To the right, racks of grain and storage shelves were crushed and broken. Grains and vegetables lay scattered and trampled beneath the two knights, who held their drawn swords warily at Chef Robbi.

    The chef sat with his back against the broken storage shelf. The fallen grains clumped against the blood that flowed from a gash in his left arm, while his right arm supported a pale and unconscious Mrs. Poppy.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Carina demanded as she turned her ice-blue eyes to Captain Leo.

    ¡°Lady Maura!¡± Tiffany gasped with mixed relief and worry.

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯ve returned,¡± Leo remarked with a wry grin.

    ¡°And so what if she has?¡± The cold, imperious tone came from a familiar face Carina had not seen since the end of the Selection. Lady Sabella walked calmly through the cellar door to glower at Carina. ¡°It seems we meet again, Half-blood.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 23: A Prick of Cunning

    ??????????

    ¡°Lady Sabella,¡± Carina greeted as she squared off against the Dowager¡¯s senior attendant. ¡°Perhaps you could explain to me what is going on here?¡±

    ¡°How amusing that you believe I need to explain anything to you?¡± Sabella replied with a sarcastic smirk. ¡°Your empty Baroness rank may have saved your skin, but here in the palace, I outrank you as much as the Dowager outranks the crown princess.¡±

    ¡°Not in this palace.¡± Carina stepped forward and held out her hand with a nod to the keys tied to Sabella¡¯s belt. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to ask this in this nicest way possible out of respect for the Dowager¡¯s rank. Lady Sabella, please return those keys to me. If there is something that your Mistress requires, you may submit a formal request for my Mistress¡¯s approval. Now I must ask that you and these knights you brought with you, to leave Rose Palace and take nothing with you that belongs to the Crown Princess.¡±

    ¡°Impudent little half-blood,¡± Sabella hissed as she advanced on Carina. ¡°I am the senior lady-in-waiting to the Dowager! I am here on her orders!¡± Sabella leaned in closer with a narrowed gaze and whispered. ¡°Or have you chosen the barbarian princess over the Dowager¡¯s offer?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I''m merely curious what the Dowager hopes to find in the Crown Princess¡¯s cellar that warrants sending such clumsy buffoons?¡±

    Sabella left eye twitched, but then she leaned back and crossed her arms with a sigh. ¡°The Dowager sent me to fetch some of the Caligo wine that the Crown Princess recently obtained. You have a dozen bottles here, far more than is necessary for her Highness to host the banquet. The Dowager merely wished to borrow one or two.¡±

    ¡®If that was all the Dowager wanted, she could easily make a request without Lady Sabella stepping foot in Rose Palace. Clearly, there is another agenda here,¡¯ Carina thought bitterly.

    ¡°When I explained my Mistress¡¯s request to these heathens, they were the ones to put themselves in my way and create a ruckus that resulted in their injuries,¡± Sabella continued impassively.

    ¡®That is because servants have no right to hand out the Crown Princess¡¯s property!¡¯

    ¡°Surely, the Dowager could have made such a request in a more orthodox manner. Such as a formal written request.¡± Carina pressed as she leaned against the door frame to her right.

    ¡°Why on earth would she?¡± Sabella countered with an arched brow. ¡°If the Dowager wants something, she has the power to take it. You will learn this soon enough, Half-Blood.¡±

    ¡®Is that all this is? A power play to remind the servants here who holds the most power in Lafeara?¡¯ Carina glanced over to where Leo¡¯s attention was diverted for a moment to the scuffling sounds in the cellar. ¡®Then perhaps it is time to show our enemies that we are not so easily intimidated.¡¯

    Carina lowered her head with a defeated sigh and gestured Sabella closer with her left hand. Her right hand, tucked behind her back, tightened its grip on one of Iker¡¯s silver daggers.

    Leo refocused on Carina suspiciously, then released Tiffany as he cried out, ¡°Lady Sabella, wait¡ª¡±

    Unwilling to let this opportunity slip away so easily, Carina leapt forward and yanked Sabella off balance towards the kitchen door. The senior attendant banged her chest into the doorframe with a surprised squawk, then went stiff as Carina tapped the silver blade against her shoulder.

    ¡°What-what are you¡ª¡± Sabella gasped as Carina shifted the startled attendant between herself and the frantic knight captain that bounded towards them.

    ¡°I tried asking nicely,¡± Carina answered calmly as she shifted the blade closer to Sabella¡¯s neck, stopping Leo in his tracks. ¡°Now I think it¡¯s time you took me seriously. Hand over the keys, Lady Sabella, and have your men put their weapons away at once!¡±

    ¡°Have you lost your mind!¡± Leo shouted.

    Carina exhaled slowly, the Winter Rose trembled as her racing heart seemed to pulse through it, yet her hands remained steady¡ªas if threatening a room full of people with a dagger and hostage was the most natural thing in the world.

    ¡°You injured two of the crown princess¡¯s people to force your way into her cellar and rob her of wine?¡± Carina countered with a cold laugh. ¡°I could ask you the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Captain Leo, d-don¡¯t just stand there!¡± Sabella screeched. ¡°Do¡ªsomething!¡±

    Leo¡¯s uneasy brown eyes shifted from Sabella to the silver dagger in Carina¡¯s grip. He took a cautious step closer. Carina quickly pressed the blade against the soft flesh of Sabella¡¯s neck above her carotid artery, and both the knight captain and the senior attendant froze.

    Leo exhaled sharply and laughed. ¡°Do you expect me to believe you¡¯re willing to kill her, Lady Maura?¡±

    Carina¡¯s smile faltered. An uneasy disquiet filled her as she envisioned severing the heartbeat that rattled against her blade chaotically. A cold dissonance of emotions¡ªa callous indifference that was not her¡ªseemed more than prepared to take that step.

    ¡®It¡¯s almost as if someone else is holding this dagger through me.¡¯

    Instinctively she moved the blade away, but a groan from Mrs. Poppy reminded her that weakness had no place in political negotiations.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Carina replied with a bitter smile. ¡°The Crown Princess would probably prefer that I scar her face as a warning to anyone else who would blatantly move against her.¡± She raised the dagger to Sabella¡¯s cheek, and the attendant squeaked. ¡°I would certainly never threaten to kill the Dowager¡¯s servant¡ª¡± Leo took another step closer, ¡°¡ªbut if you were to jump at us with my blade in this precarious position, Lady Sabella might lose an eye¡ªor worse, Captain.¡±

    ¡°N-no, don¡¯t!¡± Sabella gasped and raised a trembling hand to halt Leo. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cut my face, you little bitch!¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Language, Lady Sabella,¡± Carina murmured in a reproachful tone as she leaned closer to the older woman¡¯s ear. ¡°As the Dowager¡¯s senior attendant, you should be setting a better example for the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°Lady Maura!¡± Captain Leo growled as he shifted his right hand to his knight¡¯s sword. ¡°Think very carefully about what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps a little bloodshed is required to make my point,¡± Carina observed coldly as she turned the tip of the knife against Sabella¡¯s skin. The senior attendant gasped softly in alarm as a small drop of blood appeared beneath the blade. ¡°What do you think, Lady Sabella?¡±

    ¡°Put your weapons¡ªaway at once!¡± Sabella gasped wretchedly. ¡°Captain, do as I say, or you will be made to bear the consequences!¡±

    Leo nodded to the knights, who¡ªwith evident reluctance¡ªsheathed their swords.

    ¡°The keys, Lady Sabella?¡± Carina prompted.

    ¡°Yes¡ªHere!¡± Sabella panted as she slowly moved her left hand to her belt, slipped the keys free, and passed them back to Carina.

    ¡°Good.¡± Carina moved the dagger away, and a small trickle of blood poured free. ¡°Now, Captain Leo, have your men remove their swords and leave them on the racks.¡±

    ¡°This¡ª¡± one of the knights protested.

    ¡°They will be returned to you after you exit the Crown Princess¡¯s palace,¡± Carina interrupted with a patient smile. She slid the dagger across the blood that slowly trailed down Sabella''s cheek, then spread the scarlet color across the older woman¡¯s pale skin. ¡°Do I need to give another demonstration?¡±

    ¡°Stop¡ªdawdling and¡ªdo what she says!¡± Sabella snapped urgently.

    The knights turned to their captain, who sighed and once more gave his men a nod of approval. Leo himself unbuckled his sword but passed it to Tiffany rather than place it on a shelf. He whispered something to the pale, trembling lady-in-waiting. Tiffany shot him a startled looked before she moved quickly away.

    Leo turned back to face Carina. ¡°There,¡± he said with a dramatic wave of his hand. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Not quite,¡± Carina returned with a knowing smile. ¡°Six knights came with Lady Sabella, but only two and yourself stand before me. Have the others remove their weapons and leave them behind in the cellar before they join us here in the pantry.¡±

    Leo clenched his jaw. His dark gaze narrowed as he lowered his hands, which curled into fists at his side. ¡°You heard Lady Maura. Do as she commands,¡± he growled in the direction of the cellar door.

    Carina listened intently to the movements inside the cellar as the footsteps approached behind her.

    ¡°Lady Maura!¡± Jordan¡¯s voice held a mix of anxiety and worry. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Captain Leo and his men are removing their weapons,¡± Carina interrupted sharply. ¡°Did you find our missing knights?¡± She checked over her shoulder to find two other knights accompanied Sir Jordan. ¡°Is this it?¡±

    ¡°The others were¡ªsent out on an errand,¡± mumbled the blond knight behind Jordan.

    ¡°This ain¡¯t right!¡± complained an older knight with a full silver beard. ¡°She¡¯s threatening one of the Dowager¡¯s people. Jordan, what have you dragged us into?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be involved, then leave Rose Palace and don¡¯t bother returning,¡± Carina snapped as she shot the cowardly knight a scathing look. ¡°At once!¡±

    The older man stiffened, then promptly turned on his heels and left.

    Carina refocused on Captain Leo, who wore an annoying smirk. The other two knights stood with raised hands and impatient, resigned expressions.

    ¡®They think I¡¯m going to regret this?¡¯ She realized and scoffed.

    ¡°Is your friend with us, Jordan?¡± Carina asked over her shoulder.

    After a moment''s pause, Jordan moved up alongside her. ¡°Yes. Sir Gawen is with me.¡±

    ¡°Good. Captain Leo, you can call the other knights out of the cellar now. They should open their jackets and keep their hands raised to the ceiling so I can ensure they haven¡¯t stolen anything.¡±

    ¡°Do as she says and come out,¡± Leo called out wearily.

    Three more knights lumbered into the tiny pantry, the white cotton blouse beneath their unbuttoned jackets visible as they stood shoulder to shoulder before her. Carina eyed the gaps between their coat and shirt and thought she detected a small bulge beneath the jacket of a knight who stood a head shorter than the rest.

    ¡°What are you carrying there?¡± She asked sharply as she gestured her dagger towards him.

    The knight scowled and glanced towards Leo.

    ¡°Just¡ªshow her,¡± the knight captain sighed, though his gaze narrowed.

    The knight¡¯s face twisted, then he shrugged and opened his jacket further. A bundled clump of red cloth jammed into an inner pocket came into view.

    ¡°Pull them out and open them,¡± Carina ordered.

    The knight complied without protest as he pulled what turned out to be three large handkerchiefs from his pocket. A quick shake revealed nothing visibly hidden inside them.

    ¡°Satisfied?¡± Leo asked with a hint of impatience.

    Carina glanced from him to the short knight, unable to pinpoint why the idea of a knight carrying extra handkerchiefs on his person unsettled her.

    ¡®Anyway, should there be three or four Knights? Did the six Tilly counted include Captain Leo?¡¯

    Her gaze shifted towards the blonde attendant, frozen in the corner of the pantry. ¡°Lady Tiffany,¡± Carina called out with a neutral smile. ¡°Would you come this way, please?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Tiffany glanced uncertainly towards Leo, then dropped her gaze. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m¡ªcoming.¡± She slid past the captain and the other knights with Leo¡¯s sword hugged to her chest.

    Carina moved aside, and Jordan assisted Tiffany through the door before returning.

    ¡°What now?¡± Jordan asked anxiously.

    ¡®Must I do everything myself?¡¯ Carina sighed. ¡°Now, we shall have our uninvited guests leave the palace the same way they came in.¡±

    ¡°And Lady Sabella?¡± Leo demanded.

    ¡°Will be released into your care along with your weapons the moment you exit the palace,¡± Carina repeated with a grim smile.

    Leo shut his eyes and appeared to consider her offer and its alternatives for a moment, then he opened them and nodded. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do it your way.¡±

    ¡°An excellent choice!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m going to enjoy watching you suffer for this,¡± Leo added with a twisted smile.

    Carina¡¯s smile tightened as she moved the flat of her blade against Sabella¡¯s neck. The senior lady-in-waiting whimpered as her back stiffened. ¡°I¡¯m going to take Lady Sabella outside into the hallway. These knights will escort you and your men to the front door. The less fuss, the better as I would prefer not to be startled and accidentally injure the Dowager¡¯s senior lady-in-waiting further.¡±

    ¡°Harmonia protect me,¡± Sabella mumbled unsteadily.

    Leo turned his gaze from Carina to the knight holding the three red handkerchiefs. The short man sent the knight captain an almost undetectable nod.

    ¡®What does that mean? That can¡¯t be good.¡¯ Carina focused on the cellar door. ¡®My count might be off. Tilly said there were six¡ªbut there might be one more knight hiding¡ª¡¯

    ¡°We¡¯re ready when you are, Lady Maura,¡± Leo announced.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Carina pulled on Sabella¡¯s arm and tapped the knife lightly against the woman¡¯s jaw. ¡°Step back slowly over the threshold now, Lady Sabella.¡± Her captive complied, a bit clumsily. Carina shifted the knife to a safer distance from the attendant¡¯s neck as they moved backward. ¡°Okay, now turn around and head to the kitchen door.¡±

    Jordan nodded to Carina and drew his sword as she passed.

    ¡°Through the door to the right, Lady Sabella.¡± Carina kept her voice light and calm. With her visual attention focused on her captive, Carina¡¯s ears remained trained on the sounds of the knights in the pantry. When they were a safe distance down the hall, she called out, ¡°Escort our visitors outside, Sir Jordan!¡±

    A few moments later, the first three knights left the pantry with their hands raised under the watchful eye of Sir Gawen. The last three, which included Leo and the suspicious knight, soon followed, with Jordan taking up the rear.

    ¡®So far, so good.¡¯

    ¡°Eight steps forward,¡± Carina ordered. Sabella, who appeared to have regained her courage with the possibility of release, huffed angrily but complied with the request.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t last long in the palace¡ªbut to think you would dare to cross the Dowager?¡± Sabella prattled off with mixed relief and outrage. ¡°People tend to disappear after offending the Queen Regent. Especially pretty little things like you who imagine yourselves superior. Whatever did she see in you to allow you to remain in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear. The shock appears to have muddled your thoughts, Lady Sabella. Surely you have not forgotten your attempts to throw me out of the Selection at the last minute,¡± Carina countered sarcastically.

    ¡°I¡ªwas acting in the palace''s best interest. Your unfortunate status demeans the importance such a position holds for the rest of nobility who are honored to serve the royal family as attendants.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, stop here, please.¡± Carina pulled her captive to a halt beside the kitchen door. ¡°And do be quiet.¡±

    ¡°I will not be told what to do by a¡ª¡±

    Carina ignored the rest of the senior attendant¡¯s ramble as she released Sabella¡¯s arm for a moment and flicked her left wrist and fingers inside the kitchen. A dense cold mist glided from her hand up towards the ceiling, where it pooled and then turned towards the pantry and cellar beyond. As the mist moved beneath her will, it thinned until it was invisible to the human eye, yet Carina could sense everything the cold magic touched.

    It registered the presence of Chef Robby, who now knelt over the still unconscious Mrs. Poppy. Once inside the cellar, the mist stretched until it filled every corner of the room. Detecting no lingering heartbeat of a hidden foe, Carina exhaled, took Sabella¡¯s arm, and nudged her towards the palace doors. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll be free soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Why is your hand so cold! Just you wait¡ª¡± Sabella stumbled, and Carina jerked the blade away from the senior attendant¡¯s neck with an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°Slowly, or do you want a permanent scar as a reminder of today?¡±

    ¡°D-did you forget you already cut me!¡± Sabella demanded through quivering lips

    ¡°A small prick,¡± Carina responded with strained patience. ¡°Hardly worse than anything suffered while learning needlework.¡±

    ¡°I hardly stab myself in the face with embroidery!¡±

    ¡°If you are going to complain, perhaps I should give you something to complain about.¡±

    ¡°Just see what the Dowager will do to you if you dare!¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 24: A Breach of Trust

    ??????????

    Soon after giving Sabella the final push out of Rose Palace, Carina stepped back so Jordan could slam the front door shut.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jordan whispered as he leaned his weight against the door. ¡°Now what?¡±

    Carina exhaled as she studied the door, searching for more than a flimsy lock to prevent another forced entry. ¡®Then again, that¡¯s what the royal knights are supposed to be for.¡¯

    She turned her attention to the room about her and set her dagger down on a small table by the window as she climbed the chair and, after a bit of struggle, pushed the curtain rod off its metal hook.

    ¡°Sir Gawen, the door!¡± Jordan urged, then swapped places with the blonde knight as he hastened to Carina¡¯s side and helped her settle the heavy curtains and rod down onto the floor. Together they heaved the burdensome material and hooks free, then Jordan carried the rod over to Gawen, and the two knights quickly eased it into the loops of the door handle.

    ¡°That should hold them off for a bit,¡± Jordan muttered as he moved to the window that they had just un-curtained.

    ¡°They won¡¯t barge in a second time today,¡± Carina answered confidently as she pulled the heavy fabric into a neat pile beside the chair. ¡°We should return the swords they left quickly so they can leave the premises.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course, hand over swords to a bunch of angry knights,¡± Jordan hid a chuckle under a heavy sigh. ¡°How do you propose we do that, Lady Maura? Through the window?¡±

    ¡°After all that effort we put into securing the door,¡± Gawen muttered. ¡°The window works just fine for me.¡±

    ¡°Have they gone?¡± Tilly whispered as she crept down the stairs to where they had all gathered by the door.

    ¡°Yes, for now. And let¡¯s do as Sir Jordan suggested,¡± Carina confirmed with a nod to the unveiled window. ¡°Sir Gawen, if you and Tilly wouldn¡¯t mind retrieving the knight¡¯s weapons.¡±

    Gawen nodded, still looking a bit dazed, then headed down the hall with Tilly right behind him.

    Lady Tiffany looked dejected as she wavered by the steps, still holding Captain Leo¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Lady Tiffany,¡± Carina called out as she retrieved her dagger. Almost instantly, the blonde attendant¡¯s gaze leapt to the small blade, and she flinched. ¡°Lady Tiffany?¡± Carina repeated.

    ¡°Sorry, yes?¡± Tiffany squeaked as she raised her gaze to Carina¡¯s face.

    ¡°You can give Sir Jordan the captain¡¯s sword,¡± Carina replied calmly.

    Jordan stepped forward and held out his hands. Tiffany glanced up at the knight uncertainly, then nodded as she handed over Leo¡¯s property.

    ¡°Now then, Lady Tiffany, if you would help me round up the servants and bring a few helping hands to the pantry for clean up. I need to go attend to Chef Robbi and Mrs. Poppy.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ªYes, of course.¡± Tiffany turned slowly and wandered for a moment in no particular direction before she took the steps upstairs.

    ¡®Hopefully, she¡¯s not running off to hide in her room.¡¯ Carina sighed and shook her head as she turned to Jordan. ¡°Stay by the door. When they¡¯ve gone, lock the outer gate, and either you or Sir Gawen will need to remain outside to let Eleanora back in when she returns.¡±

    ¡°What should we tell her?¡± Jordan asked uncertainly as Carina turned towards the steps.

    ¡°The truth,¡± Carina replied wearily as she propped her left foot against the steps and returned the dagger to the strap above her knee.

    ?????

    Robbi had moved Poppy from the pantry to a kitchen chair. His tense expression shifted from uncertainty to relief as Carina stepped through the door. ¡°They are gone?¡±

    ¡°The knights are outside the palace doors waiting to have their weapons tossed out to them,¡± Carina answered with a nod to where Gawen and Tilly were pulling swords from the pantry shelves. Moving to the head housekeeper¡¯s side, Carina quickly checked Poppy¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°She¡¯s just unconscious, nothing serious¡ªthough we¡¯ll have to wait for her to wake up,¡± Carina murmured to the anxious-looking chef. ¡°Could you double-check and make sure the servant¡¯s back door is locked while I examine her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes¡ª¡± Robbi set down the large kitchen knife and headed towards the pantry.

    Carina placed her hand against the swelling at the back of Poppy¡¯s head. A quick dose of cold magic coated the woman¡¯s scalp and seeped into the small open wound as the housekeeper shivered and blinked sluggishly. The wound soon closed beneath a sheet of ice, and Carina wiped the frozen blood from her hand onto a nearby towel.

    By the time Robbi returned, Poppy was awake but still groggy. ¡°What am I¡ª¡± she turned her gaze from attendant to chef ¡°¡ªwhat happened?¡± she demanded in her native tongue.

    ¡°You fell and hit your head on the pantry shelf,¡± Robbi replied with a barely suppressed anger.

    ¡°I did not fall¡ªI was pushed!¡± Poppy grimaced as she clasped her neck and straightened gingerly. ¡°That blonde vixen must have sold me out¡ªif she hadn¡¯t summoned me, they wouldn¡¯t have known who had the keys!¡±

    Carina had a good idea which blonde Poppy was referring to. ¡°Mrs. Poppy, you have a slight abrasion on the back of your head. There is a little blood, but thankfully the wound has already closed. With your permission, I should like to examine your mental focus.¡±

    Poppy turned to her, surprised, but nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, alright. What do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°Your speech is improving quickly,¡± Carina observed with a relieved smile.

    ¡°Was there anything wrong with it to begin with?¡± Poppy muttered with a disdainful sniff.

    ¡°Follow my finger with your eyes, please, Mrs. Poppy.¡± Carina held up her finger and moved it back and forth at a distance of one foot.

    Poppy frowned at the request but complied. Her hazel-brown eyes trailed the attendant¡¯s finger with apparent boredom.

    ¡°Good, now hold up your arms like so.¡± Carina demonstrated for the housekeeper by extending both of her arms until they were perpendicular to the floor.

    Poppy turned a befuddled glance towards Robbi, who scowled and motioned for her to get on with it, though his lips twitched with signs of laughter as Poppy mimicked Carina¡¯s posture.

    ¡°Excellent. Keep your arms there, and don¡¯t let me push them down.¡± Carina took Poppy¡¯s wrists and applied a measured amount of force to the woman¡¯s arms. Poppy grimaced as she resisted Carina¡¯s weight but kept her arms straight. ¡°No obvious signs of muscle weakness,¡± Carina said with satisfaction as she released Poppy and stepped back. ¡°But it would be best if you took the rest of the day to rest. Also, avoid falling asleep until after supper.¡±

    ¡°You want me to rest?¡± Poppy scoffed and dropped her arms. ¡°After such a ruckus?¡± She gestured to where Gawen and Tilly now edged carefully through the kitchen, their arms filled with swords. ¡°How could I possibly take the day off?¡±

    ¡°If you insist, Mrs. Poppy, but please don¡¯t push yourself. Rest if you feel dizzy at all. If you should fall and hit your head again, the consequences will be more severe,¡± Carina replied firmly. ¡°I shall prepare an icepack to help with the swelling, but a royal physician should examine and treat the wound properly.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you treat it?¡± Poppy demanded with a scowl.

    ¡®Because my supplies are limited, and I don¡¯t want to broadcast my abilities outside Rose Palace.¡¯

    ¡°Practicing medicine without an official license inside the palace is expressly forbidden,¡± Carina reminded her patiently.

    ¡°Then what of your treatment for Lady Hana?¡±

    ¡°All I have provided to Lady Hana is herbal tea and a specialized diet,¡± Carina replied with a wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need a medical license to pour tea.¡±

    Poppy scoffed and shook her head. ¡°Oh well, never mind me, Robbi is the one still bleeding.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch,¡± Robbi countered with a gesture to his arm already neatly tied with a kitchen towel. ¡°And listen to the Lady. She has healing skills.¡±

    ¡°That child just said that she only knows a few herbs and how to pour tea.¡±

    Carina exhaled slowly and turned to the chef. ¡°Would you come with me to examine the cellar?¡±

    ¡°You think they managed to smuggle out some of the Caligo Wine?¡± Robbi asked already on his way to the cellar door.

    Carina followed him and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s the red handkerchiefs that knight was carrying that have me worried. Perhaps they came not to take something, but to leave something behind.¡±

    ¡°Poison?¡± Robbi murmured, not sounding at all surprised. ¡°Royals don¡¯t change no matter where you go.¡±

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s check each bottle and barrel to ensure they are still properly sealed. Anything with a broken label or suspicious substance should be set aside and disposed of.¡±

    ¡°There are almost a hundred bottles in her Highness¡¯s cellar,¡± Robbi lamented with a resigned sigh.

    ¡°Then we better get started.¡±

    ?????

    While Carina and Chef Robbi made their way through each bottle and barrel, Mrs. Poppy soon rounded up a few footmen and maids to reorganize the pantry and carry out the broken shelf pieces. Carina shut the door between them to ensure none of the servants disrupted their work and continued along the cellar walls from left to right.

    Halfway down the second shelf of carefully organized wine, Carina caught a glimpse of something red beneath the lower shelf. She knelt and pinched the corner of cloth between her fingers, then pulled the heavy damp rag free.

    ¡°Chef,¡± she called out quickly as she turned and held up the wet red fabric. ¡°Does this look familiar to you?¡±

    Robbi frowned and shrugged. ¡°A rag or a lost handkerchief?¡±

    ¡®No, it''s too similar to the handkerchief that suspicious knight had.¡¯

    ¡°Please look around and see if you can¡¯t find any other rags like it.¡±

    Robbi nodded and resumed his search. A short while later, he pulled a similar damp cloth from behind a wine bottle. ¡°I found another,¡± he announced with a troubled frown.

    Carina quickly joined him and took the wine bottle the chef held in his hand. She eyed the cork and damp bottleneck, then compared the stopper with the wine bottles nearby. Except for two other bottles, most of the corks were several shades lighter and dry to the touch.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been soaked in something¡ªprobably whatever these handkerchiefs are filled with¡ª¡± Carina snapped her attention from the bottles to the rag Robbi held. The chef quickly dropped the fabric as if it had transformed into a snake.

    ¡°Flames protection¡ªare we poisoned?¡± Robbi whispered hoarsely.

    ¡°Go, wash your hands, then find some garden gloves and return,¡± Carina replied calmly. ¡°Bring a servant or two with you¡ªonly those you would trust her Highness¡¯s life to that are capable of keeping a secret.¡±

    Robbi nodded, already slightly pale, and quickly darted through the pantry door.

    Carina glanced down at the invisible layer of ice that coated her fingers and sighed as she approached a lit candle on the wall sconce by the back door. She held her fingers over the flame and watched the ice melt and drip into the wax.

    ¡®If the handkerchiefs were previously soaked in poison, then dried and carried here, dosed with another agent or water, and then wrapped around the bottle corks.¡¯ Carina removed her fingers from the flame as she thought back to the short knight and the gloves he had been wearing indoors. ¡®As long as the corks absorb enough of the poison, it would eventually seep into the wine while any sign of disturbance would disappear once the corks and bottles dried.¡¯

    Carina laughed as she stared down at her dry fingers, somewhat impressed by the Dowager¡¯s plan. ¡°So you forced your way into the palace to steal some valuable wine, but your real purpose was to poison the other wine reserved for Eleanora and her guests. You couldn¡¯t use a spy because Mrs. Poppy controls the cellar keys and won¡¯t lend them to anyone.¡± She paused for a moment and frowned. ¡°But the poison can¡¯t be anything lethal when yourself, your grandson, and other important guests stand a chance of drinking the wine.¡±

    Carina rubbed her fingers together and paced slowly back towards the red handkerchief on the floor. ¡°Your poison would need to be undetectable, even after such an uproar, so you could avoid suspicion. That makes using something immediately lethal out of the question. But still, for you to make such efforts, you must have prepared something worth the risk. Something specifically designed to harm your intended target.¡± She closed her warm fingers into a fist as her gaze narrowed. ¡°Something that wouldn¡¯t affect a visiting dignitary, the Crown Prince, or yourself, but would be harmful to a Crown Princess, who has a fondness for wine and a habit of overindulging to mask her loneliness. A poison that will affect Eleanora and Eleanora alone.¡±

    ¡®Of course.¡¯

    Carina hastily resumed her frantic search, pulling out any bottle that looked remotely damp and setting them on the floor behind her.

    By the time Robbi returned with one of the footmen, she had finished two shelves, which left another five for them to comb through. Carina gave the chef and servant strict instructions of what to look for, and soon another three rags were discovered, shoved between one of the shelves and the back wall. Robbi carefully moved them into an empty crate.

    By the time their search concluded, twelve bottles were set aside. Six rags and four open bottles were also removed, one of them the Caligo wine.

    ¡°We just got these in last week. None of them should be open. They were reserved for the Ambassador¡¯s banquet,¡± Robbi explained as he hastily pulled out the inventory log. ¡°And according to this, only two of the Aswan Wine should be open at all.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps our visitors got thirsty?¡± the footman suggested with a tired shrug.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be the servants. Only Mrs. Poppy has keys to the cellar, and she maintains the log strictly,¡± Robbi murmured as he turned to Carina.

    ¡°Let¡¯s mark them and put them aside with the others,¡± Carina ordered promptly. ¡°They might have been opened as a ruse to distract us from the other tampered bottles. Either way, nothing that is open can be trusted.¡±

    Robbi nodded, and he and the footman gathered up the marked bottles then stacked them into emptied crates.

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Poppy called out briskly as she opened the cellar door, ¡°the Crown Princess has returned, and she would like to see you in the study.¡±

    Carina took in a slow breath as she examined the crate of damp scarlet handkerchiefs and nodded. ¡®This could go one of two ways.¡¯ ¡°I need to bring one of the rags and a few of the marked bottles with me.¡±

    ¡°Not to worry, Lady Maura,¡± Robbi replied as he gathered the requested items into a small barrel. ¡°I shall be a witness on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°The rest of the rags and bottles need to remain in the cellar under lock and key. Mrs. Poppy?¡± Carina turned back to the housekeeper, who raised a brow at the pile of discarded wine bottles.

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll keep the rest of the staff out of here until you¡¯ve explained whatever you¡¯ve discovered to the Crown Princess.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Poppy.¡±

    ?????

    Sir Jordan was just leaving the library as they approached. He stepped aside and offered Carina a formal bow before he moved on down the palace hallway behind them. Poppy continued forward without comment and knocked on the crown princess¡¯s study door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Eleanora¡¯s voice called out sharply.

    Poppy cast an uncertain glance towards Carina then opened the door and stepped aside to permit the attendant and chef to enter.

    Inside the crown princess¡¯s study waited Eleanora, Evelynn, and Tiffany, the latter of which seemed to shrink into her chair as Carina entered.

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Eleanora greeted behind tensely clasped hands as she leaned on her desk. She was still dressed in her riding attire and, judging from the grim expression on the crown princess¡¯s face, not in a good mood. Eleanora¡¯s amber eyes narrowed as they shifted from Carina to Robbi. ¡°Why have you brought my chef here?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I brought myself,¡± Robbi answered swiftly in his native tongue. He offered a modest bow, then moved confidently towards the desk, where he set down the barrel with a soft thud.

    Eleanora¡¯s gaze narrowed further as she lifted one of the bottles of Aswan free. ¡°Is this what they came for? I thought they wanted the Caligo Wine?¡±

    ¡°They were here to plunder and possibly do far worse,¡± Robbi answered grimly as he lifted the bottle from Eleanora¡¯s hand. ¡°I would not drink that, Princess.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s expression shifted from annoyance to anger, but she nodded stiffly as the chef returned the bottle to the crate. Her brows furrowed further still as she noted the now bloody towel around Robbi¡¯s arm. ¡°Was anyone else injured?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Poppy took a rather hard crack to the head and was unconscious for a time. Lady Maura examined the injury and advised her to rest and see a royal physician, but you know how Poppy is with these foreign doctors.¡±

    Eleanora scoffed as her expression softened with worry. She waved him back. ¡°Tell Poppy that I command you both take a few hours to tend to yourself and see a Royal Physician.¡± She shifted back to Lafearian as she continued, much to the relief of Tiffany and Evelynn, who squinted with confusion every time the language barrier disrupted the flow of conversation. ¡°I want this attack investigated and put on public record before the Dowager attempts to brush it under the rug.¡±

    ¡°Attack, your Highness?¡± Evelynn repeated in shock. ¡°Surely, that is a bit of an exaggeration. Especially when it was Lady Maura who escalated the situation with threats and violence.¡±

    ¡®Why am I not surprised you would be the first to throw me into the fire¡ªeven though you were not here.¡¯ Carina smiled grimly.

    ¡°Mrs. Poppy was already unconscious, Chef Robbi injured, and the pantry heavily damaged by the time I arrived,¡± Carina explained calmly. ¡°As Sir Jordan, Chef Robbi, the maid Tilly, and Lady Tiffany can attest.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Eleanora murmured as she turned her gaze to Tiffany. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d like to clarify your earlier statement, Lady Tiffany?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Tiffany continued to stare at the carpet as she twisted the lilac handkerchief in her hand. ¡°Yes, it is as Lady Maura says.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you should also consult Mrs. Poppy about the events leading up to my arrival,¡± Carina suggested as she continued to study Tiffany. ¡°And how it was Lady Sabella learned who had the cellar key.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened in alarm but still refused to lift her gaze from the floor.

    ¡°What are you going on about? We already know what happened,¡± Evelynn snapped as she pointed a finger at Carina. ¡°You actually dare to carry a dagger on your person like some thug or assassin? And you used it to threaten and injure one of the Dowager¡¯s attendants!¡±

    ¡°Please, Lady Evelynn,¡± Eleanora interjected with a raised hand and a warning look. ¡°Permit Lady Maura to tell us her story first. Neither of us was present when these events transpired, so we should not be so quick to judge her actions.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just going to take her word for it?¡± Evelynn demanded as she whirled to face the crown princess.

    ¡°There are others I trust who can bear witness as to whether her words are true,¡± Eleanora replied with a nod to Robbi.

    Evelynn sucked in a breath and wisely held her tongue as she sank stiffly into the chair opposite Tiffany.

    ¡°Lady Maura, if you would,¡± Eleanora said with a permissive wave.

    ¡°Of course, your Highness,¡± Carina replied. ¡°I left early this morning to mail some letters. Sir Jordan was gracious enough to accompany me to and from the post office. Upon our return, we found both the gate and the front door of Rose Palace were unguarded.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s expression darkened as she intertwined her fingers together.

    ¡°We entered and heard the sounds of an argument coming from the kitchen. The maid, Tilly, informed us that Lady Sabella had stormed in with six knights.¡±

    ¡°Six?¡± Eleanora interrupted, then quickly shook her head and motioned for Carina to continue.

    ¡°I sent Jordan to locate our missing knights, but they had been sent away on some errand¡ªthough by who or what errand I have yet to discover. Lady Sabella¡¯s knights were already inside the pantry when I confronted her. Lady Tiffany appeared to be held hostage by Captain Leo, and, as I mentioned, Chef Robbi and Mrs. Poppy were already injured and held at sword point.

    ¡°Lady Sabella informed me the Dowager had sent her to obtain some of the Caligo Wine. I asked that she return the cellar keys and take her men outside. Lady Sabella refused to comply with my request.¡± Carina paused and turned to Tiffany. ¡°Do you wish to contradict anything I have said thus far?¡±

    Tiffany timidly glanced up from the carpet and shook her head. ¡°No. I¡ªYou did as you said.¡±

    Carina nodded and continued. ¡°I also asked Lady Sabella why the Dowager did not send a formal written request, as is custom, instead of a squad of knights. Lady Sabella replied that the Dowager had the power to do as she pleased and take whatever she wanted.¡±

    Tiffany paled at those words, and even Evelynn looked shocked while Eleanora chuckled darkly and leaned her chin upon her folded hands. ¡°I see. And the knife?¡±

    ¡°A recent purchase delivered this morning,¡± Carina replied as she lifted her skirt, pulled the blade free, and laid the silver dagger on the desk before Eleanora. She did not miss the shocked expressions of either Evelynn or Tiffany as she did so.

    Eleanora, however, appeared unphased as she picked up the delicate but sturdy dagger. ¡°An excellent piece. This is¡ªone of Master Iker¡¯s work, is it not?¡±

    ¡°It is your Highness.¡±

    ¡°A rather expensive purchase for someone who has just become my lady-in-waiting,¡± Eleanora added as her gaze moved from the dagger to Carina.

    ¡°I am not without my own means of earning an income, your Highness.¡±

    Eleanora raised an inquiring brow but nodded, ¡°You will have to share your methods with us another time.¡± She extended the dagger back to Carina, who returned it to the small sheath above her knee. ¡°In either case, I see my aunt has taught you how to defend yourself. Ah¡ªyou can uncover your eyes now, Robbi,¡± Eleanora instructed with a chuckle.

    The chef lowered his hand and coughed against it awkwardly. ¡°Lady Maura is not as shy as most Lafearian women.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Evelynn interjected as she rose from her chair forcefully. ¡°Surely, you are not okay with this? Only knights are permitted to carry weapons inside the royal palace! And Lady Maura injured the Dowager¡¯s attendant all over a few bottles of wine? This can¡¯t go unpunished!¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 25: A Trace of Poison

    ??????????

    ¡°Is this true?¡± Eleanora asked, turning her gaze to Carina instead of Evelynn.

    ¡°It is a rule by tradition, not law, your Highness,¡± Carina replied with a grimace. ¡°There are certainly stories throughout Lafearian¡¯s history of court noblewomen who carried blades and used them for self-defense.¡±

    ¡°Then, I do not see a problem. It is practical even,¡± Eleanora said with a satisfied smile. ¡°Especially given our so-called knights have proven less than reliable at their duty.¡± Her smile quickly faded as she finished.

    ¡°Indeed, your Highness.¡±

    Eleanora drummed her finger against the desk for a moment, then shrugged with a melancholy expression. ¡°I would only have myself to blame if I placed further trust in my husband¡¯s knights after today.¡± She opened her letter book with a determined expression, dipped a quill in ink, and scripted down a short letter.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Evelynn murmured uncertainly as she attempted to read the letter¡¯s contents. ¡°What do you¡ªmean to do about the matter?¡±

    ¡°I mean to write to my father, Lord Alastair Kensington, and request that he send a squadron of Kensington soldiers to protect me.¡±

    Evelynn¡¯s hand hastily shot out to stall the crown princess¡¯s pen. ¡°Your Highness, you cannot! If you make such a request¡ªit could be viewed as treason!¡±

    ¡°What Lady Evelynn means to say,¡± Carina interrupted with no less urgency. ¡°Is that you would need permission from the Crown Prince to hire bodyguards and bring them inside the palace. So before you write to Lord Kensington¡ªit would be best to get permission from the future King.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s expression pained as she set down the quill and leaned back into her chair to fix them both with an unhappy gaze. ¡°My palace has been invaded. My people were injured. My attendant was forced to use a blade because the Crown Prince¡¯s knights abandoned my property and their duty in my absence. And you are telling me I need another¡¯s permission to hire soldiers who will not hesitate to fight for my safety?¡±

    ¡°That is the law, your Highness,¡± Carina confirmed.

    ¡°And no one is above the law,¡± Evelynn echoed with a note of relief.

    ¡°There is, however, an alternative,¡± Carina added after a moment''s thought.

    ¡°What?¡± Evelynn and Eleanora demanded in unison.

    ¡°The Earl of Hawthorne,¡± Carina answered confidently.

    Evelynn scoffed. ¡°It appears Lady Maura is mistaken, your Highness. Even the Earl cannot bring armed men inside the royal palace.¡±

    ¡°But he can petition the House of Lords on your Highness¡¯s behalf,¡± Carina explained. ¡°As your cousin and leader of the Aristocratic Party. He can force the matter or expose them to any blame should another threat appear.¡±

    ¡°That¡ª¡± Evelynn exhaled in defeat.

    ¡°I see,¡± Eleanora murmured as her amber eyes moved between them thoughtfully. ¡°Then that is what I must do. I will also write to my father and ask him to speak to the Earl regarding the best way to achieve our goal.¡±

    ¡°But surely that would only needlessly escalate the conflict between your Highness and the Dowager,¡± Evelynn protested half-heartedly.

    Eleanora¡¯s gaze swung towards Evelynn, who flinched beneath its invisible blow. ¡°Are you suggesting I sit back and allow the Dowager to mock me, my people, and my position as future queen?¡±

    ¡°No, your Highness,¡± Evelynn whispered.

    ¡°Good. You may all leave.¡± Eleanora waved her hand to the study door. ¡°Lady Maura, remain behind a moment.¡±

    Carina bowed her head in acceptance and, upon seeing Evelynn¡¯s unhappy frown, offered her opponent a smug smile. ¡®You wanted to use this to discredit me, but now it is your position beside the Crown Princess that has weakened instead.¡¯

    Evelynn scowled as she turned and swept from the room. Tiffany hastily followed, her eyes still glued to the carpet. The dazed blonde attendant almost banged into the door frame but was saved by Robbi, who pulled her onto a clear path before he shut the door behind them.

    ¡°Please, Lady Maura.¡± Eleanora nodded to the vacated seats. After Carina sat down, the crown princess gestured to the crate of bottles left on her desk. ¡°Explain.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness knows the cellar is kept locked and secured,¡± Carina answered, ¡°And that the only person with a key is Mrs. Poppy, who does not lend it out to anyone.¡± Carina paused for a moment.

    ¡°Tell me all, Lady Maura,¡± Eleanora commanded. ¡°Do not keep secrets from your Queen.¡±

    ¡®Easier said than done.¡¯ Carina sighed. ¡°It may have been unintentional, but it was Lady Tiffany who told Lady Sabella that Mrs. Poppy had the key.¡± Eleanora blinked in surprise as Carina continued. ¡°However, in the royal palace, it is fairly common for the head of staff to be responsible for such a task, though it is not unusual for a lady-in-waiting to be given charge over the royal¡¯s cellar instead.¡±

    Eleanora frowned but nodded. ¡°And did you learn why the Dowager sent her henchmen to steal my wine?¡±

    ¡°According to Lady Sabella, they wanted to acquire a few bottles of Caligo wine for the Dowager¡¯s pleasure. Nonetheless, I suspect their true goal was to tamper with the wine remaining inside your Highness¡¯s cellar.¡± Carina rose from her seat, lifted one of the Aswan bottles from the crate, and turned it to show Eleanora the already drying cork stopper.

    Eleanora took the bottle and looked perplexed as she examined the wrinkled wax paper decoration, then attempted to free the cork without success. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been opened,¡± she confirmed. ¡°Perhaps the label was damaged some other way.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, the cork itself is uncharacteristically damp, and these wet rags were found hidden away in the cellar, six of them in total.¡± Carina picked up a pencil from Eleanora¡¯s desk and used it to lift a red handkerchief from the crate. ¡°I believe the rags carried some unknown toxins which were then soaked into the corks of several bottles of your Highness¡¯s wine.¡±

    ¡°Poison?¡± Eleanora¡¯s tone rippled with anger. ¡°Would the Dowager actually dare? Was the Caligo wine damaged?¡±

    ¡°One bottle was opened, but the other eleven remain undamaged. I would recommend disposing of the open bottle.¡±

    ¡°That would be prudent.¡± Eleanora eyed the damp rag as its weight carried it off the end of the pencil Carina held, and it dropped back into the crate. ¡°We should have these corks and rags tested for poison then. Perhaps we can use this to our advantage and strike a blow at the Dowager.¡±

    ¡°I agree that having an alchemist test the corks would prove beneficial to identifying the toxins used¡ª But I would not accuse the Dowager at this time.¡±

    ¡°Whyever not?¡± Eleanora demanded sharply.

    ¡°The witness to today''s events are but two of your Highness¡¯s attendants recently appointed to the palace, and both recently made nobles as well, along with a few members of your Highness¡¯s staff,¡± Carina explained patiently. ¡°By number alone, Lady Sabella and the knights she brought would be more than a match. If they countered our accusation with a story of their own, it would be a matter of hearsay and slandering the Queen Regent. They could just as easily accuse us of tampering with your Highness¡¯s wine to harm you or frame the Dowager.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡ª¡± Eleanora sighed exasperatedly. ¡°She will get away with this.¡±

    ¡°Testimony is only as strong as its backer in the palace,¡± Carina murmured as she folded her hands patiently. ¡°Which is why I would advise your Highness to gather what evidence we can about the poison used¡ªand wait.¡±

    Eleanora nodded stiffly, her gaze distant. ¡°The old wolf still has too much power.¡±

    ¡°We will take it from her,¡± Carina replied reassuringly.

    ¡°A child would help in that regard,¡± Eleanora growled with a sharp look at Carina. ¡°I hope you have been preparing to aid me in that matter.¡±

    ¡®Must you jump to playing the same game as the Dowager? It will be both of our necks and the lives of others in peril if we fail.¡¯ Carina folded her arms and smiled patiently. ¡°All the more reason we should keep today¡¯s events under wraps. The moment word gets out that poison appeared inside the Rose Palace, vigilance around his Majesty would increase. Not to mention, it could give the Dowager an opening to take control of your household servants.¡±

    The latter had certainly happened in Maura¡¯s past. Eleanora, naturally suspicious of the Dowager¡¯s every move, had taken the open wine bottles to Nicholas, who confirmed they were poisoned but placed the blame on Eleanora¡¯s household staff, most of whom came from Ventrayna with the Princess.

    ¡®This was the Dowager¡¯s first successful blow against Eleanora. Now it shall be our first defensive victory. We can avoid her trap and remove the other tampered bottles in one fell swoop.¡¯

    Eleanora grimaced and nodded reluctantly in agreement. ¡°Of course. But I still believe the best time to act will be during the Ambassador¡¯s visit. Since his brother¡¯s death, Nicholas rarely drinks alcohol, but he is known to indulge quite heavily when Ventrayna is stripping the royal treasury of its riches.¡±

    ¡®Any monarch would with the heavy taxes Ventrayna extorts.¡¯

    ¡°But taxes this year will be lessened due to your Highness'' marriage to the Crown Prince,¡± Carina mentioned cautiously.

    ¡°And you would think Nicholas would be more grateful of that fact,¡± Eleanora muttered darkly. ¡°He saves his kingdom a small fortune while that old she-wolf is allowed to harass me.¡±

    ¡®Be patient, your Highness. This is but the first of many blows the Dowager will inflict upon us.¡¯ Carina sighed and brushed back her hair.

    ¡°You did well today, Lady Maura. You were as brave as any Ventrayna knight¡ªtake that as a compliment,¡± Eleanora said firmly.

    ¡°I will. Thank you, your Highness.¡±

    ¡°It is also reassuring to no longer have to worry about the Dowager winning you over to her side,¡± Eleanora added with a smirk. ¡°That said, having made yourself her enemy¡ªyou should be careful.¡±

    ¡°I will bear that warning in mind, your Highness.¡±

    ¡®But I¡¯m not sure the Dowager is done with me yet.¡¯ Carina frowned as she recalled Tiffany¡¯s guilty expression. ¡®Though¡ªif she already has a spy among us¡ªit is possible she has no further need of me.¡¯

    A sharp rap at the door interrupted her thoughts.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Eleanora called out with an anxious frown.

    Mrs. Poppy entered, followed by an unfamiliar man who hastily swept a bow towards the crown princess.

    ¡°Forgive me, your Highness!¡± the man exclaimed nervously. ¡°I was sent with an urgent message¡ªfor the Baroness of Averly.¡±

    Carina turned towards him, surprised. ¡°I am the Baroness. What message do you have?¡±

    ¡°His Lordship, Lord Acheron Hargreve, and the Sir Baltmore, the Mayor of Averly, urgently request your presence to deal with a crisis in your province. They have sent a carriage which awaits outside¡ª¡± the man dropped hastily to his knees, ¡°¡ªforgive my rudeness, but the matter is grave and cannot wait.¡±

    ¡°It seems quite serious,¡± Eleanora observed with a hint of reservation.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Carina turned back to the crown princess uncertainly. The messenger¡¯s presence and message had caught her completely off guard. Then again, the town of Averly itself had never been a part of her original plans. ¡®Is this a move from the Dowager? Surely it''s too soon for her to retaliate.¡¯

    ¡°You should go, Lady Maura,¡± Eleanora said with a sigh. ¡°It is your province, after all.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t leave the Royal Palace without a royal pass!¡± Carina protested.

    ¡°Ah, Lord Acheron sent one with me!¡± the messenger announced as he hastily untied a small silk pouch from his belt and held it out to her.

    Inside, Carina found not just a pass but a ring with Hargreve¡¯s family insignia engraved upon it.

    ¡®It must be quite urgent if Acheron sent his family ring along with the messenger.¡¯

    Carina nodded. ¡°I will also need to take one of the knights with me as an escort.¡±

    ¡°We have so few at our disposal,¡± Eleanora replied sarcastically. ¡°However, rules are rules. You may take Sir Jordan with you.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, your Highness?¡±

    ¡°I still have Major Garrett to keep me safe. He can round up a few trustworthy knights to fill our ranks until the Earl can acquire men with more loyalty to my family.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, your Highness,¡± Carina replied promptly with a low curtsey. ¡°Then I shall be on my way.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Baroness!¡± the messenger said with evident relief as he bowed his head to the floor. ¡°And¡ªThank you, your Highness!¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 26: The Scent of Violence

    ??????????

    Despite the increased number of knights at the fortress gate, it took only one glance from the knight lieutenant at Acheron¡¯s pass, marked by the House of Lord¡¯s seal, before Carina was waved through without question. The driver quickly whipped his panting team of horses into a tense canter that built up speed and moved into a jolting gallop. Carina braced herself against the luxuriously cushioned seat as the cherry trees flew past and the first buildings of the capital appeared around them.

    ¡°Do we have any idea what sort of trouble your province is in, Baroness?¡± Jordan asked as he steadied his knight¡¯s sword across his lap and held onto the handgrip in the corner of the carriage.

    ¡°No, but I suspect it''s related to the arrival of the Pope¡¯s Emissary,¡± Carina replied, her repose a bit rattled by their bumpy journey. ¡°While I was waiting for you, the messenger said Averly¡¯s Mayor was in a panic because their chapel was under attack.¡±

    Jordan raised a brow and exhaled with an unhappy grimace. ¡°So, we could be dealing with witch hunters?¡±

    Carina tightened her grip on the carriage seat and touched the Winter Rose beneath her gown bodice. ¡°We will find out when we get there.¡±

    Jordan nodded and stared at his sword for a moment before glancing out the carriage window as the road veered, and the outskirts of the capital rapidly disappeared behind them.

    A countryside of summer fields, dogwood trees, farms, and cottages lay overshadowed beneath the distant approach of rain clouds. Carina gazed towards the gloomy, threatening horizon and watched with curiosity as a flock of dark birds gathered in distant trees before they swarmed once more into the air to catch the north wind¡¯s current.

    ¡®North to Averly?¡¯

    A wheel struck a bump in the road with a jolt, and Carina¡¯s posterior lifted cleanly off the carriage seat. Jordan caught her arm and waist as she tumbled forward, his sword forgotten as it slid onto the floor with a muffled clang. After a quick exhale, Carina regained her balance and returned to her seat, this time clinging to the handgrip with both hands.

    ¡°Should I have the driver slow down?¡± Jordan asked with a worried glance at her braced ankle.

    ¡°No,¡± Carina replied with a shake of her head. ¡°I have a feeling we¡¯re not moving fast enough.¡±

    ?????

    By the time the carriage pulled to a stop, Carina was feeling ¡°car sick.¡± Jordan appeared little better off though he bore it all silently, probably too proud to complain before a lady who had suffered the same journey.

    Through unfocused, weary eyes, Carina made out a prominent country estate outside the carriage window. She straightened her stiffening back, rubbed her numb palms and fingers together, and motioned for Sir Jordan to open the door.

    ¡°Baroness!¡± the messenger yanked the door open just before Jordan¡¯s fingers reached it. ¡°I apologize if the journey was uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡®If?¡¯ Jordan¡¯s expression seemed to grumble as he pushed past the anxious man and exited the carriage.

    ¡°Never mind that, why are we not at the church? Where is the Mayor?¡± Carina replied as Jordan gave himself a quick full-body stretch then turned to extend his hand to her.

    Her first few steps wobbled, and not because of her ankle. Carina could only imagine how much pain her body would be in¡ªif she could feel pain¡ªand felt a stab of guilt for Jordan, who walked with a limp and occasional wince as they followed the messenger towards the large house.

    Although the estate was not as large as the Turnbell Manor, it was nevertheless a house of status. A balding butler with a silver mustache greeted them with a bow and explained the Mayor was not at home but had gone to the chapel with Lord Acheron.

    ¡°Then I suppose that is where we should be,¡± Carina reasoned with a sigh. Jordan¡¯s expression turned miserable, and Carina herself felt a bit green at the thought of another carriage ride. ¡°How far is the chapel?¡±

    The messenger leaned against his knees with a defeated groan and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t¡ªgo back there¡ª¡±

    The butler glanced at the younger servant; his immaculate pepper grey mustache barely quivered as he sniffed in disapproval. Then he turned to Carina and placed a hand on his chest. ¡°If you will give me just a moment, Baroness, I can escort you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course,¡± Carina replied and blinked as he stepped back and shut the door between them. Carina turned to Jordan, who merely raised a brow and shrugged.

    A moment later, the butler returned, this time carrying a loaded crossbow and quiver. ¡°It is but a short walk to the chapel, Baroness¡ªunless you would prefer to go by carriage?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Carina declined quickly as she stepped back to let the man pass. ¡°Sir Jordan and I could probably do with an opportunity to stretch our legs. Please, lead the way, Mr.?¡±

    ¡°Please, Baroness, call me Sir Basil. I may not look like it, but I was a knight once myself,¡± the butler informed them as he descended the manor steps and moved promptly down the lane towards the cluster of buildings that made up part of Averly¡¯s town. Carina and Jordan followed close behind him while a frankly rather exhausted looking messenger trailed after them.

    Closed doors and shuttered windows greeted them on every street. A few discarded tools, children¡¯s toys, and a stray orange cat made the absence of pedestrians all the more unsettling.

    ¡°Where are all the townspeople?¡± Carina asked as she readjusted her hood around her hair and face.

    ¡°In the town square, I expect, Baroness,¡± Sir Basil replied in a polite but tense manner.

    Murky reflections in a shop window turned Carina¡¯s attention towards a flock of crows that swooped overhead on silent wings. She followed their path across the rooftops towards two pillars of smoke that twisted across the horizon of approaching storm clouds.

    Carina focused on the smoke. A sense of dread coated her skin in sharp prickles as a lump rose in the back of her throat. ¡°Something is burning?¡±

    Sir Basil stopped in his track and followed her gaze towards the darkening smoke. ¡°Ahh¡ªyes. I suppose that means they¡¯ve started.¡±

    ¡°Started what?¡± Jordan asked tensely, still surveying the empty streets around them.

    The charred odor of bitter iron and pungent death drifted over the rooftops as the wind changed direction. The scent seemed to stir a memory within Carina, one that was not her own, as ghostly shrieks clawed her ears and raised the hairs on her neck.

    Sir Basil glanced from Jordan to Carina with an expression of pity before he answered with apparent reluctance, ¡°Burning Witches.¡±

    ?????

    It was a different kind of town square from that of Lafeara¡¯s capital. A single large public well stood at its center, surrounded by buckets and a few scattered tables and chairs. Along the edge of the public square, a half-circle of shops filed around the town¡¯s water source to face the chapel and its bell tower.

    Compared to the buildings around it, the two-story chapel with a single rising spire appeared to be newer and larger in size. The structure¡¯s stained glass windows lay muted beneath the shadows of the gathering storm, but it was the two burning pyres that writhed and hissed but a few feet from the chapel¡¯s open doors, which desecrated this reverent structure.

    The fear in Carina¡¯s chest twisted like a dagger as her gaze homed in on the wilted figures hidden behind the dancing wall of flames. Still bound to their post, the slumped posture of the victims¡¯ heads implied they had escaped their grizzly torment, but the blistered, baked skin that framed human teeth and twisted, deformed jaws bore witness to their violent, barbaric death.

    The howling agony of their death echoed in the flames that sparked and shrieked into the wind. Carina could not tear her eyes away, couldn¡¯t block the scent or escape the terror it awoke in her. It was as if they reached to her from beyond their mortal shell. Their invisible cold hands wrapped around her throat and wrists and promised her no mercy.

    ¡®This is the fate of a witch in Lafeara.¡¯

    ¡°Lady Maura, please don¡¯t look.¡± Jordan moved to block her view, his voice muffled by the handkerchief he held pressed to his mouth to mask the stench. ¡°My Lady?¡±

    ¡°We¡ªwe should find the Mayor,¡± Carina whispered and flinched as a snowflake of ash dropped against her cheek. She wiped it away and stared at the black smear it left upon her fingers. ¡°Where is he¡ªwhere is the Mayor?¡±

    ¡°If my Master is not in the square, he will be inside the chapel,¡± Sir Basil replied in a sympathetic tone. ¡°Forgive me, Baroness. It is not a sight for one still so young.¡±

    ¡®Inside the chapel?¡¯ Carina stared at the simple stone pathway, which led through the two burning pyres to the chapel. ¡®Is that why they placed them there¡ªto dissuade others from interfering?¡¯

    She glanced at the crowd of townspeople who gathered along the edge of the square and stared with shuttered eyes at the dead witches. Only the young looked stricken and horrified. The older residents bore an expression of grim acceptance and even indifference.

    ¡®It¡¯s only been two years since the last witch burnings. I don¡¯t recall¡ªbut it¡¯s possible Averly has witnessed such public burnings before.¡±

    ¡°I need to speak to Lord Acheron and the Mayor,¡± Carina announded stiffly as she stepped around Jordan.

    ¡°My Lady, please don¡¯t force yourself too¡ª¡±

    ¡°They asked for my help. If I can do anything to prevent further insensible cruelty¡ªI will.¡±

    Carina knew her words sounded far more confident than she felt. Logic and reasoning were screaming at her to run away, and yet her feet moved resolutely towards the remnants of these two unknown souls.

    The bitter, nauseating stench filled her nostrils and throat with sweltering misery as Carina approached the twisting flames. The closer she drew¡ªthe more she felt them.

    Like a barrier of wills, her limbs grew heavy beneath their empty, burning gaze. Rancid smoke stung her eyes and filled her lungs. Within her tightening chest, Carina¡¯s heart raced hysterically as if her soul were desperate to tear away from her body and fly from this place.

    ¡®Is this¡ªa warning?¡¯

    Before she could take another step past the barrier, Carina heard the crowd gasp and a scream behind her¡ªthen a body blurred past her vision and slammed against the granite steps two feet ahead.

    Carina stared at the figure in white. The woman¡¯s habit twisted around her light brown hair, her face buried¡ªno collapsed¡ªcaved into the cracked granite corner of the middle step. Blood quickly collected around the woman¡¯s smothered face and stained the robes beneath her chest, then crawled along the crevices of the stone path to form a scarlet pool of death.

    Carina sucked in a strangled breath as she stared into its dark crimson surface and saw the pyres'' demonic flames reflected within them.

    Wind and fire howled in her ears as Carina focused on the woman¡¯s right hand, which twitched for a brief moment, but then went utterly still.

    She barely registered Jordan¡¯s voice as he grabbed her waist and pulled Carina back from the chapel. The town residents surged behind their retreat to gawk at the gruesome sight, their voices distorted and inaudible. And yet, from somewhere in the crowd, she could hear someone laughing.

    ¡®How could they¡ªHow could anyone laugh at this?¡¯

    Her legs offered no resistance as Jordan sat her on a chair beside the well. Sir Basil appeared with a damp handkerchief, which he passed to the knight.

    ¡°Forgive my impertinence,¡± Jordan said gruffly before he pressed the cloth against her face and wiped it clean.

    The cold pressure snapped Carina from her daze. She glanced down at the cloth in his hand and stared in confusion at the red stains smeared upon the damp green cloth.

    ¡®Blood?¡¯

    The maddening pace of her heart steadily decreased to a dull, heavy thud that filled her ears as her body went numb, and her mind filled with one inescapable thought.

    ¡®Unforgivable.¡¯

    Carina swallowed her fury and sharply exhaled. Through the cold vapor of her breath, she focused on the flock of crows gathered on the rooftops around the square. The observers¡¯ dark gazes drifted over the rabble before them while the townspeople remained blissfully ignorant. Averly¡¯s citizens soon turned their attention to a group of men that emerged through the chapel doors and strode down towards the woman¡¯s corpse.

    Two of the men were witch hunters, garbed in familiar scarlet cloaks and armor, while the other two behind them were dressed as Lafearian nobles. Carina recognized the youngest noble as Lord Acheron.

    She did not attempt to rise or greet him. Her body remained locked in a stasis of shock long after Jordan removed the blood from her face and neck. The stains on her dress and cloak would likely not wash off¡ªbut Carina little cared to wear them again.

    Her frozen breath appeared and evaporated before her eyes in slow repetition as Carina watched the crowds part. One of the witch hunters dragged the dead woman''s mangled body from the chapel steps over to a pyre, where he tossed her onto the flames.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve no stomach for this, go home!¡± Shouted the other witch hunter as he faced the crowd. ¡°Rest assured, we are merely cleansing the church of foul witches that have tarnished this sacred sanctuary.¡±

    The crowd murmured in response while Acheron, whose pale complexion had turned an odd shade of gray, registered Carina¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Lady Maura!¡± He grabbed the arm of the noble beside him and quickly dragged the older man towards her. ¡°Mayor Baltmore, this is the Baroness of Averly, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªa pleasure, Baroness,¡± the Mayor greeted her haltingly as he fumbled with his cane. ¡°I-I am sorry. I do wish we could have met under happier circumstances¡ª¡±

    ¡°How-how do we stop this?¡± Carina interrupted hoarsely.

    ¡°Lady Maura, your dress¡ª¡± Acheron mumbled as he glanced towards the soiled handkerchief in Jordan¡¯s grasp. Realization and shock registered across his face. ¡°I¡ªI am so sorry!¡± He knelt beside her and wrapped his hands around her cold, numb fingers.

    ¡°How can I help?¡± Carina forced out as her jaw tightened. She needed answers, a solution, anything to help refocus her mind from the image of a woman with no face.

    ¡°There is little that can be done, Baroness,¡± the Mayor answered with bitter resignation. ¡°As long as they remain on church property and only punish members of the church¡ªwe cannot touch them. If we get in their way, we would be defying not only the church but the royal family.¡±

    ¡°They are murdering people¡ªdefenseless women!¡± Carina protested.

    ¡°Witches¡ª¡± the Mayor corrected hesitantly ¡°¡ªor so they claim.¡±

    ¡°And did they provide you with any proof before they¡ª¡± Carina¡¯s voice failed her as her fingers twisted inside the folds of her cloak. She blinked rapidly and clamped her jaw shut before her genuine emotions could break free.

    The Mayor lifted the handkerchief from his nose and mouth to wipe his brow. ¡°They are witch hunters, my Lady. Their very identity means they can judge a witch from a mortal by simply looking at them.¡±

    Another scream echoed through the square, followed by a quick, stomach-lurching thud that sent a sickening chill down Carina¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Another one,¡± a voice nearby confirmed.

    ¡°Saints have mercy,¡± whispered someone else.

    ¡°Perhaps¡ªI should not have brought you into this,¡± Acheron lamented as he moved closer to block her view.

    ¡°It seems this witch also couldn¡¯t fly!¡± a witch hunter cackled, who stood a few feet to her right.

    ¡°Maura, your hands are freezing,¡± Acheron whispered as he released her left hand and brushed his fingers against her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re ice cold.¡±

    Carina avoided his worried gaze as she searched the crowd, seeking some semblance of anger at this cruelty and injustice. She barely noticed when Jordan removed his cape and draped it around her shoulders. Her futile search only ceased when she caught a glint of glowing white hair.

    Between the mutated figures of the murmuring townspeople, a strange white-haired woman, garbed in a scarlet dress, stared back at Carina with two bottomless eyes¡ªand smiled.

    A sinister sense of deja-vu washed over Carina as the volume of the protesting crowd suddenly spiked.

    ¡°This¡ªthey¡¯ve gone too far!¡± the Mayor protested as he quickly broke away. Acheron released Carina¡¯s hands and followed him.

    Carina watched them struggle through the crowd and turned to search for the white-haired woman once more, but she too was lost in the chaos.

    ¡°We should get you out of here, my Lady,¡± Jordan said urgently as he pulled her to her feet.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± Carina asked, her voice barely mustering the strength to form a whisper.

    ¡°Please, Lady Maura.¡± Jordan turned her away from the turmoil towards the path they had taken into the town square.

    ¡°No, wait¡ªI can¡¯t just lea¡ª¡± Carina¡¯s feeble protest cut off at the sharp cry of a baby echoed over the crowd, followed by the desperate voice from a long-forgotten dream.

    ¡°No! Please! Please give me back my baby!¡±

    Carina whipped around and shoved past a startled Jordan. Her breath caught in the back of her throat as she raced towards the crowd that blocked her view. The path through the jostling townspeople suddenly parted as Acheron stumbled back and fell to the ground with a grunt of pain.

    A witch hunter advanced towards the fallen noble with a sinister laugh. ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t hurt yourself, my Lord.¡±

    Beyond them, Carina saw the Mayor climb to his feet and scramble away from the second witch hunter, who held an infant tucked against his chest with one hand. Below the witch hunter, a woman with familiar jade-green eyes and dark raven hair squirmed as she gasped for air beneath the boot pressed against her chest.

    ¡°Just lay there and be still. I¡¯ll give the brat back to you if he manages to pass a quick test,¡± the witch hunter taunted as his comrade returned and yanked the woman up by her hair.

    ¡°No! No, you bastards! Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± the young mother screamed.

    Carina stumbled to a halt as she stared at the woman¡¯s face¡ªa face as familiar as Carina¡¯s own name.

    For eight long years, Carina had wondered, had grieved, had been riddled sick with guilt¡ªand now Jade stood before her once more¡ªalive.

 Book 2: Chapter 27: A Play of Power

    ??????????

    The deep tenuous roar of the crowd filtered around Carina¡¯s loud gasping breath as she stepped hesitantly. Each step a cauldron of anticipation and fear as if she might carelessly break some magical connection she did not understand, and the familiar young woman before her might then disappear like an apparition who never existed.

    ¡®Jade? Is that¡ªis it really you?¡¯

    The screaming infant, which dangled out of Jade¡¯s restrained reach, snapped Carina from her mesmerizing thoughts. Her confusion quickly smothered beneath the stench of death that lingered in the air and echoed in the child and mother¡¯s frantic cries.

    ¡°My Lady.¡± Jordan caught her arm firmly.

    ¡°No¡ªwait!¡± Carina protested tensely. ¡®That¡¯s Jade¡¯s baby¡ªI have to do something!¡¯ She pulled against the knight¡¯s grip as one of the three witch hunters carried Jade¡¯s baby past them¡ªtowards the well.

    ¡®The well? No!¡¯

    ¡°Sir Jordan, stop him!¡± Carina commanded desperately.

    To his credit, Jordan did not hesitate to follow her order. He released Carina¡¯s arm with a grim look of determination and charged after the screaming infant. Acheron quickly rolled to his feet and followed behind, bellowing, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare harm that child!¡±

    The other two witch hunters, realizing their comrade was about to be overwhelmed, abandoned their torment of Jade and swiftly ran to his aid.

    Carina hurried towards the fallen woman and offered her hand. ¡°Here, let me help you.¡±

    Jade flinched and smacked Carina¡¯s hand aside as she stumbled to her feet then rushed towards the scuffle of men. ¡°Please, give me back my baby!¡±

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t recognize me?¡¯ Carina felt a twinge of pain as she followed behind her friend. ¡®Of course, she doesn¡¯t. I¡¯m Maura now.¡¯

    Jordan gripped the kidnapping witch hunter in a chokehold while Acheron latched onto the arm that held the wailing child. Jade attempted to pry the hunter¡¯s grip open while Sir Basil kept the other two witch hunters at by with his loaded crossbow.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± A witch hunter growled as he eyed the cross-bolt aimed at his chest. ¡°Why is a knight interfering with our inquisition.¡±

    ¡°Sir Jodan is following my orders,¡± Carina replied curtly. ¡°This woman and her child are not part of your inquisition.¡±

    The witch hunters turned their attention towards her, and Carina flinched, half expecting their magical piercing gaze to see past the Winter Rose and uncover her identity in a heartbeat.

    ¡°And who¡ªis this wench?¡± growled the witch hunter pinned between Acheron and Jordan. The knight yanked his arm against the man¡¯s neck harshly in response. With a strained gasp, the hunter¡¯s knees buckled and hit the ground.

    ¡°The Baroness of Averly, Lady Maura,¡± answered the Mayor as he moved hesitantly to Carina¡¯s side. ¡°What are you doing, Baroness?¡± he asked in a panicked whisper as he leaned towards her. ¡°I told you¡ªwe can¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°Does this woman and her child belong to the church?¡± Carina demanded.

    ¡°That¡ª"

    ¡°No!¡± Jade sobbed. ¡°I only went into the church for shelter last night.¡±

    ¡®She only arrived last night¡ªthen if I hadn¡¯t come today?¡¯ Carina shook the thought aside as she faced the witch hunters. ¡°Seeking shelter does not make her church property. What right do you have to detain her and harass her child?¡±

    The second witch hunter, the smaller of the two, turned from Sir Basil to Carina and scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s a foreigner. A vagrant with no papers and no background to speak of.¡±

    ¡°So, the church uses its sacred inquisition as an excuse to harass homeless women and babies now?¡± Carina countered with a sneer. ¡°Or are you saying this woman and her child are witches?¡±

    ¡°And if I said they were, what would you do about it, Baroness?¡± the witch hunter sneered back.

    Carina smiled coldly as she walked past him, untied Jordan¡¯s cloak, and placed it around the trembling Jade¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You are a foreigner, Miss?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Jade¡¯s eyes danced over Carina¡¯s face curiously ¡°¡ªI am a far way from home.¡± Her voice broke for a moment, and then she seized Carina¡¯s wrists tightly. ¡°Please help us. We aren¡¯t witches. I don¡¯t even know how I got here. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hush,¡± Carina murmured as she squeezed the young woman¡¯s hand. ¡°I will protect you, but I need you to trust me.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªyou are the Baroness of this place?¡± Jade asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Carina confirmed quickly. ¡°And I would like to invite you to stay in Averly, as one of my subjects. If you swear your fealty to the royal family and myself, then I can protect you. Will you do that?¡±

    ¡°You dare¡ªto defy the church?¡± The pinned witch hunter growled past Jordan¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Yes, I swear! I¡¯ll swear to anything¡ª" Jade dropped to her knees before Carina. ¡°¡ªPlease save my baby!¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Carina answered with renewed confidence and determination as she pulled Jade back to her feet. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Jade, Jade Hoffman!¡±

    ¡®It is you!¡¯

    Carina smothered her excitement as she turned to the struggling witch hunter held by Acheron and Jordan and raised her voice. ¡°Miss Jade Hoffman is now under the protection of the Baroness of Averly. She was never the property of the church and is, therefore¡ªbeyond the scope of your investigation.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a few pretty words, and this wench thinks she can tell us what to do¡ªArugh!¡± The witch hunter grimaced as the knight ground his heel into the man¡¯s calf.

    ¡°Keep disrespecting the Lady and see where that gets you,¡± Jordan warned.

    ¡°Yes, by all means, continue to challenge the Lady Maura¡¯s authority,¡± Acheron growled over the still screaming baby. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Crown Prince would be most interested to hear of this along with the rest of today¡¯s events.¡±

    ¡°Release the infant, Theo.¡± The second witch hunter advised.

    ¡°Not until I¡¯ve tested it,¡± snarled Theo. A flash of red light flooded over his chest plate as he ripped his arm from Acheron¡¯s grip, spun upwards towards the unbalanced knight, and then smashed his forehead into Jordan¡¯s nose.

    Carina¡¯s escort staggered back with a grunt of pain as the witch hunter flung Acheron and Jade across the muddy square with inhuman strength, then turned towards the town well.

    ¡°No!¡± Carina and Jade screamed in unison as Theo flung the infant like a stone towards the dark, swallowing void.

    Theo howled in pain as his knee twisted suddenly sideways and crumpled to the ground. Carina ignored the man as the baby fluttered in the breeze, its descent slowed by some invisible force just before Sir Basil caught the child deftly in his arms. Jade was upon the butler and infant in a heartbeat sobbing in relief, Jordan¡¯s cloak forgotten in the dirt behind her.

    ¡°Richter!¡± the injured witch hunter howled as he clutched his oddly distorted leg, groaning and gasping in pain. ¡°Richter, you fool, send for Ripper.¡±

    Carina spun towards the short witch hunter, who had pulled what appeared to be a flare from his pouch. A ring on his hand glowed orange as the end of the flare ignited, and he raised it towards the sky.

    A cross-bolt zipped overhead and snapped the flare in half as a commanding voice called out, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    The two standing witch hunters spun around as Percy appeared on horseback surrounded by a dozen mounted mercenaries, their horses panting with effort as if they had just galloped from the Earl¡¯s estate.

    Carina exhaled with relief as the Earl guided his horse towards her, his winter gray eyes visibly relaxed as they settled upon her face.

    ¡°Baroness of Averly, might my men be of some assistance to you?¡± Percy asked with a warm smile.

    ¡°Lord Percy,¡± Carina replied, then cleared her throat as she tried to smother the overwhelming joy in her voice. ¡°Perhaps they might. I have no wish to bully the church, but perhaps if these witch hunters would refrain from endangering the residents of Averly¡ª¡± She turned towards the two witch hunters ¡°¡ªwe could reach a peaceful agreement.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Percy replied as he turned his cold gaze from Theo to Richter and his unnamed comrade. ¡°It would be in the church¡¯s best interest if you left without a fight.¡±

    ¡°By what authority do you command us?¡± Richter growled.

    ¡°The chapel is church property. We are here under the Emissary¡¯s orders to hunt out witches. We aren¡¯t going anywhere,¡± Theo grunted through his obvious discomfort.

    ¡°But the ground you presently lie upon is not church property but mine,¡± Carina countered with a mocking smile. ¡°You attempted to harm the infant of one of my subjects upon my lands. These actions have forced me to banish you from Averly; never show your faces here again!¡± She nodded to Jordan, who drew his sword and motioned for the other witch hunters to join their injured comrade. ¡°If you have any grievances with my decision, you can take it to the Crown Prince. Now get out!¡±

    ¡°This¡ª¡± Richter stammered to a halt.

    ¡°I would not expect much sympathy from his Majesty once he learns how you abused the authority he so graciously offered you to butcher women and drown infants,¡± Acheron confirmed grimly.

    ¡°That¡ª¡± Theo protested.

    ¡°Leave it,¡± muttered the third witch hunter, the scar over his lip twisting as he muttered, ¡°I told you this was going too far.¡±

    Theo glared from his comrade to Richter and pointed towards Jade. ¡°That woman smells of witches, even if she is not one herself. She ought to be taken in for questioning.¡±

    ¡°You have been burning and slaughtering witches from the chapel where she sought shelter,¡± Carina countered as she pointed towards the burning pyres. ¡°Would it not stand to reason Miss Hoffman picked up their scent after sleeping among them? Or were those Sisters you murdered innocent and burned simply because they fall under the church''s domain?¡±

    Evident disgust and uncertainty rippled amongst the crowd gathered around them. The witch hunters exchanged tense glances and seemed to reach a silent agreement.

    ¡°Very well, Baroness of Averly,¡± growled Richter. ¡°We will leave, but rest assured, we will return. There are still plenty of witches hiding in Averly.¡± His gaze shifted from Carina to Percy. ¡°And still others hiding in plain sight among Lafeara¡¯s nobility.¡±

    Richter and the third witch hunter moved to Theo¡¯s side and assisted their comrade to his feet. ¡°Enjoy the peace while it lasts,¡± Richter advised as they carried their crippled friend away from the well. ¡°When Ripper comes, no titles or clever words will save you.¡±

    Percy smiled as he moved closer to Carina and addressed the retreating witch hunters. ¡°You would do well to remind your Commander that the Baroness has the backing of Crown Princess Eleanora as well as support from the house of Hawthorne. He would do well not to provoke her further.¡±

    Richter paused and glanced over his shoulder at Percy. ¡°Hawthorne? Aye. I remember that name.¡± The man offered Percy a twisted smile. ¡°Shame how the late Earl was done in so easily by a little bit of poison.¡±

    Percy hissed as he took a step forward and raised his arm.

    The gesture was enough for Carina to recall the exploding death note back in Rose Palace¡¯s courtyard. She instinctively wrapped her hands around his raised arm and shook her head.

    The crows along the rooftops squawked in anger while Percy froze, then turned his surprised gaze towards Carina and smiled down at her reassuringly.

    ¡°My men will escort these hounds to the borders of Averly,¡± Percy ordered without taking his gaze from her face. ¡°I would also like to escort you back to my Manor, Lady Maura, to rest and¡ª¡± his winter-grey eyes dropped down to her dress ¡°¡ªchange into something less alarming for your return to the palace.¡±

    Carina nodded her agreement silently as she glanced after the mercenaries who formed a square around the witch hunters. Theo and his comrades moved at a slow but steady pace through the crowd that parted before them, towards the town road. When the throng of onlookers merged behind the departing hunters, Carina quickly turned her attention back to Jade, who knelt by the well, softly consoling her child.

    ¡°Before we leave, Lord Percy.¡± Carina raised her ice-blue eyes to the Earl¡¯s steadfast gaze. ¡°I would like to ask a favor of you.¡±

    Percy raised an eyebrow curiously, even as his smile widened. ¡°Anything, Lady Maura.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 28: The Guilt of Providence

    ??????????

    Jade huddled in the corner of the carriage and clung to her baby as if someone might approach and snatch the child away at any moment. Carina sat beside her and covertly stole glances at the rosy cheeks of the brown-eyed infant that had, thankfully, calmed down and now stared back at her in silent curiosity.

    ¡®A boy if I remember correctly,¡¯ Carina mused with an affectionate smile. A thousand questions filled her mind as she studied both the child and Jade. ¡®What happened to you after we were abducted that day at the traffic light? How long have you been in Lafeara? How is it you still look the same? How did you escape with your baby? Those men came looking for us because of the father of that child, so why¡ªhow?¡¯

    Carina repressed these questions behind taut lips and a tightening chest as her fingers trailed absently over the embossed silver thread that ran down Percy¡¯s cloak, which he had given to her before their journey to Hawthorne Manor.

    The Earl sat across from her now with folded arms. His gaze occasionally shifted from Carina to Jade and the infant with a neutral expression that did not hide the befuddled glint in his eye. Carina could not fault Percy for his confusion, not when he had so graciously agreed to her request to provide Jade with a safe place to stay until Carina had a chance to set up something more suitable and long term.

    While Carina had made Jade a citizen of Averly, she had reasoned it unwise to leave her old friend behind that town alone while the witch hunters remained a threat.

    And poor Jade, she looked beyond haggard and miserable. Carina could only imagine what ordeals her friend had been through since arriving in Lafeara. Those familiar green eyes, overshadowed with worry, fear, and exhaustion, only seemed to light up when she looked at her child.

    Jade glanced up to find Carina observing her and quickly offered a half-hearted smile. The sort of timid smile one gives when they don¡¯t want to offend, even if they have done nothing to cause offense¡ªthe smile of someone terrified of being cast aside.

    Carina swallowed the reassurance that galloped to the tip of her tongue. ¡®Not here. Not now. I will let her know I am Carina later.¡¯

    ¡°How old is he?¡± Carina asked conversationally with a nod and smile to the babe, who was now distracted, forming tiny bubbles between his small pink lips.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, he¡¯s five months old¡ªBaroness.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for titles,¡± Carina replied awkwardly. ¡°Lady Maura will suffice. So tell me, what¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Benjamin,¡± Jade answered with the ghost of a smile.

    ¡°Benjamin,¡± Carina repeated curiously. It was not a name they had discussed before when Jade decided to keep the surrogate baby. A dozen new and old questions battled behind Carina¡¯s confused expression before she quickly shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lovely name,¡± Carina said instead and watched in silent fascination as Benjamin drooled silently from the corner of his mouth. ¡®He¡¯s cute¡ªfor a baby¡ªI guess. However, he doesn¡¯t resemble Jade much. I suppose that means he takes after his dad.¡¯

    ¡°You mentioned that your home was far from here, Miss Jade,¡± Percy interjected from his seat across the carriage. ¡°Where is that exactly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªNot a place you¡¯ve heard of,¡± Jade answered uneasily.

    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s not.¡¯ Carina smiled ruefully. ¡®You¡¯re from a completely different world.¡¯

    ¡°If you could provide me with a bit more information, perhaps I could arrange for your return,¡± Percy continued with a generous smile that did not quite meet his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a family¡ªpossibly a husband¡ªwondering where you are?¡±

    ¡°No¡ªhusband, and I believe that would be impossible,¡± Jade returned with a hint of anger. ¡°Unless you can use magic.¡±

    Carina stiffened and watched as Percy¡¯s smile soured. There was something about the way he studied Jade that made Carina uneasy and even a bit¡ªafraid.

    ¡°Lady Jade has been through enough interrogation for one day,¡± Carina hastily interjected as she placed a hand on Jade¡¯s arm. ¡°We should allow her to rest and leave such questions for another time.¡± She met Percy¡¯s sharp gaze with a raised eyebrow. The Earl relaxed his shoulders and smiled as he offered her a single nod.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me Lady,¡± Jade muttered under her breath. ¡°I own the clothes I¡¯m wearing and nothing else.¡± She swallowed as her voice thickened with emotion. ¡°I am¡ªvery grateful to you, Lady Maura¡ªfor taking us in.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for thanks,¡± Carina replied with a flush of embarrassment. ¡®I still don¡¯t understand how you came to Lafeara, but I could never leave you out in the cold on your own.¡¯ ¡°And it is the Earl who has agreed to provide you a place to stay while I arrange for more permanent housing and comfort.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that, Benjamin?¡± Jade whispered to the infant, who fussed as he suckled on his closed fist. ¡°The Baroness and Earl are giving us a safe place to stay.¡±

    Carina smiled and removed her hand. The amount of dirt and grime on Jade¡¯s clothes and skin seemed to suggest she had gone without decent lodgings and a bath for a few days.

    ¡®But these are not clothes from our world. Perhaps someone gave them to her?¡¯ Carina sighed and tightened her hand around the edge of her cloak. ¡®There will be time enough to ask her questions later. Jade will trust me once she knows I am Carina. Since I still have knowledge of our homeworld, it should be simple enough to convince her.¡¯

    She glanced towards Percy, who observed her over a hand pressed to his lips. Though Carina couldn¡¯t explain why she felt guilty for the enormous favor she had asked of him. Although Percy had agreed readily enough, it was not without a moment''s hesitation. ¡®It''s reasonable for him to hesitate. Inviting strangers to live in his estate isn¡¯t something most nobles would willingly do. Let alone those like the Earl who are hiding their witch ancestry.¡¯

    Carina turned her gaze from the Earl to the window as she pulled Percy¡¯s cloak over her blood-splattered dress. An uneasy thought had been growing in the back of her mind since before they left Averly. ¡®Does Jade being here somehow affect the future¡ªand if so, how will it change now?¡¯

    ?????

    For the life of him, Percy couldn''t figure it out. Lady Maura had always been cautious by nature. Prone to the occasional bouts of emotionally based decisions, certainly, but even then, she still had a plan in place by which to retreat.

    And yet Maura recklessly challenged the witch hunters and the church because of this foreigner and her baby.

    ¡®Was this some form of female empathy?¡¯

    Maura certainly looked quite intrigued by the baby, but it was the woman, Jade, whom she seemed most focused upon.

    ¡®What is that desperation I see in her eyes? Who is this woman that Maura would show this much concern?¡¯

    His gaze dropped to the collar of Maura¡¯s dress and the tall tale smears of blood. ¡®Too close. If she had gone a bit further¡ªshe might have been crushed on those church steps.¡¯ His grip tightened around the cane that twisted into the wooden floorboards of the carriage.

    Maura glanced at him, and Percy relaxed his grip as he smiled. Her ice-blue eyes shifted back to the window while the faint blush on her cheeks gave away her embarrassment. She also looked tired, and he wondered if she still suffered from nightmares.

    Percy glanced towards Jade and her dirty child, neither of which were witches. ¡®And yet she conveniently turned up at the chapel among the witches Mercy left behind.¡¯

    Percy didn¡¯t believe in coincidences. Even the actions of a simpleton could be controlled by those who hid in the shadows of this world. And the crows had witnessed a specter of sorts walking amongst Avverly¡¯s mortals. There one moment, her attention fixed on Maura, and gone the next.

    ¡®If the other gods have started meddling, this is more than some curious coincidence.¡¯

    Jade glanced over at him and offered an uncertain smile. Percy¡¯s returning smile was enough to make her cower and drop those jade-green eyes to her babe once more. ¡®No matter, since Maura has placed you in my care, I have plenty of time to ferret out who is pulling your strings.¡¯

    ?????

    To Butler Russell¡¯s credit, he did not show an ounce of surprise when he opened the door to find Percy accompanied by Lady Maura in a blood-splattered dress, with Jade and her wailing baby behind them.

    ¡°Welcome back, Master. Baroness,¡± Russell said with a modest bow to Maura.

    ¡°Thank you for the welcome, Russell,¡± Maura replied with a brief smile before her attention returned once more to the child. ¡°Perhaps we should summon a physician to examine him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just hungry,¡± Jade answered numbly as she rocked and shushed the angry child. ¡°As am I, we¡ªhaven¡¯t eaten since¡ª¡± She trailed off, but her words had their intended effect as Maura turned her beseeching gaze to Percy.

    ¡®Not a complete simpleton then.¡¯

    ¡°Russell, have the kitchen prepare an extra place for lunch. And have the staff arrange a room and tray for Miss Jade to enjoy at her leisure while she and her child get some rest,¡± Percy said quickly, just as eager to spare his sensitive ears from the wailing demon.

    ¡°What is this awful racket?¡± Serilda appeared behind the railing above them and gazed down at the screaming infant with disdain. ¡°And whose noisy bastard is that?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Jade replied sharply.

    Percy shot his cousin a warning look as he took Maura¡¯s hand and led the distracted girl towards the stairs. ¡°Lady Serilda, this is Lady Maura, my mother¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Serilda frowned as she glanced between Maura and Percy, her hands still pressed against her ears.

    ¡°Lady Maura, this is Lady Serilda, my dear cousin, who has been away in the country for some years,¡± Percy continued with a reassuring smile. ¡°She can offer you a dress to change into for your return to the palace¡ª¡± his gaze shifted back to Serilda ¡°¡ªand the Crown Princess.¡±

    ¡°Ohh!¡± Serilda''s moss-agate eyes brightened in realization as she dropped her hands. ¡°So, you¡¯re that Lady Maura!¡± Her smile widened with outright glee as she glided down the steps to steal Maura¡¯s hand from Percy¡¯s grip. ¡°My goodness, what a fright you must have had. Is that blood¡ªtsk! I have just the dress that will suit your complexion, though you are a couple of inches shorter than I, and¡ªI¡¯m embarrassed to admit¡ªthe few dresses I own are a several years behind the latest fashion. I plan on completely renovating my wardrobe before the holidays¡ªat the Earl¡¯s expense, of course.¡±

    Serilda turned and sent Percy a coy smile as if daring him to refute her claims, but the Earl merely nodded his head in acceptance. Serilda beamed victoriously as she slid Maura¡¯s arm around her own. ¡°As you are a lady-in-waiting to the Crown Princess, I¡¯m sure you must know all the latest trends in the capital, Lady Maura. You must advise me as to the changes I will need to make.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªsuppose. Thank you, Lady Serilda,¡± Maura murmured with a distracted glance towards Jade.

    ¡°Go and change, Lady Maura,¡± Percy urged with a reassuring smile. ¡°Miss Jade will be given a room close to Miss Ivy. I intend to ask your former servant to look after the woman and her child during their brief stay. I hope that will offer you some peace of mind.¡±

    There was no mistaking the look of relief on Maura¡¯s face as Serilda led her up the stairs to the second floor and out of sight. Percy clutched the decorative railing as he breathed in the scent of Jasmine and frost that followed her¡ªnow tainted by the stench of blood. He sighed silently.

    ¡®I must do better to ensure she does not encounter those witch hunters again. If Ripper had seen her¡ª¡¯ He grimaced as the child wailed unhappily behind him.

    Jade wilted as the Earl turned around and focused his attention upon them.

    ¡°No need to be so afraid,¡± Percy replied with a mocking smile as he glanced down the hall to see if the servants were coming. ¡°Tell me, Miss Jade, have you ever heard of or met Lady Maura before today?¡±

    Her jade green eyes, eerily similar to Ivy¡¯s, drifted around the foyer floor as she avoided his gaze.

    Unlike Ivy, Jade¡¯s thoughts were not easily read. In that way, she reminded him of Maura. As if she had spent her entire life learning to mask her true feelings.

    ¡®And yet she smells of deceit.¡¯

    ¡°No, I¡ªnever¡ªbefore today,¡± Jade mumbled behind the infuriating curtain of her child¡¯s wails.

    But Percy¡¯s trained ears quickly picked up the erratic fluctuation of Jade¡¯s heartbeat as well as the distinct shift in pitch of her words. ¡®Mask your face all you like. You can¡¯t hide a lie from me.¡¯

    The Earl cringed as the child''s screams tore through the magic around them. With an irritated twitch of his finger, he deftly muffled the air around the woman and her child¡ªwho smelled keenly of gutter and filth. Russell returned with two maids, who hurriedly swept Jade and her noisy brat towards the servant¡¯s quarters.

    ¡°Have them bathed as soon as possible and some new clothes provided. Burn the rags they brought and see some powder is spread about for lice,¡± Percy instructed Russell. ¡°Also, ask Miss Ivy to see to their comfort and care between her lessons. Inform her that they are guests of Lady Maura.¡± The butler nodded and trailed behind the maids and their newest unexpected guest.

    Percy¡¯s fingers danced over his cane. The air around him channeled and thickened until the quiet of Hawthorne Manor was once more, blissfully restored. He breathed a sigh of relief then frowned in the direction of his study. ¡°What a curious nuisance they both are,¡± he murmured and headed towards the office door.

    Percy was not surprised to find Mercy waiting for him inside, seated behind the Earl¡¯s desk¡ªbut he was far from pleased.

 Book 2: Chapter 29: A Breath of Deception

    ??????????

    ¡°So, tell me, what is my very distant cousin, Eleanora, like? Is she truly as scandalous as they say?¡± Serilda asked in an amused tone as she led Carina inside a familiar large bedroom with seafoam-colored walls and peacock green curtains.

    ¡®Wait, wasn¡¯t this the Countess¡¯s room?¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡ªwhat do they say in the country?¡± Carina replied hesitantly as the strange but stunningly beautiful woman relinquished her arm. Serilda¡¯s touch left an odd tingling sensation that raised the hairs along her arm. The Marchioness¡¯s voice made Carina feel strangely relaxed, comforted, and yet still somehow uneasy.

    ¡°In the country, they say the Crown Princess wears men¡¯s clothes, challenges the Lafeara knights to duels, and tears around the Royal Palace barefoot. Those sorts of rumors,¡± Serilda replied with an amused smile as she pulled out the chair by the vanity desk and gestured towards it. ¡°Do come and sit, Lady Maura. You look ready to fall over at any moment, though that¡¯s to be expected. Witch burnings are a terrible thing to experience when you¡¯re a sensitive¡ªand you do look rather pale, my dear.¡±

    ¡®How did she know about the witch burnings?¡¯ Carina pondered as she rubbed a hand across her tired brow. ¡°No¡ªI¡¯m¡ªfine,¡± she murmured and looked down in confusion as her body voluntarily moved towards the indicated seat. The Winter Rose prickled against her skin, and she stopped just short of the chair. For a moment, Carina could feel a sort of haze weighing down upon her head and shoulders, but it cleared away the moment she focused upon it. ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired, thank you.¡±

    Serilda¡¯s eyebrows raised faintly. ¡°How strange,¡± the Marchioness murmured with a coy smile. ¡°Ah, yes, a dress, one moment.¡±

    Carina watched the noblewoman curiously. It was challenging to gauge Serilda¡¯s age, given the perfect condition of her skin. She had to be at least in her early twenties, and yet, the haunted expression that lingered in the shadows of the Marchioness¡¯s face made Percy¡¯s cousin feel inexplicably older.

    ¡°Here we are, a lovely blue to match your eyes,¡± Serilda exclaimed as she pulled out a dress. ¡°Such a rare, enchanting color,¡± the Marchioness added as she handed the gown to Carina and stroked her cheek. ¡°Bewitching and yet¡ªfrigid.¡±

    ¡®Okay?¡¯ Carina cleared her throat and glanced around. ¡°Perhaps I could change in another room?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. I am more than capable of assisting you, Lady Maura, and that dress will probably need some adjustments with its length,¡± Serilda replied as she took Carina¡¯s shoulders, spun her about, and lifted her hair. ¡°I had forgotten ladies-in-waiting must make do without servants, but when did they start designing dresses with buttons in the front and not the back?¡±

    ¡°Fairly recently,¡± Carina replied as she stepped away. ¡°How long have you been away in the country, Lady Serilda?¡±

    The smile upon the Marchioness¡¯s face tightened for a moment before she shrugged. ¡°Oh¡ªa few years.¡±

    ¡°Were you there to recover from an illness?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ªI suppose you could say that.¡±

    Carina blinked at the warning tone in the Marchioness¡¯s voice and decided not to press Serilda for further information. Instead, she turned away, laid the new gown upon the bed, and then slowly unbuttoned her bodice. Her fingers fumbled around the buttons covered in blood as the scent of the pyre drifted up the fabric. She shivered in relief as the soiled gown dropped to the floor and stepped away from it.

    Serilda picked up the discarded dress, slid it onto a hanger, and hung it outside the bedroom door. ¡°The maids will see it cleaned and returned to you.¡±

    ¡°That¡ªisn¡¯t necessary,¡± Carina protested. ¡°I have plenty of dresses.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is your family well off, Lady Maura? I didn¡¯t catch the name earlier when Percy introduced you.¡±

    Carina paused as she arranged the skirt of the light blue gown. ¡°I do not share my family''s name, Lady Serilda. I was born a half-blood.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Really?¡± Serilda sat on the bed across from her with a curious expression. ¡°How deliciously unexpected and mysterious. Then you don¡¯t know who your father is, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°No idea, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Carina replied as she pulled the gown over her head.

    ¡°Your mother, then?¡±

    ¡°She¡ªwas¡ªLady Helena Turnbell. Formerly Lady Helena Gilwren before her marriage.¡±

    ¡°Was¡ª? Oh dear.¡± Serilda pressed her delicate fingers against her lips. ¡°You are saying¡ªthat you are a half-blood and an orphan as well?¡±

    Carina did not answer as she focused on settling the dress¡¯s fabric around her waist.

    ¡°Oh dear, look at me prattling when I promised to help you.¡± Serilda slid off the bed and moved behind Carina. ¡°One never knows how valuable maids are until we have to make do on our own,¡± the Marchioness joked as she straightened the back of the blue dress and then buttoned it up slowly. ¡°You must have many commendable qualities, Lady Maura. To have convinced the proud Countess to take a half-blood under her wing and raise your station.¡±

    Carina turned her head but could not make out Serilda¡¯s expression, though her tone seemed oddly bitter. ¡°I was most fortunate to have received the Countess¡¯s attention and care,¡± Carina replied as she raised her hair so the Marchioness could reach the buttons along her neck.

    ¡°It is far too early to count that as fortunate,¡± Serilda answered with a hint of cynicism. ¡°I too was under the Countess¡¯s care once¡ªa long time ago.¡±

    Carina turned, surprised.

    ¡°Not in the same way you were, I¡¯m sure,¡± Serilda added with a sarcastic smile. ¡°No, the lessons she taught me were not those of a proper court lady¡ª¡± she slid her fingers under Carina¡¯s chin and lifted it gently ¡°¡ªbut the skills of a king¡¯s mistress.¡±

    Carina¡¯s eyes widened as she took in Serilda¡¯s beauty, the old fashion yet expensive silk of her dresses, and the lavish rooms she had been given in the Earl¡¯s house. ¡°You¡ªare the Marchioness of Brexley!¡±

    Serilda¡¯s smile widened while her moss-agate eyes remained muted with darkness. ¡°Yes, the Countess taught you well, indeed.¡±

    ¡®Only the Countess told me that the Marchioness of Brexley went mad after King Henri¡¯s death and the miscarriage of their unborn child.¡¯

    ¡°What a waste, Lady Maura,¡± Serilda murmured as she stepped closer and glided her fingers down the ruffled collar of the blue gown. ¡°To hide such a priceless jewel out of sight beneath such old garments.¡±

    Carina blinked in confusion; then her hand moved to where the Winter Rose rested against her chest. ¡°Oh, this¡ªwas a gift¡ª¡±

    ¡°From my cousin,¡± Serilda confirmed with a mischievous wink. ¡°A necklace worthy of a Queen.¡± She smiled and slid behind Carina once more to loosen the pins in her ash-brown hair. ¡°Why don¡¯t I try something different with your hair before we head down for lunch.¡±

    Seemingly unable to protest or even ponder why she wouldn¡¯t enjoy having the Marchioness brush her hair, Carina nodded mutely. As Serilda smoothed out the curls and tangles of Carina¡¯s ash-brown hair, the heavy feeling of sleep slid over the attendant''s eyes. Carina shook herself, embarrassed to have nodded off. Again the unyielding tiredness returned as the steady strokes of the brush against her scalp and Serilda¡¯s soft humming wrapped Carina into the comforting warmth of an invisible cocoon.

    A gentle knock at the door jolted Carina awake once more. ¡°Hold still, Lady Maura,¡± Serilda soothed as she slid another pin into Carina¡¯s new hairdo. ¡°There, finished. You can come in, Cousin.¡±

    The door opened slightly, and Percy cleared his throat as he remained just out of sight. ¡°I came to inform Lady Maura that I sent a letter ahead to the Palace to explain her delayed return.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Percy,¡± Carina replied, a bit breathless and dazed as she rose from her seat. ¡®That will at least give me some time to speak with Jade before I have to head back.¡¯

    ¡°Then, if you are in no hurry, would you like to join my cousin and I for lunch?¡± Percy asked as he stepped around the door. He stopped abruptly, his winter-grey eyes widening in surprise as his gaze swept from Carina¡¯s hair to the gown she wore, then shot towards the Marchioness reproachfully.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look gorgeous?¡± Serilda asked as she danced behind Carina. ¡°Much like how I looked when the Countess sent me off to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Seri! You¡ª¡± Percy¡¯s taut voice caught Carina off guard, and she glanced between the cousins befuddled.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Carina asked as she studied the voluminous updo the Marchioness had brushed her hair into in the mirror¡¯s reflection. It was remarkably old fashioned and not the sort of look Carina would have gone for¡ªbut hardly offensive. ¡®So then why is Percy so upset?¡¯

    Carina turned towards the Earl to voice her question only to blink in confusion as he disappeared before her eyes, and the walls around her swayed. Shrill laugher filled Carina¡¯s ears as a titanic wave of fatigue washed over her and sent her spinning towards the floor.

    Percy¡¯s arm caught Carina¡¯s waist, and she gasped as a hairpin fell with sluggish slowness and struck the floor inches from her eyes. A strange distorted ring echoed from the small metal object. The sound rippled into shapes like a thousand bright flashing fireflies that swarmed around her vision. The Marchioness appeared at the dancing lights center, her smile beaming with strange delight as she gently touched Carina¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Oh dear, perhaps you should lay down and rest for a while, Lady Maura,¡± Serilda murmured as a dark curtain slowly moved closer and swallowed the fireflies one by one. ¡°Maybe a prolonged overnight stay is in order.¡±

    ¡°No¡ªI should¡ªget back¡ª¡± Carina protested. The air seemed too thin. A high-pitched ringing filled her ears as the Winter Rose burned against her chest and flashed in a warning.

    Percy¡¯s muffled voice, filled with anger, echoed through the darkness that rushed towards her as Carina slumped against his arm, and the room simply disappeared.

 Book 2: Chapter 30: The Labyrinth of Anthraticus

    ??????????

    The granular weight of soil scraped across Carina¡¯s eyelids as she slowly peeled her heavy eyes open. The smell of earth filled her sense as she stared hazily at the sea of darkness that filled her vision. Beneath her numb fingers, the dry texture of stiff wooden boards slowly came into focus. She was lying upon some sort of wooden panels, ¡®A floor?¡¯ but in complete darkness, ¡®Where though?¡¯

    Carina tried to sit up, but her forehead slammed against an immovable surface directly above her, the impact shaking off the invisible fog that clouded her mind.

    The thud only made her more aware of the deep endless silence which surrounded her. Carina laid back down and rubbed cold fingers across her grime-covered forehead. The sound of sand or earth falling from her hair onto the floorboards sent a shiver down her spine. ¡®What¡ªis going on?¡¯

    Her hands reached out into the darkness and felt the rough wooden panels only a few inches from her face. The ¡°thump, thump, thump¡± of her frozen heart as it shook off the sluggish grip of sleep and lunged into a gallop of terror echoed in Carina¡¯s ears as she sucked back a sudden scream.

    A strained breath quivered through her dry lips as Carina continued to trace and frame the invisible prison that now held her. A dark cocoon of damp, loose soil and immovable wooden barriers took shape in the darkness around her. Four walls surrounded her, another two at her head and feet. ¡®I¡¯m in some sort of narrow box¡ªor¡ªa coffin?¡¯

    ¡°No¡ªno-no-no!¡± Carina pushed down the suffocating fear that burned awake in her chest as she strained against the wooden panel above her. Frost spread from her fingers across the panels then through them, and she found only more earth on the other side. ¡®I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m buried? Fuck! No¡ªwhat? No!''

    Tears blurred her vision as Carina¡¯s shallow, rapid breathing seemed to expand the spread of frost that filled the coffin around her until it coated her hair and dress. Her lungs stiffened as the cold moved inward, forcibly slowing her heart even as a tear slid from the corner of her eye and froze before it could fall down her cheek. ¡®It¡¯s just a dream¡ªit''s another nightmare. Wake up¡ªplease, please, wake up!¡¯

    ¡°Why do you panic, child?¡±

    Carina¡¯s closed eyes snapped open, and she blinked into the darkness, searching for the voice.

    ¡°You are a witch. Don¡¯t you know why witches are always burned and never buried?¡±

    Carina shivered beneath her own ghost-like breath as the voice crept through the darkness towards her. Another person couldn''t possibly be there with her inside the coffin, and yet Carina heard them whisper beside her ear¡ªor perhaps in her mind the way Maura did.

    ¡°Daughter of Frost, why do you slumber? If you play by the rules of mortals, then a mortal grave is all that awaits you.¡±

    Something thudded in the distance behind the voice. ¡®No¡ªabove me?¡¯

    ¡°You are running out of time. Once our secret is revealed, you will not be able to hide from them anymore. You must be ready to harness the gift that has been bestowed to you.¡±

    The thud grew steadily closer. To Carina¡¯s ears, it sounded as if someone was digging through the earth above her.

    ¡°When they discover what you are, they will not suffer you to slumber peacefully. You must wake up!¡±

    Metal struck the coffin¡¯s lid and scraped against the wooden barrier. A snarl echoed through the cold darkness beneath her. Instead of hope or relief, Carina¡¯s chest crumpled under the weight of dread that seeped into her coffin as grains of soil slid through the small cracks of light above her.

    She pressed herself against the wooden floorboards, wanting to hide, unable to escape. Metal struck the wood, again and again, as chips of wood fell into the darkness, past Carina¡¯s blinking eyes. Then the dull blade of a hatchet broke through and brought with it the harsh light of day.

    ¡°We found her! We found the witch!¡±

    The angry accusation that rippled through the man¡¯s voice confirmed Carina¡¯s instinctual fear even as it echoed in another dozen voices beyond the hatch-wielding gravedigger. Malice flooded through the broken coffin¡¯s lid, while beneath the floorboards at her back, the snarls grew louder as nails scraped against the soil below, desperately trying to reach her.

    Human fingers reached through the widened cracks in the coffin¡¯s lid, took hold, and then tore the wooden panels free. The dark silhouette of Averly¡¯s townsfolk loomed above Carina as a dozen hands grabbed her frozen limbs, and her ears bled beneath the fury of their screams, chanting, ¡°Burn her! Burn the Witch! Burn the Ice Witch!¡±

    They dragged her up from the coffin as the horizon of a grey frozen sky came into view. Carina barely caught a glimpse of the tombstone planted in the earth behind her, covered in an inch of snow. Upon it was a name she barely recognized, Duchess Maura Frost.

    ¡®Duchess?¡¯ Carina looked down at her dress, a regal gown of black silk studded with jewels, a burial gown. ¡®I¡¯m dead?¡¯

    The looming mass of an angry mob awaited her confused gaze, their hostile gaze illuminated by a thousand sputtering torches as the snow continued to fall silently around them. They were not in the town but a field of snow. A picket line of fences separated the mob for a pyre that cracked and roared as the cold wind whipped against its flames.

    Carina sucked in a sharp breath as her legs gave out beneath her. She fell, but not entirely as her captors yanked her back up and dragged her forward, unhindered and relentless. ¡°No¡ªno, let me go!¡± Carina cried only to be pelted with clumps of dirty snow that smelled of piss and shit but hurt far less than the stones that followed.

    ¡®This is a nightmare¡ªit has to be¡ªthis can¡¯t be happening.¡¯

    Carina peered at the faces of the men, women, and children that closed in around her. Their skin marred with visible scars and boils of the plague.

    ¡®Impossible. I did everything I could to prepare¡ªto prevent its spread. How is it already here?¡¯

    At a sharp command, the rabble parted to clear a path between Carina and the pyre. Only Sophya Turnbell stood in her way, dressed in a scarlet gown, dazzling jewels, and a victorious ruby smile.

    ¡°Oh, there you are, half-blood,¡± Maura¡¯s half-sister crooned as the firelight danced against her ravenous curls. ¡°Filthy witch, did you think you had us all fooled?¡±

    The crowd roared, and the hands upon Carina¡¯s arms and shoulders flung her down at Sophya¡¯s feet. A prison collar snapped around the ice witch¡¯s neck and burned against her skin. She reached towards the metal choker, but the men restrained her arms and pinned them behind her back.

    Sophya laughed. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d let you off so easily? What are a few mortal lords and kings to me? Anywhere you go, I will find you, drag you into the light, and watch those you wasted your hopes and affections upon tear you apart.¡± The vicious redhead grabbed a fist full of Carina¡¯s hair and yanked the half-blood¡¯s gaze upwards.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many times Veles resets the clock; you will never win,¡± Sophya growled in an unfamiliar voice. ¡°Even if you manage to wake up this time, it won¡¯t be soon enough. The next dragon already belongs to me, and I will use his power to rip out your heart and crush you for good.¡±

    The moon flickered behind Maura¡¯s half-sister, whose scarlet hair blackened and appeared to smolder. ¡°Then, I shall be reborn, and the gods that stood against me will taste my vengeance.¡±

    ¡®What-what was she talking about?¡¯

    The men lifted Carina to her feet as Sophya stepped closer, her vibrant scarlet curls restored. ¡°Kiss Lincoln for me then, sweet Maura. He waits for you in the pits of damnation.¡±

    ¡°You would curse your own brother?¡± Carina choked out past the constricting grip of the collar.

    ¡°Brother?¡± Sophya laughed, and her teeth resembled the fangs of a hungry devil. ¡°Oh, poor, sweet, naive Carina,¡± You may have many names¡ªbut I have many faces.¡±

    The clouds above them scattered as the moon spilled its cold light across the harsh, snow-covered landscape. Beneath its ethereal glow, Sophya¡¯s face shifted. Her curls smoothed out into flat, dry scraps of hair that barely covered her scalp. Her forest-green eyes darkened into soulless black orbs that glistened with the undying flames of hatred. Even her scarlet lips thinned as they formed a vicious, cracked smile that spread to reveal hellish teeth. ¡°Do you see me now, Carina?¡±

    Cold arms wrapped around Carina¡¯s chest and hugged her tightly. Their translucent appearance snapped Carina¡¯s gaze from the nightmare before her to the pale specter at her back. ¡°Maura?¡±

    The ghost¡¯s grip tightened as her haunted eyes mirrored the soulless gaze of the demonic woman before them. Maura¡¯s lips curled into a fiendish smile as black blood dripped from the corner of her mouth down upon Carina¡¯s neck. ¡°What right did you have to steal my life? It should have been me they praised and loved.¡± The ghost¡¯s bitter whisper rose into a painful shriek as her crushing arms bruised Carina¡¯s ribs and lungs.¡°Why did I have to suffer and die a slave¡ªwhile you almost became a Queen?¡±

    Maura¡¯s accusations raked against Carina¡¯s ears as she shut her eyes, unable to break free as the devil woman who possessed Sophya¡¯s body laughed.

    ¡°I have to admit, it was interesting to see how much you changed after your last life,¡± the ghoulish woman taunted. ¡°But whether Kirsi, Carina, or poor little Maura, your fate cannot be changed.¡± The woman leaned in closer. Her bottomless black eyes pulled at the frozen heart that thudded heavily against Carina¡¯s chest as if desperate to break free. ¡°This time, just as before, you will die¡ªand Viktor will die with you,¡± The woman promised, then continued to laugh manically as she stepped aside.

    Maura vanished as mortal hands gripped Carina¡¯s arms tighter and dragged her towards the burning pyre and its hellish flames.

    ¡°Nothing you do will spare the mortals from what¡¯s to come, little witch,¡± Sophya hissed. ¡°But if it makes you feel better, I can make one or two of their deaths quick and painless. So go back to sleep and do not resist your fate.¡±

    ¡°What fate? Maura¡¯s? I don¡¯t understand! Wait!¡± Carina shouted as she strained against the men dragging her closer to the fire.

    ¡°Wake up, child.¡±

    Carina grit her teeth as she struggled to connect with her cold magic. It pulsed chaotically beneath her skin, unable to break free as the collar around her throat shrank in size until Carina could barely breathe.

    ¡°Wake up, foolish ice witch!¡±

    As the flames of the pyre flicked greedily against the hem of Carina¡¯s burial gown, the familiar sensation of Maura¡¯s death flooded through her, and the frozen heart inside Carina¡¯s chest shattered. Its magic burned through her garments and snapped the metal choker around her neck as power clawed free from her rigid, falling body and launched towards the pyre in a wave of howling ice that engulfed flame, wood, and man and left Carina kneeling in a field of bloody snow.

    ¡°I am waiting for you, Daughter of Frost. It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±

    ?????

    The distant sound of muffled, arguing voices pulled Carina from the quickly fading nightmare. The cold hard surface beneath her fingers and back snapped her eyes open as her aching lungs sucked in a shallow breath. A dark vaulted ceiling loomed far above her covered in carvings of images and shapes she did not understand, their etchings illuminated by the torches that circled a large oval room.

    ¡°I assure you, Cousin, Lady Maura is perfectly fine. This much was to be expected since it is her first time entering Anthraticus. You endured the same dream as a child, just as we all did. You know it won¡¯t harm her physically.¡±

    The familiar female voice pulled Carina¡¯s attention to her left, where two women stood facing Percy, each of them focused on a small table that held an open book, several strange glowing stones, and a basin filled with a dark liquid.

    ¡°She should be waking up any minute now¡ª¡± Serilda turned towards Carina and smiled. ¡°Ah, what did I tell you, Cousin. Lady Maura has returned safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°Maura,¡± Percy circled the Marchioness and the other strangely familiar woman as he rushed to her side. ¡°I must apologize¡ªSeri should have asked your permission before pushing you in like this.¡±

    ¡®Pushing me in? Into that nightmare?¡¯

    ¡°What-what¡¯s going on¡ªwhere am I?¡± Carina mumbled, still disoriented as she rolled over and took in the stone altar beneath her, covered in a dense layer of frost. ¡°What is this place?¡± Her voice sounded feeble and afraid, but Carina little cared, still haunted by the visions of the nightmare she had just escaped.

    ¡®What-what was that? And just what the hell is going on?¡¯

    ¡°You are in Anthraticus, Lady Maura,¡± answered the second woman as she moved closer to the altar and removed her hood. ¡°A series of labyrinths and tunnels that stretches far and wide beneath Lafeara¡¯s capital. It is an ancient, secret place of safety and sanctuary for witches. The entrances are locked with magic, and the paths themselves enchanted to lead astray any unfortunate mortals who happen to wander inside carelessly.¡±

    The woman¡¯s familiar dusk blue eyes focused in on Carina with a hint of trepidation. ¡°However, nowadays, most doorways to Anthraticus are only accessible from the houses of Lafearian families with the oldest, purest witch bloodlines.¡± The woman turned and dipped her head respectfully to Percy, ¡°Such as the Earl of Hawthorne.¡±

    ¡°Who¡ªare you?¡± Carina asked as her gaze narrowed in the woman¡¯s face that tugged at her memory strangely. ¡°Have we met before?¡±

    ¡°Maura, this is Lady Mercy,¡± Percy explained. ¡°Though I believe you know her as Abbess Mercy.¡±

    ¡®No¡ªwhat? The Abbess was much older than¡ª¡¯

    ¡°Yes, I have changed a bit since Lady Maura last saw me.¡± Mercy smiled at Carina¡¯s confused expression. ¡°You will find that magic is useful in a lot of ways once you master your connection to its power.¡±

    ¡°Which is why we brought you here, Lady Maura,¡± Serilda explained with an apologetic smile as she reached over and took Carina¡¯s hand. ¡°I am sorry for whatever disturbing dream you just went through. Anthraticus can have that effect on a witch who enters for the first time. The older you are, the more vivid the dream, but they do say these dreams contain visions of the past and future. They are considered gifts of warnings of wisdom from the immortal who rests at the labyrinth''s center.¡±

    Carina shook her head slowly as she shifted her gaze from Serilda to Percy and then to Mercy and tried to soak in the information. ¡°Okay. So you¡¯re saying that you¡ªare all witches?¡±

    Mercy smirked while Serilda eagerly nodded her head. Percy gently took Carina¡¯s shoulders and helped her to rise and sit comfortably.

    ¡°I told you that you were far from alone,¡± Percy whispered with the ghost of a smile as he brushed a lock of hair behind Carina¡¯s ear. ¡°There is a lot more for me to show you and infinitely more for you to learn, but time is not on our side.¡± He stepped back and held out his hand. ¡°Come with me, Lady Maura. I will answer your questions as we walk.¡±

    Carina sucked in her lip as she slid her frozen fingers across his hand and dropped down from the altar. Her loose ash-brown hair fell around her shoulders as the Winter Rose bounced against her chest. Carina reached towards it instinctively, even as the lingering whispers of the horrifying nightmare she had just escaped echoed in her ears.

    ¡®You have many names¡ªand I have many faces.¡¯

    Carina looked up at Percy¡¯s familiar face as he tucked her hand around his arm and led her past Serilda and Mercy towards a dimly lit tunnel.

    ¡®Who was the woman in my dream? How-why does she know my real name?¡¯

    She glanced up nervously as they passed beneath the stone archway. Earth walls painted with glowing runes flickered past as Percy continued forward confidently. A little further down the tunnel, the Earl paused and turned towards the wall as he pressed his signet ring against one of the runes. The stone wall evaporated, and another arched opening appeared. Carina blinked and glanced behind her as Mercy and Serilda followed, and the wall closed silently behind them.

    ¡®A labyrinth with hidden walls?¡¯ Carina shivered as the unnerving scent of earth pressed in around her and refocused her attention on Percy. ¡°You said there are many of us? How many witches exactly?¡±

    ¡°Enough to make a difference in Lafeara¡¯s future when the time is right,¡± Percy answered cryptically with a knowing smile.

    Carina frowned at his vague answer and focused on the tunnel that widened around them. More side passages appeared along the walls that led off into meandering darkness. The path before them dipped and shifted into elegantly carved steps that led further down. Carina reached out to touch the runes that appeared at even intervals along the walls as they descended.

    ¡°What are these?¡± she asked, hoping for a more straightforward answer this time.

    ¡°What remains of the magic that formed this place a long time ago,¡± Percy explained as he pulled her hand away. ¡°Old earth magic from one of the original covens that worshiped Minerva.¡±

    ¡°Minerva?¡± Carina whispered curiously.

    Percy sighed as he dropped his hand to her waist and kept it there as they reached the bottom of the steps. ¡°The history of Lafeara that my dear mother taught you is not, in fact, the true history of this kingdom¡¯s origins.¡± He nodded to where the path ahead stopped before two giant green doors carved out of a dark purple stone Carina did not recognize. ¡°The Countess would have happily kept me ignorant of this place, my family¡¯s history, and our true birthright,¡± he added with unmasked bitterness.

    The Earl released her waist and took Carina¡¯s left hand in his as he pressed their palms against the crack between the two doors. ¡°Repeat after me, Maura. Immortalitatis Potentia.¡±

    ¡°Im-Immortalitatis Potentia,¡± Carina echoed uncertainly. The light within her chest flared brightly, as did the crack between the doors, which groaned and moved inward.

    Percy''s grip on her hand tightened as he lowered it to his side. Carina looked up towards his winter-grey eyes and wished she understood the eagerness behind his eager smile.

    A yawning entrance loomed before them as a cold breeze swept over Carina and Percy. She blinked and reached out her hand in surprise as specs of snow appeared from the dark void and swirled around her outstretched fingers.

    ¡°Finally, you have come, my little ice witch.¡±

    The frozen heart within Carina¡¯s chest thudded loudly beneath the voice she recognized from her nightmare. She turned uncertainly towards Percy, whose expression shifted to one of determination as he extended his hand towards the frigid air. The Earl¡¯s fingers froze, then his palm spread across an invisible surface as he sighed.

    ¡°Only those with winter in their veins can enter here.¡±

    Carina pulled her hand from Percy¡¯s. Her heartbeat quickened with strange delight as she glided effortlessly across the threshold and entered the room. The moment her feet touched the frost-covered stone floor on the other side, a soft blue light glowed from the etched snowflake beneath her shoes. The magic spread across the other engraved stone tiles¡ªsimilar to the rose tiles in the secret passage beneath Rose Palace¡ª that stretched throughout the giant space and illuminated the giant, monstrous form of the frozen dragon that slumbered before her.

    ¡°And so it begins.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 31: Daughter of Frost

    ??????????

    Carina could barely tear her gaze free from the towering mystical beast that loomed before her in the glow of magic runes. She let out a soft fearful gasp and watched the ghost of her breath float out across the chilled air that filled the room and prickled across her arms and down her spine.

    ¡°Come, little ice witch. There is no need to fear a dead dragon.¡±

    ¡®Dead?¡¯ Carina peered closer at the silver scales that covered the dragon¡¯s closed eyes. Not a flicker of movement came from the eyelids or nostrils, nor its entire body, which lay beneath a sheet of glistening frost. ¡®And yet¡ªI can feel something alive from it.¡¯

    Her attention was pulled away from the legendary creature towards the tiles that glowed brighter as ice-like vines sprouted through tiny cracks in the stone floor. These glittering threads wove and wound together until they formed four chair legs, then its seat, back, and arms.

    ¡°Do sit, child, or you¡¯ll hurt your neck, staring up at me like that.¡±

    Carina whipped her head back towards the dragon suspiciously and let out a small nervous laugh. ¡®If the dragon is dead, then who is speaking to me?¡¯ She wondered but cautiously approached the chair and took a seat. Ice embraced her with a charge of cold magic that paralyzed Carina for a moment as it coursed through her body.

    ¡°To think it would take almost five centuries for the last of Isbrand¡¯s bloodline to walk through those doors. Finally.¡± The voice rippled with anger as the icy grip on Carina¡¯s body faded, and her muscles relaxed. ¡°And a half-blood mortal at that.¡±

    Carina¡¯s eyebrow twitched at the familiar insult. ¡°And who are you?¡± she returned curtly as she crossed her arms.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The short burst of laughter echoed around the chamber, and for a moment, alarm shot through Carina as she felt something intangible move inside the dragon. ¡°To be sure, your many names are better known than an old god like me. How ironic that one of the Six would hold less space in the minds of mortals than that of a little, half-blood, ice witch girl.¡±

    ¡®Did-did they just say¡ªthey¡¯re a god?¡¯ Carina¡¯s arm tightened around her chest as she fought to keep her expression neutral. ¡°What do you want¡ªfrom me?¡±

    ¡°What do I want¡ªfrom you?¡± The voice echoed back, each word punctuated with a different emotion. Anger, amusement, resentment, and even loneliness. ¡°Poor little ice witch. You have no idea of the threads so tightly wound about you. And yet how magnificently your tainted soul has tangled up all their carefully laid plans.¡±

    Another echo of laughter filled the chamber as Carina swallowed down the lump of unease in her throat. ¡°Who¡ªare they?¡±

    ¡°They are the Six,¡± the voice answered with a heavy sigh. ¡°Though, more accurately, only Four of the Six who still remain in power.¡±

    ¡°And who¡ªare you?¡± Carina repeated.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± The glow of magic in the tiles dimmed for a moment, then glared like burning rays of sun upon freshly laid snow as Carina quickly shielded her eyes behind her hands. ¡°I am Viktor, God of Ice and Immortality.¡± Maniacal laughter filled the chamber as the air grew so frigid it bit against Carina¡¯s skin and stiffened her garments and hair. ¡°Immortal¡ªyet trapped here¡ªabandoned and forgotten¡ªall because of that bitch, Kritanta.¡±

    ¡°Kritanta?¡± Carina echoed painfully as she clenched her eyes shut against the piercing glare of magic. She blinked tentatively as the glow faded, tears falling from her cheeks as the room returned to its original state of shadowed darkness.

    ¡°Are you completely ignorant, ice witch?¡± the voice whispered with a tone of helpless despair.

    ¡°My name is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Carina.¡±

    Carina flinched as her true name echoed throughout the chamber. Inside her chest, her frozen heart seemed to explode for a moment with joy. She lowered her hands and glanced cautiously at the sleeping¡ªdead dragon.

    ¡®Does he know because he¡¯s a God? Then the demonic woman in my dream?¡¯

    ¡°It seems you are not entirely to blame for your own ignorance,¡± Victor observed condescendingly. ¡°Your last life has altered your memories; this much is clear. And Veles''s decision to allow you to be raised by those savage mortals prevented most of your early training. Well, I suppose you were safer living as a neglected half-blood than following your foolish father to an early grave.¡±

    ¡®My¡ª¡¯ ¡°Maura¡¯s father?¡±

    ¡°You may well call him your own father¡ªeven if you do possess memories of another world, this body belongs to you now¡ªand our world is better for it.¡±

    His words cut through Carina with the softest, kindest pain. She dropped her gaze to the trembling hands in her lap as she struggled against the warm comfort they had given and her guilt at longing to hear such words.

    ¡°Carina.¡±

    Once more, her heart flooded with unmistakable joy, and she quickly pressed the palms of her hand against her eyes as tears flooded free. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry¡ªI don¡¯t know why.¡±

    ¡°It is not your fault. The defect lies not with your heart but your mother¡¯s mortal blood.¡±

    Carina laughed and hastily wiped her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure she had a heart¡ª¡± She stopped and swallowed back the anger and resentment that were not hers alone to feel.

    A troubled sigh filled the room as the tiles hummed. Then small glowing blades of white grass formed from the frost-covered floor and filled Carina¡¯s vision with a dazzling field of sparkling flowers and magic.

    ¡®Is this¡ªto make me feel better?¡¯ Carina felt her cheeks burn as she laughed. ¡®Do I seem like a child to him?¡¯

    ¡°You must be careful of your heart, Carina,¡± Viktor cautioned grimly. ¡°An Ice Witch is never more vulnerable¡ªthan when their heart is broken.¡±

    Instead of joy, this time, her name from his lips filled Carina¡¯s chest with suffocating agony. She doubled over and clenched the Winter Rose as she fought against it.

    ¡°It is better to trust no one than to welcome a traitor to your bosom.¡± The room darkened once more as the pain in Carina¡¯s chest twisted deeper. ¡°I know this from experience, Carina, and you know my words are true. Betrayal is what trapped me here, immortal but forgotten¡ªit is why my heart now beats inside your mortal chest.¡±

    Carina sagged forward as a vice-like grip wrapped itself around her frozen heart and yanked upon it savagely. Her vision blurred as familiar, terrifying white lights burned down from the ceiling above her. A sickening numbness washed over her limbs as the white walls of a hospital filled her vision. ¡®No¡ªthis¡ªthis is how I died!¡¯ Carina closed her eyes and shrank away from the shadows that loomed above her as she fought for breath.

    ¡°You were numbed, Carina, when they cut the heart from your chest. But I¡ªfelt every¡ªagonizing¡ªmoment.¡± Before her, the field of frozen flowers turned from icy-blue to fiery-red as rage and pain filled the chamber. ¡°I still feel it¡ªand will continue to remember¡ªuntil I drink my fill of revenge and am finally reborn!¡±

    The glaring red light vanished as Carina dropped to the floor, the chair now withered and fading behind her, and sucked in a painful gasp of air. Her cold tears fell unto the frozen flowers, and she remained where she was until the pain in her chest subsided, and she could breathe normally once more.

    ¡°And so, Daughter of Frost, you ask¡ªwhat do I want from you?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Carina answered weakly as she leaned against her trembling arms and raised her eyes towards the dragon before her.

    ¡°I want you to win, no matter the cost. It is as simple as that¡ªbut the game you are playing¡ª¡± An audible sigh filled the room around her ¡°¡ªVeles controls it, or believes he does. Make no mistake; Veles is the God of trickery and deceit, and all Air Witches who serve him share that trait. The purer their blood, the easier it is for them to twist the hearts of mortals with mere words.¡±

    Carina¡¯s heart thudded as Percy¡¯s name and face flew unbidden to her mind.

    ¡°Do not trust any of them,¡± Viktor growled savagely. ¡°You will not survive your heart breaking a second time, Carina.¡± His words were filled with such despair that Carina knew he was withholding something from her. ¡°You can rely on them to teach you the basics of their world and the history of witches, but for your future training¡ªI will provide you with the tools you need upon your next return. You must become strong enough to survive the game the Six have placed before you!¡± He sighed heavily, and for a moment, Carina thought she heard him whisper, ¡°Or we shall perish together.¡±

    ¡°Now go,¡± Vicktor commanded, his words edged with pure frustration. ¡°Only one of us is trapped here.¡±

    Carina nodded slowly as she gripped her numb knees and rose unsteadily to her feet. ¡°I understand. I will return. But this¡ªgame, the Six, how do I win?¡±

    ¡°Become what you were destined to be,¡± Viktor replied. His words echoed throughout the room that glowed awake once more. It was only when Carina turned away to shield her eyes that she saw the artistic etchings on the wall. A long succession of men and women lined the oval room¡ªeach of their figures marked by a snowflake symbol. All of them wore a crown, the same shard-like crown, as their glowing eyes gazed back at her and the room filled with the echo of ghosts.

    ¡°Daughter of Frost. Queen of Winter. Ruler of Lafeara.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 32: The Price of Immortality

    ??????????

    Percy paced on the other side of the cold, obstructing barrier, feeling more uneasy with each passing moment. Not only did the enchantments that surrounded the entrance to this room prevent him from seeing inside, but he also couldn¡¯t hear anything from within either. And yet, Maura had walked through effortlessly.

    ¡®I should have held onto her hand tighter. Then I might have been able to enter with her.¡¯

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it,¡± Serilda whispered behind him, rubbing her arms against the cold that seemed to emit from the dark gaping void between the two doors. ¡°We finally opened the immortal''s tomb, and Maura actually walked inside!¡±

    ¡°Can you sense anything inside? Has anything changed?¡± Percy asked as he glared at the barrier and then pressed his fingers against its invisible surface. Bone biting cold repelled his efforts once more, and he let out a hiss of frustration. ¡°Seri?¡±

    ¡°Just the same magical presence that led me here years ago,¡± Serilda replied with a shrug. ¡°The same higher power I sense in Lady Maura as well. She was destined to come here. I knew it!¡± Her exclamation trailed off into a whisper as she gazed into the dark void before them, entranced.

    ¡°You two and those silly old witch tales?¡± Mercy scoffed from her seat on the steps behind them. ¡°You really think an Immortal is buried here¡ªa dead one at that?¡±

    ¡°Not just any immortal, Mercy. I believe it¡¯s Viktor¡ª¡± Serilda breathed with glittering eyes ¡°¡ªthe God of Frost and Immortality.¡±

    ¡°In a labyrinth built by earth witches?¡± Mercy repudiated in a dry tone.

    ¡°This barrier wasn¡¯t made from earth enchantments,¡± Percy growled as he rapped his knuckles against the concrete, cold air. ¡°Perhaps the earth witches built the tunnels after finding this tomb.¡±

    ¡°With this much latent magic in one room, the earth mages could draw power from such a source to enchant the entire realm of Anthraticus¡ªwith the Viktor¡¯s permission, of course,¡± Serilda eagerly agreed.

    Mercy sighed as she stood and stretched her back. ¡°Well, whoever made it, you just sent an untrained witch inside with no warning or preparations, King Percy.¡±

    Percy flinched at the accusation in her voice and clenched his fists silently.

    ¡®Even I didn¡¯t expect Maura to get through a barrier the entire coven couldn¡¯t break on the first try.¡¯

    ¡°Lady Maura will be fine,¡± Serilda assured him with a gentle pat on his shoulder. ¡°But¡ªI don¡¯t understand¡ªhow she obtained such power with her parentage. You said her mother was a mortal?¡±

    Percy nodded stiffly. ¡°Mercy herself can attest to that better than I. She was there when Maura was conceived and born.¡±

    ¡°Conceived?¡± Serilda echoed as she turned towards Mercy.

    ¡°I may have¡ªnudged Lady Helena towards a certain undisclosed witch festival masked as a party for nobles¡ªbut only because Veles suggested it.¡± Mercy grimaced at the memory.

    ¡°Veles spoke to you?¡± Serilda whispered with apparent shock as her head swiveled back to Percy. ¡°And you as well, didn¡¯t he, Cousin.¡±

    ¡°Both times in regard to Percy¡¯s little ice witch,¡± Mercy muttered with a hint of annoyance. ¡°Anyway, I could not foresee what Veles had planned at the time. I assumed she might become a sacrifice or some form of entertainment. It wasn¡¯t until Lady Helena came running to my chapel a few days later, after nearly being caught up in a witch hunt, that I realized what Veles plans had conceived.¡± She snorted. ¡°To think such an honor would be wasted on a quivering, useless mortal.¡±

    ¡°Veles sees both past and future. I¡¯m sure he thought it best,¡± Serilda murmured, still looking dazed by this new revelation.

    ¡°And yet Veles let Lord Emmett, the last pure-blood of the Isbrand line, perish by that cursed blood¡¯s hand,¡± Mercy observed darkly.

    ¡°Lord Emmett refused the sanctuary our Coven offered him,¡± Serilda retorted with a snort. ¡°I remember my father¡¯s anger with him quite well. Emmett would only accept our protection if we promised to make him King of Lafeara and the Covens. At least with Percy as our King, the Covens can expect fair treatment.¡±

    ¡°If Percy can make Maura his Queen,¡± Mercy pointed out doubtfully.

    ¡°Are you questioning my loyalty to Veles and the Covens?¡± Percy challenged, his expression darkened as winter-grey eyes narrowed on Mercy, and the air around them hissed with his displeasure.

    ¡°I just wonder if it is your future crown or Maura¡¯s heart you desire most,¡± Mercy replied with a nonchalant shrug.

    ¡°Does one come without the other?¡± Percy growled. ¡°I think you are simply jealous, Mercy, that such a young, untested witch will soon hold more power than your cannibalistic sacrifices could ever yield in a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Have a care, King Percy,¡± Mercy hissed back venomously. ¡°Your young ice witch isn¡¯t a Queen yet.¡±

    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± A crimson light pooled behind Percy¡¯s narrowing pupils, and Mercy stiffened in shock. Then, just as suddenly as the red glow appeared, it vanished as the Earl turned towards the tomb¡¯s entrance and caught Maura¡¯s extended arm. The ice witch stepped through the portal of darkness with a ghostly breath that matched her pale complexion and dazed expression.

    ¡°Maura,¡± Percy murmured anxiously as he stepped forward to examine her and the pale white arm he held. ¡°You-you''re ice cold.¡±

    Maura blinked stiffly; her lashes layered in the same frost that coated her skin and clothes. Her purple lips let out another breath of cold air as those ice-blue eyes raised towards him with a distant, guarded expression. ¡°Maura?¡± Percy touched her cheek carefully and stared at the pattern of ivy-frost that coated her skin. ¡°Can you hear me? What happened? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°What did you see? Was there anyone in there?¡± Serilda whispered eagerly as she pressed up close beside them. ¡°Veles breath¡ªshe¡¯s almost frozen to death.¡±

    Maura turned her gaze from Percy to Serilda and replied in a tone tinged with unexpected pain, ¡°There¡¯s¡ªa dead dragon.¡±

    Percy glanced down at Maura¡¯s shivering figure. The dark blue color of her fingernails sent a shiver down his spine, and he wondered, briefly, if any other witch would have survived entering the ancient tomb. The Earl shook the thought away as he ripped off his jacket and slid Maura¡¯s frozen arms through the long sleeves. Serilda handed over her cloak, and Percy layered it over his coat, securely covering the trembling witch inside.

    As Percy pulled the hood over Maura¡¯s frost-covered hair, he saw a glimmer of frost on the Winter Rose that hung stiffly around her neck. He blinked, and the symbol he had seen glowing inside the diamond vanished.

    ¡°Percy?¡± Serilda whispered, rubbing and blowing onto one of Carina¡¯s hands gently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get her back to Hawthrone Manor and warm,¡± Percy replied as he took Maura¡¯s other hand¡ªher ice-cold hand¡ªand led her back down the tunnel.

    Maura offered no resistance as Percy and Serilda guided her back through the passages of Anthraticus. Her brows remained pinched together, her gaze distant, and her feet unsteady as she trailed slowly behind them. After she almost tripped for the second time over her own two feet, Percy scooped her up and increased his pace towards the secret exit that led out to the bathhouse of Hawthorne Manor.

    ?????

    Only after they wrapped Maura in blankets and set her before the fire in Percy¡¯s study did her face, nose, and lips finally lose their purple chill. A warm bowl of soup brought in by Russell soon brought the glow of the living back to Maura¡¯s pale cheeks once more as Mercy took her leave to deal with Coven matters.

    Percy took the seat across from Maura, nervously tracing his signet ring as he studied the Winter Rose, which glimmered in the firelight. The suspicious symbol he had seen earlier was no longer visible. ¡®It might have just been the frost Maura was covered with and a trick of the light.¡¯ Although the signet ring assured him the Winter Rose''s enchantments were still active, Percy felt uneasy. ¡®She mentioned a dragon¡ªis it possible she met Viktor himself?¡¯

    Maura sipped the steaming spiced potato soup in complete silence as she stared into the flames. Her face was so devoid of emotion that she hardly seemed aware of her surroundings at all. Only the occasional tremor in her grip as Maura raised the spoon to her mouth revealed her troubled state of mind.

    ¡®What did you see, Maura?¡¯ Percy wanted desperately to ask¡ªand yet the words remained locked deep in his throat.

    Serilda glanced between them with evident impatiences. The Marchioness opened her mouth more than once to voice the questions they were all thinking, but Percy shut her down with a warning scowl each time. Only after Maura set aside the finished bowl and Percy appeared distracted in his own thoughts did Serilda finally blurt out, ¡°Well¡ªtell us! We¡¯re dying to know what you found in there?¡±

    Maura sighed as she tucked her hands inside the blanket. ¡°I told you already. There was a dead dragon. I¡ªdidn¡¯t notice much else.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Serilda¡¯s voice sounded crestfallen. ¡°So it was just an old tomb? How big was the dragon? Were there any tomes, artifacts, relics, or books of any kind?¡±

    Maura turned her gaze from Serilda to Percy and shook her head. ¡°Just a massive, frozen dragon.¡±

    ¡°Viktor,¡± Percy murmured, and Maura¡¯s attention snapped towards him.

    ¡°Viktor?¡± she repeated with cautious curiosity.

    ¡®Right, she still lacks the basic knowledge of Witch History.¡¯

    Percy smiled as he lifted the finger with his signet ring and sealed the room from outside ears with a small gesture. ¡°Viktor is one of the ancient dragons. Immortals or Gods, some call them. They are the source of magic itself, the origins of the original witches and the first covens.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s a god and an immortal¡ªhow did he die?¡± Maura asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Who says he¡¯s dead?¡± Serilda retorted with a snort. ¡°If what you saw was indeed Viktor¡ªthat room is the source of the magic that keeps Anthraticus from crumbling into dust. Magic cannot come from a dead thing. You must learn to think outside the limits of what you perceive is normal, Maura. Life and death are not as simple as most mortals believe it is.¡±

    ¡°There are some who believe Viktor sleeps,¡± Percy interjected as he laced his fingers together thoughtfully. ¡°Because Viktor is an immortal being, he cannot die, but he cannot reincarnate either without his missing heart.¡±

    ¡°Reincarnate?¡± Maura echoed breathlessly.

    Percy narrowed his eyes at the strange eagerness that filled her icy-blue gaze but answered, ¡°Yes. It is something unique to the immortals and dragons. What many consider dying is but a cycle of transformation that allows them to be reborn through magic.¡±

    ¡°It''s how they shed the physical vessel that ties them to our physical plane and transfer to a new one,¡± Serilda explained. ¡°Or at least, that¡¯s what the ancient records of Anthraticus¡¯s archives tell us.¡±

    ¡°There are five dragon gods recorded in history,¡± Percy explained. ¡°Veles, the God of Air. Also known as the God of Knowledge and Discord. He is the source of magic for all air witches, such as our great families.¡± He nodded to Serilda. ¡°And the three Covens which most of the witches in Lafeara belong to.¡±

    ¡°Minerva, the Goddess of Earth. Goddess of War and Prosperity,¡± Serilda continued. ¡°Is worshiped by the Tharyn kingdom whose witches guard her temple deep in the mountains. Tharyn is the native domain of earth witches, naturally.¡±

    ¡°Arachne, Goddess of Water.¡± Percy crossed his legs with a grimace. ¡°Goddess of Dark Secrets and Wealth.¡±

    ¡°Strugna is where most of the water covens reside,¡± Serilda happily supplied. ¡°They had their own civil war a few years back. Eradicated those detestable mortals, the Glennis royal family, that the last Saint placed over them and set their own Coven Witch Queen on the throne.¡±

    ¡°There are two Witch Queens, one in Tharyn and one in Strugna,¡± Percy explained. ¡°And one Witch Emperor they both fear, Arius.¡±

    ¡°We have our own Witch King,¡± Serilda replied with a smile of pride. ¡°And perhaps Lafeara will even have a Witch Queen too in the future.¡±

    ¡°Viktor was the God of Ice and Immortality,¡± Percy interrupted quickly. ¡°Though now he is called the Forgotten God. He was cast from the gods¡¯ domain by Kritanta when she stole his heart.¡±

    Serilda scoffed, ¡°There are many who say it was Kritanta¡¯s greed for power that doomed the gods and the old ways. The slaughter she brought upon mortal and witch alike after stealing Viktor¡¯s power¡ªbrought about the arrival of the first Saint.¡±

    ¡°Kritanta?¡± Maura echoed with a hint of pain.

    ¡°Goddess of Fire,¡± Serilda whispered. ¡°And¡ªafter she consumed Viktor¡¯s heart¡ªGoddess of Ice.¡±

    ¡°The only immortal to slay another immortal,¡± Percy muttered darkly. ¡°Goddess of Death and Destruction. Emperor Arius owes his power and allegiance to her, as does the entire witch nation of Ventrayna.¡±

    ¡°And yet¡ªshe has not been reborn since Viktor¡¯s defeat.¡± Serilda sighed as she sat on the armrest beside her cousin. ¡°Her downfall was the ultimate proof that power always comes at a cost.¡±

    ¡°How¡ªwas Viktor defeated?¡± Maura asked as she stared between them, caught up in the history she had long been ignorant of.

    ¡°Well, there are a few differing records on that account,¡± Serilda answered sheepishly. ¡°So it depends on which coven you ask.¡±

    ¡°Each nation''s archive records a slightly different version of events,¡± Percy explained. ¡°Strugna¡¯s witches say Kritanta fell in love with Viktor, and when he refused to love her back, she took his heart by force. They also claim Viktor was enamored by their goddess Arachne, so not many outside the Water Covens believe this story.¡±

    ¡°Arachne is depicted as a nightmare that lives in the deep,¡± Serilda whispered ominously. ¡°Kind of hard to imagine anyone falling in love with her¡ªor Kritanta for that matter.¡±

    ¡°The Tharyn witches believe Kritanta fell in love with a pureblood that was stolen from her by Viktor. So she killed the pureblood for rejecting her and ripped out Viktor¡¯s heart in revenge,¡± Percy continued with a faint shrug. ¡°Meanwhile, the Ventraynian¡¯s say Kritanta merely hungered for power to rise above the other gods, so she took Viktor¡¯s heart and the Immortal power inside of it to make herself truly indestructible.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Serilda smiled down at Percy as she sat on his armrest and slid an arm casually around his neck. ¡°We believe the version of events recorded in the stolen scrolls from the Church¡¯s archives.¡±

    ¡°From the Church?¡± Carina echoed in disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s the only explanation that shares consistencies with all the others¡ªand makes sense according to history as we know it,¡± Percy replied with a twisted smile. ¡°Which might explain why it was locked in the most sacred room of the old Pope¡¯s palace, a place no witch was ever meant to enter.¡±

    ¡°What did it say?¡± Maura asked, already leaning forward eagerly to listen.

    ¡®It¡¯s good that you''re eager to learn, Maura. There is a lot of knowledge left for you to uncover.¡¯ Percy smiled and turned his attention to Serilda with a nod of approval.

    ¡°It is an old legend, one the church will deny until its dying breath, which only makes us believe it holds the truth,¡± Serilda whispered dramatically. ¡°According to this forbidden record, there was a sixth immortal. A dragon-god who controlled lightning magic.¡±

    ¡°Nothing else is known about them,¡± Percy added cautiously. ¡°They have no coven, no alters, or archives, nor is there any other record that supports they ever existed¡ªsave one.¡±

    ¡°The origin of the Saint,¡± Serilda finished with a wave of her hand towards the fire, which roared energetically then resumed its lazy crackle.

    Maura glanced between them with large child-like eyes as her expression grew more focused. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡ªthere are Six gods?¡±

    ¡°Well, in simple terms, yes. Possibly.¡± Serilda shrugged. ¡°This unknown lightning god may have been the spark that set Kritanta and Viktor against each other. They may also have been the first Saint¡ªor they made the first saint.¡±

    The Marchioness shrugged and flicked her dark chestnut hair over her shoulder as she continued. ¡°The record wasn¡¯t exactly in the best condition after the fall of old Zarus, so some translation is a bit difficult to pinpoint. An air witch who traveled to Ventrayna to record the destruction of the Emperor¡¯s war managed to record a secret copy of it while the document was being transferred to Arius. He brought that copy back to our archives for safekeeping. We can assert from this document and all the other records that Kritanta stole Viktor¡¯s heart and stole his powers. Only then, a few centuries later, Viktor''s heart was stolen from Kritanta, and she became cursed.¡±

    ¡°Cursed?¡± Maura echoed.

    ¡°She cannot be reborn,¡± Percy explained. ¡°Until Kritanta holds both hearts again¡ªshe is locked inside the same rotting physical shell. That is the curse¡ªaccording to the legend.¡±

    ¡°Kritanta was someone who enjoyed the affection and attention of many witch consorts¡ªthough she would only sleep with the purest¡ªor most powerful¡ªamong them.¡± Serilda shivered as she rose from the chair and stretched before the fire. ¡°In any case, her mortal shell was not immune to the passage of time and soon began to rot. That¡¯s when Kritanta stopped taking consorts and started hunting ice witches to prolong her longevity.¡±

    ¡°And the Fire covens grew fractured under her chaotic leadership while the ice witches nearly became extinct,¡± Percy supplied as he stared into the fire.

    ¡°Extinct? Why?¡± Maura interjected quickly. ¡°Why would Kritanta hunt them? For revenge?¡±

    ¡°This¡ªis an old tradition¡ªwhich is considered¡ªbarbaric and taboo now to most Covens,¡± Serilda explained solemnly. ¡°But, it is widely known and accepted that consuming an ice witch''s heart can prolong a witch¡¯s life by at least five hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Thankfully, it does not have that effect on mortals,¡± Percy added with a hint of sympathy. ¡°With the exception of the Saint¡¯s bloodline. The church has gone to war more than once to capture and slaughter ice witches in order to prolong the life of their Divine Heir. Even Pope Jericho¡ª¡±

    Percy stammered to a halt as he took in the horror written upon Maura¡¯s face. He clenched the armrest of his chair tightly to restrain the sudden desire to wrap her in his arms and promise Maura anything to make her feel safe and assured.

    But after Mercy¡¯s earlier observations, Percy knew he needed to be careful how much of his true emotions he revealed to the other Coven leaders, his own cousin among them.

    ¡°Your father, for example,¡± Serilda continued, seeming to have missed her cousin¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Was nearly 347 years old when the Witch Hunter¡¯s trapped and killed him. His heart was presented to Jericho, the last Pope of Zarus, to prolong the sickly Pope¡¯s life.¡±

    Maura¡¯s rigid expression turned a shade paler as she blinked slowly, seemingly without breathing, swallowed, and then croaked out softly, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Serilda glanced guiltily towards Percy and offered a weak apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry¡ªtoo much?¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 33: A Dangerous Deviation

    ??????????

    Carina took a moment to clear her throat as she analyzed this unexpected pile of information. Of course, she had always assumed Maura¡¯s father was a witch given Carina¡¯s magical powers, but to hear he was dead, that he had died at nearly 350 years old, and that the Pope had eaten his heart? Well¡ªthat was just a little unexpected, if not overwhelming.

    But was the Pope more dangerous than the Fire Goddess, Kritanta, who hunted ice witches for their hearts? And what about the cannibal witches who would no doubt find Carina¡¯s heart a rare delicacy impossible to resist?

    ¡®It¡¯s too much. Also, why does it sound like Percy knew exactly who Maura¡¯s father was all this time? That means he knows that I¡¯m an Isbrand descendant, right? Why would he keep that from me all this time? More importantly¡ªdoes he know I have Viktor¡¯s heart?¡¯

    Carina glanced towards the Earl, who continued to study her with a troubled expression. Serilda glanced between them worriedly and appeared about to speak¡ªwhen a knock came at the study door.

    Russell entered and hastily bowed. ¡°Forgive the intrusion, my Lord, but a knight from the Crown Princess has come with an urgent message for you.¡±

    Percy uncrossed his legs and stood. Then he sent a silent glance to Serilda, who smiled and offered him a curtsy before leaving through the study door past Russell. ¡°Send him in,¡± Percy commanded after she had gone.

    Carina rose hesitantly. ¡°Should I leave as well?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Percy replied and motioned to her seat. ¡°I suspect this news involves both of us.¡±

    Carina frowned but sat down willingly. She rubbed her hands against the blanket above her still numb legs as she processed all the information she had gained in the last few hours.

    ¡®I would be a fool to think these gods, the Six, won¡¯t affect my plans one way or another. But¡ªbecoming Queen?¡¯

    Sir Jordan entered the room and bowed respectfully to Percy while the knight¡¯s mismatched eyes moved worriedly towards Carina.

    ¡°Sir Jordan?¡± Carina greeted uncertainly.

    ¡°Lady Maura. Earl of Hawthorne,¡± Jordan replied breathlessly. His brow and cheeks glistened with his nostrils flared with the effort to breath normally as he remained in a lowered bow.

    ¡°Rise. You have a message?¡± Percy replied authoritatively as he moved closer to Carina¡¯s chair and tucked the blankets tighter around her legs.

    ¡°Ah¡ªYes, Earl Hawthorne.¡± Jordan shifted his gaze between them as he straightened. ¡°The Crown Princess sent me with a request that you both return to Rose Palace. Immediately.¡±

    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s happened?¡± Carina asked swiftly with alarm.

    ¡°News has just reached the palace,¡± Jordan explained as he focused on her. ¡°The Ambassador from Ventrayna was seen at the border with over five thousand of the Emperor¡¯s soldiers.¡±

    ¡®Five thousand?¡¯ Carina glanced at Percy, who raised his eyebrows as he thoughtfully twisted the signet ring on his hand.

    ¡°That is far more than Lord Haemish has ever brought before for such a visit,¡± Percy replied slowly. ¡°Her Highness is worried?¡±

    Jordan looked incredulous for a moment, then quickly cleared his throat. ¡°Everyone is worried, my Lord. The Crown Prince and House of Lords called for an emergency meeting when I left. Her Highness made use of the confusion to slip me outside the palace to fetch you and Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Percy said with a hint of disappointment as he glanced towards Carina. ¡°Russell, prepare a carriage for our journey.¡±

    The butler bowed and departed.

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Percy held out his hand. Carina accepted it as she stood, somewhat awkwardly, and unwound herself from the blankets.

    ¡®The Ambassador was already here? Wasn¡¯t his original arrival date still another week away? Why had he brought so many soldiers instead of his usual escort? Five thousand soldiers¡ª¡¯ She glanced at Percy and did not miss the look of tense concentration on his face. With five-thousand troops, especially if many of them were fire witches, the Ambassador could easily invade Lafeara, who kept most of its military forces to the west to fend off Tharyn invaders.

    ¡®Rather than a peaceful negotiation¡ªthis feels more like the intimidating move of a tyrant. Something else has changed from the original timeline, but what? Damn it! Is this the meddling of the gods?¡¯

    ¡°My Lord, they are bringing the carriage around momentarily,¡± Russell said as he returned with two heavy cloaks. Percy accepted the smaller cloak and wrapped it around Carina¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Ah¡ªThank you,¡± Carina murmured as she reached for the mantle¡¯s ties and found the Earl¡¯s fingers instead. She retracted her cold hands quickly.

    ¡°Allow me,¡± Percy murmured as he slid the tassels through their loops and pulled the hood gently over her hair. Past the Earl¡¯s shoulder, Carina noticed Russell beaming with contentment while Sir Jordan appeared to be staring rather intently at the carpet below his feet. ¡°This is one of the Countess¡¯s cloaks,¡± Percy said as he stepped back. ¡°It looks good on you.¡±

    To Carina, the Earl¡¯s countenance seemed painfully conflicted before he turned to accept the last cloak from Russell and draped it around his shoulders. ¡°We should get going.¡± Percy¡¯s expression was once more calm and composed as he turned to offer his arm to Carina. ¡°If the House of Lords has called an emergency meeting, things will start moving very quickly, and I believe Eleanora will need our help shortly.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Carina agreed as she took his arm. ¡°I fear you are right.¡±

    ?????

    Lady Tiffany greeted the Earl and Carina at the door with a surprised look before she hastily stepped back. ¡°Welcome, Lord Percy! The Crown Princess is waiting for you in the study.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Percy replied as he secured Carina¡¯s hand around his arm once more and led her through the door. Carina was too distracted to care about the wide-eyed stare the blonde lady-in-waiting gave them as they moved swiftly towards the library.

    Catching a glimpse of Lady Evelynn waiting inside the crown princess¡¯s study, Carina quickly pulled her hand free. Percy looked momentarily annoyed, but he entered the office ahead of her without protest. Carina followed silently but did not miss the seething look Lady Evelynn sent in her direction.

    ¡°Cousin!¡± Eleanora breathed out with relief as she left her desk to greet him.

    Percy took the crown princess¡¯s hand and kissed it with a brief bow before he asked abruptly, ¡°Did the Ambassador send you any word of his intent?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Eleanora answered with evident frustration as she folded her arms around her waist. ¡°I have no idea what my uncle or the Emperor are thinking. I have done everything they asked of me¡ª¡± She cut off abruptly as her gaze swept between Carina and Evelynn. ¡°Lady Evelynn if you would fetch Lady Hana down for me?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Evelynn frowned but dipped a quick curtsey. ¡°Of course, your Highness.¡± She slid out of the room with another glare in Carina¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Lady Maura, the door,¡± Eleanora whispered.

    Carina quickly obliged and shook her head at Tiffany and Sir Jordan, who waited anxiously outside.

    With the door secure, Eleanora hastily continued. ¡°The Emperor''s orders were quite clear. If Nicholas married me, then peace between Lafeara and Ventrayna would continue so long as I become Queen. The Coronation is but a few weeks away. I don¡¯t understand what purpose the Emperor would have to invade¡ª¡±

    ¡°Who says it''s an invasion?¡± Percy countered with a quick smile. ¡°Perhaps the Emperor is merely applying pressure¡ªto the alliance and your marriage.¡±

    ¡°But why now?¡± Eleanora countered with an uneasy frown.

    ¡°What better time for Arius to remind Lafeara of their difference in strength than when his Ambassador comes to collect the Emperor¡¯s taxes and renegotiate the terms of allegiance?¡±

    Eleanora shook her head and rubbed her temple as she returned to her desk. ¡°It could also be because the marriage remains unconsummated.¡±

    ¡°Your uncle is aware of that?¡± Percy asked curiously as he pulled out a chair and motioned to Carina. ¡°Please, sit down, Lady Maura. You are still in shock.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Eleanora glanced between them. ¡°Lady Maura, if you are unwell, you may leave¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Carina answered quickly and took the offered seat.

    Eleanora frowned and shook her head again as she wrapped her right hand around a letter opener and tapped the small dagger against her palm. ¡°My uncle arranged all the servants I brought with me from Ventrayna, so I would assume he is well informed of the state of my marriage.¡± She glanced towards Carina with a rueful smile. ¡°Hence my desperation to find a means of getting an heir.¡±

    Carina swallowed and nodded reluctantly.

    ¡°And what means were you considering?¡± Percy asked curiously with a glance between them.

    ¡°Well,¡± Eleanora said hesitantly. ¡°Lady Maura is familiar with certain aphrodisiacs¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Percy hissed sharply and turned quickly to Carina. ¡°Did you make such a potion for her Highness?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Carina shifted uncomfortably. ¡°I made a small amount¡ªas a last resort.¡±

    ¡°Maura!¡± Percy hissed and then glanced sharply at the office door. He twisted his hand in a similar gesture as before in his study. ¡°Anyone who uses any form of medicine against the royal family without their express consent will be found guilty of treason and executed! How could you¡ª¡± His eyes shot towards Eleanora accusingly, then returned to pin Carina beneath their fury. ¡°Maura, you will collect every shred of evidence that you ever made any such thing and give it to me before I leave tonight.¡±

    ¡°Percy!¡± Eleanora protested as she slammed the small dagger onto her desk. ¡°You are overreacting.¡±

    ¡°You may have the Emperor¡¯s protection in the event you are caught, Eleanora, but Lady Maura does not!¡± Percy snapped back, his tone vicious enough to stun the crown princess, who silently gawked at him. Percy ignored Eleanora as he wrapped his hand around Carina¡¯s wrist. ¡°Is it here? In your rooms?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ªthe potion is in a secret compartment in my room,¡± Carina answered reluctantly. ¡°I already burned the remaining herbs I used to make it.¡±

    ¡°How did you go about obtaining those herbs?¡±

    Carina pulled her hand away and sighed. ¡°I have a trusted associate¡ªa physician¡ªwho helped me obtain some of the ingredients, but most of the incriminating ones were among the herbs your mother gave me.¡±

    ¡°A physician? Who?¡± Percy asked sharply.

    ¡°Never mind who,¡± Carina retorted as she rose from her chair. ¡°He would not know their purpose, nor could he betray me without exposing himself.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with that later,¡± Percy growled as he took her arm and pulled her upright. ¡°Go fetch whatever herbal concoctions you have made and bring them to me at once¡ªall of it!¡±

    The fury in the Earl¡¯s winter-grey eyes suddenly sank in as Carina dropped her gaze, embarrassed. She had taken on such a risk blindly; and only because Eleanora had demanded her help.

    ¡®How could I forget that I¡¯m the only one at risk here?¡¯

    A chill washed over her as she recalled Maura¡¯s warning and the vision of Eleanora pushing Maura from the safety of the hidden escape tunnel to her fate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fetch it right now,¡± Carina murmured as she pulled away from his grip.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Percy replied with evident relief.

    ¡°Wait?¡± Eleanora protested. ¡°I did not agree to this?¡±

    ¡°Trust me, Cousin,¡± Percy growled as he turned to face the crown princess. ¡°You do not want to risk your future, and that of your future children, on such a desperate move.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t have a future if I can not have children!¡± Eleanora snapped as Percy led Carina to the door and opened it.

    Lady Hana stood outside and immediately focused her attention from the Earl to Carina. ¡°Maura! Are you alright?¡±

    Percy stepped aside as Hana quickly took Carina¡¯s arm and pressed a worried hand to her forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t look well at all, Maura. You¡¯re positively freezing! What in the Saints¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lady Hana,¡± Percy interrupted with a polite bow. ¡°If you could escort Lady Maura to her room, she needs rest.¡±

    ¡°I do not need you to tell me that,¡± Hana replied sharply. ¡°You should have brought her back much sooner. How could you be so reckless with¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hana,¡± Carina whispered worriedly. ¡°The Earl is not to blame.¡±

    ¡°Very well, if you say so, Maura,¡± Hana murmured as she slid an arm around Carina¡¯s waist and led her through the library towards the hall. ¡°Is it true¡ªthey were burning witches in Averly?¡±

    Carina swallowed¡ªthe taste and smell of ash and burnt flesh would likely haunt her nightmares¡ªand nodded.

    ¡°What a shame they did not mistake you as one of them,¡± Lady Evelynn whispered sinisterly as they passed by her.

    The arm supporting Carina¡¯s waist slid free, and she turned just in time to see and hear Hana slap Evelynn across the face¡ªwith satisfying effect.

    ¡°Be careful of your words, Lady Evelynn,¡± Hana hissed coldly as she stood over the stunned Evelynn, who held her cheek as she leaned against the bookshelf behind her for support. ¡°They are unbefitting of a court lady.¡±

    The tears in Evelynn¡¯s eyes burned with righteous indignation as they turned from Hana to Carina and then to Percy. The Earl stared back at Evelynn with cold disinterest before he reentered the crown princess¡¯s office and shut the door.

    ¡°Come, Lady Maura,¡± Hana said gently as she replaced her arm around the speechless Carina¡¯s waist. ¡°Let¡¯s get you upstairs in bed where you belong.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 34: The Politics of Marriage

    ??????????

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you about Averly,¡± Hana said softly as she settled Carina down on the edge of the bed and went to close the door. ¡°I can tell how awful it must have been just by looking at you.¡±

    Carina offered a tired smile and exhaled. ¡°It has been¡ªa very long day.¡±

    Hana nodded sympathetically. ¡°I heard about your bravery this morning. Chasing Lady Sabella and all those knights out of the palace.¡±

    ¡®Oh, right¡ªthat was also today.¡¯ Carina slumped back across the bed and shut her eyes. ¡®I have to figure out how to get back to Hawthorne Manor soon so I can talk to Jade. I have so many questions.¡¯

    ¡°Tsk. Don¡¯t lie down yet,¡± Hana admonished gently as she took Carina¡¯s right arm and pulled it firmly. ¡°Get changed first. I¡¯ll have the servants bring up some supper in a bit so you can turn in early.¡±

    Carina grumbled as she sat up and then left the bed. ¡°Before that.¡± She moved to the single bookshelf in the bedroom and pulled out several books, which she stacked neatly on the desk.

    Hana watched curiously as Carina cleared space on the shelf then slide her fingers against the bottom base of the ledge above. Her finger found a small smooth hole, which Carina pressed. A faint click followed, and a lid popped open as a small vial dropped into Carina¡¯s open palm.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Hana asked, intrigued.

    ¡°Something Eleanora asked me to make,¡± Carina answered honestly.

    Hana¡¯s expression grew troubled as she crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°What did she ask you to make?¡±

    ¡°An aphrodisiac.¡±

    ¡°Aph¡ª¡± Hana covered her lips as her eyes widened. She quickly hid the vial in Carina¡¯s palm with her hand and whispered, ¡°Maura, you can¡¯t¡ªif you are caught with something like this¡ªyou have to get rid of it. Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Carina shook her head and pulled away. ¡°I¡¯m giving it to Lord Percy in a moment.¡±

    ¡°The Earl?¡± Hana''s turquoise eyes widened in dismay, and she shook her head firmly. ¡°Maura, I don¡¯t trust him.¡±

    ¡°Percy has more political power than either of us and is more than capable of dealing with this,¡± Carina replied as she shut the secret compartment and placed a few books back on the shelf. ¡°Besides, if it weren¡¯t for the Earl¡¯s insistence, Eleanora wouldn¡¯t let me get rid of this aphrodisiac so readily.¡±

    Hana tilted her head in defeat and sighed as she rubbed her throat. ¡°If you¡¯re sure you can trust him, then I won¡¯t protest.¡±

    A knock on the door made Hana jump as Carina hastily slid the vial inside her sleeve.

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Percy¡¯s voice called from outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Earl,¡± Carina said as she moved to open the door.

    ¡°Maura,¡± Percy greeted as his gaze slid past her to Hana. ¡°Eleanora and I are headed to the Ministry. Nicholas and the House of Lords have summoned her.¡±

    ¡°I see. Please look out for her Highness,¡± Carina replied tensely.

    Percy frowned at Hana again. ¡°Can you¡ªgive it to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of what you came here for, Lord Percy,¡± Hana replied as she crossed her arms and gave him a cold stare. ¡°Be sure to get rid of it and leave no trace.¡±

    Percy raised an eyebrow at her as he held out his hand. Carina glanced up and down the hall, then pulled out the vial and placed it in the Earl¡¯s palm. His fingers wrapped around hers and held them as he raised her hand to his lips. ¡°Thank you for trusting me,¡± Percy whispered against her skin.

    Carina flushed as she pulled her hand free and took a step back. ¡°Thank you for your assistance today, Lord Percy.¡±

    Percy offered her a devilish smile as he slid the vial inside his jacket. ¡°I look forward to your next visit to Hawthorne, Lady Maura. Good night.¡±

    He nodded to Hana, then turned towards the steps before Carina could manage a reply. She shut the door swiftly behind him.

    Hana stared at her with raised eyebrows and a questioning smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± Carina said quickly. ¡°I rescued a woman and her infant from the witch hunters in Averly today. I¡¯ll be returning to check on them and see they are properly placed in a house of their own¡ªonce the danger has passed.¡±

    ¡°A baby?¡± Hana echoed, shocked.

    ¡°The witch hunters were going to¡ªthrow it in a well¡ª¡± Carina shook her head.

    ¡°Those vicious dogs,¡± Hana seethed with surprising anger. She quickly smiled and wrapped her arms around Carina. ¡°You were brave to rescue them. A true Baroness.¡±

    Carina laughed as she accepted Hana¡¯s hug and laid her cheek against the woman¡¯s shoulder in weary defeat. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    ¡®I wanted to avoid the church¡¯s attention all together¡ªbut I never expected to meet Jade again in this world.¡¯ She thought of the white-haired woman in red and Viktor. ¡®Was it just good fortune that I was made Baroness of Averly and happened to be there when Jade needed me? Or was this all orchestrated by some deity?¡¯

    It had never occurred to Carina that the gods briefly mentioned in Lafeara¡¯s mythology and history might actually be real. If she had not seen Viktor nor had that dream in Anthraticus, she would probably deny it still.

    ¡®If they truly exist¡ªwill they stop me from changing the future? How am I supposed to outwit a god?¡¯

    ?????

    ¡°Your Majesty, this cannot be a coincidence,¡± Borghese protested as he rose from his seat without waiting for acknowledgment from the Prime Minister.

    ¡®As always, Borghese does what he likes with no regard to rank or hierarchy,¡¯ Attwood thought darkly as he resigned himself to another foolhardy lecture.

    ¡°Only a few days after the Pope¡¯s Emissary arrives, the Emperor sends his Ambassador to our border ahead of schedule with five-thousand soldiers!¡± Borghese glared along the table as if his gaze alone would add weight to his somber words. ¡°If this is not an invasion, then it is a show of intimidation meant to remind us of the Emperor¡¯s position against the church.¡±

    ¡°The Marquess has a point,¡± Lord Caldwell muttered as he raised his hand.

    ¡®I should be grateful Caldwell at least tries to follow protocol, but I can¡¯t let Borghese control the momentum of this meeting.¡¯

    ¡°Marquess Borghese,¡± Attwood ignored the noble¡¯s signal for recognition and remained focused on Borghese. ¡°It takes nearly a week to travel from Ventrayna to our borders. You know that. Which means the Ambassador had already left Ventrayna before the Church¡¯s Emissary reached Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°I would not be so hasty to exclude a connection between them, Prime Minister,¡± Caldwell interjected impatiently as he dropped his hand. ¡°It is possible the Emperor was made aware of the recent witch attacks and changed the dates of the Ambassador¡¯s visit accordingly.¡±

    ¡°Surely the Prime Minister is not so naive as to believe that the Emperor has no spies among our fair city,¡± Borghese added with a hint of ridicule.

    Attwood didn¡¯t bother replying. ¡®Sometimes the only way to beat an overconfident opponent is to let them dig their own grave.¡¯

    ¡°Your tone is not appreciated, Borghese,¡± growled Marquess Winifred, whose seat faced his political opponent. ¡°It is wise to avoid jumping to conclusions without any evidence to support these wild claims. Paranoia and quick assumptions will only lead us to make unnecessary choices that bring about more harm than good. Or would you have us call up Lafeara¡¯s armies and start a war on your word alone?¡±

    ¡®Marquess Winifred, ever the voice of reason. And a master of the art of speaking only when necessary.¡¯ Attwood kept his expression neutral as several lords rumbled their agreement behind Winifred on both sides of the table.

    ¡°I would not be so dramatic nor hasty,¡± Borghese countered sharply.

    ¡°And yet, strangely enough, your actions and words do not match up,¡± Winifred replied in a tone of incredulity. ¡°Perhaps Marquess Borghese should learn to govern his emotions and words with a bit more care if he does not wish to appear hasty or dramatic.¡±

    Borghese appeared unable or unwilling to combat Winifred¡¯s cutting words and took his seat with a sullen expression.

    Attwood tapped his fingers softly against the table as he waited to see if any of the other lords wished to voice an opinion. He let the tense silence lengthen for a good five minutes before rising from his chair to speak.

    ¡°We do not know why the Ambassador has arrived ahead of schedule. Nor should we jump to conclusions as to why his entourage of guards has been strengthened to such numbers. It may be because of the presence of the church¡ª¡± Attwood nodded reluctantly to Borghese ¡°¡ªit may also be a show of force since the terms for renegotiation under Nicholas¡¯s reign will be discussed during this visit.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the court rumors have reached the Emperor, and he is displeased with the progress the royal couple has made in the marriage bed,¡± Borghese replied with an indignant snort.

    Attwood winced as a foot slammed against the floor behind him.

    ¡°Perhaps the Marquess should remember that I am present when he chooses to voice his opinions on my marriage so openly,¡± Nicholas replied coldly from the throne upon the dais which faced the noble¡¯s table.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Borghese turned and inclined his head politely to the crown prince. ¡°A slip of the tongue, your Majesty. Although the matter remains a valid concern for us all with the Ambassador already at our border.¡±

    ¡®A slip of the tongue? Any other noble would be in fear of losing their head after such an offensive slipup.¡¯

    ¡°Borghese,¡± Winifred growled, clearly offended on behalf of the crown prince.

    ¡°Can you find fault in his words?¡± protested Lord Bennet.

    ¡°It¡¯s a well-known fact that the marital bed has become a source of popular gossip among the court attendants,¡± agreed Lord Kendall. ¡°There are even rumors that commoners are placing bets on whether Princess Eleanora will ever become queen.¡±

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d live to see the day the House of Lord¡¯s resorted to listening to gossip,¡± protested old Lord Gladstone with a derisive snort.

    ¡°We cannot just disregard gossip and rumors since they provide the best insight into the public¡¯s opinion,¡± Caldwell countered somberly. ¡°Nor can we ignore the impact such rumors may have on the upcoming negotiation¡ªespecially given the current status of the royal couple¡¯s marriage.¡±

    ¡®And yet it was likely someone from Borghese¡¯s party who spread those rumors to ensure it would become a matter of concern before the Ambassador¡¯s visit,¡¯ Attwood seethed quietly.

    ¡°Why was it your Majesty failed to consummate this important political marriage on your wedding night?¡± Borghese inquired quite pointedly as the House of Lord¡¯s ten members turned their attention towards the crown prince.

    Nicholas glared back at them with evident displeasure before waving a hand to Attwood.

    ¡®Like a Master commanding his dog to speak.¡¯ Attwood sighed but stood to address Lafeara¡¯s body of government. ¡°As was recorded in the royal diary, the Crown Princess felt unwell, and so, to avoid contracting any foreign illness, his Majesty slept alone.¡±

    ¡°Foreign illness?¡± Lord Enfield protested scornfully. ¡°The Crown Princess has been living in the royal palace for over a year now. Surely the royal physicians would have noted any¡ª¡±

    ¡°Eleanora was unwell,¡± Nicholas snapped as he smacked his hand against the throne armrest. ¡°Or does Lord Enfield wish to imply there was some other reason?¡±

    Attwood sighed as Enfield, one of the lowest-ranked members of the House of Lords, wisely bowed his head and remained silent.

    ¡°Whatever the reason,¡± Marquess Winifred said gravely. ¡°You have been married for several weeks, your Majesty. Has the Crown Princess remained unwell over the last twenty days of your marriage?¡±

    Whatever protest Nicholas was about to fire back, it was cut off when the knights opened the door, and the page announced, ¡°Her Royal Highness, Crown Princess Eleanora and his Lordship, Earl Percy Hawthorne.¡±

    ¡®Speak of the devil,¡¯ Attwood thought as Nicholas¡¯s expression darkened and the House of Lords turned their accusing gaze towards the Emperor¡¯s adopted niece.

 Book 2: Chapter 35: A Wave of Ambition

    ??????????

    The hushed silence that fell over the House of Lords was in no part due to the Crown Princess¡¯s expected arrival, but rather the Earl''s appearance by her side.

    Percy ignored the stares as he surveyed the council room with a tingle of nostalgia. The last time he had entered these esteemed halls had been on his father¡¯s shoulders when the Earl, serving as the previous Prime Minister, had introduced Percy to many of the noble lords who sat before him now in stunned silence.

    ¡®It almost feels like you¡¯re still here.¡¯

    Percy¡¯s gaze settled on Marquess Winifred, who rose abruptly from his chair and bowed humbly to the Earl over the table.

    ¡°Your likeness to your father is remarkable, Young Percy¡ªno, Earl Hawthorne,¡± Winifred said with a hint of sadness. ¡°We are delighted to welcome your Grace and your Highness.¡± He bowed humbly to Eleanora, and the crown princess smiled back with a nod of her head.

    ¡°Grace?¡± Borghese remarked cynically. The other lords ignored him as seven chairs scraped across the floor, and seven of the ten council lords rose to bow in silent recognition of late Earl Ethan¡¯s son and heir.

    ¡°Esteemed lords,¡± Percy replied hastily as he motioned for Winifred to rise. ¡°I am humbled and undeserving.¡± The Earl smiled as he released Eleanora¡¯s arm and bowed in return.

    ¡®It is good to see the old ways are still respected here.¡¯

    ¡°My Lords,¡± Eleanora greeted as the councilmen all rose, their gaze still fixated on Percy. ¡°I received a summons to appear before you. I believe this is due to the presence of Ventrayna forces at Lafeara¡¯s border?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡ªyour Highness,¡± Attwood rose from his chair with a polite bow. ¡°We wished to inquire if the Crown Princess had received any notice of your uncle¡¯s sudden change in plans, but¡ª¡± he turned his attention back to the Earl who was shaking hands with Marquess Winifred. ¡°Why has Lord Percy chosen to accompany you?¡±

    Percy turned his amused gaze towards Attwood as Winifred released his hand with a muffled snicker. ¡®What¡¯s wrong, Attwood? Do you see my presence as an omen of your demise? You who took my father¡¯s seat at this table with the help of his killer.¡¯

    ¡°I invited Earl Hawthorne,¡± Eleanora answered without hesitation. ¡°I wanted my cousin¡¯s council and understanding of Lafeara politics.¡±

    ¡°What would a boy know of politics?¡± Borghese responded cynically.

    ¡°That boy is Earl of Hawthorne,¡± growled Earl Coldwell with a warning glare to the Marquess he so often supported. Borghese inhaled a sharp breath, both caught off guard and annoyed to have been corrected by one of his own.

    ¡°Let the Earl stay,¡± interrupted Nicholas, looking rather relieved by the unexpected interruption. ¡°We will need the support of all the nobles should the Ambassador¡¯s actions lead us to war.¡±

    ¡°I do not believe things are quite so dire, your Majesty,¡± Eleanora protested with a soft laugh.

    ¡°And I would agree with her Highness¡¯s assessment,¡± Lord Percy added as he escorted Eleanora to her seat beside Nicholas. ¡°In fact, I have a suggestion if your Majesties and the House of Lords are willing to listen?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Nicholas replied happily.

    ¡®Still as eager to win me over as ever I see.¡¯ Percy smiled politely at the crown prince, then turned to face the House of Lords and noted the anxious and annoyed expressions on Attwood and Borghese¡¯s faces.

    ¡®You both have exerted quite a bit of effort to keep me away from this room¡ªbut it is far too late to stop me from claiming what is rightfully mine.¡¯

    ¡°With over a quarter of our army at the border of Tharyn in Wolfthorn Valley, we have only two thousand troops on hand to defend the capital,¡± Percy explained calmly. ¡°Therefore, it would be to our advantage to determine the Ambassador¡¯s intentions before he arrives at the capital.¡±

    ¡°That would be obvious,¡± snarked Borghese.

    ¡°And how are we to determine his intentions before he arrives,¡± Winifred cut in intently.

    ¡°That is quite simple, Marquess Winifred,¡± Percy replied in a patient tone. ¡°We communicate with him. I would suggest asking her Highness to write a letter welcoming the Ambassador, her uncle, to Lafeara. I would be happy to volunteer to deliver this letter to the border in person to greet Lord Haemish and inquire as to his intentions.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace!¡± Winifred protested as the other lords raised their voices in protest. ¡°The mission is far too dangerous to send a noble such as yourself!¡±

    ¡°Lord Percy!¡± Attwood stood and held out his hands to silence the council lords. ¡°It would be against all protocol for you to undertake such a task. You are young¡ªand not a member of this council¡ªand as the Marquess said, such a mission could well be perilous.¡±

    ¡®Not to me.¡¯ Percy composed his face, careful not to show his overconfidence as he turned to face Nicholas. ¡°I am well aware of the risks, but I believe the Ambassador will welcome me as family. That is why I offered to deliver her Highness¡¯s letter.¡±

    ¡®It''s not as if any of these other lords would volunteer to go themselves.¡¯

    Nicholas glanced from Eleanora, who nodded approvingly at her cousin, to Percy, who met his gaze with calm certainty. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lord Percy is still not a member of the House of Lords,¡± Borghese interjected as he rose from his seat. ¡°Your Majesty, you cannot leave such an important mission to a mere boy¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lord Percy is the same age as his Majesty,¡± Winifred interjected with a deadly calm that quickly silenced the room. Borghese choked on his words for a moment as Marquess Winifred rose from his seat to address Nicholas. ¡°Your Majesty, we have three vacant seats with Lord Tomberline and Lord Acheron absent to deal with the witch hunters from the church. I believe it is high time we filled the last seat.¡±

    ¡°Hear, hear!¡± Seven other lords quickly drummed their fists against the table in approval.

    ¡®And here it comes.¡¯ Percy watched with silent delight as Attwood and Borghese glanced desperately at each other for aid. ¡®Desperate times make for desperate allies.¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Attwood protested.

    ¡°Prime Minister, Marquess Winifred has a point,¡± Nicholas called out with a chuckle. ¡°So, I will approve his request. Let us put it to a vote.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªwe do not have a full house!¡± Borghese objected.

    ¡°We do not need the full house to carry a vote,¡± Winifred replied as he raised his hand into the air. ¡°Just a clear majority. I shall start this motion by giving the first vote in favor. All who agree it is high time the Earl of Hawthorne reclaimed his ancestorial seat among the House of Lords, say Aye!¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± ¡°Aye!¡±

    Percy smiled as hands rose without dissent all around the table until only Marquess Borghese and Prime Minister Attwood sat alone in their futile objection. The succession of office from father to son was widely accepted and a standard practice among Lafeara¡¯s nobles. Even Borghese¡¯s supporters would not dare oppose this tradition out of fear it would be held and used against them in the future.

    As for the Prime Minister, who had only been appointed due to the Dowager¡¯s influence, his support from Marquess Winifred came from their mutual interest in protecting the new crown prince from Borghese¡¯s ambitions.

    ¡®However, very soon, Winifred¡¯s interest will align with mine, and then Attwood and the crown prince will have no one left to protect them.¡¯

    ¡°Eight out of nine approve the motion,¡± Winifred counted off with evident satisfaction. ¡°Does the Prime Minister recognize the results of this vote?¡±

    Attwood pressed his lips together in silent frustration as he turned towards the throne in hopes of appealing to Nicholas one last time. Percy caught the Prime Minister¡¯s worried gaze and offered him a mocking smile.

    ¡®You know the Crown Prince will never choose you over the power of the Hawthorne name.¡¯

    ¡°Prime Minister?¡± Nicholas inquired with a frown from behind the Earl. ¡°Do you recognize the vote?¡±

    Attwood nodded solemnly. ¡°The House of Lords recognize Marquess Winifred¡¯s motion to accept Lord Percy as the twelfth Lord of Council.¡±

    ¡°And I give my royal blessing and welcome to the Earl as well!¡± Nicholas declared eagerly as he leapt up and embraced Percy warmly.

    ¡°Thank you, your Majesty,¡± Percy answered stiffly as all the lords, including the reluctant Borghese, applauded for him. ¡°And thank you, noble lords, for your gracious welcome.¡±

    ¡°Come, your Grace,¡± Winifred said enthusiastically as he vacated his chair and held it out. ¡°Allow me to offer my seat.¡±

    ¡°I dare not, Marquess Winifred,¡± Percy protested with raised hands as Viscount Bronte pulled him over.

    ¡°Nonsense, I will take Lord Acheron¡¯s seat¡ªhe is hardly present for such matters as it is,¡± Winifred countered without so much as a glance in Attwood¡¯s direction. ¡°And it would be a disgrace to your father¡¯s memory for his son to be seated any lower at the table.¡±

    The council lords nodded their approval, and friendly hands pushed him towards the chair as Percy, with a defeated laugh, sat upon the seat to Attwood¡¯s left. A single look at the strangled expression on the Prime Minister¡¯s face was almost enough to break the mask of humility Percy displayed for the other lords¡¯ benefits.

    ¡°Well, then¡ª¡± Attwood coughed and cleared his throat. ¡°With that matter concluded, perhaps we should return to the pressing urgency of the Ambassador¡ª¡±

    ¡°I would like to accompany the Earl on this journey, with his Majesty¡¯s permission, of course,¡± Winifred interjected quickly. ¡°My family holds several estates near the border, and I can provide a small retinue of well-armed guards to safeguard the Earl and myself.¡±

    ¡°I welcome your company, Marquess,¡± Percy replied with an appreciative nod to the councilman. ¡°But if we are to be a welcome party, we must not appear to be on guard against our guest. I have a trusted group of eight mercenaries who can accompany me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Only eight?¡± the other lords quickly murmured in disbelief.

    ¡°What the Marquess said has merit,¡± Nicholas interjected with a glance to Eleanora. ¡°I will approve your suggestion, Lord Percy, if you accept the Marquess company and offer of protection.¡±

    Percy sighed in modest defeat and bowed his head. ¡°Of course, your Majesty. Then¡ªif her Highness would write the required letter¡ªI would like to depart for the border tonight.¡± He rose from his seat, and the other lords rose around him, startled.

    ¡°So soon?¡± Earl Caldwell protested with a worried look.

    ¡°Surely, first thing in the morning will be soon enough!¡± added Viscount Marlowe. ¡°To travel at night with witches and witch hunters about¡ª¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your concerns, noble lords,¡± Percy replied. ¡°But the sooner I can put his Majesty''s concerns to rest, the sooner the court can focus on preparations to receive our guest and the vital negotiations that lie ahead.¡±

    ¡°Well said, Lord Percy,¡± Eleanora declared as she left her seat and curtsied to Nicholas. ¡°Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me, husband, I have a letter to write.¡± She swept towards Percy, who offered his arm once more and led the crown princess through the doors the knights hurriedly pulled open before them.

    ?????

    Attwood sat sullenly in his seat long after Nicholas and all the other lords had left following the Earl¡¯s departure¡ªall except Marquess Borghese. The Prime Minister rubbed his jawline thoughtfully and glanced towards the equally sullen and grim expression on Borghese¡¯s face.

    ¡°You realize he¡¯ll be after your seat next, Prime Minister,¡± Borghese announced suddenly.

    ¡°I am aware of the Earl¡¯s ambition,¡± Attwood replied tiredly. ¡°But it will take more than a majority vote for him to take my seat.¡±

    Borghese roared out a bitter laugh as he dragged a jeweled hand down his face and sighed. ¡°Did you not see how easy it was for him? How readily they all welcomed him back? As if he were the reincarnated Earl they all once worshiped.¡±

    ¡°Earl Ethan¡¯s memory¡ªhis service to the crown and his terrible death¡ªis not something easily forgotten.¡± Attwood pushed back his chair. ¡°Even I, when I took this seat, merely hoped to live up to the example the Earl left behind.¡±

    Borghese scoffed as Attwood stood. ¡°Mark my words, Prime Minister. We will both live to regret this day.¡±

    Attwood waved a hand dismissively as he headed towards the exit. ¡°I may be in the Earl¡¯s path¡ªbut I am not his enemy.¡±

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±

    Attwood shook his head but did not respond.

    ¡°It would be a shame to see you give up your seat without a fight after struggling to keep it out of my reach for so long!¡± Borghese shouted after him as the Prime Minister left the council room.

    Attwood did not stop walking until he stood outside on the Ministry steps, alone. The evening sky filled his view, lined with crimson clouds that promised more clear days ahead, but deep in his bones, the Prime Minister knew a storm was headed their way.

 Book 2: Chapter 36: A Prison of Fear

    ??????????

    ¡°So, Eleanora is writing a letter?¡± Carina clarified as Tilly, the maid, cleared away the tray of dinner she had just finished.

    ¡°Yes, my Lady. And Lord Percy will be taking it to her uncle at the border,¡± Tilly replied as she covered the plate, silverware, and cup with a heavy linen fabric that both hid the mess and kept the dinnerware from shifting about too much.

    ¡°I see. Thank you for telling me, Tilly,¡± Carina replied with a distracted smile. Of all the maids who worked in Rose Palace, Tilly had become the most reliable at passing on information when asked. That didn¡¯t diminish the fact that Tilly''s curiosity often had her listening in outside of doors when she shouldn¡¯t, but Carina made use of the information the clever maid gathered all the same.

    ¡°Of course, my Lady. Goodnight.¡± Tilly called over her shoulder as she balanced the tray against her hip while she opened the door with her free hand.

    ¡®But am I the only one you tell your stories to, Tilly?¡¯

    ¡°Goodnight.¡± Carina smiled back at the maid and waited until Tilly had shut the door. In an instant, the bedsheets were tossed aside as Carina moved swiftly across the carpeted floor towards the bookshelf.

    She selected a large book ambiguously titled Lafeara¡¯s Great History from the lower shelf and then pulled a folded map free from beneath its cover. Using the history book to hold down one side of the map while a candlestick and ink well held down the other corners, Carina traced the distance from Lafeara¡¯s capital to the Serpentine River, and beyond to Ventrayna¡¯s border, following the inked routes most often used by merchants and travelers.

    ¡®On horseback, without a carriage or marching troops, it will take the Earl two to three days to reach Widow¡¯s Tree Pass where the Ambassador and his army are currently camped. Which means I have about a week to finish my preparations.¡¯

    Carina straightened, nervously toying with the Winter Rose necklace chain as she paced behind the desk chair, and mentally ran through her plans.

    ¡°Madame Maylea¡¯s caravans are expected to arrive in the next three days. I¡¯ll need to send a message before she gets here to explain the shift in our schedule¡ª¡± Carina let a short laugh as she sank into the chair. ¡°Then again, this is Madame Maylea. Something of this magnitude happening in Lafeara, she will no doubt have heard.¡±

    A smile crossed Carina¡¯s face as she thought of her old dance instructor. A woman who lived like a gypsy queen, with a reputation for producing the most desirable performers and exotic dancers. But underneath the silk skirts and painted faces of Maylea¡¯s troupe was a network of information gathered from the most remote corners of the continent that could be sold, for a fair price, but only if Maylea wished the information to be known. And that was just one of many services she offered her favored clients.

    ¡°Maylea¡¯s performers would fit in perfectly at the banquet and would certainly match the Ambassador¡¯s taste. Evelynn has yet to secure anything beyond a four-person string band to play during the banquet. The chances of her finding any available performers that would suit Eleanora¡¯s expectations in the next few days is slight at best, and the Crown Princess won¡¯t happily settle for a mediocre entertainment.¡±

    Getting Eleanora to agree to allow Maylea¡¯s dancers into the palace would not be a problem. The real trouble would start the moment the Ambassador reached the city. Although Hana was holding up well, Carina could only imagine how the woman truly felt about facing her attacker again.

    The fading sunlight cast a strange burnt-red glow over the ceiling as the curtains'' shadows and furniture stretched across the floor, then twisted against the far wall. The smell of fire and burning flesh filled the room with the echo of suffocating screams as cold fingers wrapped themselves around Carina¡¯s neck.

    She bolted from the chair and ran to the window as a familiar pain stabbed through her chest. Carina¡¯s vision blurred as her cold fingers fumbled with the stiff latch. Frost crept over the windowpane and along the wooden frame with each strained pant. When she finally flung the window open, Carina leaned her head outside to drink in deep mouthfuls of air.

    ¡°You must use your magic regularly. Ignoring your gift will only bring you agonizing pain that even my heart can¡¯t protect you from.¡± Viktor¡¯s parting words of warning echoed through her pounding ears as Carina sagged and leaned her forehead against the window frame.

    ¡®How long has it been since I last intentionally used this magic?¡¯

    The image of Lincoln¡¯s frozen, bleeding mouth and shocked expression came to mind, but this time Carina felt no lingering distress from the memory. If she hadn¡¯t killed him, Lincoln would have done worse to her. And if she had let him live, it would be Carina burning at the stake with the other witches.

    ¡®Maybe, if I had been discovered and burned¡ªthose other women would have been spared.¡¯

    Carina stared out the open window at the rigid structures of the palaces. The dark silhouettes of history stood like great giants against the fading red horizon.

    ¡°Become a queen?¡± Carina exhaled and rubbed her cheek as she straightened. ¡°A half-blood? Ridiculous. How many people would have to die for that to even be possible?¡±

    ¡®None if you become Nicholas¡¯s queen,¡¯ Maura¡¯s voice whispered behind her.

    Carina whipped around to find Maura standing in front of the bedroom mirror. The specter appeared to be preening as one of Carina¡¯s dresses materialized around her ghostly form. ¡°Maura?¡± Carina greeted cautiously.

    The dream from Anthraticus still lingered in her mind like a warning, but even without it, Carina had felt a bit on edge around her resident ghost lately.

    ¡®Call me, Queen Maura!¡¯ the specter replied with a chilling smile as she bobbed a clumsy curtsy to the mirror.

    ¡®At least she¡¯s in good spirits now.¡¯ Carina moved from the window to the bed to watch Maura fidget with her cloudy dark hair. ¡®She¡¯s been a bit moody ever since that night in the secret tunnel.¡¯

    ¡°You know that becoming queen is impossible, Maura,¡± Carina replied carefully. ¡°We agreed to protect Hana by making sure Eleanora becomes queen and removing all threats to her reign.¡±

    ¡®Does that bitch really deserve to be queen?¡¯ Maura replied as her head rolled unnaturally in Carina¡¯s direction. ¡®I showed you what Eleanora is really like. She would even put your life at risk just to help her bed the crown prince.¡¯

    ¡°I appreciate the warning, Maura. But I¡¯m just trying to be practical here. You¡ª¡± Carina cut off as a sudden thought flickered awake. ¡°Maura, your father¡ªhis family bloodline¡ª"

    ¡®Yes?¡¯ Maura loomed closer. The layered skirt of the dress she had copied floated across the floor like a dark shadow.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who they were?¡± Carina pressed curiously.

    ¡®No.¡¯ Maura sighed as she reached towards the Winter Rose around Carina¡¯s neck, then halted with a frown as her dark eyes slowly rose to meet Carina¡¯s. ¡®Do you?¡¯

    Instinct stopped Carina from answering. From spilling every detail of her discovery and Viktor¡¯s secrets.

    ¡°Just that they are witches,¡± Carina answered with a forced smile, trying not to feel guilty but unable to ignore the warning that prickled along her throat and deep in her gut.

    The ghost smiled, sharp teeth glistened behind lips rubbed with too much rouge. Even in death, Maura could not replicate the etiquette and training of a lady. Carina¡¯s guilt twisted deeper as the ghost gently cupped the ice witch¡¯s cheeks and kissed Carina¡¯s forehead.

    ¡®You should get some sleep. You are looking run down.¡¯ Maura suggested as she floated back towards Carina¡¯s closet of dresses. Maura replicated the Winter Rose against her dress with a gesture of her hand and smiled in glee like a little girl playing dress-up.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Carina whispered, feeling tired enough to sleep for a week at least. ¡®If only there were time.¡¯ She sighed and cleared her throat, unable to chase away the taste of smoke, then rose to shut the window.

    Once under the covers, Carina tried to relax as the sound of Maura¡¯s humming filled her ears. The ghost¡¯s playful suggestion floated up through the sea of troubled thoughts, which kept her awake long after the night sky had locked the sun from view.

    ¡®Marry Nicholas? That is equally impossible.¡¯

    ?????

    Winter chased Carina as she ran through the halls of Anthraticus. A howling storm of snow and ice roared down the tunnels behind her. The shrieking tsunami echoed with the snarls of a hundred wolves whose red eyes glared after the ice witch.

    Carina ran on, stumbling into one dead end after another. Each time the runes carved into the walls flared awake to guide her through yet another secret door which led deeper into Anthraticus.

    ¡°You¡¯re running out of time,¡± the familiar voice from her nightmare echoed in Carina¡¯s ears. ¡°Give me what is mine, Kirsi!¡±

    Viktor¡¯s doors appeared before her, and Carina almost collapsed against them in relief as she pressed a hand against the marbled green barrier and shouted, ¡°Immortalitatis Potentia!¡±

    The doors didn¡¯t move.

    Confused, Carina pressed both her hands against the stone¡¯s surface and reached for her magic¡ªonly to find it gone.

    ¡°Maura.¡± Hana¡¯s soft voice turned Carina from the door to where the blonde-haired woman stood in her nightgown on the tunnel steps. A faint glow filled the dark space around her and illuminated Hana¡¯s golden hair, but it was her eyes, blinding with light, that was painful to look at as her lips spread into a sorrowful smile.

    ¡°Hana?¡± Carina whispered, eyes moving fearfully down the tunnel where the hungry sounds of winter were closing in on them. ¡°What are you doing in my dream?¡±

    A glimmer of pain flashed across Hana¡¯s face as she raised a trembling hand to her throat and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Kirsi.¡±

    Carina froze as Hana¡¯s eyes rolled back, and her body convulsed just before the storm of ice and wolves devoured her.

    ¡°Hana!¡±

    Carina snapped awake, once more in her bedroom in Rose Palace, and stared down at the sheets that were covered in frost. Maura materialized at the foot of her bed, the ghost¡¯s face twisted in warning as her black lips shouted, ¡°Hana!¡±

    Carina bolted from the bed to her desk, stubbing her foot against the chair as she nearly ripped out the drawer of quills and chalk. She fumbled in the dark, found and grabbed her room key, then unlocked the door before racing across the hall towards Hana¡¯s room. A distorted thud echoed from behind the door, followed by a gargled groan as Carina hurriedly shoved her key into Hana¡¯s door and unlocked it.

    With no source of light, she could make out little inside the dark room. Shutting the door behind her none-the-less, Carina fumbled through the darkness, listening intently. ¡°Hana?¡±

    Sounds that were not quite human came from the direction of the bed as the disturbing thud continued.

    ¡°Hana!¡± Carina repeated as she continued forward and stopped when her foot found a hand on the floor. With a stifled cry, Carina stepped back and illuminated the room with a flash of ice magic.

    Hana¡¯s pale face gazed up at her from the floor. Foam pooled between her purple lips, and the whites of her rolled back eyes glowed beneath Carina¡¯s magic. The fallen attendant¡¯s legs were twisted up in blankets and sheets half pulled from the bed. Her entire body was rigid and awkwardly posed as Hana lay on her stomach against the floor. Painful uncontrolled jerks banged the side of the attendant¡¯s head against the carpet as she convulsed.

    ¡®She¡¯s having a seizure!¡¯

    Carina grabbed a pillow from the bed and quickly dropped down beside Hana to slip it under the woman¡¯s head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hana,¡± Carina whispered as she untangled the blankets from the woman¡¯s legs, ¡°I¡¯m here. You aren¡¯t alone. It will pass.¡±

    Gargled grunts that were not words conveyed the woman¡¯s desperation, pain, and fear through the darkness. Carina cast another flare of magic into the air above them and ignored the small falling snowflakes as she gently grabbed Hana¡¯s hip and shoulders, then turned the woman carefully on her side to prevent her from choking.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing great,¡± Carina said as reassuringly as she could. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be alright¡ªit will be over soon.¡± The panicked tension in her chest faded as Carina sat down beside Hana and grasped one of her stiff hands. There was nothing she could do but watch Hana suffer and illuminate her pain with the soft glow of ice magic that filled the room with a flurry of cold snow.

    When the worst of Hana¡¯s convulsions passed, Carina slipped her fingers through Hana¡¯s hair and gradually cooled down her neck, scalp, face, and the tormented brain within. Hana calmed gradually, and Carina removed her hands once the woman¡¯s body began to show signs of relaxing.

    ¡°Maura,¡± Hana croaked as her hand fumbled through the darkness and found Carina¡¯s leg.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. It''s alright now.¡± Carina stroked the woman¡¯s hair gently as her fingers slowly returned to their normal temperature.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t¡ªbe alone¡ªagain,¡± Hana whispered heartbrokenly.

    ¡°You should have told me you weren¡¯t feeling well,¡± Carina admonished gently.

    ¡°I thought¡ªsome sleep¡ªwould be fine.¡±

    ¡°How could you be fine.¡± Carina sighed as she bent over the woman and placed her forehead against Hana¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight this all on your own.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡ªbe a burden.¡±

    Carina closed her eyes as tears of frustration threatened to pour free. She took Hana¡¯s hand and held onto it tightly. ¡°You¡¯re not a burden. You are my friend, Hana. Please¡ªknow that I will always protect my friends.¡±

    ¡°Maura,¡± Hana¡¯s trembling voice whispered back. ¡°Snow?¡±

    Carina laughed shakily. ¡°What do you know of snow, Hana? You are from the desert. It¡¯s just a bit of ice I used to cool your head down.¡±

    ¡°I saw¡ªMaura.¡± Hana¡¯s hand tightened around Carina¡¯s fingers. ¡°Cold¡ªbut beautiful.¡±

    Carina sighed and gently brushed her fingers through Hana¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell,¡± Hana whispered tiredly. ¡°I¡¯ll protect¡ªyou too.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Carina whispered back, somehow certain Hana would do exactly as she promised. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back in bed. I need some light to¡ª¡±

    The door opened, and Carina froze as Eleanora appeared with a candle in hand.

    ¡°Hana!¡± Eleanora whispered as her gaze flickered over them, and she hurriedly shut the door. ¡°Maura, why didn¡¯t you send for me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave Hana alone while she was suffering,¡± Carina replied quickly as Eleanora set the candle on the floor and pulled Hana gently into her lap.

    ¡°She needs a bath,¡± Elenora ordered, her voice still groggy from sleep. ¡°Wake Mrs. Poppy and help her fetch some buckets and towels. Bring up some of that herbal tea you make if it will help.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Carina rose to her feet and anxiously surveyed Hana¡¯s dress and the floor. Most of the snowflakes had already melted into the carpet, and Eleanora appeared far to be too focused on Hana to notice. ¡®Let¡¯s hope she doesn¡¯t.¡¯ Carina turned to the door and opened it silently.

    ¡°And Lady Maura,¡± Eleanora called after her sharply. ¡°Not a word of this to anyone.¡±

    ¡°I know, your Highness.¡± Carina curtsied, shut the door, and slipped across the hall to retrieve her own candle.

    Thanks to the Holy Church''s teachings, epilepsy and seizures were often viewed as signs that someone was possessed by a witch¡¯s ghost. ¡®What a convenient excuse to condemn an ill person to death.¡¯ Carina¡¯s fists tightened around the candlestick as she descended the palace steps and turned towards the servant¡¯s quarters. ¡®Hana took a great risk in coming here¡ªbut she had no choice. Even this superstitious country is safer than the palaces of Ventrayna.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 37: The Web of Politics

    ??????????

    A windowpane of gray clouds awaited Carina when she twitched awake, half expecting to find Maura lurking by the side of her bed again. With no specter in sight, Carina pushed herself up and glared at the tangled mess of blankets and pillows. She was still wearing the bathrobe and nightgown she had worn earlier while tending to Hana, who had finally managed to fall asleep a few hours before morning.

    Unfortunately, that meant that Carina, Eleanora, and Mrs. Poppy had gotten just as little rest before the rising sun as well.

    ¡®Sleep is a crutch anyway,¡¯ Carina reflected as she stretched tiredly and rose to prepare for another long day. It was well after her usual waking hour, so it didn¡¯t surprise Carina to hear from Tilly, whom she met in the hall, that everyone else was already awake.

    ¡°Her Highness and Lady Evelynn went riding,¡± Tilly explained. ¡°Though judging by the bow and arrows she carried, the Crown Princess will likely stay out until she catches something.¡±

    ¡®Hopefully, that won¡¯t take all day.¡¯ Carina nodded, though mildly irritated that Eleanora would choose to spend the morning outside of the palace rather than keeping Hana company. ¡®I suppose if she lingered around Hana too much, it might draw suspicion.¡¯

    She checked in on the older attendant and was relieved to find Hana sleeping peacefully beneath a curtain of tangled blonde hair. The carpet on the floor had been removed for cleaning, and several fresh flowers were spread around the room to mask any odor of Hana¡¯s illness.

    Carina went over and opened a window to help freshen the room but kept the curtains closed to keep out the already brightening sunlight.

    ¡°There you are,¡± Mrs. Poppy called as she pushed Hana¡¯s bedroom door open further. ¡°Lady Tiffany is looking for you. She needs some help with a task her Highness left for her today.¡±

    ¡°What task?¡± Carina asked distractedly as she returned to the bed and tucked Hana¡¯s right arm under the blanket. ¡°With her Highness away, I¡¯ll need to stay with Hana. Why can¡¯t Lady Tiffany complete her own tasks?¡± Carina did not miss the annoyance, brought on by the lack of sleep, which crept into her voice.

    ¡®I¡¯m not whining. I¡¯m just tired, and I already have enough on my plate.¡¯

    ¡°Well, I can certainly relay that to Lady Tiffany if you wish,¡± Mrs. Poppy replied with an arched brow. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who lost sleep last night, Lady Maura, and I¡¯m perfectly capable of looking after Lady Hana myself. I did so for several years before you blessed us with your presence.¡±

    Carina cringed under the housekeeper¡¯s sharp sarcasm.

    ¡°I cannot,¡± Poppy continued, ¡°Be of much use to her Highness in a fancy boutique or expensive jewelry store. Those duties fall to the Crown Princess¡¯s noble ladies-in-waiting, not her common housekeeper!¡±

    ¡°Point taken, Mrs. Poppy,¡± Carina replied quickly with a raised hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go see what help Lady Tiffany requires. But I will be making a tray of breakfast for Lady Hana before I go anywhere. Please avoid giving her the same medication you did before.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course, Lady Physician,¡± Poppy snarked and promptly left the room.

    Carina turned back to the open window, drew in a deep breath, and exhaled. ¡®It was going to be a very long day.¡¯

    ?????

    ¡°I hear that Lady Hana¡¯s illness relapsed?¡± Tiffany said curiously as Carina finally settled into her seat at the dining table after preparing Hana¡¯s breakfast of brown sugar and cinnamon porridge that could be reheated, along with some Valerian tea and soft caramel cookies.

    ¡°Yes, her fever got much worse last night,¡± Carina replied as she scraped a bit of butter to the mix-berry muffins Robbi had baked for breakfast.

    ¡°Did¡ªMrs. Poppy explain¡ªthat I need to go out of the palace today?¡± Tiffany pressed hesitantly.

    ¡°She mentioned you might need some help with the tasks the Crown Princess left you.¡± Carina took a bite of food and leaned back as one of the maids brought over her requested cup of ice raspberry tea. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The maid smiled and dipped a brief curtsey before retreating to stand by the wall.

    ¡°Her Highness asked me to check up on the dresses for the Ambassador¡¯s banquet,¡± Tiffany explained and tapped her empty plate to signal the maid to clear away her finished breakfast. ¡°I was also going to stop by my family jewelry store to check on some pieces I had made for the upcoming Royal Ball.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the one the Dowager is hosting for the Ambassador¡¯s visit?¡± Carina frowned, mentally running over the previous arrangements for the upcoming negotiation.

    Eleanora was to hold the first banquet on the day her uncle arrived. As the future queen and Lord Haemish¡¯s relative, she was tasked with making the Emperor¡¯s dignitary feel welcomed. The following morning negotiations between the two kingdoms would begin when Lord Haemish met with the Crown Prince, and of course, the House of Lords followed by the Dowager¡¯s Royal Ball, held in the evening.

    Negotiations would resume the following morning with either a celebratory feast held by Nicholas once a new alliance treaty was signed or another banquet hosted by the Prime Minister if negotiations had still not reached mutual concessions.

    Depending on how well Nicholas and the Ambassador yielded to each other¡¯s demands and requests, the visit could last up to a full week or could be as short as three days. Unfortunately, as far as negotiations went, the Ambassador had the Emperor¡¯s interests to uphold, and thus the most power.

    ¡°Lady Maura?¡± Tiffany called out.

    Carina blinked as she snapped out of her thoughts and realized she had missed whatever Tiffany had said before. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Lady Tiffany. I¡¯m still a bit tired.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, you are.¡± Tiffany smiled readily. ¡°I wanted to ask if you wouldn¡¯t mind joining me for this trip. I confess I¡¯m not very familiar with her Highness¡¯s fashion sense nor certain what her expectations are. I wouldn¡¯t want to disagree with something the Crown Princess might like or add something she would detest, so¡ª¡±

    ¡®She really is hopeless.¡¯ Carina set down her unfinished muffin, she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, and sighed. ¡°Alright, I can come with you, but I can¡¯t be gone for very long. Mrs. Poppy will need a break from watching Lady Hana at some point.¡±

    ¡°Oh! That shouldn¡¯t be a problem. It¡¯s just the Holy Maiden Boutique and the Royal Tiara Jewelry store.¡±

    Carina narrowed her eyes at Tiffany, who looked strangely relieved, as a sudden thought came to her. ¡°That¡¯s quite a bold choice in store names, given your family lacks a royal patron of any sort.¡±

    ¡°Oh? No, but we do!¡± Tiffany froze, her lilac-blue eyes widening before she lowered her gaze and hastily dropped her napkin on her plate. ¡°Well, I should go get ready. Do enjoy your breakfast, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡®It is you.¡¯ Carina nodded and smiled as she watched the blonde attendant flee the dining room. ¡®It all makes sense now. The Dowager was behind your family''s rise to nobility. She even patroned your family store; of course, you would agree to spy for her.¡¯

    ?????

    Hana was awake by the time Carina went back upstairs, though the pale attendant looked far more drained and lethargic than Carina felt. She sent for Hana¡¯s breakfast and lingered long enough to ensure her patient had a few spoonfuls of porridge before Mrs. Poppy shooed her out of the room.

    ¡°Lady Tiffany is waiting for you downstairs,¡± the housekeeper informed Carina crossly. ¡°Do try to get back before her Highness returns. I have other duties to take care of. This palace doesn¡¯t run itself, you know.¡±

    ¡°At least let me fetch my cloak before you throw me out the door,¡± Carina grumbled and quickly darted into her bedroom for her cloak, dagger, and a drawstring purse with a fan and few letters she needed to mail tucked inside.

    Tiffany beamed with joy as Carina joined her in the foyer. ¡°I already called the carriage around. Thank you so much for doing this, Lady Maura. I know I¡¯m a year older, but you¡¯re so much more confident about these things.¡±

    ¡®The word you¡¯re searching for is assertive.¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t have your family''s experience with jewelry,¡± Carina deflected as they walked through the front door past the two knights on duty. Sir Jordan was not among them, and judging by the new faces, these appeared to be the new knights Major Garrett had selected.

    ¡°What is it about a knight¡¯s uniform that just makes them seem so¡ªmature?¡± Tiffany whispered as she linked arms with Carina and led her down the steps.

    ¡®Maybe because the uniform symbolizes their rigorous training and the responsibilities they have sworn to take on?¡¯ Carina kept this thought to herself as she pondered the blonde attendant¡¯s happy smile. ¡®You¡¯d think we were headed out on a casual afternoon picnic.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood,¡± Carina commented lightly as she matched her pace to Tiffany¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day,¡± Tiffany replied with a sheepish smile as she gestured to the clearing blue skies above where the gray clouds had thinned into white wisps of wool. ¡°I¡¯m just excited to get out of the palace,¡± she added in a whisper.

    Carina could understand that feeling. ¡°Will your brother be escorting us?¡± She glanced towards the gate and saw one of the Crown Princess¡¯s carriages waiting for them as promised.

    ¡°Ah, yes, Malcolm offered to come¡ªbut he got reassigned at the last minute, so¡ª¡± Tiffany blushed as two knights appeared ahead of them and opened the gate.

    Carina immediately recognized the smug grin and honey-brown eyes of Knight Captain Leo, who stepped forward to take Tiffany¡¯s hand, which he bowed and kissed with affection.

    ¡®Is this an official outing or a date for you two?¡¯ Carina scoffed as she took in the Captain¡¯s companion, who appeared only mildly interested in them as he surveyed the Rose Palace with aloof dark grey eyes.

    ¡°Lady Tiffany,¡± Carina said as she turned back to the blushing attendant. ¡°Could I speak to you for a moment?¡±

    Captain Leo sighed, though laughter lurked behind his eyes as he watched Carina pull Tiffany a safe distance inside the gate.

    ¡°Are you insane,¡± Carina demanded as she whirled around on the attendant. ¡°You asked, Captain Leo? Did you forget all about how he forced his way into Rose Palace only yesterday morning?¡±

    ¡°Leo hardly forced his way inside,¡± Tiffany grumbled as she twisted her fan. ¡°I let them in. It was the servants who created a fuss over a few bottles of wine.¡±

    ¡°Tiffany¡ª¡± Carina swallowed down the tidal wave of angry words that would only wreck their shaky relationship further. ¡®Don¡¯t forget. Tiffany is very likely the Dowager¡¯s spy. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t have a problem flirting with one of the Dowager¡¯s knights.¡¯

    ¡°Leo¡¯s not a bad person, Lady Maura!¡± Tiffany protested quickly, reading Carina¡¯s expression. ¡°He apologized for upsetting me last time and offending her Highness. He wouldn¡¯t have taken things that far if it weren¡¯t for the Dowager¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡®Are you really clueless, or is all this naivety an act?¡¯ Carina wondered bitterly as she turned back towards the palace. ¡°You may believe that, but I don¡¯t trust him.¡±

    ¡°No¡ªwait, Lady Maura!¡± Tiffany quickly caught her arm and held her back. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave. Just give him a chance to apologize.¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in anything he has to say,¡± Carina replied flatly. ¡®Surely even Mrs. Poppy would understand why I refused to leave with someone who assaulted her and Robbi.¡¯

    ¡°Oh, Lady Maura, tsk,¡± Captain Leo called out as he strolled casually across the stone pathway towards them. ¡°It¡¯s not like you to run away from a fight.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, would my leaving deprive the Captain of his new hobby, fighting defenseless women?¡± Carina shot back with an icy glare.

    ¡°You are hardly defenseless,¡± Leo countered with a wry smile. His gaze descended to study her cloak and the dress she wore with interest. ¡°Where does such a fiery young lady keep a dagger, I wonder.¡±

    ¡°That is for a lady to know and hardly the concern of a gentleman!¡±

    Leo¡¯s smile turned coy as he crossed his arms and leaned in closer to Carina. ¡°Perhaps you will show me one day, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina smiled back as she pulled out her fan, pressed it against Leo¡¯s cheek, and pushed his face away. ¡°The day you wear a dress, Captain Leo, I¡¯ll be happy to show you how to hide a dagger beneath it.¡±

    A burst of laughter came from behind Leo, who scowled towards his companion, as the knight wandered up behind them. ¡°Is something funny, Eustis?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡ª¡± the knight choked on a snort of laughter as he held up a hand ¡°¡ªforgive me, Leo. You did say she had a sharp tongue, but this¡ª¡± he waved his hand vaguely in Carina¡¯s direction ¡°¡ªwas beyond my expectations.¡±

    Leo sighed as he flicked an annoyed glare at Carina. ¡°Lady Tiffany Clemont, Lady Maura¡ª¡± he gestured towards the recovering knight ¡°¡ªthis is Captain Eustis Winifred.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful Ladies,¡± Eustis bowed politely as he glanced between them and winked at Leo. ¡°And now I know why you''re always slipping away to Rose Palace, Leo.¡±

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Leo cleared his throat and straightened his jacket. ¡°If you¡¯re both ready to leave?¡± He turned his honey-brown eyes on Tiffany, who lost her troubled smile in an instant.

    ¡°We are, aren¡¯t we, Lady Maura?¡± Tiffany pleaded with a hopeful stare.

    ¡®She really is trying too hard. And if I leave her alone with Captain Leo¡ª''

    ¡°Fine,¡± Carina sighed, resigned to whatever unknown lay ahead. ¡°Just to the boutique and the jewelry store, then right back to the palace.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Tiffany smiled with relief and pulled Carina past the knights towards the waiting carriage.

    Leo jogged past them and swiftly held the carriage door open. Tiffany blushed as he offered her a hand and assisted her inside. Carina ignored the same hand offered to her, and Eustis cackled as Leo shut the door behind them and headed back to the knights¡¯ horses.

    ¡°Sir Eustis is handsome,¡± Tiffany chirped the moment the carriage pulled away.

    Carina raised a brow but said nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Tiffany pressed.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing visually wrong with him,¡± Carina grumbled. ¡®Though he has an odd sense of humor.¡¯

    Tiffany raised both brows in exasperation as she leaned over her seat towards Carina. ¡°Lady Maura. Sir Eustis¡¯s father is one of the House of Lords'' leading members, Marquess Winifred.¡±

    ¡®Who is also Marquess Borghese strongest political opponent.¡¯

    ¡°I know who he is,¡± Carina replied with a shrug, then narrowed her gaze at Tiffany. ¡°What is the real reason you wanted me to join you on this trip?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tiffany blinked and sat back quickly. ¡°I just¡ªwasn¡¯t confident about going out on my own. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°And Captain Leo just happened to bring along an extra knight before knowing that I would be accompanying you?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªdidn¡¯t know he would bring a friend,¡± Tiffany replied as she twisted the family ring on her finger.

    ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar,¡± Carina observed with a sigh.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Tiffany flushed, ¡°I just wanted you to meet someone¡ªmore suitable. Eustis is not attached in any form, and he¡¯s the Marquess¡¯s second son, so¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t mind all those unfounded rumors about¡ª¡±

    ¡®So, this was a different kind of set up.¡¯ Carina laughed incredulously and shook her head. ¡°What rumors?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Maura!¡± Tiffany moved across the carriage to sit beside Carina and grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°The most scandalous rumors are circling the court that you caused the Earl, Lord Percy, to break off his engagement with Lady Evelynn.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s ridiculous! They were never even engaged!¡± Carina protested.

    ¡°Even if the engagement hasn¡¯t been officially announced, the agreement between their parents isn¡¯t something that can be ignored either. Especially when the¡ªother woman¡ªfalls much lower in status than Lady Evelynn. Lord Percy can get away with a casual affair before the announcement, but this could irreparably damage your reputation,¡± Tiffany continued with a tone of urgency.

    Carina shook her head, dumbfounded and more than a little annoyed. ¡°As much as I appreciate your concern, Lady Tiffany, nothing is going on between Lord Percy and myself.¡±

    ¡°And yet you nearly spent an entire night at his estate the other day¡ª¡±

    ¡°That was only because I had a bit of a shock after encountering witch hunters and¡ª¡± Carina sucked in a sharp breath ¡°¡ªyou try watching a woman fall from a church steeple to her death and bleed out in front of you.¡± She pressed a hand against her cold lips as the image resurfaced and threatened to upend what little breakfast she had eaten.

    ¡°What?¡± Tiffany¡¯s face paled as she covered her mouth and stared at Carina. ¡°No wonder you looked¡ª¡± she shook her head. ¡°While that does explain where you were yesterday¡ªwhy did Lord Percy visit your room before he escorted her Highness to the palace? A servant saw you pass him something.¡±

    ¡°A servant?¡± Carina raised a brow skeptically. There had been no servants in the hallway when Percy had dropped by the other day, but someone must have witnessed their exchange for Tiffany¡¯s report to be this accurate.

    ¡®I¡¯m certain the hallway was empty, but if either Tiffany or Evelynn were watching from their bedroom door¡ªI might not have noticed since their room is across the hall.¡¯

    Carina pulled her hand free and shifted away from Tiffany. ¡°I have nothing to say as it was a private matter that concerned her Highness and the Earl, but I promise you, there is no romantic relationship between myself and Lord Percy.¡±

    Tiffany sighed, returned to her seat, and thoughtfully arranged her skirt. ¡°I will take you at your word, Lady Maura. I have certainly never seen you do anything that would support this story before yesterday. But, in the meantime, it might help to refute these rumors if you were seen spending time in the company of another man¡ªlike Captain Eustis.¡±

    Carina refrained from rolling her eyes and stared out the carriage window instead.

    ¡®As if I haven¡¯t seen similar ploys in dramas before. Only, in this world, it''s far more likely to earn me the reputation of a loose woman rather than clear me of suspicion.¡¯

    ¡°I have no interest in romantic entanglements of any kind, least of all a fake one meant to counter a falsehood,¡± Carina replied calmly. ¡°I am used to having a bad reputation already because of my birth. Rather than worry about what lies others have chosen to spread, I will remain focused on serving her Highness.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Tiffany replied with a faint smile. ¡°But, Maura, it was her Highness who suggested you get to know Captain Eustis.¡±

    Carina wanted to laugh, but she couldn¡¯t. She watched Tiffany shift uncomfortably, and this time she could tell the young woman was telling the truth.

    It shouldn¡¯t surprise Carina that Eleanora might try to win favor and support from one of Lafeara¡¯s politically influential families. But what did surprise her was the sudden suspicion that Eleanora might have chosen her ladies¡ªnot just because of their family background or loyalty¡ªbut because she could marry them off to further strengthen her position.

    ¡®Is that the real reason she gave me the title of Baroness¡ªso that I would make an acceptable bride for the second son of a Marquess?¡¯

    Carina smiled ruefully as she stared out the window and watched the tunnel of the palace-fortress swallow them in its web of darkness.

 Book 2: Chapter 38: The Peril of Gossip

    ??????????

    Before reaching the Holy Maiden Boutique, the streets were lined with a procession of carriages that promised the popular dressmaking store would be busy as usual. The carriage driver pulled up beside the roped-off steps. Lady Tiffany and Carina stepped down and waited for their escorts to join them before attempting to move forward through the crowded street. Sir Everly was nowhere to be seen when they entered the store, which was not unexpected.

    ¡°Make way!¡± Leo barked in his usual hostile style. The startled ladies quickly turned from the window displays they were admiring to gawk and move aside for the Crown Princess¡¯s ladies-in-waiting.

    ¡°Saint¡¯s mercy. Is it like this all the time?¡± Tiffany panted as she managed to squeeze through the shop door behind Carina.

    ¡°Every noble family is invited to the Royal Ball held during the Ambassador¡¯s visit,¡± Carina explained as she adjusted her hood and glanced around the front of the shop for a free attendant. ¡°Now that rumors of the Ambassador¡¯s early arrival have started to spread across the capital, every noble family with an incomplete order at this boutique has sent their servants to ensure their dresses will be done in time for the Ball.¡±

    ¡°Just like us.¡± Tiffany nodded, looking worried.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Carina replied as she nodded towards an attendant furiously scribbling in a book by the shop''s back doors. ¡°Sir Everly always places an order from the palace above all others no matter how late the request.¡±

    The attendant finished scribbling out another name, muttering something about ¡°chaos¡± and ¡°over-privileged ladies,¡± then realized she had an audience and quickly snapped on a smile as she raised her gaze to meet them. ¡°Good morning!¡± The attendant''s hazel brown eyes blinked as she took in the royal emblem on the tassels of their court robes, and Carina could almost hear the sound of coins being calculated in the back of her mind. ¡°Ah, yes! You are here for the Crown Princess¡¯s order?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are. And is Sir Everly available?¡± Carina asked, hoping to pass off a letter to one of Cerberus members early if she could.

    ¡°Oh, I do apologize,¡± the attendant murmured with almost genuine sympathy. ¡°Sir Everly isn¡¯t available to speak to clients this morning. As you can see, things have become rather chaotic with the number of orders being rushed out.¡±

    ¡°Of course, then what about Lady Ursula?¡± Carina pressed firmly. ¡°Surely she is available to show us the Crown Princess¡¯s orders and discuss the anticipated delivery date.¡±

    The attendant appeared ready to decline this request as well but then glanced over Carina¡¯s shoulder towards the two knight captains and changed her mind. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind waiting here, I will go have a word with Lady Ursula.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. We will wait,¡± Carina replied with a quick smile as the attendant turned and dipped through the back door of the store.

    ¡°Honestly,¡± Tiffany huffed as they moved over to one of the in-store displays. ¡°No matter how busy they are, to think they would try brush off a court official like that. Oh¡ª¡± she stopped before the cream white wedding gown ¡°¡ªthis is a pretty dress!¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Carina agreed as she studied the wedding dress and recognized Sir Everly¡¯s style and handiwork in the cascade of pearls sewn from the bodice down to the waistline in the shape of a heart. ¡°The feathers are a bit much.¡±

    Tiffany nodded as she examined the plumage of white feathers that formed the dress''s otherwise sheer shoulders. ¡°Yes, I imagine it would be quite uncomfortable to be poked constantly while wearing that on your big day.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a commission for Baroness Winslet,¡± explained an attendant who stopped beside them with a distracted smile. ¡°Or I should say, the future Baroness of Winslet. I saw the lady herself here only yesterday. What lovely red hair she had and such pale skin¡ªthough, I did wonder if she was feeling unwell.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Carina replied with a note of surprise as the attendant hastened away to help another customer. ¡°Sophya¡¯s engagement must be going well then.¡± She made a mental note to check in with Sir Bryson to ask about the scam investigation.

    ¡°Do you know the couple?¡± Tiffany asked curiously.

    ¡°I do. The Winselts are a small but notable Baron family. The groom, Lord Asher, is heir to the Barons estates, and the intended bride is my half-sister, Lady Sophya Turnbell.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Congratulations to your sister then! When is the wedding date? Should we attend together? Have they picked out their rings? My family''s store is quite famous for their wedding rings!¡±

    Carina held out her hands to stave off Tiffany¡¯s excited babble of questions. ¡°I don¡¯t expect to receive an invitation, Lady Tiffany. My sister and I have been strangers since before our Mother¡¯s funeral¡ªand that is for the best.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tiffany''s excitement quickly faded, and she turned towards the gown with a troubled expression. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    The back shop door opened, and the attendant returned, followed by Lady Ursula. Carina nudged Tiffany as the attendant pointed in their direction, and Ursula made her way towards the ladies-in-waiting with an order book in hand.

    ¡°I understand you ladies are here regarding her Highness¡¯s order,¡± Lady Ursula said promptly, all business, as she flipped open the order book. ¡°I am pleased to inform you that the gowns for her Highness were finished last night with all speed and care. Sir Everly isn¡¯t here to show them to you as he is recovering from a late night of work. But he takes great pride in doing each of the Crown Princess¡¯s dresses by hand, and she should know, despite the sudden rush, these dresses will be no exception in treatment and quality.¡±

    ¡°We are pleased to hear it!¡± Tiffany replied, taking the initiative as Carina decided it was best to stay quiet.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ursula murmured as she made a quick note. ¡°The Ambassador¡¯s early arrival has certainly thrown us an unexpected challenge. I¡¯m sure the palace is equally frantic in trying to move preparations up.¡±

    ¡°Nothing we can¡¯t manage,¡± Tiffany replied with a glance to Carina. ¡°Ah¡ªwhen would the dress be delivered?¡±

    Ursula turned to the attendant, who opened another book and motioned to something written inside. ¡°We should be able to have the dresses delivered this evening¡ªor if you ladies have brought payment with you, I can have them packed and sent back with you right now.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Of course¡ªpayment¡ª¡± Tiffany flushed as she brushed back her hair and folded her hands together. ¡°Delivery would be fine,¡± she replied with an overconfident smile. ¡°The dresses would get rather crammed if we took them back with us. Right, Lady Maura?¡±

    Carina raised a brow, realizing that Tiffany had not thought to bring payment for the order along with her. Perhaps because the royal family was rarely expected to pay upfront for any purchase since there was no question the bill would be covered. Lady Ursula could have simply suggested and accepted a promissory note instead. But then again, Sir Everly¡¯s wife was rather opposed to the idea of giving clients special treatment just because of their status.

    ¡°Yes, delivery will be fine,¡± Tiffany repeated when Carina gave no reply. ¡°And we will have payment waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Lady Ursula smiled and made another note in both her book and the one her attendant held. ¡°Would you ladies follow me for a moment?¡± She moved towards the desk by the shop''s back door and wrote out a quick bill of payment, which she promptly handed to Tiffany. ¡°This is the amount due upon delivery. You can give the banknote to the servant who will drop off the order.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you.¡± Tiffany accepted the bill, stared at the price for a minute too long, and carefully placed it inside her purse.

    ¡°Then, if there is nothing else?¡± Ursula raised a brow as she lifted her books with a dismissive smile.

    ¡°Could you deliver this to Sir Everly for me, Lady Ursula?¡± Carina inquired as she pulled out two letters and handed them to Ursula.

    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m afraid my husband can¡¯t accept any more¡ª¡± Ursula¡¯s customer service face faltered for a moment as she took in the nearly invisible snowflake embellishment on the envelope''s surface. ¡°I¡¯ll see that he gets them.¡± Ursula promptly tucked the letters inside her book and then regarded Carina with a raised brow. ¡°Who should I say delivered them?¡±

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Carina replied with a shallow curtsey, then took Tiffany¡¯s arm and turned them both back towards the front of the store. ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Lady Ursula.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ursula called after them with a slight smile. ¡°Thank her Highness for her Patronage, Lady Maura. We look forward to the reviews on her dress after the Ball.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank goodness that¡¯s done,¡± Tiffany breathed as they followed behind Sir Eustis while Captain Leo tried to clear a path back to the door. ¡°I get goosebumps just thinking about the secret investor that owns this shop.¡±

    ¡°Secret investor?¡± Carina raised a curious brow as she hid a smile.

    ¡°Yes. Oh, you likely haven¡¯t heard of Mr. Frost. People say the man is a prophet or a soothsayer. My father says an investment from Frost is as good as a blessing from the saints themselves because its means the business will likely succeed if not become popular beyond expectations.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± ¡®A prophet?¡¯

    Tiffany nodded. ¡°Take this store, for example. Sir Everly was just a commoner before Frost opened this shop and invested heavily in his early designs. Then Sir Everly and that other mystery designer, Lady Aconitum, worked together on a wedding dress for Princess Eleanora. After their design won the royal wedding challenge, Sir Everly received his noble title, and her Highness became a Patreon of this store.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Carina murmured, distracted by the distinct clamor outside the store.

    ¡°Shall we head to the jewelry store now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think we should. It¡¯s getting rather crowded in here¡ª¡±

    Carina faltered as Sir Eustis held out an arm to hold them back. She glanced over the purple sleeve of his uniform to where Captain Leo held the door open for a familiar figure. The young, ginger-haired noblewoman swept into the store with all the grace and privilege one would expect from one of Lafeara¡¯s most powerful families.

    ¡°What is Lady Priscilla doing here?¡± an attendant whispered as Marquess Borghese''s daughter closed her parasol and tossed it to a maid who followed close behind her.

    ¡°Lady Priscilla Borghese, welcome back,¡± the attendant who had helped them earlier stepped forward to greet the noblewoman.

    ¡°I am here to order another three dresses for the Royal Hunt,¡± Priscilla stated authoritatively as she examined the nobles about the room with equal disinterest until her gaze settled upon Tiffany and Carina. ¡°No¡ªmake that seven new dresses. And bring out the catalog, I will choose the style and material myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡ª¡± the attendant repressed her usual automatic decline. ¡°I will inform Lady Ursula of your request¡ª¡±

    ¡°My word,¡± Priscilla brushed past the store attendant towards Sir Eustis, whom she also ignored as her chartreuse green eyes settled with a cunning gleam upon Carina. ¡°So it''s true, Crown Princess Eleanora kept a half-blood as a lady-in-waiting.¡±

    The whispers and eyes around the store quickly fixed upon Tiffany and Carina with rising curiosity. Priscilla held out a hand, and the maid behind her promptly supplied her with a fan that the Marquess¡¯s daughter used to push Tiffany out of her way as she stepped closer to Carina.

    ¡°I still owe you for that insult before the Dowager, half-blood,¡± Priscilla informed Carina with a smug smile. ¡°I never forget an offense or those foolish enough to oppose me, no matter how low the quality of their birth.¡±

    Carina scoffed as she stepped to the side, determined to ignore the irritating noblewoman. Priscilla quickly sidestepped to block her way and shoved the jeweled fan against Carina¡¯s sternum.

    ¡°I hear you seduced the Earl into giving you one of Hawthorne¡¯s priceless heirlooms,¡± Priscilla announced as she dragged her fan up against Carina¡¯s dress collar and smiled when she saw the silver chain beneath it. A hush fell over the room of interested ears as attendants and shoppers alike leaned in to listen intently.

    ¡°How strange,¡± Carina replied as she knocked the fan aside. ¡°The Countess always told me that it was beneath a lady¡¯s dignity to listen to gossip.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying the Earl didn¡¯t give you Hawthorne¡¯s Winter Rose?¡± Priscilla replied as her chartreuse green eyes narrowed with triumph. ¡°But¡ªit would appear you are wearing it right now.¡± Priscilla unfurled her fan with the skill of a courtesan as she retreated from Carina with a stunned expression. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you dared to rob the Countess who took such a lowly half-blood under her wing.¡±

    Carina glared back at the malicious noblewoman and clenched her hands tightly. She was annoyingly impressed at the skill with which Priscilla now painted her as either a purse-grabbing slut or an ungrateful thief¡ªperhaps both?

    ¡°Oh dear, your silence is rather condemning, Lady Maura,¡± Priscilla observed with an amused laugh. ¡°How humiliating for poor Lady Evelynn to lose the Earl to such a cunning little half-blood.¡± Priscilla lowered her fan as she shook her head sadly, though a victorious smile was never far from her lips. ¡°Well, go on, Lady Maura, show us. I hear you wear the Winter Rose on your person at all times like a shameless harlot.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to show or say to such an ill-mannered lady,¡± Carina replied with a restrained smile and then walked briskly around Priscilla to the shop door.

    ¡°Stop her!¡± Priscilla snapped. The maid stepped forward obediently, but Eustis quickly caught the woman¡¯s arm and restrained her as Carina continued to where Captain Leo stood waiting by the door.

    ¡°You, Captain Leo. Stop that woman!¡± Priscilla shouted.

    Carina sucked in an angry breath as Leo calmly placed an arm across the door to block her path. ¡®Well, I should have seen that coming.¡¯ She glared at the knight, who avoided her gaze with a disgruntled expression.

    ¡°Excellent.¡± Priscilla caught up to them quickly. ¡°Now, will you show it to us willingly, Lady Maura, or should I ask the Captain to search you instead?¡±

    ¡®Your mistaken if you think I¡¯m going to act according to your little play, Priscilla.¡¯ Carina raised her chin and stared down the knight blocking her escape. ¡°Move aside, Captain Leo.¡±

    ¡°And why would the Captain listen to a half-blood over the daughter of a Marquess?¡± Priscilla snorted in amusement.

    Leo sighed as he leaned towards Carina and whispered. ¡°If you¡¯re wearing the necklace, Lady Maura, just show her.¡± He offered a cold smile and then added, ¡°I¡¯m sure the Earl will clear your name once he returns from the border.¡±

    ¡°Leo, did you¡ª¡± Tiffany whispered in a dazed tone as she stepped up beside them. Carina glanced at the blonde attendant''s confused expression and the guilt that followed as Tiffany avoided her gaze.

    ¡®Was it Tiffany who saw the Winter Rose and told Priscilla? Is this the real reason she asked me to join her today? Priscilla seems rather informed and well prepared to take me down for this to be a mere coincidence.¡¯

    Anger swirled like a cold storm inside her chest, and Carina clamped it down as she gave Leo a cynical smile. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re on the right side of this, Captain? What do you think will happen to you when the Earl returns and clears my name?¡± She stepped in closer and whispered against his ear. ¡°And if I am the Earl¡¯s lover, what do you imagine he will do to the knight who dared to put his hands on me?¡±

    Leo¡¯s left eye twitched while the rest of his face went rigid. Carina smiled at him, ducked under his arm, and pushed the shop door open.

    ¡°No, wait!¡± Priscilla called out in confusion. ¡°Why did you let her go?¡±

    Carina ignored her as she walked down the roped-off steps, not bothering to wait for the carriage as she turned in the direction of the palace.

    ¡°¡ªUseless! Just see if I don¡¯t¡ª" Priscilla¡¯s muffled voice came and cut off as the door opened and shut.

    ¡°Maura, wait!¡± Tiffany called out as she ran up quickly behind Carina.

    Carina ignored the blonde attendant as she lengthened her stride, stopping only long enough to let a carriage pass before she crossed the street and marched briskly down the next sidewalk. She could still feel the accusing stare of every person in that store and her predetermined guilt already spreading through Lafeara¡¯s weekly gossip circles.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if the Earl returns in three or five days. My reputation as a Baroness will be worth little more than those maids Josiah cast aside over the years.¡¯

    ¡°Maura!¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice was much further away and buried behind the rattle of wheels and the clog of voices as men and women jostled around Carina, unaware they were brushing shoulders with the notorious half-blood who dared to seduce the Earl of Hawthrone.

    The sound of galloping hooves and disgruntled protests preceded the knight that pulled up onto the sidewalk ahead of her. Carina glared up at Sir Eustis, who maneuvered his stallion firmly into her path and held out his hand.

    ¡°Come on then,¡± Eustis called out firmly. ¡°You¡¯re not walking all the way back to the palace in those shoes, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina unclenched the nails biting into her palm as she looked from her already dirtied heels to his hand and then away.

    ¡°Look, ignore the bitch,¡± Eustis said bluntly as the crowds wove around them, with one or two commoners lingering to stare at the knight on his fancy horse. ¡°No one likes Lady Priscilla¡ªor her father.¡±

    ¡°You think that matters?¡± Carina demanded. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s what people will say? That the daughter of a Marquess was a bully to a lowly half-blood?¡± She scoffed and folded her arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself become a target,¡± Eustis replied with an angry scowl. ¡°Make her the target instead.¡± He leaned down over the saddle as the stallion paced uncomfortably. ¡°Look, there are plenty of stories I could tell you about Marquess Borghese that would make your toes curl. That bastard should be behind bars, but he¡¯s protected by his minions and his hold over the Royal Party. I¡¯d be happy to share one or two with you if you like, Lady Maura, but only if you take my hand and let me get you back to the palace safe and sound.¡±

    Carina exhaled slowly, tempted by his offer and also aware she would need his help to avoid trouble re-entering the palace¡ªwhether she wanted it or not.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed reluctantly. ¡°But it better be a good story.¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡ªmight be a little much for a lady.¡± Eustis looked down at her uneasily as he removed his boot from the stirrup and offered his hand again. ¡°But as far as juicy gossip goes, it''s a thriller.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard?¡± Carina smiled icily as she grabbed the knight¡¯s hand, placed her foot in the stirrup for leverage, and climbed up awkwardly behind him. ¡°I¡¯m a half-blood, not a lady.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 39: The Scent of Manipulation

    ??????????

    Dowager Octavia smiled as she pinched the stem below the delicate blue petals and pruned the still closed flower from the garden bed. She placed it alongside two other not yet woken blooms in the ornamental jewelry box that Lady Sabella held open.

    ¡°There, that should be enough to hold the Countess over until her return,¡± Octavia said with a resigned sigh. ¡°She should make use of this time away to meditate. I did warn that her short-sightedness would come back to haunt her one day.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t summon the Countess back?¡± Sabella asked curiously.

    ¡°Gracious, why would I do that?¡± Octavia shut the box and placed her pruning shears on top. ¡°If Constance can¡¯t rein in that son of hers, what use is she to me?¡± she added as Sabella helped her mistress to her feet. ¡°Right now, the Pope¡¯s Emissary and the Emperor¡¯s Ambassador are more than enough cause for my concern.¡±

    The Dowager removed her garden gloves as she walked down the path that led away from her small bed of unique blue flowers towards the line of purple roses that filled the mid-morning breeze with a soft sweet fragrance.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Octavia smiled as she leaned in to smell a freshly bloomed rose, ¡°when dealing with an intelligent, headstrong young man, one should never face them directly. The more you push, the more they resist, but once you grasp their weakness¡ªwell, they are little better than worms forced from the ground by the rain and left to be eaten by birds.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the Earl has to marry the Hendrix daughter?¡± Sabella mumbled under her breath. ¡°Surely any daughter from the upper noble families would do.¡±

    ¡°Because Percy¡¯s mother fears his ambition,¡± Octavia answered as she passed over her gloves with a cold smile. ¡°The Hendrix family has a title, but the title of Viscount is useless to Percy. They have no wealth and no seat in government. The Viscount''s lands have barely produced the crown''s taxes after the Viscountess¡¯s family lost their merchant shipping rights due to a bad investment. And then there is the lingering rumor that the first Hendrix Viscount was the grandson of a smuggler.¡±

    ¡°So, in other words, Evelynn¡¯s family would be a burden, not a stepping stone for the Earl,¡± Sabella reasoned out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no doubt the Earl will handle the engagement in a manner that suits his future interests when the time comes,¡± Octavia murmured as she raised a hand to shield her eyes and regarded the voluminous white clouds in the clear blue sky above them. ¡°Come, we should return.¡± The Dowager announced briskly as she turned towards the shrubs that obscured the door to her forbidden garden. ¡°Lady Priscilla Borghese was to pay me a visit before lunch.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty. Will you be inviting the lady to stay for lunch?¡± Sabella asked as she hurriedly unlocked and opened the garden door while balancing the box, prunes, and gloves against her hip.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that I like the Marquess¡¯s daughter well enough for all that,¡± Octavia replied with an arched brow. ¡°Lady Priscilla will certainly be of use to me in the future, but right now, that child has a lot of growing up to do if she wants to become Queen.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for the young lady,¡± Sabella commented sympathetically as she set down the Dowager¡¯s items on the bench and turned to secure the gate. ¡°When King Henri broke off her engagement to Nicholas, the poor thing was so heartbroken.¡± Sabella sighed and gathered up the box and other items once again. ¡°If only Eleanora wasn¡¯t in the way.¡±

    ¡°Eleanora is the Emperor as far as you or Priscilla¡¯s hopes are concerned,¡± Octavia remarked sourly as she accepted the key from Sabella. ¡°Well, one never knows what the future will hold,¡± she amended and tucked the key inside her sleeve. ¡°It would not be the first time a Queen of Lafeara was found to be barren and forced to resign her position.¡±

    The murmur of angry voices turned the Dowager¡¯s attention from her attendant towards two figures at the end of the footpath. Her smile dimmed as she recognized the figure of Lady Priscilla standing beside General Stryker¡¯s bastard son. ¡°Captain Leo, you¡¯re back early. Weren¡¯t you supposed to be escorting one of Eleanora¡¯s attendants this morning?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Priscilla greeted quickly with a curtsy as the knight bowed beside her. ¡°I happened to meet Captain Leo on my way in today.¡±

    ¡°How strange, Lady Priscilla, your letter mentioned you would drop by before lunch, but I did not expect you at this hour,¡± Octavia replied coldly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you visiting that popular boutique before coming to the palace?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Well¡ªI had an unfortunate encounter there,¡± Priscilla replied as her polite smile faltered beneath a grimace of annoyance.

    ¡°Lady Priscilla happened to run into Lady Tiffany and Lady Maura while Sir Eustis and I were escorting them on errands for her Highness,¡± Leo supplied with an accusing glance in Priscilla¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Octavia replied with less warmth. ¡°It seems you may have given the Crown Princess¡¯s ladies a hard time, Lady Priscilla.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Priscilla drew in a sharp breath as she glared at Leo. ¡°I merely wanted to confirm the rumors Lady Sabella shared with me regarding the Earl giving Lady Maura the Hawthorne Winter Rose.¡±

    ¡°And did you¡ª¡± Octavia turned towards her attendant, and Sabella trembled as she cast her eyes to the ground ¡°¡ªconfirm this rumor?¡±

    ¡°No, the half-blood threatened Captain Leo with the Earl¡¯s name, and he balked.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Leo exhaled sharply and bowed his head. ¡°Forgive me, Queen Regent, but you know I can¡¯t afford to anger a member of the House of Lords.¡±

    ¡°You made the right decision,¡± Octavia replied with a smile that did not reach her eyes. ¡°Imagine what your father would say if you suddenly lost your position as a knight before the Lord General could name you his legal heir.¡±

    Leo nodded stiffly and clenched the hilt of his sword tightly without comment.

    The Dowager¡¯s smile twisted, and she laughed against her frail fingers before turning to Sabella. ¡°It seems our little half-blood has outwitted the pair of them.¡±

    Priscilla flushed furiously as she fanned herself. ¡°Well, it little matters. I called that half-blood out for the temptress she is. Soon enough, the capital''s gossip mills will have her reputation in tatters¡ªjust as I had planned.¡±

    ¡°And why set yourself against Lady Maura?¡± Octavia asked with a curious smile. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Eleanora be our target?¡±

    ¡°You told me to be patient regarding Eleanora,¡± Priscilla replied with a shrug. ¡°So I¡¯m distracting myself by taking down a half-blood who dared to offend me.¡±

    ¡®Short-tempered and short-sighted, just like her father.¡¯ Octavia sighed as she stepped forward and brushed between the two completely useless goons, who hastily retreated from her path. ¡°Patience is the virtue of a queen. Without it, one is little better than an infuriated boar plunging herself into a hunter¡¯s pit.¡±

    ¡°I understand, godmother.¡± Priscilla curtsied again, this time dipping much lower as Octavia turned slowly towards her. ¡°I am trying to learn from you.¡±

    ¡°You listen, but you do not hear,¡± Octiva replied with disinterest. ¡°A potter''s hands will have little effect if the material is of poor quality.¡±

    ¡°Have I¡ªdone something wrong, godmother?¡± Priscilla asked hastily as she rose to her feet. ¡°I was trying to follow the advice you gave me. All those stories you shared about your rise from fourth consort to Queen and now Queen Regent.¡±

    Octavia smiled and gently stroked Priscilla¡¯s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You inherited your mother¡¯s beauty but not her brain.¡± The Dowager glanced over the disappointed girl¡¯s shoulder towards Captain Leo, who glared silently at the ground. ¡°You seem upset, Captain?¡±

    ¡°I only worry¡ªI hope I have not greatly disappointed you, Queen Regent,¡± Leo answered somberly with a bow.

    ¡°Oh, you dear boy,¡± Octavia shook her head as she left Priscilla to pat the knight¡¯s shoulder reassuringly. ¡°That¡¯s not what''s troubling you, is it, Leo? You¡¯re worried about your little diamond lady, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Leo sighed. ¡°Lady Tiffany is¡ªrather upset with me.¡±

    ¡°And what have you told her?¡± However soft the Dowager¡¯s words, their meaning did not escape the shrewd captain.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Leo replied hurriedly. ¡°But I could tell she suspected it was all arranged. Lady Maura will certainly have worked it out. Even Lord Eustis has been giving me the cold shoulder.¡±

    ¡°Never mind Eustis Winifred. Lady Maura may be clever, but it will take more than cleverness to silence gossip unleashed like a spark set upon dry grass.¡± Octavia smiled as she took his chin and forced him to meet her eyes. ¡°Do you know what makes the best present for a girl who has all the diamonds she could ask for?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leo asked gruffly. ¡°Flowers?¡±

    Octavia chuckled and shook her head. ¡°While some of those wouldn¡¯t hurt, I would wait a few days before attempting to buy her affection. Let Lady Tiffany see that her suspicion hurts you. Apologize for not defending Lady Maura the next time you meet. Then give it time. If you have done your job properly, Lady Tiffany will miss you long before those flowers start to wilt.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°And then we will continue to use Lady Tiffany as planned. Marry the girl if you like. Once we¡¯ve removed the Emperor¡¯s hook from Nicholas¡¯s crown, I will have no further use for either of you.¡± Octavia stepped back and held out her hand. ¡°Rest assured, if you perform well, I will ensure Stryker names you as his heir.¡±

    Leo took the Dowager¡¯s hand obediently and bowed as he kissed the gold diamond ring upon it.

    After the knight captain had led Lady Priscilla back down the garden path to escort the troublesome young noblewoman to her father, Octavia held out her hand expectantly, and Sabella carefully laid a clean handkerchief over the Dowager¡¯s pale fingers.

    ¡°I do not care for careless gossip, Lady Sabella,¡± Octavia said as she wiped the ring and fingers that bastard knight had touched. ¡°But I have even less patience for loose lips among my people.¡± The Dowager discarded the handkerchief and trod upon it as she turned to face her trembling attendant.

    ¡°Forgive me, Dowager.¡± Sabella dropped to her knees, ignoring the prunes and gloves that fell from the box in her hands. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking¡ªI was just venting¡ª¡±

    ¡°This is the second time you have acted without my permission against Lady Maura,¡± Octavia cut the attendant off sharply. ¡°If I find there has been a third, I will turn you into fertilizer for my garden. Is that understood?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! Your Majesty!¡± Sabella lowered her head to the ground as Octavia brushed past her. Lafeara¡¯s oldest reigning monarch smiled brightly once more as she drank in a deep breath of fresh air from her garden and surveyed the palaces of her kingdom with impatient ice-blue eyes.

    ?????

    Captain Beaumont looked up as footsteps rapidly approached Nicholas¡¯s study. A frantic series of sharp knocks soon followed as Nicholas looked up from the map he had been studying with Lafeara¡¯s military forces marked out in small clusters of painted metal wolves.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Nicholas asked with a hint of irritation as he rubbed the red wolf marker between his thumb and index finger.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Acheron announced as he opened the door and shut it firmly behind him.

    Beaumont nodded to his cousin and noted with some concern the dark circles that lined the younger man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Saint¡¯s Mercy, were the witch hunters torturing you?¡± Nicholas joked as he set the red wolf down on the edge of the map.

    ¡°You try watching women burned, battered, and killed for a day and a night,¡± Acheron snapped, then quickly held up an apologetic hand as he covered his mouth. ¡°I¡ªForgive me. I need a drink.¡±

    Nicholas nodded, speechless, and gestured to the waiting pitcher of wine.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Acheron responded then quickly poured himself a glass that he downed without any enjoyment.

    Beaumont raised a worried brow as the crown prince circled the map table and leaned against it with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°How bad is it?¡± Nicholas asked gravely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t rightly know. The first thing Ripper did was split up his witch hunters and scatter them to each nearby province. I went to Averly.¡± Acheron poured another glass and nursed this one slowly. ¡°Nicholas¡ªit''s not my place, but I don¡¯t think you should have let them into Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°If I denied them entrance, the Pope could renounce Lafeara and excommunicate me. Then not only would I lack the Pope¡¯s blessing as Lafeara¡¯s next king, but I would become its first heretic king.¡± Nicholas pushed away from the table and crossed his arms tensely. ¡°Do you imagine the nobles and citizens of Lafeara would willingly follow the rule of a heretic king?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember when your father let them in,¡± Acheron replied softly. ¡°After your brother died. They rounded up all the noble families opposed to naming you Crown Prince and had them burned without a trial.¡±

    ¡°You know I remember,¡± Nicholas growled. ¡°Which is why I gave strict instructions they were not to touch any of Lafeara¡¯s citizens. Have they disobeyed me?¡±

    ¡°Nicholas¡ªthey nearly threw an infant down a well in Averly.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nicholas dropped his arms with an expression of shock.

    ¡°If Lady Maura hadn¡¯t interceded¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lady Maura?¡± The crown prince and Beaumont echoed in alarm.

    ¡°Ah¡ªI wasn¡¯t supposed to mention that,¡± Acheron replied meekly as he refilled his not yet finished glass and sank to the floor to lean against Nicholas''s desk. ¡°By the gods, I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡°You can sleep later,¡± Nicholas said as he cut off Beaumont¡¯s rapid steps towards his cousin. The knight captain exhaled but remained still as the crown prince knelt beside the pale noble and pulled the glass from his fingers. ¡°First, tell me what happened in Averly.¡±

    The crown prince and Beaumont listened with rapt attention as Acheron recounted the lockdown of Lafeara¡¯s cathedral. The subsequent orders from Ripper to interrogate all church members and isolate those suspected of being witches. Then, the Ripper''s new orders to have the witch hunters spread throughout each nearby province and cut off communication among the churches.

    This was followed by Acheron¡¯s account of events in Averly, the burning of two accused witches, and the equally disturbing manners in which the witch hunters continued to execute any who carried the scent of a witch.

    ¡°After Lady Maura threw them out of Averly, I followed the witch hunters to Dunbroke, where they quickly sent word back to Ripper. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll return personally to Averly, to draw Lady Maura out and punish her as a heretic.¡±

    ¡°But how did Lady Maura even know the witch hunters were in Averly?¡± Nicholas asked, baffled. ¡°And how did she get out of the palace?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªsent Lady Maura a message¡ªalso my carriage and a palace pass,¡± Acheron explained hesitantly.

    Beaumont growled and refrained from punching the desk or his cousin¡¯s face. ¡°You dragged Lady Maura away from the palace in front of witch hunters!?¡±

    ¡°I only wanted to help Maura protect the town, which she did¡ªquite splendidly at that!¡±

    Beaumont¡¯s right eye twitched slightly when Acheron casually dropped Maura¡¯s title. ¡°That was your job! How do you always¡ª¡±

    ¡°Okay, I think that¡¯s enough,¡± Nicholas interjected with a sharp look at Beaumont. ¡°Acheron, go home and get some rest. I¡¯ll assign more knights to watch Ripper and track down all of his witch hunters¡ªwhich shouldn¡¯t be hard if they¡¯re burning their way through Lafeara¡¯s churches.¡± The crown prince sighed as he rose to his feet. ¡°We¡¯re already stretched thin, but the last thing I need is to lose track of any witch hunter while the Ambassador is in Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to let them stay?¡± Acheron asked with evident concern. ¡°What if they start drowning babies or burning children?¡±

    ¡°By now, any witch in Lafeara will have gone underground,¡± Nicholas growled as he dragged a hand down his face. ¡°The first two days of inquisition are always the worst.¡±

    ¡°And the nuns trapped in those chapels?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t burn them all,¡± Nicholas replied with uneasy certainty. ¡°Hard to convince the citizens of Lafeara to continue to pay and pray to the merciful Saints if all the church¡¯s sisters are suddenly burned as witches.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the Abbess?¡± Acheron continued to protest. ¡°Ripper has all but proclaimed that he intends to burn her publicly.¡±

    ¡°The Abbess?¡± Nicholas echoed in disbelief. ¡°Does he honestly believe Mercy is a witch?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not a half-witch!¡± Acheron climbed to his feet and took the wine glass back from Nicholas. ¡°I can¡¯t tell who¡¯s innocent and who deserves to be burned alive.¡± With a pained expression shadowed by the horrors he had no doubt witnessed, the young noble drained his cup, dropped it on the floor, and headed unsteadily towards the office door. ¡°I¡¯m going to find some more wine¡ªI won¡¯t be able to sleep¡ªbut maybe I can forget for a little while before I have to go back¡ª¡± Acheron mumbled to himself before yanking the door open and slamming it shut behind him.

    ¡°Should I look into it?¡± Beaumont asked carefully as he turned to the crown prince.

    ¡°One of the knights¡ªthe lieutenant they say is a half-witch,¡± Nicholas said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Lieutenant Declan,¡± Beaumont replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have him shadow Ripper,¡± Nicholas replied as he moved to his desk and wrote out a quick message. ¡°And have this sent to Captain Huxley. He can assign as many knights as he needs to keep the other witch hunters under careful watch.¡±

    ¡°And if this Ripper and the other witch hunters continue to defy you?¡±

    Nicholas sighed as he poured wax over the letter and stamped it with his seal. As the golden circle of wolves dried against the parchment, he looked up towards Beaumont and replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you to deal with them in whatever way you deem necessary, Captain.¡±

    Beaumont smiled grimly. ¡®I was hoping you¡¯d say that.¡¯

    Nicholas picked up the letter and handed it over to him. ¡°And we will visit Rose Palace tonight so that I can have a word with Lady Maura regarding this incident.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Beaumont replied with a hint of relief.

    ¡°You still have feelings for Lady Maura?¡± Nicholas observed with a sly smile. ¡°Even though she already turned you down.¡±

    Beaumont pressed his lips together as he bowed and swiftly left the room.

 Book 2: Chapter 40: A Mark of Enmity

    ??????????

    Carina was still pacing beneath a cherry tree outside the stables at the back of Rose Palace when Stitcher found her.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s certainly a beautiful morning, Lady Maura,¡± he said with an exaggerated bow. ¡°I received a message from a rather handsome captain that you wished to speak with me?¡±

    ¡°I have a list of people I¡¯d like you to look into, carefully and quietly,¡± Carina explained as she held out a folded piece of paper. ¡°They are nobles of Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°Someone dared to offend you?¡± Stitcher joked as he opened the document and read the names with a soft whistle. ¡°Well, I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised considering who you asked me to investigate in Ventrayna.¡± He closed the paper and tucked it inside his jacket. ¡°Why Marquess Borghese?¡±

    ¡°His daughter is coming after me, possibly by the Dowager¡¯s request,¡± Carina replied as she crossed her arms defensively. ¡°Priscilla¡¯s social status and power come from her father. If I want to scare her off permanently, I¡¯ll have to weaken her position, which means aiming for the Marquess.¡±

    ¡®It would certainly make for a smoother future if Priscilla Borghese no longer has access to the palace.¡¯

    ¡°Clearly, I¡¯m missing something,¡± Stitcher commented with a wry laugh. ¡°You don¡¯t go against a Marquess just because his daughter offended you over afternoon tea.¡±

    ¡°Samael.¡± Carina gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you honestly think I would recklessly put everything at risk without a good reason?¡±

    Stitcher frowned and tilted his head. ¡°Fair enough¡ªbut as long as you acknowledge that this is reckless.¡±

    ¡°For now, I just want to know who I¡¯m dealing with.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know more than enough about Marquess Borghese to give you a good place to start,¡± Stitcher replied with a cautious glance towards the stablehands washing and brushing down two horses a few yards away. ¡°But now is hardly the time or place.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you know, write it down and deliver it to me before sunset.¡±

    Stitcher drew in a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Alright, as long as you promise not to act without running your plan by me first. My Master has been looking for a way to remove Borghese from government, so I¡¯m more than happy to aid the Marquess¡¯s downfall¡ªHowever, neither of us want you getting tangled up in the aftermath.¡±

    ¡°If Ghost had discovered a weakness I can use¡ªthat is exactly what I need.¡±

    ¡°Knowing a man¡¯s weakness doesn¡¯t just make you his enemy. It makes you his primary focus,¡± Stitcher cautioned. ¡°A man like Borghese would rather take out a potential threat than wait to retaliate after the fact.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Carina replied confidently.

    ¡°And these other names. Viscount Hendrix and Baron Clemont?¡±

    ¡°I want to know everything about their family wealth and any connection to the Dowager.¡±

    ¡°These are the families of the other ladies-in-waiting,¡± Stitcher observed with a hint of worry. ¡°You¡¯re looking for a spy?¡±

    Carina gave him a grim nod but held her tongue.

    Stitcher raised a brow and pursed his lips as he frowned thoughtfully. ¡°This last name I¡¯m not familiar with, Marquess Serilda of Berxley?¡±

    ¡°She was King Henri¡¯s last mistress,¡± Carina supplied. ¡°She recently returned to Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°Another enemy?¡±

    Carina shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where she falls at the moment. The Marchioness is cousin to the Earl of Hawthorne. I want to know more about where¡¯s she¡¯s been for the last several years. What social circle she was a part of before her sudden departure from the capital six years ago. There was a rumor that she went mad after a miscarriage, but that might have just been malicious gossip.¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a difficult request,¡± Stitcher replied with a rueful smile. ¡°The mistress of a King will have certain luxurious habits that should make tracking her movements easy enough. I¡¯ll deliver what I have on Borghese tonight, but I would avoid meeting anyone outside for a while¡ªespecially at night.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Carina frowned at his sudden change in tone.

    Stitcher smiled and shook his head as he picked up a broken branch and tapped it against her forehead. ¡°Always assume your enemy is one step ahead of you, Lady Maura. If you¡¯re watching them¡ªchances are they¡¯re watching you as well.¡±

    Carina scowled as she waved the branch away. ¡°Then how will you get the information to me?¡±

    Stitcher tilted his head thoughtfully and tossed the branch aside. ¡°Hmm. What¡¯s your favorite color?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡ªblue?¡± Carina shrugged.

    He nodded and strolled away from the cherry tree. ¡°Expect something blue and slightly inconspicuous tonight. My delivery will be inside.¡±

    Carina watched the curious assassin disappear around the stable and returned to pacing amongst the fallen petals of the three. The cold anger inside her chest had still not receded, but she could no longer delay her return. With a deep, drawn-out sigh that sent a gush of cold hair through the cherry blossoms above, Carina ducked beneath their branches, headed towards the corner of the stable, and then back towards Rose Palace.

    ?????

    Carina found that Tiffany had already returned and ignored the attendant who sat in front of the silent piano in the receiving room as she headed upstairs. Tiffany made no effort to follow or call out to her, so Carina decided it best to continue ignoring the girl for now. She checked in on Hana instead and smiled when she saw her patient was awake and reading.

    ¡°Another tragedy?¡± Carina asked as she moved to sit beside the tired-looking young woman.

    ¡°Maura,¡± Hana smiled. ¡°Yes, though I haven¡¯t gotten very far. Reading makes my head hurt, but I¡¯ve slept enough today.¡± She shut the book and studied Carina curiously. ¡°Did something happen? You look¡ªupset.¡±

    ¡°My outing with Lady Tiffany ended early thanks to a nasty run-in with Lady Priscilla,¡± Carina answered honestly.

    ¡°Oh, that pesky shrew¡ª¡± Hana grimaced. ¡°Did you know she called Eleanora a harlot the first day the Princess arrived in Lafeara? I thought Elly would cut out her tongue there and then, and she might have if the Marquess hadn¡¯t dragged his daughter from the room.¡±

    ¡®So Lady Priscilla has always been hot-headed and arrogant.¡¯ Carina shook her head. ¡®Then again, that would have been around the time her engagement to Nicholas got canceled, so she was probably more than a little enraged.¡¯

    ¡°I hear the Dowager is her godmother. The late Marchioness was a lady-in-waiting before her marriage, and the two were supposedly very close. Other than the Dowager and the Marquess, I¡¯m afraid there are very few people who can keep Priscilla¡¯s temper in check,¡± Hana continued with a weary sigh. ¡°After that incident, they barred her from entering the palace without prior permission from the Dowager.¡±

    ¡®The Dowager is her godmother?¡¯ Carina laughed softly. ¡®That¡¯s one suspicion confirmed. Then taking down the Borghese will likely turn the Dowager against me as well if I¡¯m not careful.¡¯

    ¡°How are preparations for the banquet going?¡± Hana asked with a sudden worried look.

    ¡°Well¡ªI think,¡± Carina replied. ¡°Eleanora and Evelynn have been working at it all day.¡± She glanced down to where Hana was refolding the corner of a book page and frowned. ¡°Has Eleanora been up to visit you?¡±

    ¡°No, but I expect she¡¯s busy,¡± Hana replied with a weak smile. ¡°Mrs. Poppy dropped in a few times to make sure I¡¯m still breathing and see if I needed anything.¡± An empty laugh as she abandoned the corner and absently traced the embossed letters on the book¡¯s cover. ¡°Mrs. Poppy can be quite prickly, but beneath it all, she¡¯s very sweet and caring.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Carina returned noncommittally. ¡°Do you need anything?¡±

    ¡°A proper bath would be lovely,¡± Hana replied with a hopeful gleam. ¡°And if someone could remove all these flowers. I feel as if I¡¯m breathing in more pollen than air.¡±

    Carina laughed. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll have the maids prepare a bath and removed some flowers. No open windows until your hair has dried.¡±

    ¡°And more of that Valerian tea, if you wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± Hana added as Carina left the bed. ¡°It seems to help with the nightmares¡ªI mean the headaches.¡±

    Carina nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll have some waiting for you after your bath. Tomorrow we¡¯ll take a stroll around the palace and get you out of this room.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it''s fine. I don¡¯t want to get in the way,¡± Hana replied as she opened her book. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all are very busy preparing and planning your dresses and accessories.¡±

    ¡°Make that two strolls around the palace,¡± Carina said firmly and smiled back at Hana¡¯s surprised face before she left the room.

    ¡®Honestly, Eleanora, you could take a break to check in on her at least once! She¡¯s lonely, bored out of her mind, and has nothing to think about except¡ªhim!¡¯ Carina exhaled as she shut the door and turned to find Mrs. Poppy marching up the stairs towards her.

    ¡°There you are¡ªthe maid said you had returned,¡± Poppy commented sourly. ¡°You¡¯re needed downstairs, Lady Maura. Apparently, his Majesty has decided to dine at Rose Palace tonight. Eleanora is looking for you.¡±

    ¡®Thank all the Saints Percy took that aphrodisiac with him yesterday!¡¯ Carina smiled with relief as she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll head down then.¡±

    ?????

    In the hallway off the foyer, Eleanora was speaking in Ventrayna with Chef Robbi regarding a dinner menu that would suit Nicholas¡¯s taste.

    ¡°Just make whichever Lafearian dish you think will do,¡± Eleanora said impatiently as an anxious Robbi sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°I can do that, but in the future, it would be good to know what dishes your husband prefers!¡± The chef raised an accusing brow at Eleanora, whose scowl only deepened.

    ¡°His Majesty is the same as any other Lafearian nobleman,¡± Carina said reassuringly. ¡°He likes high-quality meat, but sparingly seasoned and sliced into small portions, so he doesn¡¯t have to cut it himself. Vegetables should be fresh, skinned, uncooked, and set aside on a separate plate. A hearty sauce and pasta that works well with whatever meat and wine pairing you have in mind. He¡¯ll also expect a desert, something with fruit, light seasoning as well, though with a sweet sauce.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Maura. I will follow your suggestions,¡± Chef Robbi said with mixed surprise and relief.

    ¡°Robbi will push the blame on you then if it goes badly, Lady Maura,¡± Eleanora commented dryly as she watched her chef retreat to his kitchen. ¡°That man has cooked for the Emperor. He should be more confident in his skill.¡±

    ¡°He is in a foreign country now serving a foreign monarch. A little caution is wise,¡± Carina replied, switching to Lafeara¡¯s native tongue.

    ¡°Your dialect was painful, but you have a good grasp of our language,¡± Eleanora observed with a smile. ¡°But for this matter, I would prefer your discretion. Do you have any more of that special tonic we discussed earlier?¡±

    ¡®I knew it,¡¯ Carina blinked rapidly and maintained a somewhat stiff smile. ¡°No, your Highness. Lord Percy took all that I had prepared.¡±

    ¡°Kritanta¡¯s flame,¡± Eleanora snapped. ¡°Can you make another?¡±

    ¡°I only had enough ingredients for the vial I gave him. I didn¡¯t want anything left behind that would¡ªidentify the tonic.¡±

    ¡°As smart as you are, Lady Maura, you could have given the Earl a dupe and kept what is mine. Now, what am I supposed to do?¡± Eleanora sighed and pinched the skin between her brows.

    ¡°Pardon my bluntness, your Highness, but is now the time to be taking such risks?¡±

    ¡°When will be the right time, Lady Maura?¡± Eleanora shook her head and took in a slow breath. ¡°Well, there is still plenty of wine. I suppose I can work with that.¡± The crown princess turned back towards her study with a faint groan.

    ¡°At least see why his Majesty has come to dinner before you try to get him drunk?¡± Carina called after her worriedly. ¡°This is the first time he¡¯s come to Rose Palace for a meal. You should ensure he has a pleasant experience so that it will happen again more often in the future.¡±

    ¡°I am aware of the importance,¡± Eleanora called back and waved aside a maid carrying fresh linen down the hall to the dining room. ¡°I plan on discussing the charity event that you and Lord Percy presented to me. I still have the documents Percy left on my desk.¡± She folded her arms as she continued towards the study, ¡°Nicholas has always had an interest in charities because of his mother. The late Queen invested a great deal of time and effort into establishing many great works before her death. I hope it will be a good conversation point to break the ice between us.¡±

    ¡°An excellent idea, your Highness,¡± Carina answered with renewed hope as she followed behind. Perhaps if Eleanora and Nicholas found something they both agreed on and could work towards together, it would help eliminate the barriers between them¡ªthat is, if they could keep from arguing about it.

    ¡®Baby steps, it''s just one dinner, Carina. What could go wrong?¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 41: The Taste of Emptiness

    ??????????

    The anticipation of the royal couple¡¯s first dinner together in Rose Palace created an atmosphere so quiet and tense that Carina found herself almost whispering as she complimented Mrs. Poppy over the table decorations.

    ¡°It all looks very grand, Mrs. Poppy. Well done.¡±

    A few mini halos of white flowers around three scented red candles in golden candlesticks set just the right lighting with the curtains drawn. A light purple table cloth with silver napkins and silverware completed the simple but elegant settings. The wine table had been prepared with glistening crystal glasses and a freshly opened Monvua bottle that was rumored to be Nicholas¡¯s favorite vintage.

    ¡°Well, yes, it''s not every day I have to set the table for a king.¡± Mrs. Poppy replied, attempting to appear calm and unaffected. ¡°Lady Evelynn provided the candles, and Tilly, the maid, helped weave the flowers together.¡± The housekeeper circled the table and paused to examine each piece of silverware for any scandalous hint of a smudge before measuring both sets to make sure they were precisely an inch apart and three inches from the end of the table.

    Eleanora swept in, and both Carina and Mrs. Poppy blinked in surprise at the glittering red dress, which complimented the crown princess¡¯s womanly figure. Eye-catching ruby jewels glistened beneath Eleanora¡¯s stylishly curled hair that framed her diamond-shaped face, narrow neck, and hung loosely around her provocatively exposed shoulders.

    ¡°Kritanta¡¯s flame,¡± Mrs. Poppy whispered under her breath. ¡°It¡¯s a shame Lady Isabella isn¡¯t here to see her daughter looking so radiant in a dress.¡±

    ¡°It is a bit daring by Lafearian standards,¡± Carina murmured, happy none-the-less at the pleasant transformation from the usual plain dresses and trousers her Highness preferred.

    Evelynn appeared behind Eleanora and draped a sheer golden shawl over the crown princess¡¯s shoulders while offering whispered compliments. Lady Tiffany shadowed them both with a timid look in Carina¡¯s direction as Eleanora cleared her throat.

    ¡°Is everything ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Highness,¡± Mrs. Poppy replied as Carina moved behind her chair.

    ¡°We should light the scented candles first,¡± Evelynn suggested. ¡°Give them time to fill the room before his Majesty arrives.¡±

    ¡°Quite right. Mrs. Poppy, would you please?¡± Eleanora gestured to the red candles.

    ¡°I¡¯ll light them right away, your Highness.¡± Mrs. Poppy slipped through the side door, where the bustling sounds of the kitchen staff finishing their preparations billowed out with audible anticipation and a savory aroma.

    ¡°What scent did you choose?¡± Carina asked as she curiously studied the red candles.

    ¡°Oh, just a little something romantic,¡± Evelynn replied with a dismissive wave. ¡°Are you sure you''re dressed suitably, Lady Maura? Your appearance is quite¡ªforgettable.¡±

    Carina glanced down at the day dress she was still wearing from her trip with Tiffany. Compared to the evening dresses and jewels that Evelynn and Tiffany wore, while careful not to outshine their mistress, her appearance was indeed lacking. ¡°I suppose I haven¡¯t had time to consider an evening dress. I was busy helping Eleanora review the papers on the orphanage, visiting Hana, and helping the staff prepare.¡±

    At the mention of Hana, Eleanora¡¯s confident smile dipped, and she shot an uncertain look towards Carina. ¡°You should go change, Lady Maura. There is time enough,¡± the Crown Princess said stiffly as Mrs. Poppy returned and lit the three candles with a long, narrow matchstick.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Carina curtsied and circled the table. She noted Evelynn whispering into Eleanora¡¯s ear as she left and wondered over their sudden closeness. ¡®Then again, with Hana¡¯s illness and Tiffany¡¯s timidness¡ªis it any wonder Eleanora has had to rely on Evelynn to get preparations finished.¡¯

    Back in her room, Carina stifled a yawn as she opened her closet door. The wall of rainbow-colored dresses seemed a mundane task after the chaos of the afternoon.

    ¡®I wonder when Stitcher¡¯s delivery will arrive. I did say before sunset. I wonder what this something blue will be?¡¯

    Her hand settled on a pale blue evening dress, and Carina pulled it from the closet with a shrug. ¡°Might as well dress for the occasion.¡± It took longer than she would have wished to pile her hair up into a stylish evening look.

    Carina lacked the jewels that Evelynn and Tiffany, in particular, had in spades but then she had always viewed them as a risk while living at the Turnbells. Dresses had been an occupation and distraction while formulating Frost¡¯s empire and waiting for the Selection to begin.

    Carina¡¯s hand settled on the Winter Rose against her chest as the humiliation of that morning returned. She stared at her reflection as she reached towards the clasp and pulled the necklace free. A rush of cold seemed to explode from her chest and spread throughout Carina¡¯s body. She set the jewel down and watched as frost crept along the polished wood beneath her fingers.

    ¡®Was it suppressing my magic?¡¯ Carina wondered as she picked up the jewel and held it in her palm curiously. She regarded her shadowy reflection within the intricate depths of the diamond rose and sighed. ¡®Take it off or wear it publically?¡¯

    The rumors would spread soon enough. Without Lord Percy to counter Priscilla¡¯s story, Carina had little influence to speak in her own defense. And because of her unsavory birth and status, no one would believe her. All the previous rumors about a woman splitting up the Earl¡¯s engagement had paved the way for this rumor to ravage her just growing reputation.

    ¡®Even the Countess is beyond my reach.¡¯ Carina sighed as she closed her hand around the jewel. ¡®If I wear the Winter Rose publically, I confirm my relationship with the Earl. If I continue to hide it¡ªthat will only confirm that our relationship is an affair.¡¯ She placed the Winter Rose on the desk with a groan and left it there as she pulled an ivory-cream shawl from the closet.

    Carina had just finished wrapping the shawl around her shoulders when a knock came at her bedroom door. ¡°I was just coming,¡± she replied and opened the door to find the maid, Tilly, waiting outside.

    ¡°His Majesty has arrived,¡± the maid quickly blurted out, her cheeks glowing with excitement.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Carina sighed. ¡°Then I should head downstairs to greet him¡ª¡± she stopped halfway through the door and stepped back. ¡°Just a moment.¡±

    With the door closed, Carina picked up the Winter Rose, then hurriedly tucked it inside the secret compartment of the bookshelf. ¡®I¡¯ll deal with it later.Here¡¯s hoping dinner will be a boring but pleasant affair.¡¯

    ?????

    Nicholas frowned at the foreign housekeeper, who greeted him at the door. ¡®I forgot Eleanora brought her palace staff from Ventrayna. Saint¡¯s mercy, I hope dinner is edible.¡¯

    ¡°We are honored to have you, your Majesty. Her Highness has been looking forward to sharing a meal with you since we received your notice,¡± the housekeeper, a Mrs. Poppy, said as she led him to the dining room off the foyer.

    A pungent floral scent mixed with cedar undertones hung heavy in the air with a pleasant effect. Nicholas forgot the smell quickly as he entered the dining room and caught a glimpse of Eleanora in a stunning red evening dress.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Eleanora murmured as she curtsied. The candlelight gleamed off the two ruby earrings that dangled beneath the gorgeous black curls that gently caressed her neck.

    For a moment, Nicholas found himself reluctantly acknowledging why Tristan would have fallen in love with this foreign beauty.

    ¡®If only she behaved more like a queen and less like¡ª¡¯ Nicholas shook himself and stepped forward to assist Eleanora up from her curtsey. ¡°Thank you for agreeing to host this dinner.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound so formal, husband,¡± Eleanora replied with a teasing smile. ¡°As your wife, I am delighted that we can finally share a private meal together.¡±

    ¡°Private?¡± Nicholas echoed as he glanced past her towards the two ladies-in-waiting who stood along the wall and noted with a frown that Lady Maura was absent.

    ¡°My attendants will be serving our meal as is custom,¡± Eleanora replied as she stepped closer. ¡°I hope your Majesty has brought a hearty appetite.¡±

    Nicholas frowned at her odd behavior. ¡®Is that a threat¡ªor is she being¡ªfriendly?¡¯ He cleared his throat and nodded towards the table. ¡°I admit, I¡¯m rather curious to see what sort of dinner your chef has prepared, your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Nicholas, please,¡± Eleanora sighed as she placed a hand on his arm. ¡°Can we not do away with titles for one evening?¡±

    ¡®Well, she¡¯s not wrong. Even Henri preferred to drop titles when dining with his wives.¡¯

    ¡°Very well, Eleanora,¡± Nicholas replied graciously as he tucked her hand around his arm and led the scarlet beauty towards her seat at the end of the table. ¡°I shall do my best, but it is only acceptable when we are alone.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Nicholas.¡±

    The way she said his name and the smile that curled across her painted lips made Nicholas¡¯s stomach turn unpleasantly. He stepped away and pulled out her chair with a polite gesture for her to be seated.

    ¡°Thank you, Nicholas.¡± Her hand trailed down his arm before Eleanora swept past him and settled gracefully into her chair.

    Nicholas maintained a neutral smile as he moved to the opposite end of the table, where Beaumont pulled out a chair. Nicholas sat down and gripped the armrest tightly as he faced his legal wife.

    ¡®She outright rejects me on our wedding night, is little more than a vicious, cold scorpion for the past month, and now she¡¯s flirting with me mere days before her uncle arrives to empty the royal coffers? I¡¯ll never understand what goes on inside this woman¡¯s head!¡¯

    Nicholas cleared his throat and glanced towards Beaumont, who seemed oddly focused on the candles that decorated the table. ¡°Captain?¡± Nicholas whispered curiously.

    Beaumont stepped closer and bowed as he whispered in Nicholas''s ear, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize this scent, but I suspect it may have a peculiar effect if inhaled for too long.¡±

    ¡°Is it harmful?¡± Nicholas hissed as he stared at the melting red wax.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Eleanora asked as she signaled to Lady Evelynn, who picked up the bottle of wine, filled one of the crystal glasses, and brought it over to the crown prince.

    ¡°The Captain was just curious as to the herbs used in these candles,¡± Nicholas replied casually. ¡°It is not a scent he is familiar with.¡±

    ¡°Oh my,¡± Eleanora laughed. ¡°That is likely because they are herbs specially grown in Ventrayna. The candles were a wedding gift from my uncle, the Ambassador. I thought it appropriate to use them tonight to celebrate our first dinner together.¡±

    ¡®Plausible deniability.¡¯ Nicholas cracked a smile and glanced back at his captain. Beaumont shrugged, which Nicholas took to mean the candle wasn¡¯t harmful. ¡°While the smell is pleasant, it is a bit strong, Eleanora. I do hope it won¡¯t conflict with dinner.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s smile tightened. ¡°We haven¡¯t even served the first dish, and you¡¯re already criticizing, Nicholas?¡± She sighed and gestured to Lady Tiffany. ¡°Very well, blow the candles out since they displease his Majesty.¡±

    Nicholas frowned at the apparent attempt to make him feel guilty. Lady Evelynn hesitated beside him with the glass of wine, placed it on the table, and then dropped to her knees on the dining room floor.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be upset with her Highness,¡± the attendant blurted out as Nicholas whirled towards her, surprised. ¡°She has been preparing for this meal all day intending to please you. However little time you have spent together since your Majesty¡¯s wedding, her Highness has done her utmost to understand and learn your preferences. That is why she prepared this Monvua wine, which she heard was your Majesty¡¯s favorite. Please try to understand her feelings as a wife and a stranger to Lafera¡¯s customs.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Nicholas reigned in his annoyance as he clenched his jaw and stared down at the top of Evelynn¡¯s bowed head. ¡®Understand her feelings as a wife?¡¯ He glanced towards the crown princess, who leaned against her hand in silent protest and thus kept her expression hidden. ¡°Perhaps I was too critical,¡± Nicholas murmured reluctantly.

    ¡®Anyway, Beaumont would have told me if the candles were poisonous. I¡¯ll ignore it this time.¡¯ He glanced at the cup of wine, picked it up, and smiled bitterly before he took a quick sip.

    ¡®Even if this was Tristan¡¯s favorite wine.¡¯

    ¡°Lady Evelynn, please rise,¡± Nicholas instructed with a wave to the attendant. ¡°I am grateful to see my wife has such skillful and passionate ladies who support her.¡± He turned his gaze towards Eleanora and smiled at her relieved expression. ¡°I did not mean to offend you, Eleanora. But¡ªperhaps we could blow out one of the candles? Three in such a small room is quite strong.¡±

    Lady Maura entered the room silently as he finished speaking. She curtsied gracefully and moved behind Eleanora with a curious glance at Lady Evelynn, who was rising from the floor.

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Nicholas greeted with a raised brow. ¡°I am pleased to see you are not too unwell to attend to your Mistress after your visit to Averly.¡±

    Maura stiffened but avoided his gaze entirely as she curtsied again. ¡°Forgive my late arrival, your Majesty. Rest assured, I am well enough to carry on my duties to her Highness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems you are rather immune to most events that would devastate a more delicate lady,¡± Nicholas mused with a worried frown. ¡°I do hope you took some time to rest and recover after your parent''s death.¡±

    ¡°Lady Maura has had plenty of time to rest,¡± Eleanora interjected with a hint of impatience. ¡°Though I am grateful to her for spending some of that time with Lady Hana, who has been unwell recently. My other ladies have stepped forward to fill Hana¡¯s shoes in preparation for the Ambassador¡¯s arrival.¡±

    ¡°Commendable indeed,¡± Nicholas replied as he turned his attention to the crown princess. ¡°I am sorry to hear Lady Hana is ill. She was the noblewoman you brought with you from Ventrayna. Should I send over a royal physician to examine her?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Eleanora returned. ¡°Hana is not comfortable around male physicians and has been recovering quite well under Lady Maura¡¯s care.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Nicholas inclined his head as he tapped the violet table cloth. ¡°But I would like to speak to Lady Maura after supper regarding her visit to Averly. I wish to hear her own account of the witch hunter¡¯s actions in her province.¡± Nicholas raised his glass towards Eleanora with a smile. ¡°I hope that will be alright, Eleanora.¡±

    The warmth she had displayed so readily moments ago seemed to wilt as Eleanora raised her empty glass to his. ¡°Of course, Nicholas.¡±

    Dinner continued as Lady Maura and Lady Tiffany brought out the prepared dishes and placed them before the royal couple. Maura remained firmly at Eleanora¡¯s side while Tiffany nearly spilled Nicholas¡¯s glass of wine as she placed the plate of decadently sliced boar before him.

    ¡°Forgive me, your Majesty,¡± Tiffany whispered fearfully as she retreated.

    Nicholas steadied his almost overturned glass and moved it a safe distance to his left. ¡°Never mind,¡± he murmured dismissively. ¡°Is this another kill of yours, Eleanora? The royal forester tells me you¡¯ve had quite the lucky streak.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t luck but skill,¡± Eleanora replied with the ghost of a smile as she nursed her wine and all but ignored the meal before her. ¡°In Ventrayna, wildlife is much harder to find and hunt.¡±

    ¡°Really? I would have thought the royal forests more challenging given the denseness of the trees compared to the desert.¡±

    ¡°A dense forest provides for an abundance of animal life. In the desert, the prey knows how to camouflage themselves and very often won¡¯t move until you step upon them,¡± Eleanora said quietly and gestured to her plate. ¡°This boar thought it could intimidate me with its size and fierceness. It didn¡¯t run. It welcomed death.¡±

    ¡°How poetic,¡± Nicholas murmured as he lifted a morsel of the boar to his mouth and chewed. ¡°Mmm,¡± he nodded his approval and quickly finished the surprisingly delicious bite. ¡°The rumors about your royal chef were not at all exaggerated. Exotic but quite delicious.¡±

    ¡°He will be pleased to hear your praise,¡± Eleanora murmured and set her wine aside to eat some of the boar. Instead of sharing Nicholas''s enjoyment, she seemed to sigh in disappointment as she picked up her wine again and left the rest of her meal untouched.

    ¡®Rosamund would at least pretend to enjoy it.¡¯ Nicholas frowned and focused on his meal instead of the moody wife who sat across from him. ¡®Never mind, the quicker we finish dinner, the sooner I can speak to Lady Maura and return to my own bed.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 42: A Menu for Disaster

    ??????????

    ¡°While I have you here, Nicholas, I wanted to discuss an idea for a charity event,¡± Eleanora announced as her ladies cleared away the plates to prepare for dessert.

    ¡°A charity event?¡± Nicholas echoed in surprise as he rubbed his thumb against the smooth crystal glass in his hand. ¡°This is the first I¡¯ve heard of you being interested in charities, Eleanora.¡±

    ¡°Really? Tristan and I talked about it quite a bit,¡± Eleanora replied with a hint of bitterness. ¡°But if you¡¯d rather not¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Nicholas countered quickly as he set down his glass and straightened his posture attentively. ¡°I would very much like to hear what ideas you and Tristan had on the matter.¡±

    ¡®Please, feel free to remind me of my dead brother as much as you like.¡¯

    Eleanora regarded him for a moment as if trying to determine if his words were sincere. Perhaps it was the wine, but she appeared more relaxed than when this awkward dinner had begun.

    For that matter, Nicholas was feeling less opposed to her company, and¡ªif he was being honest¡ªit was a nice change to be able to talk about Tristan without being measured up to his brother¡¯s shadow in the same breath.

    ¡®I¡¯m enjoying this¡ªoddly enough¡ªhow strange. Maybe it is the wine¡ªor the candles?¡¯

    ¡°To start, I¡¯d like to open an orphanage,¡± Eleanora explained with a determined glint in her amber eyes. ¡°I think it would set a good example for the other nobles. It is our duty, after all, to care for the children of Lafeara who are endangered by sickness, starvation, sex traffickers, and often sold into slavery to pay off their parent¡¯s debts.¡±

    Nicholas nodded absently as Evelynn refilled his glass. ¡®Was that my fourth or fifth glass? I¡¯ve lost count.¡¯ He resolved not to touch it and focused on responding to Eleanora instead. ¡°While the custom of selling children to pay off debts is detestable, it is not unlawful. There are laws in place to ensure only children old enough to work are sold. They are given clothes, food, and lodgings from their employer, which is often more than their parents could provide. They also have the right to purchase their freedom once they pay off the amount of their purchaser¡¯s fee.¡±

    It might have been the wine, but Nicholas could have sworn he heard Maura scoff as she returned to the dining room from the kitchen holding another bottle of Monvua wine.

    ¡°I do recognize that these homeless children,¡± he continued, ¡°particularly those abandoned by their parents and orphans, are at risk even here in the capital. Providing them with a stable home, food, clothing, and care would¡ª¡±

    ¡°We should also provide medicine and an education,¡± Eleanora interjected as she raised her glass to signal another refill. ¡°Along with a trade skill to ensure they will have a place in society when they come of age.¡±

    ¡®How many glasses was that?¡¯ Nicholas shook his head. He was confident that Eleanora was well ahead of him. ¡°That would work for the boys, but girls cannot learn a trade.¡±

    ¡°Why ever not?¡± Eleanora retorted in annoyance. ¡°They can become teachers, seamstresses, or even maids for nobility.¡±

    ¡°Servants and maids are positions often filled by slaves among lower nobility,¡± Nicholas explained patiently. ¡°Why would they pay more to commoners who can quit whenever they like or demand higher wages, as opposed to buying a slave who all but works for free?¡± He shook his head at her naivety. ¡°As for the upper nobility, they usually only hire from the commoner families that have earned their trust through generations of service or take in a lower noble who has been properly educated.¡±

    ¡°What about tailors and seamstresses then? Teachers and even midwives?¡±

    ¡°There is only so much use for teachers and midwives. All of Lafeara¡¯s tailors are men who would probably not be keen on the idea of training up a female apprentice. Seamstresses are a dime a dozen as well among commoners and work for meager wages.¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± Eleanora muttered as Evelynn filled her glass. ¡°Boys have the option to enlist and become soldiers or pick up a trade, but all that¡¯s left for the young women in your country is enslavement or prostitution.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being overly dramatic. Most women don¡¯t have to work if they marry well,¡± Nicholas added pointedly. ¡°Only girls from noble families receive an education, and even then¡ªit usually revolves around needlework, homemaking, arts, and fashion.¡± He gestured to the attendants around them. ¡°And these fine ladies are a result of that education.¡±

    ¡°In other words, Lafearian women are trained to serve men,¡± Eleanora retorted flatly, followed by a derisive, mocking laugh. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re afraid to teach them to wield a blade.¡±

    ¡°Women don¡¯t learn swordsmanship or archery because it isn¡¯t considered a ladylike activity.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure if Lafeara is ever invaded, the tea making and flower arrangement skills of your womenfolk will make Lafearian¡¯s enemies quiver in their boots.¡±

    Nicholas drew in a slow breath as even the attendants moved stiffly about them in the tense silence.

    ¡°Perhaps¡ª¡± Maura spoke up hesitantly. ¡°We could train the children to help run and manage other orphanages. As teachers, groundsmen, cooks, and even nursemaids?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a long term goal,¡± Nicholas mused as he rubbed the sore muscles in his neck. ¡°But who better to guide and teach homeless orphans than someone who experienced the worst that life had to offer?¡±

    ¡°They could always become physicians,¡± Eleanora pressed with a determined smile. ¡°I, for one, am not opposed to the idea of being cared for by a female doctor rather than some strange man.¡±

    ¡°Do you think a woman could handle the horror that comes with true medical skill?¡± Nicholas countered with a snort of disbelief. ¡°A midwife is one thing, but imagine having to cut off a rotting limb or patching up a gunshot wound or even a punctured gut.¡± He shook his head and watched as Maura struggled to open the new bottle of wine with a corkscrew. A glance at the knight captain behind him showed that Beaumont was also focused on the silently struggling attendant.

    ¡®If you¡¯re going to stare, you might as well help her, you fool.¡¯

    ¡°Lady Maura is competent enough,¡± Eleanora countered, observing the subject of his attention.

    Nicholas refrained from rolling his eyes as he regarded his stubborn wife. ¡°Lady Maura received exceptional training from the Countess, as I¡¯m sure you know. But she is not capable of dealing with anything more than a mild cold or ailment. Do you honestly think she could handle a patient suffering from hysteria or even the plague?¡±

    Eleanora laughed and finished her glass with a mocking smile. ¡°In Ventrayna, women fight and kill men in battle. Princess Aurelia, well¡ª¡± she nodded to Beaumont ¡°¡ªshe could easily best all your knights, including your giant.¡±

    ¡®Now you¡¯re just trying to provoke me.¡¯

    ¡°Princess Aurelia is a well-known pure-blood fire witch,¡± Nicholas growled as he reached for his glass¡ªthen caught himself and leaned back in his chair. ¡°You can not compare a witch or even a half-blood to those born without magical powers. The same is true of comparing the physical and mental capabilities of a man to a woman.¡±

    ¡°A woman can run a shop surely,¡± Eleanora countered with evident frustration. ¡°I hear this is becoming common practice in the capital.¡±

    ¡°There are more women in shops, certainly, but they cannot run or own a shop without a man¡¯s co-signing signature. The physical labor aside, how would a woman protect the shop or herself in the event of a robbery?¡±

    Eleanora laughed. ¡°You truly believe that a woman can¡¯t defend herself with a blade the same way a man can? Perhaps you should try dueling me on occasion.¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Nicholas returned through clenched teeth. He picked up his glass and took a long drink without remorse. The tangy taste mixed with honey and an earthly oak flavor helped to numb the growing headache behind his eyes as Nicholas swallowed and set the glass down with a sigh. ¡°There were rumors that you¡¯ve been going around dressed as a man and entertaining yourself by forcing the knights assigned to your palace to duel with you. I suppose they were true after all?¡±

    ¡°I did not force them,¡± Eleanora replied tartly. ¡°Mostly, I train with Major Garret.¡±

    ¡°And where is the Major?¡± Nicholas shot back. ¡°I heard he kicked out quite a few knights yesterday, yet he doesn¡¯t seem to be here to ensure your Highness safety.¡±

    ¡°He spends his evenings training several new recruits in the Knights Barracks with my permission,¡± Eleanora answered with a mocking smile. ¡°Since the other knights that you assigned me were incapable of stopping the Dowager¡¯s men from breaking into the cellar to steal my wine.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The sudden pop of the wine cork echoed through the silence, followed by a faint mouse-like squeak from Lady Tiffany.

    ?????

    Carina froze. She barely noticed the wine that spilled from the bottle and ran down over her hand as her gaze shot to the crown princess, who appeared to have realized her mistake. ¡®A little too late. Damn it, Eleanora!¡¯

    ¡°What did you say? Why would my grandmother need to steal your wine?¡± Nicholas asked sharply. Behind him, Beaumont glanced towards Carina as she hastily set down the bottle and motioned to Tiffany to start cutting the cooling cherry pie.

    The knight captain had been stealing glances at her all night, but Carina was far too preoccupied in the ping-pong match between the royal couple to give him any notice.

    ¡°I meant to deal with the matter on my own,¡± Eleanora said with an apologetic glance at Carina. ¡°But yes¡ªthere was an incident yesterday while I was away from the palace hunting down this boar. One of the Dowager¡¯s attendants barged in with several knights to take the Caligo wine my father sent to me specifically for the Ambassador¡¯s banquet.¡±

    Nicholas shook his head, baffled. ¡°Did you not have enough to share? I don¡¯t understand the problem.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s timid smile withered as she regarded the crown prince with an expression of disbelief. ¡°The problem was that I wasn¡¯t here, and her people forced their way inside. They injured two members of my staff in the process and tampered with the wine in my cellar.¡±

    ¡°Tampered?¡± Nicholas''s voice raised an octave higher as he leaned upon the table towards the crown princess. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I understand your Highness¡¯s implications. Are you saying the Dowager¡¯s servants maliciously tampered with the wine your father sent over for the Ambassador?¡±

    ¡®So much for smoothing this over.¡¯ Carina sighed as she watched Tiffany butcher the cherry pie with shaking fingers.

    ¡°Lady Maura can explain this better than I,¡± Eleanora deflected. ¡°She and Lady Tiffany were the only ones here when the Dowager¡¯s people broke in.¡±

    ¡®Just great!¡¯ Carina closed her eyes and took a quick breath before she turned to face the crown prince¡¯s inquisitive stare.

    ¡°We discovered several suspicious rags that were carried in by the Dowager¡¯s knights. The cloth appeared to have been soaked in some sort of¡ªherbal component, your Majesty,¡± Carina explained slowly. ¡°Several bottles including some of the Caligo wine meant for the Ambassador were suspiciously damp, and their corks had been soaked¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Nicholas held up a hand quickly. ¡°Lady Maura, are you accusing the Dowager of tampering with the crown princess¡¯s wine just because you found a few rags and the bottles were wet?¡±

    ¡°As understated as you have made that sound,¡± Eleanora countered acidly. ¡°What if the rags we found were soaked with poison?¡±

    ¡®Damn it, Eleanora!¡¯

    ¡°Poison?¡± Nicholas took in a sharp breath. ¡°Do you still have¡ªthese rags?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Eleanora replied confidently. ¡°I was going to have them inspected by an alchemist today, but¡ª¡± she faltered and brushed her licorice black hair over her shoulder ¡°¡ªI had to prepare for your Majesty¡¯s arrival.¡±

    ¡°Let me get this straight,¡± Nicholas scoffed softly as he lightly rubbed his temples. ¡°You claim the Dowager forced her way into your cellar to steal¡ªno, poison your wine. Instead of bringing the matter to my attention and having these suspicious rags analyzed by an authority¡ªyou waited a whole day and did nothing because you were focused on preparing dinner?¡±

    ¡®And when he puts it like that.¡¯ Carina cringed and glanced towards Eleanora, who looked equally embarrassed.

    ¡°You said Lady Maura was here when this happened¡ªI thought she was in Averly yesterday morning?¡± Nicholas continued with a frown.

    ¡°This happened before I received Lord Acheron¡¯s message that Averly was in danger,¡± Carina answered promptly.

    ¡°Nevertheless, you were here when the Dowager¡¯s servants came. Why wouldn¡¯t you let them have a few bottles of this Caligo wine?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t at the palace when they arrived,¡± Carina explained as she folded her hands. ¡°I had gone out to mail a few letters, and when I returned with Sir Jordan, the palace appeared abandoned with not a single knight in sight.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nicholas snapped, and this time he appeared genuinely angry. ¡°Are you saying my knights abandoned their post, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°I am saying the gate and front palace doors were left unguarded, your Majesty,¡± Carina replied firmly. ¡°When Sir Jordan and I entered, we heard a noise coming from the cellar, and by that time, two servants had already been injured and half the pantry destroyed by the Dowager¡¯s knights.¡±

    Nicholas sighed heavily and glared at his mostly empty glass of wine. ¡°I admit, I am having some difficulty following this story at the moment.¡± He squeezed his eyes shut for a moment as if in pain. ¡°If the Dowager¡¯s servants entered the palace without permission and injured your staff, Eleanora, then I cannot overlook the matter. And if the knights I assigned to this palace abandoned their post, they will be dealt with harshly.¡±

    He drained his cup and waved Lady Evelynn aside when she stepped forward to refill it. ¡°I will speak to the Dowager regarding the issue tomorrow. I¡¯m certain she would not brazenly order her servants to force entry into the Crown Princess¡¯s palace just for a few bottles of wine.¡±

    ¡°Lady Maura said the Dowager¡ª¡± Eleanora began but was caught off by Nicholas¡¯s sharp glare.

    ¡°Lady Maura wasn¡¯t here when the servants arrived,¡± Nicholas corrected with a glower. ¡°You also delayed reporting the matter, Eleanora, which means any evidence you may have collected could have been tampered with. I can punish the knights and ask the Dowager to reprimand her servants properly, but I would strongly suggest you drop the matter.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s expression stiffened, and her nostrils flared with an angry breath before she slumped against her chair and gave an angry nod. ¡°As you wish, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°And Lady Maura¡ª¡± Nicholas paused and frowned as he appeared to struggled to focus in on Carina, ¡°¡ªyou¡ªyou should not leave the palace for the time being. In fact¡ªI forbid it. Until the witch hunters have left¡ªnot one foot outside, is that understood?¡±

    ¡®What was this about?¡¯ Carina curled her fingers against the fabric of her dress as she offered a submissive curtsey in reply. ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Beaumont whispered as he leaned towards Nicholas, who appeared to be fighting a headache as he rubbed his temples. ¡°Your Majesty, I believe you are overtired. Perhaps we should return?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Eleanora replied quickly as she sat up. ¡°If his Majesty is feeling unwell, he can stay here for the night.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡± Beaumont protested.

    ¡°No!¡± Nicholas added loudly and cringed. ¡°No, I have had too much to drink.¡± He leaned upon the table as he stood and held his head. ¡°And those candles are too damn strong to be used at dinner.¡± He pushed away from the table with an awkward nod to the crown princes. ¡°Thank you for the lovely meal, Eleanora.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Eleanora left her chair as she rushed to cut off his escape through the dining-room door.

    Nicholas sighed heavily as he regarded her for a moment between the fingers pressed to his forehead. ¡°I thought you found the very sight of me repulsive, Princess?¡±

    Eleanora swallowed, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, then anger, before she stepped forward, took Nicholas¡¯s hand, and raised it to her lips for a kiss. ¡°I¡¯m only asking for a chance, Nicholas. Can¡¯t you give me that?¡± She raised her troubled amber eyes to his, and for a moment, Nicholas¡¯s expression softened, and he turned her hand over and kissed the back of it.

    ¡°Good night, your Highness,¡± Nicholas murmured and then brushed past her towards the foyer with Beaumont close behind to steady his drunken steps.

    Carina leaned against the serving table and pressed cold fingers to her flushed cheeks. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should count the meal as a success or failure, but she was also struggling to focus underneath the heavy scent that seemed to have left them all a little flushed and muddled.

    Her ice-blue eyes narrowed in on the red candles at the center of the dining room table once more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your Highness,¡± Lady Evelynn said softly as she supported Eleanora gently.

    ¡°A waste,¡± Eleanora seethed as she reached up and pulled the pins from her hair. ¡°This was all¡ªone ridiculous¡ªpathetic¡ªhumiliation.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Carina said quickly as she circled towards the distraught crown princess. ¡°Give it time. Tonight wasn¡¯t a complete disaster¡ª¡±

    ¡°All we did was argue and drink,¡± Eleanora whispered hoarsely as she wiped her cheek.

    ¡°His Majesty enjoyed the meal,¡± Carina pointed out. ¡°And he didn¡¯t leave angry.¡± ¡®Which was a miracle in and of itself.¡¯ ¡°You need time to get to know each other. The charity will give you something in common to work towards.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even come here to see me tonight, Maura!¡± Eleanora laughed as she pulled out the ruby earrings and threw them in Tiffany¡¯s direction. ¡°He came here to talk to you about the witch hunters¡ªnot that he managed to do that after a few cups of wine.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty did look unwell as he was leaving,¡± Carina added with a pointed look at the candles. ¡°Perhaps next time, we should avoid unnecessary stimulants.¡±

    ¡°The candles were just to help set the mood,¡± Evelynn protested, though her own cheeks were flushed and her pupils suspiciously enlarged. ¡°But it might have been too strong¡ªit looked like they gave the crown prince a headache.¡±

    ¡°Never mind,¡± Eleanora sighed and almost bumped into the doorframe as she headed towards the foyer. ¡°I¡¯m tired¡ªI¡¯m going to bed. Maura¡ªcheck-in on Hana for me, will you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, your Highness.¡± Carina watched Evelynn guide the stumbling, sulking crown princess up the stairs and turned to find Tiffany collapsed on the floor beside the dining room, fanning her red cheeks, still holding the cherry covered dinner knife. ¡°Oh, for mercy¡¯s sake,¡± Carina muttered as she snatched the blade from Tiffany¡¯s hand and walked over to the dining room table to blow out the candles.

    She gave Mrs. Poppy firm instructions to open the lower floor windows and air out the palace for a good two hours. Then she helped Tiffany upstairs to her room. After dumping the giggling blonde into her bed, Carina went across the hall to check on Hana.

    Her patient was sleeping once more and looked remarkably improved after her bath. Carina picked up the book, which lay face down on the bed beside Hana, and slipped a ribbon inside to mark her place before returning it to the nightstand. Then she slumped down beside the sleeping woman to contemplate the night''s events.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably best you couldn¡¯t attend. I¡¯m sure it would have been uncomfortable for you to watch Eleanora¡¯s failed attempts to seduce Nicholas,¡± Carina whispered as she brushed back the loose golden curls from Hana¡¯s face. ¡°If only I could convince you to leave her behind. You deserve better, Hana.¡±

    The cool breeze from the window teased the back of Carina¡¯s neck. She frowned and stretched her tired shoulders as she rose to shut it. When she turned back to the bed, Maura was sitting in the spot she had just left. The ghost¡¯s pale fingers lay wrapped over Hana¡¯s hand as the specter stared silently at the sleeping woman.

    Carina left Maura to guard Hana¡¯s dreams and returned to the hallway just as the maid, Tilly, appeared carrying a blue vase filled with white lilies.

    ¡°This arrived for you, Lady Maura,¡± Tilly said with a curious smile.

    ¡°Expect something blue and slightly inconspicuous.¡±

    Carina smiled as she accepted Stitcher¡¯s gift and dismissed the maid for the night. She returned to her room, where she pulled the lilies from the vase and found not water but a rolled stack of parchment inside.

    Unable to wait, despite the heavy fatigue that weighed upon her shoulders, Carina carried the secret documents to her bed and slowly began to read. It did not take her long to understand just what sort of a detestable man Marquess Borghese was. As the night stretched longer still, Carina continued to digest each piece of information Stitcher had given her as she formulated a plan of her own to bring the Marquess and his family to ruin.

 Book 2: Chapter 43: The Weight of Dawn

    ??????????

    The ghostly light of dawn found Carina sitting behind Eleanora¡¯s desk, still wearing the light blue evening gown, as she stared down at the two stacks of documents she had spent all night drafting and preparing. A pot of cold black tea waited on the corner of the desk beside a few unfinished sweetened pecan cookies. Carina rubbed her somewhat shaky fingers against her tired eyes. Beneath her ink smudged hands, a triumphant smile soon emerged.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I found a way to save Eleanora¡¯s marriage, keep Hana safe, and, if I¡¯m lucky, provide an escape route should things continue to follow the old timeline.¡¯ Carina exhaled again as her tired shoulders slumped. ¡®Of course, this is all assuming that Nicholas can be trusted to uphold his end of the deal. Still, no one can say I didn¡¯t try.¡¯

    After three weeks of palace life, primarily spent attending to Hana¡¯s recovering health, Carina had realized that protecting the attendant and securing their future did not necessarily require that they remain inside the palace. While convincing Hana to leave Eleanora¡¯s side still remained a problem¡ªfor now, the other major obstacle in Carina¡¯s path was getting royal permission to depart from service, or more specifically, permission from the ruling Monarch.

    ¡®I just have to turn an old enemy¡ªinto an ally. That shouldn¡¯t be too complicated¡ªright?¡¯

    Carina stood on unsteady legs as she gathered the discarded drafts that had since been revised. She carried the original documents to the library where the maid, Tilly, had lit a fire at Carina¡¯s request. After tossing the scrawl of notes and lists provided by Stitcher into the flame, Carina pulled the rope cord outside the office door and then returned to Eleanora¡¯s desk.

    She wrapped the two stacks of edited documents in parchment and tied the first with a purple bow from the desk drawer. The second stack Carina bound with a blue ribbon she had brought down from her room. Then she sealed both ribbons with melted wax and the crown princess¡¯s royal seal.

    ¡°Purple for Eleanora and blue for Nicholas.¡±

    Mrs. Poppy appeared in the open doorway with a startled expression. ¡°Oh, Lady Maura? I thought¡ªdid you need something?¡±

    ¡°Please see that Eleanora gets these documents immediately,¡± Carina requested as she lifted the stack with its purple ribbon and carried it over to the housekeeper. ¡°Tell her this is the Earl¡¯s plan for the Charity event and that she should read it in private before deciding who to share it with.¡±

    Mrs. Poppy accepted the sealed documents with an uneasy expression but quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take it up to her Highness with the morning tray then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. And please have the Chef prepare a breakfast tray for me as well. I¡¯ll drop by the kitchen after I run a quick errand,¡± Carina explained as she picked up the ivory-cream shawl from the desk¡¯s chair and wrapped it around her shoulders.

    ¡°Lady Maura¡ªthe sun isn¡¯t even fully awake¡ªand it looks as if you¡¯ve been up all night. Perhaps you should get some sleep?¡± Mrs. Poppy suggested with what might have been a hint of concern.

    ¡°Sleep can wait a little bit longer. I have to drop these documents off at Peony Palace,¡± Carina replied as she picked up the second batch with its blue ribbon and made her way past the housekeeper and through the library.

    The morning air greeted her cheeks with a cold kiss that snapped Carina fully awake as two tired, surprised knights turned and greeted her with a formal bow. Carina counted herself lucky that Sir Jordan was not among them, or at least, had not yet arrived for his day shift. The last thing she needed was someone tailing behind her, asking questions. She continued out through the palace gate uncontested and headed northwest towards the king¡¯s palace.

    Truth be told, Percy¡¯s suggestion for the orphanage had provided Carina with the perfect opening to bring Marquess Borghese''s detestable actions before the public eye. The Marquess could be linked to several of the nobles caught up in Knight Commander Quentin¡¯s investigation. As Carina was already well aware, scandal was the one weakness all nobles were equally susceptible to.

    While Knight Commander Quentin might not be fully aware of the Marquess¡¯s involvement, he was a sharp and diligent man. Tristan had been feeding him information over the years but incriminating the Marquess directly had proven difficult. The only person in Lafeara who could convict a man of Borghese¡¯s rank without the burden of proof or a court¡¯s verdict was the king.

    The documents which Stitcher had provided showed a clear connection between the growth of Borghese¡¯s private army and the illegal trading of children both within Lafeara and across the border to her neighboring kingdoms.

    Even more horrifying were the sales records Ghost had recovered, which indicated the slave merchants had priced these children based on their blood heritage. Half-witches were sold in secret to the church for a thousand crescents, while suspected witches were sold to Ventrayna¡¯s Emperor for five thousand crescents. Meanwhile, children born without a drop of witch blood were sold as sex slaves at a sickeningly reduced price of one hundred crescents each to those nobles who had an appetite for such detestable lechery.

    Ghost had succeeded in crippling the Marquess¡¯s slave trade by targeting the nobles who held the slaves until they were set to be shipped. However, Tristan had yet to discover how Borghese moved his more lucrative cargo throughout the capital unnoticed and even across the border.

    ¡®The best way to go unnoticed would be to move underground, but I doubt Borghese has access to Anthraticus¡ªunless he was given access by one of the covens Percy mentioned.¡¯

    Despite the setback of losing a few nobles and several dozen slave children, Borghese¡¯s underground operations continued to thrive. The man was like a reptile, capable of regrowing lost limbs, and there never seemed to be a lack of unwanted children.

    All the children Ghost had helped the capital knights recover were being housed amongst at chapels located in the provinces connected to the capital. The same chapels, Carina quickly realized, that were likely now under the control of witch hunters. Unfortunately, that meant these children were at even greater risk of returning to the street while the church continued its inquisition.

    There was a clear demand for permanent, safe housing that an orphanage established by the royal family would provide. Carina had outlined both the need and benefits in the brief she now carried to Rose Palace. Her determination to resolve the precarious situation and ensure the safety of these children was more than a match for the numb fatigue that clung to her stumbling limbs as she marched determinedly forward through the faint morning fog.

    ¡®No matter what it takes, I must make Nicholas acknowledge the risk he unwittingly put these children in and take responsibility as their king.¡¯

    The golden gates of Peony Palace came into view as the sun breached the distant fortress walls. Three knights stood before the entrance, the tallest of which wasn¡¯t difficult to recognize as Beaumont turned in Carina¡¯s direction with an expression of surprise.

    The knight captain left the gate and approached her with a quizzical stare at her dress. ¡°Lady Maura, good morning. Is everything all right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Perfectly,¡± Carina replied, somewhat breathless from her journey. ¡°I just¡ªhave something to deliver to his Majesty¡ªon the Crown Princess¡¯s behalf.¡± She held up the packet of documents with Eleanora¡¯s seal and extended it to him. ¡°I had meant to leave it at the gate¡ªbut if I could beg a favor of you, Captain. Could you deliver them to the Crown Prince personally?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Beaumont glanced from the package to Carina¡¯s face and accepted it with an uncertain smile. ¡°This is rather irregular, Lady Maura, but as it appears to be important, I will present it to his Majesty first thing.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Carina smiled with relief as she pushed back the strands of her hair and suddenly aware of the ink stains on her palms and what a mess she must look. She tucked her hands behind her skirt and offered him a quick curtsey. ¡°Thank you. Then I shall return and deliver the good news to her Highness.¡±

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Beaumont stepped towards her quickly as he held the documents against his chest. ¡°You should take care. It is probably best not to leave Rose Palace for the next few days. There are¡ªrather unkind rumors circulating¡ªregarding you and the Earl of Hawthorne.¡±

    ¡®I had almost forgotten about that.¡¯ Carina sighed loudly and offered a single nod. ¡°Thank you, Captain. I am aware of the rumors.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Earl will put this misunderstanding to bed upon his return,¡± Beaumont added with an edged tone that conflicted with the concern in his eyes as he studied her. ¡°Forgive me for overstepping¡ªbut you should be wary of him, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Funny, that¡¯s what my dreams tell me about you,¡± Carina muttered defensively as she rubbed her temple to stem the headache forming behind her tired eyes. Her fingers froze, and her chest tightened as Carina realized what she had just spoken aloud.

    ¡°Your dreams¡ªLady Maura?¡± Beaumont stared at her, his violet eyes widening with evident surprise while his cheeks flushed a cherry-pink hue.

    ¡°Nightmares. Not dreams. Not the way you¡¯re thinking¡ªwait, not that I mean¡ª¡± Carina blurted out incoherently. ¡°You kill me in them. And I¡ª¡± She clasped her throat as if to choke off the words betraying her. ¡°Forgive me. Ignore everything I just said. Please. I haven¡¯t slept¡ªI should go.¡± She glanced up at his face once more, and the visible pain in Beaumont¡¯s shadowed eyes only made her feel more guilty. Carina turned hastily and walked briskly towards the Rose Palace, hoping to sleep, and wake, and find this was all just another horrible dream.

    ?????

    Nicholas and his attendant jumped as the bedroom door banged open, and Beaumont stomped in, looking flushed and altogether not himself.

    ¡°Good morning, Captain?¡± Nicholas greeted with a scowl. ¡°Do mind the noise¡ªmy head is still a bit of a mess from drinking last night.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± the attendant murmured as he held out Nicholas¡¯s dress jacket.

    Nicholas slid his arm through the sleeves and straightened his posture as the attendant adjusted the tassels and pins. The crown prince glanced over at the silent giant, who had not moved since entering the room but stared at a thick bundle of documents in his hand.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Nicholas asked curiously, noting the blue ribbon.

    ¡°A delivery from Rose Palace,¡± Beaumont answered through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Nicholas muttered dully and immediately lost interest.

    ¡°You should read it before your morning appointments, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Should I?¡± Nicholas replied with a sarcastic smirk. ¡°Is it something that can¡¯t wait?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something Lady Maura spent the entire night preparing¡ªto avoid dreaming about me killing her.¡±

    The frustration and even more worrying the hint of rage in his Captain¡¯s voice did not escape Nicholas¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Charles, we¡¯ll finish up later. I need a moment,¡± Nicholas said dismissively. ¡°Have the chef send breakfast on ahead to my study.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± The attendant bowed and gave Beaumont a wide birth as he left the room and shut the door behind him.

    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s this nonsense about you killing Lady Maura in her dreams?¡± Nicholas demanded as he approached Beaumont and looked up into the knight¡¯s stormy expression. ¡°Did she tell you that?¡±

    Beaumont pushed the parcel of documents against Nicholas¡¯s chest, nearly knocking the crown prince off his feet, and shook his head. ¡°Just read this.¡±

    ¡°Not until you tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± Nicholas growled as he steadied himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Beaumont strangled shout rippled through the room. ¡°When I know¡ªI¡¯ll tell you then, so please.¡±

    Nicholas sighed in exasperation and glanced from the parcel of documents to the captain¡¯s flushed face. ¡°I don¡¯t like that she¡¯s messing with your head.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more worried that someone else is¡ª¡± Beaumont clenched his jaw and shook his head. ¡°Your Majesty, can I have the morning off? There¡¯s someone I need to speak to.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for time off!?¡± Nicholas repeated incredulously, then sighed again as he dragged a hand through his hair. ¡°Alright, but when will you be back?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take more than a day,¡± Beaumont returned dully with evident distaste.

    ¡°Go, just go.¡± Nicholas waved towards the door. ¡°Check in with me the moment you get back. I¡¯ll have your usual replacement stand-in until then.¡± The crown prince raised the packet with a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what I find when you return.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, your Majesty.¡± Beaumont bowed and turned hastily to the bedroom door that he opened and closed with a bit more restraint.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± Nicholas hissed as he turned towards his office and yanked the bell-rope on his way through. ¡°Fucking women.¡± He dropped the packet on his desk, removed his jacket, and set about breaking the seal with a small dagger that served as a letter opener.

    A cover letter with the Rose Palace emblem and Eleanora¡¯s seal waited for him. He noted the lack of Eleanora¡¯s signature with a scoff and quickly flipped to the first page. The next document titled ¡®Endangered Children¡¯ contained a list of over thirty names, each marked with an age ranging from fourteen to six-years-old.

    Nicholas sat up in his chair as he recalled the sex slave ring the Knight Commander Quentin had discovered after the murder of a minor noble and the burning of his estate. He quickly flipped to the next page, which confirmed his suspicions as the names of the nobles involved were listed out along with the alias they had used to operate.

    The following page included the locations the recovered children had been sent to¡ªall chapels located in provinces that connected to the capital.

    ¡®All places currently under inquisition lockdown¡ªDamn it!¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the attendant Charles called out as he entered with the royal breakfast tray.

    Nicholas gestured sharply to his desk as he continued to read. A blueprint of a modest size house had been notated with red ink to mark adjustments and modifications to accommodate all thirty children. Each renovation was meticulously accounted for with an estimated cost for materials and labor fees.

    A roster followed that outlined the necessary staff required to run the orphanage, each position''s title, their estimated wages were listed beside a few blanks for names. Some blanks had already been filled in, including a Miss Ivy Koresh, who had been recommended to run the establishment as its matron.

    As Charles poured the tea and prepared the crown prince¡¯s plate of food, Nicholas was reading individual files on the nobles arrested or murdered, all of which could be connected back to the Royal Party led by the Dowager and Marquess Borghese.

    ¡®Where the hell did Lady Maura get this information?¡¯

    By the time the crown prince finished reading the packet, his barely touched breakfast still lay before him. Nicholas reorganized the documents as he lifted his gaze to Charles, who waited patiently and silently by the study door.

    ¡°Send word to Knight Commander Quentin,¡± Nicholas ordered. ¡°I want to speak to him immediately.¡±

    The attendant bowed and departed.

    Nicholas clasped his hands behind his neck and stared down at the document containing the list of names for these thirty children. His attention was drawn to the bottom of the page, where a curious impression stood out against the otherwise unblemished and high-quality material. Narrowing his eyes, Nicholas stood and carried the document over to the study window. There against the rays of the morning sun, the ghostly form of the letter F surrounded by snowflakes woven into a familiar wreath came fully into view.

    ¡°But this is¡ª¡± Nicholas returned to his desk and tested a few more pages from the packet, but none of the others contained the secret letter. ¡°Ha!¡± Nicholas sat down and stared at the page in his hand as he rubbed his unshaven jawline. ¡°That girl continues to surprise me.¡± He set the page down and traced the already fading outline of the letter F. ¡°Just what is her connection to you, Frost? And why are you both so determined to help Eleanora?¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 44: A Wrinkle of Truth

    ??????????

    Titan, the pale speckled gelding, was more than pleased at the prospect of a long ride. Beaumont let the horse set its own pace as they left the capital far behind and headed south-east towards the territories that belonged to Lord General Commander Stryker Hargreve. Beaumont bypassed the main road that would lead him to the fortress-like castle of Hargreve, choosing instead to take a less-traveled road that led to a small chapel and private cemetery where many generations of Hargreve lords and ladies now rested beneath the earth.

    His mother, Lady Jasmine, was not among them.

    Beaumont continued past the cemetery and bowed beneath the branches of evergreens that grew tightly compressed against each other, obscuring the church''s backyard from the quiet forested field behind it.

    Beaumont left Titan to graze beside a small creek as he continued through the rustling forest to where a separate gated plot of land with a single black marble sepulcher rested, surrounded by dancing jasmine flowers. The scent of the small white flowers made him pause for a long moment outside the gated grave plot. He brushed his fingers across the latch, rusted by the passing years, and felt a wave of grief and anger return.

    The gate creaked as Beaumont pushed it open, but otherwise, the servants had maintained the property well enough. He focused his attention on the gravestone where the words, ¡®Here lies Lady Jasmine Treowe, High Priestess of Minerva,¡¯ were etched into the marble stone surface. Beaumont placed his hand beneath them and sighed. ¡°Mother, your wretched son has come to visit.¡±

    The stone hummed beneath his hand as the wind stirred in the trees around them. The scent of jasmine vanished, and Beaumont narrowed his gaze as he stepped back, loosened the strap on his long sword, and pulled the blade free.

    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± The old man in a tattered black robe asked with a hint of amusement as he wandered through the trees to stand outside the iron gate. ¡°And here I thought you came all this way to see me.¡±

    Beaumont twirled the blade carefully and pierced it into the mossy earth beside his mother¡¯s grave. ¡°That depends on your answer, old man.¡±

    The dry, cracked lips visible against the old man¡¯s pale skin stretched into a smile. ¡°My answer would depend on your question, my son.¡±

    ¡°I would choose your words with more care. I am no son to you,¡± Beaumont growled as he tightened his fingers around the sword''s hilt.

    ¡°You¡¯re as much a son to me as you were to the Priestess,¡± the old man replied with a nod to Lady Jasmine¡¯s sepulcher.

    Beaumont inhaled slowly through his nose as the iron gate between them creaked and trembled faintly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve begun to remember, haven¡¯t you?¡± the old man pressed with a curious smile. ¡°That¡¯s why you came seeking me.¡±

    ¡°Partly,¡± Beaumont admitted through clenched teeth.

    ¡°This is because of Kirsi¡ª¡± the old man chuckled ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s why your memories have returned quicker this time.¡±

    ¡°She seems to remember¡ªsomething I do not.¡±

    The smile on those sinister dry lips faded for a moment. ¡°What does she remember?¡±

    ¡°That I killed her¡ªin one of her past lives,¡± Beaumont answered with heavy frustration.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    The old man crossed his arms and glanced towards Lady Jasmine¡¯s final resting place.

    ¡°Why would I¡ª¡± Beaumont broke off.

    ¡°Because your king ordered you to,¡± the old man replied softly.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Beaumont snapped. ¡°I would never¡ª¡±

    ¡°You did not remember as quickly that time,¡± the old man explained patiently.

    ¡°Even if that were true¡ªI would have recognized Vicktor¡¯s magic.¡±

    ¡°Ah but¡ª¡± the old man smiled triumphantly ¡°¡ªthat is a new development.¡±

    Beaumont sighed in exasperation. ¡°You gods and your games.¡±

    ¡°You have no right to complain as I see it,¡± the old man replied with a hint of cynicism. ¡°Unless¡ªyour position has changed.¡±

    Beaumont scoffed. ¡°Why would it.¡± He yanked the long blade free and turned towards the open gate.

    ¡°Because Kirsi has changed.¡± The old man smiled as the giant halted. ¡°You¡¯ve realized that too, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Beaumont asked tensely as he wiped the blade clean and returned it to its sheath. ¡°I¡¯ll forget her and everything else again when your plans fail and you send us back to the beginning.¡±

    ¡°It is not that simple anymore,¡± the old man said wearily. ¡°I am running out of time. We are running out of time.¡±

    ¡°So be it,¡± Beaumont whispered. ¡°I am tired of being pulled along by the whims of such fickle fools.¡±

    ¡°You may be willing to remain as you are¡ªbut what if I fail to turn back time¡ªwho will stop Kritanta then?¡±

    Beaumont shut the gate and turned towards the robed stranger. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the job of the Saint?¡±

    ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t remember,¡± the old man lamented with a sigh. ¡°Why do you imagine I have become this weak? The Saint has not returned¡ªin any of these timelines.¡±

    Beaumont scoffed and shrugged. ¡°You broke the system, Veles. You should have known there would be consequences.¡±

    The old man¡¯s lips twisted into a sinister smile. ¡°Remain indifferent as long as you like¡ªthings have already changed to this extent¡ªeven you, my son.¡±

    ¡°Leave me out of it, old man.¡± Beaumont turned and trudged briskly back towards the creek.

    ¡°But she has already drawn you back in.¡±

    The old man¡¯s cackle followed Beaumont''s heavy footsteps as he walked back towards the gelding and knelt to splash the cool, clear creek water against his face. He heaved a heavy sigh and frowned as his reflection in the rippling water changed into the familiar visage that only belonged in his nightmares.

    ¡°Arachne.¡± Beaumont splashed the water¡¯s surface quickly and withdrew.

    The gelding finished chewing the bundle of clovers it had discovered as Beaumont led it back towards the road. He frowned at the three horses tied up beside the chapel, their saddles adorned by scarlet trappings and the symbol of the church.

    ¡®Witch hunters?¡¯

    Beaumont stilled and listened to the breeze. Detecting nothing, he knelt and placed his hand upon the ground. The tremors were faint, but he could feel the presence of six individuals inside the old chapel.

    ¡®What are they doing here?¡¯

    The knight captain double-checked that the strap on his long sword remained loose, then left the gelding beside the other horses as he strode towards the chapel. He knocked on the door loudly. Silence answered, but beneath his steady heartbeat Beaumont could feel footsteps approaching on the other side of the door then pause. Just as the knight captain contemplated breaking the door down, it opened, and the Pope¡¯s Emissary appeared, his albino red eyes narrowing above a fiendish grin.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± Ripper murmured as he pushed the door open further and gestured for Beaumont to enter. ¡°I was wondering when we¡¯d have another chance to meet, Captain.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this chapel falls under the Pope¡¯s jurisdiction,¡± Beaumont said bluntly as he stepped across the threshold. ¡°This is the Hargreve family¡¯s private church. You and your friends should leave.¡±

    ¡°Ahh haha!¡± Ripper chuckled as he released the door and gestured to the statue of Saint Harmonia behind him. ¡°You are mistaken, Captain. All houses of faith belong to the Pope and the church.¡±

    ¡°Not this one,¡± Beaumont repeated with a growl.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ripper raised a brow as he examined the knight before him. ¡°And if I refuse to leave, Captain?¡±

    ¡°That would be regrettable¡ªfor you,¡± Beaumont answered with the hint of a smile.

    Behind the confident witch hunter, the muffled sounds of a struggle reached him. Beaumont narrowed his gaze and stepped forward.

    The chapel door slammed shut with a bang behind the knight captain as a circle of purple powder glowed upon the floor around him. Ripper¡¯s fanged smile widened as two witch hunters appeared through the sanctuary door with blades drawn.

    ¡°That was your second mistake,¡± Ripper observed as he drew two sickle-like blades from his sword belt.

    ¡°And my first?¡± Beaumont asked calmly as he flexed his gloved hands.

    ¡°Coming here alone.¡±

    Beaumont laughed softly. His violet eyes flashed as he pulled his long sword free. ¡°You should have brought more,¡± he replied with a casual nod to the two witch hunters. ¡°Then again¡ªeven all of you wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    ¡°Captain Beaumont!¡± A woman¡¯s shrill voice echoed against the chapel windows as Lady Verity Hargreve stepped through the sanctuary door with a glare of disapproval. ¡°Who gave you permission to be here?¡±

    Beaumont blinked and tilted his head. ¡°Do I need permission to visit my mother¡¯s grave?¡±

    Although pale and trembling, Lady Verity managed to look even more offended as she strode towards him. ¡°That woman is not buried here¡ªand for good reason. Now leave!¡± She pointed past him towards the door expectantly.

    Beaumont clenched the sword in his hand tightly and glanced at Ripper. The witch hunter looked equally annoyed, but he lowered his weapons and, with a whisper, deactivated the magic circle.

    ¡°I said, get out!¡± Lady Verity repeated shrilly.

    ¡°And the two lads tied up in the back?¡± Beaumont asked grimly.

    Her steel-blue eyes flickered with surprise as Verity¡¯s gaze faltered for a moment towards Ripper. Then her attention snapped back to Beaumont as she straightened her spine and tried, foolishly, to look down at him. ¡°Those slaves are my property and no concern of yours. Now leave¡ªor do I need to use force?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave,¡± Beaumont growled and sheathed his sword. ¡°And I¡¯ll report this to his Majesty. He should know which houses are selling half-witches to the church.¡±

    ¡°It is none of your concern¡ªor the crown prince''s. Those boys are slaves!¡± Verity rebuked with evident rage. ¡°Now get out of my sight before I have your whore mother¡¯s remains dug up and thrown into the Serpentine River¡ªor better yet¡ªburned.¡±

    Beaumont¡¯s hand froze on the hilt of his blade and slowly lowered. His violet eyes focused dispassionately on the woman who had scorned the foreign war priestess and infant brought back from Tharyn by her husband over twenty years ago.

    Ripper scoffed lightly as he brushed pale white hair over his shoulder and tapped the sickle-blades against his armor. ¡°Best do as she says, bastard.¡±

    Beaumont clenched his jaw and took a step back. ¡°Don¡¯t get comfortable, witch hunter. I don¡¯t imagine your stay in Lafeara will continue for much longer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here as long as it takes to find the priest¡¯s killer and the little ice witch hiding in Lafeara,¡± Ripper replied as Beaumont turned. ¡°Do let me know if you¡¯ve seen her.¡±

    Beaumont yanked the door open and whistled sharply to the gelding, who pranced over with its ears pricked warily. The knight captain settled into the saddle and cast one look back at the chapel, where Ripper stood with a troubled frown, staring after him.

    ¡®I¡¯ll kill you all before I let you lay a finger on Lady Maura.¡¯ Beaumont kicked his heels lightly against the gelding¡¯s flank and headed back towards the palace and the troublesome ice witch hidden behind its fortress walls.

    From beneath the shadows of the birch trees, the hooded old man watched the knight¡¯s departure with a crooked smile before he vanished into the shadows, and a crow with blood-red eyes climbed above the forest towards the clear blue skies.

 Book 2: Chapter 45: A Testament of Humanity

    ??????????

    ¡°Lord Commander,¡± Nicholas greeted warmly as Knight Commander Quentin entered his office and knelt before the crown prince¡¯s desk. Nichols stood and quickly gestured for the Knight Commander to rise. ¡°Thank you for coming.¡±

    ¡°I am at your service, your Majesty,¡± Quentin replied as he straightened. ¡°How can I be of assistance?¡±

    ¡°Your investigation into the deaths of the Turnbells, Lord Josiah and Lady Helena, how is it faring?¡± Nicholas gestured to an open seat that faced his desk out of habit.

    ¡°I have not yet concluded that investigation, your Majesty.¡± Quentin glanced at the offered chair as he stepped closer but remained standing. ¡°There are a few more loose ends that need to be tied up.¡±

    ¡°Do explain,¡± Nicholas urged as he leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°By all accounts, the nobles'' deaths were unfortunate but not deliberate.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate, you mean they were not the witch¡¯s target?¡±

    ¡°It would appear the fire witch was after the witch hunter, your Majesty. Lady Helena died because she fell upon a large shard of glass while trying to escape the flames. The glass pierced her lungs, and regrettably, there were no capable physicians nearby to tend to the injury before she bled out. The witch may have caused the chapel windows to explode, but according to one of the holy sisters I interrogated¡ªit was Lady Helena¡¯s late husband who caused her to fall when he pushed her out of his path.¡±

    ¡°Lord Turnbell?¡± Nicholas raised a brow and scoffed. ¡°And his death?¡±

    ¡°Lord Josiah Turnbell died well away from the chapel. Abbess Mercy''s testimony indicates that the noble was drunk when he arrived at his son¡¯s funeral. After the fire, Lord Josiah and Lord Asher Winslet fought over the recent engagement of Lady Sophya. By all accounts, Lord Josiah appears to have tripped over his own feet and fallen upon a pitchfork because he was too drunk to maintain his balance.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Nicholas murmured in disbelief. ¡°Neither of them burned to death?¡±

    ¡®So much for the initial report of a fire witch attacking nobles.¡¯

    ¡°That is my findings thus far,¡± Quentin continued. ¡°The Earl of Hawthorne has already stepped forward to testify to Lord Asher¡¯s innocence. Lord Percy claims it was Lord Josiah who provoked the fight by being rough and abusive to his own daughter, Lady Sophya.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Nicholas slumped back with a puzzled expression. ¡°That does rather change things.¡± ¡®Not that it would have stopped the Inquisition given a priest still died on Lafearian soil.¡¯

    ¡°There was¡ªone unexpected piece of testimony during my investigation,¡± Quentin continued hesitantly. ¡°I interviewed Lady Sophya Turnbell a few days after the fire, and she¡ª¡±

    Nicholas leaned forward quickly. ¡°Did she offer a contradictive statement?¡±

    ¡°About the chapel burning, no, your Majesty. But she¡ªimplied that her sister, Lady Maura, was responsible for the death of her brother, Lincoln Turnbell.¡±

    Nicholas¡¯s expression shifted from surprise to uncertainty. ¡°I don¡¯t follow, Lord Commander. How did this brother die? I was unaware of a third noble victim.¡±

    ¡°It is another investigation that your Majesty asked me to look into regarding the ice witch that brought the priest, Father Alden, to Lafeara after a young noble was murdered in the slums. That noble was the eldest of the Turnbell children.¡±

    ¡®So the Turnbells are connected to two witch attacks? That can¡¯t be a mere coincidence.¡¯

    ¡°Do we have any evidence to suggest Lady Sophya¡¯s claims are true?¡± Nicholas asked tensely.

    Quentin glanced away for a moment as he seemed to debate his answer. ¡°There was a witness testimony which mentioned Lincoln was in the slums looking for a sister. At the time, we assumed this was in reference to a prostitute, who are commonly found in that area¡ªnot someone of blood relation.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the slums would be a strange place to seek out one of his sisters,¡± Nicholas murmured as he tapped his lips and tilted his head. ¡°So then why would Lady Sophya think Lady Maura was involved in her brother¡¯s death?¡±

    ¡®That girl never struck me as a person capable of murder.¡¯

    ¡°I am uncertain as Lady Sophya was rather emotional at the time, your Majesty,¡± Quentin replied calmly as he shifted his feet. ¡°As part of my investigation into the Turnbell family, I interviewed a few members of their household staff. The butler, in particular, painted a rather grim picture of the treatment Lady Maura received while living with her family.¡±

    ¡°What sort of treatment?¡±

    Quentin raised a brow and shrugged. ¡°The usual treatment for a half-blood. Lord Josiah took no notice of Lady Maura unless he was punishing her for a mistake. Lady Helen also neglected her, to the extent that Lady Maura was forced to skip meals and hide in her room because she didn¡¯t have the appropriate clothes to dine with the family when she was but eight years old. Lady Maura¡¯s health declined as a result, and she nearly died. I¡¯m told a family relative stepped in at that point and later provided Lady Maura with a maid to look after her. Lady Maura recovered but estranged herself from the family as much as possible especially the brother¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Nicholas held up a hand and dropped it to the desk with a sigh. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that sort of background suggest that Lady Maura had a motive to harm the brother?¡±

    ¡°Motive, perhaps. Opportunity? That would appear to be less likely.¡± Quentin cleared his throat and continued. ¡°At the time of Lincoln¡¯s death, Lady Maura would have been recovering from another injury. According to the butler, Maura was whipped while defending her maid from Lincoln. Neither she nor the maid was capable of leaving their room without a great deal of pain. For a young woman of that age and upbringing to sneak about the slums at night while seriously injured¡ªit is rather hard to imagine, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°I see your point,¡± Nicholas conceded softly. ¡°But then why would her sister suggest such a horrible thing?¡±

    ¡°I believe Lady Sophya¡¯s testimony to be motivated by grief and jealousy, more than truth.¡±

    ¡°Jealousy,¡± Nicholas echoed with a frown. ¡°Of her half-blood sister?¡±

    The knight commander raised a brow. ¡°Their circumstances have certainly changed in the last several days, your Majesty. Lady Maura was recommended for the Selection over the eldest daughter, Lady Sophya. That is unusual for most noble families, let alone when the youngest is also a half-blood.¡±

    ¡®I suppose jealousy between siblings is not all that unreasonable.¡¯

    Nicholas grunted as he glanced towards the stack of documents from Rose Palace. The list of names with Frost¡¯s insignia still rested on top. ¡°I would like you to look further into Lady Maura¡¯s background, Lord Commander.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Quentin¡¯s silver-tinged brows narrowed.

    ¡°Lady Maura is a person of interest to the Crown. I want to know more about her upbringing, her father¡¯s background, and her tutelage under Countess Hawthorne.¡±

    Quentin masked his confusion as he adjusted his cloak. ¡°I had intended to interview Lady Maura in the next few days, but¡ªmay I ask¡ªwhy, your Majesty is so interested?¡±

    Nicholas smiled tightly and rose from his seat. ¡°I would first like your word that this matter will remain between us and no one else¡ª¡± He held up his hand as Quentin moved to speak ¡°¡ªno one, Commander. That includes the Prime Minister, the House of Lords, and the Dowager.¡±

    ¡°You are my King, your Majesty. My services and discretion are yours to command.¡±

    Nicholas nodded, satisfied. ¡°I suspect Lady Maura has another benefactor who supported her entrance into the palace,¡± he explained with a wry grin. ¡°If this is true, I want you to seek out this benefactor¡¯s identity and their motives.¡±

    ¡°If the lady herself is not forthcoming, that may prove difficult, your Majesty. Most of the Turnbell family¡¯s servants were sold off after the Earl of Hawthorne acquired Lord Josiah¡¯s debt. The manor itself was auctioned off just recently, and only the two estranged daughters remain.¡±

    ¡°What about the maid you mentioned, the one that looked after Lady Maura after her illness.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ivy was sold by Lady Maura to the Countess before she entered the palace for the Selection. I would need the Earl¡¯s permission to interrogate one of his servants,¡± Quentin explained hesitantly.

    ¡®Lady Maura must have really cared about that maid to go through the trouble of removing her from the Turnbell house.¡¯

    ¡°I have given you control of the Silver Wolves. Use them to uncover the truth¡ªdiscreetly. As for the maid, I will speak to the Earl regarding her another time. Lord Percy is already handling a dangerous mission on behalf of Lafeara. I won¡¯t offend him by abusing his absence to interview a servant.¡±

    Knight Commander Quentin nodded as he pressed a closed fist to the Lafearian wolf sigil on his chest plate. ¡°I shall inform the Silver Wolves of your request, your Majesty. We should be able to track down the other servants and slaves within a week.¡±

    ¡°You may go, Commander.¡±

    Quentin bowed once more and exited through the office door. Beaumont entered not long after and bowed before the crown prince.

    ¡°You¡¯ve returned,¡± Nicholas observed as he studied the silent giant. There was a trace of mud along the captain¡¯s boots and a twig of evergreen snagged against the edge of his cloak; both told Nicholas the knight captain had probably ridden out to the Hargreve estates and his mother¡¯s grave. ¡°You are better now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Nicholas flipped through the documents on his desk. ¡°Shut the door then, if you would, Captain.¡±

    Beaumont obeyed the command and then approached the desk with a stone-like expression.

    ¡°Captain?¡± Nicholas murmured as he scribbled out a note beside the list of chapels where the orphaned children now resided. ¡®I need to send some knights to recover these children and bring them back to the capital as soon as possible.¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report.¡±

    Nicholas paused, returned the eagle-feather quill to its ink well, and then lifted his gaze to the brooding knight. ¡°Tell me then.¡±

    ¡°I believe the church has a dual purpose for this inquisition,¡± Beaumont said grimly as he stepped closer. ¡°I observed them purchasing two half-witch slaves from a noble.¡±

    Nicholas sighed and interlaced his fingers together. ¡°The selling of slaves to a foreign nation is not a crime, Captain. You know that¡±

    ¡°They were boys, your Majesty. The oldest was only twelve.¡±

    Nicholas felt a stab of guilt as the list of names with Frost¡¯s emblem burned in the corner of his vision. ¡°Never-the-less, a noble is entitled to sell their property. The law only prevents the selling of child slaves for immoral purposes.¡±

    ¡°These boys belong to the caretaker who has been tending to my mother¡¯s grave since she died!¡±

    Nicholas exhaled sharply at the anger in the Captain¡¯s voice as his hands tensed. ¡°Who was selling them?¡±

    ¡°Lady Variety Hargreve.¡±

    Nicholas grimaced as he met the captain¡¯s gaze and shook his head. ¡°All the more reason I cannot help you. Beaumont, you can¡¯t accuse your step-mother¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lady Hargreve is not my step-mother¡ª¡±

    ¡°Be that as it may, she is Lord General Commander Stryker¡¯s wife!¡± Nicholas stood and crossed to the window beside his desk. ¡°The Hargreve family have been my greatest supporters. Borghese and his followers support the Dowager and their own interests. Winslet and Hawthorne support the interest of the older noble houses.¡± Nicholas turned slowly and spread his hands helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t abolish slavery without making enemies of the entire House of Lords, and if I did that¡ª¡±

    ¡®The nobles won¡¯t take such a move sitting down. Not when it alters their control over the commoners. This would leave us to civil-war. And if the Hargreve family abandoned me¡ªI would lose the throne before I¡¯m ever coronated as King.¡¯

    ¡°I can¡¯t give special favor to half-witch slaves either without alienating more than half of Lafearian¡¯s citizens.¡± Nicholas raised his gaze, hating that he had to turn down a rare request from his trusted captain and friend, but he saw no alternative. ¡°I cannot help you. Take comfort in knowing those boys will have a better life in Zarus.¡±

    ¡°They were taken from their grandfather and sold¡ªthey didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± Beaumont growled, unmasked anger and frustration drawing his silver-blonde brows closer together.

    ¡°Slaves don¡¯t have a choice! Under the law, they are property.¡± Nicholas sighed as he stepped towards the desk and rubbed his neck. ¡°I may disagree with that, but I cannot interfere. Not until I have the power to weaken the hold the nobles have over this country. I am sorry!¡±

    A flicker of something passed across the knight¡¯s face. Resignation or perhaps disappointment, before it resumed the stone-like expression Beaumont so often wore.

    ¡°I understand why you¡¯re upset,¡± Nicholas said sympathetically as he leaned against his desk. ¡°Your mother was considered a slave when General Stryker brought her back as a war prisoner from Tharyn. But he freed Lady Jasmine, my father gave her a title, and Stryker named you his son.¡±

    ¡°Bastard son,¡± Beaumont muttered through clenched teeth.

    ¡°I know,¡± Nicholas sighed. ¡°My point being¡ªyou relate to these boys. How could you not? You¡¯re a half-witch too.¡±

    Beaumont flexed his shoulders and shifted his gaze from Nicholas to the stack of documents on his desk. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, your Majesty. Should I have the cook send up dinner?¡±

    Nicholas accepted the change in conversation and leaned against the window frame for a moment as he cleared his thoughts. ¡°I was thinking of visiting Rose Palace for dinner again.¡±

    Beaumont¡¯s stone mask slipped for a moment into a surprised frown.

    ¡°But you¡¯re right, it has gotten late,¡± Nicholas amended quickly, ¡°And I still have work to do. We¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send word, your Majesty.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 46: A Questionable Alliance

    ??????????

    The incessant knocking at her bedroom door tore Carina from the heavy blankets of sleep. She groaned past a parched throat as she detangled herself from the covers and rolled over to sit on the edge of the bed. Harsh daylight awaited her through the glass windowpane.

    ¡®Did I even sleep?¡¯ Carina wondered as she found her feet and stumbled towards the noise at her door.

    Tilly waited outside with a pitcher of water. ¡°Ah¡ªsorry to wake you, my Lady, but you have a visitor? She is waiting for you downstairs.¡±

    ¡°She?¡± Carina echoed groggily as she rubbed her neck and stared at the water meant to wash her face, feeling a bit thirsty.

    ¡°The Marchioness Serilda of Berxely,¡± Tilly recited with a note of awe as she dug into her apron and pulled out a small greeting card, which she handed to Carina. ¡°Should I¡ªtell her to come back later?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡ª¡± Carina took the card, read Lady Serilda¡¯s name, and sighed as she pressed it against her forehead. ¡°Please, prepare the Marchioness some tea and tell her I¡¯ll be a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Carina dropped her hand and frowned as she studied the silent hallway. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Almost noon, Lady Maura,¡± Tilly replied with a bemused smile. ¡°Just an hour till lunch.¡±

    ¡°Her Highness?¡±

    ¡°Still out riding. The Crown Princess took Lady Tiffany with her this morning since Lady Evelynn wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡±

    Carina raised a brow. ¡°Lady Tiffany? How long have I been asleep?¡±

    ¡°Since you returned yesterday, my Lady. Her Highness gave strict instructions you were not to be disturbed, but¡ª¡±

    ¡®A Baroness can¡¯t refuse the visit of a Marchioness.¡¯

    Carina smiled and nodded as she took the pitcher from Tilly¡¯s hands. ¡°You did the right thing. Thank you, Tilly. Please let my guest know that I¡¯ll be down in five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Better make it ten, my Lady,¡± Tilly whispered urgently before she turned and scampered towards the stairs.

    Somewhat confused, Carina shut the door and carried the pitcher over to the vanity desk''s water basin. One look at the dark circles under her eyes was all it took to understand the maid¡¯s comment. ¡°Shit¡ªI look awful,¡± Carina mumbled as she sank into the chair.

    A ghostly chuckle filled the room and set Carina¡¯s teeth on edge. She scanned the empty walls and furniture behind her, then dismissed her still invisible stalker and set about washing her face. Once refreshed, Carina changed from her nightgown to a day dress and brushed out her hair. She was far too tired to bother with hairpins and settled for a twisted braid instead with a few scattered ornaments to compliment the simple look.

    A quick dusting of rouge hid the paleness of her cheeks, while a thicker dab of powder covered the shadows under her eyes and a bit of makeup helped to blend the foundation against her skin. A thin layer of lip balm returned her lips to their rosy hue, and Carina gave her reflection a satisfied nod of approval. She picked up a shawl and the bedroom key then headed out to meet her guest.

    ?????

    Carina found Lady Serilda in the waiting room, enjoying a cup of tea with Lady Evelynn.

    ¡®I thought she wasn¡¯t feeling well?¡¯ Carina pondered as she approached them.

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Serilda greeted as she set down her drink and stood. ¡°I do hope you don¡¯t mind the sudden visit.¡± Despite the outdated look of her dress, Serilda¡¯s every movement commanded attention with its graceful elegance. They may have shared the same mentor in Countess Constance, but Serilda possessed a dignified grace that Carina could only hope to match.

    ¡®There are a few dress designs I have yet to use that would look amazing with her figure. Serilda is what you¡¯d expect a princess to look and behave like.¡¯

    ¡°You are far too gracious, Marchioness,¡± Carina replied as she dipped a curtsey. ¡°This is not my home. Though I am delighted to see you again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but you are too humble, my dear.¡± Serilda¡¯s smile widened as she circled the tea table and grasped Carina¡¯s hands affectionately. ¡°And do call me Seri. My cousin is so fond of you. I want us to be friends, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡®Friends?¡¯ Carina forced a smile. ¡®I¡¯m still not sure how much I should trust someone who used something like a sleep spell on me. But I suspect Serilda¡¯s intentions were good, even if her actions were questionable.¡¯

    Carina glanced over to where Evelynn set her trembling cup down on its saucer with the expression of someone who had tasted bitter milk. ¡°If you wish¡ªSeri,¡± Carina replied. ¡°I would be honored.¡±

    ¡°Excellent! Then may I call you Maura?¡±

    ¡°It would only be fair and right that you did,¡± Carina replied with a nod. ¡°But please, Seri, do sit down and get comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Only if you join me, Maura. Lady Evelynn and I were just discussing my cousin¡¯s unexpected trip to the border,¡± Serilda explained as she sat down on the couch and gestured to the cushioned seat beside her.

    Carina obliged her guest¡¯s request and glanced towards Lady Evelynn, who seemed in no particular hurry to leave them alone.

    ¡°The Earl is most courageous,¡± Evelynn gushed as if their conversation hadn¡¯t been interrupted by Carina¡¯s arrival. ¡°I am certain he will return with good news.¡±

    ¡°My cousin is brave, talented, ambitious, and handsome,¡± Serilda agreed with a knowing smile as she glanced between them. ¡°Though I hardly need to tell you ladies that.¡±

    ¡°He will make a fine Earl,¡± Evelynn replied eagerly.

    ¡°And an excellent husband, when the time comes,¡± Serilda smirked over her drink as Evelynn blushed and picked up her tea.

    Carina folded her hands and raised a brow discreetly at Serilda, curious as to the real purpose behind the marchioness¡¯s visit.

    ¡°Oh dear, we need another cup, Lady Evelynn,¡± Serilda gasped suddenly. ¡°Forgive me, Maura. I did not expect Lady Evelynn to join us, so I only asked the maid for two cups.¡±

    Evelynn glanced from the marchioness to Carina and offered a hesitant smile. ¡°I¡¯ll ring the servants to fetch another¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, but you should go yourself,¡± Serilda replied quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sure the servants are busy preparing for lunch right now.¡±

    ¡°But I¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a cup of tea.¡± Serilda''s voice deepened, and beneath its husky, rich texture, Evelynn¡¯s expression relaxed as she stared blankly back into the marchioness¡¯s moss-green eyes. ¡°You can make it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡ª¡± Evelynn stood slowly with her teacup in hand ¡°¡ªI¡¯ll make another cup myself.¡±

    Carina watched in bewildered silence as the dazed attendant left the waiting room and disappeared down the hall.

    ¡°There, now we have a moment to speak,¡± Serilda said with a sigh as she set down her drink.

    ¡°What¡ªwas that?¡± Carina whispered anxiously. ¡°Did you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I learned this sort of trick when I was sixteen,¡± Serilda replied with a dismissive shrug. ¡°A young girl must know how to bend others to her will if she does not wish to be forced onto her knees. Shallow mortals like Lady Evelynn are simple enough to nudge in the right direction.¡± She inflected the word with a raised brow and a playful smile.

    Carina scoffed, equally mystified and more than a little bit concerned. ¡®Just how easy is it to use magic to convince others to do what you want? Would I even notice if you tried that on me?¡¯

    ¡°Not to worry, my dear, she is unharmed,¡± Serilda reassured with a mocking chuckle and a dismissive wave. ¡°By the time Lady Evelynn reaches the kitchen, she will have forgotten why she left us.¡±

    ¡°Then, won¡¯t she return?¡± Carina pressed, confused.

    ¡°Mmm, though I expect it will take her a moment to remember that I am here. So, I will say what I came to say quickly,¡± Serilda interjected as she leaned towards Carina. ¡°I need you to return to Hawthorne Manor as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Carina whispered as she leaned closer.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Serilda echoed in a flat tone. ¡°You and my dear, beloved cousin left that shabby foreigner and her shrieking babe for me to look after.¡±

    Carina blinked for a moment before realizing her meaning. ¡°Jade and Benjamin?¡±

    ¡°Is that the wretched thing''s name?¡± Serilda¡¯s mouth twisted with displeasure. ¡°I¡¯m not good with children, Maura. I can¡¯t stand the sight, sound, or smell of them. That woman and her brat smell to high heaven no matter how many baths they take. And the constant crying¡ª¡± Serilda drew in a slow breath as she reached reflexively for her temples ¡°¡ªits enough to drive a Saint to murder.¡±

    Carina thought back to the calm, cute infant who had blown bubbles in Jade¡¯s arm and wondered how much of this was an exaggeration. ¡®Then again, what do I know about babies?¡¯

    ¡°Something must be done,¡± Serilda continued firmly as she lowered her hands. ¡°I have no interest in looking after some wild woman and her possessed child, and as you know, my Cousin is rather busy elsewhere. Since you are the reason Percy brought them to Hawthorne Manor in the first place, it seems only fair that you provide me with a solution to this¡ªinconvenience.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry,¡± Carina apologized quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think they¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course,¡± Serilda¡¯s annoyed expression melted away. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you either, my dear. It was quite courageous of you to stand up to those witch hunters. And charitable of you to take in two strangers off the street¡ªeven if you passed that responsibility off on my cousin.¡±

    Carina did not miss the hint of accusation in the marchioness¡¯s words. ¡°But the thing is¡ª¡± she explained hesitantly. ¡°The Crown Prince has forbidden me from leaving the palace.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Serilda¡¯s tone flickered with surprise as she brushed back her chestnut hair and leaned in closer. ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing I know of more than one way to get in and out of the palace, my dear.¡±

    Carina blinked in surprise. ¡®Was it possible Serilda knew about the secret tunnels? She had been the king¡¯s mistress, after all.¡¯

    Serilda glanced towards the door as she tucked a strand of Carina¡¯s hair behind her ear and whispered, ¡°Wait for me at midnight.¡±

    ¡°What? Where?¡± Carina whispered back, just as the crown princess entered the room, still wearing her riding attire.

    ¡°Oh. So it is true,¡± Eleanora remarked coldly as she folded her arms and leaned against the doorframe with an expression of displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    Confused, Carina rose from her seat while the marchioness stood gracefully beside her. ¡°Your Highness, Lady Serilda was just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you not going to welcome me home, dear cousin?¡± Serilda interrupted as she stepped past Carina towards the crown princess.

    ¡°That would depend on the reason for your return?¡± Eleanora answered cynically. ¡°Does the Dowager know you¡¯ve left your confinement?¡±

    Serilda¡¯s smile faltered as she tilted her head and studied Eleanora¡¯s dusty apparel of a jacket, pants, and muddy boots. ¡°Your tone is most unkind, cousin. I should think you¡¯d be happy to have someone else in your corner who wishes to see the Dowager fall.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not have such an unstable ally anywhere near my corner,¡± Eleanora said scornfully as she narrowed her amber eyes. ¡°I think it best you return to whatever shelter the family has provided you with and stayed out of my affairs.¡±

    Serilda lifted a sculpted auburn brow and shook her head. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll leave if you like. My business here is concluded in any case. But my dear cousin, your apparel¡ªis it not rather undignified for a queen to walk about trailing mud through the palace¡ªnot that you are a queen yet.¡±

    Carina could practically feel the blades hidden behind their words as the two women smiled at each other. Not knowing what history there was between them, she decided it best to remain silent.

    ¡°Spare me your lessons in fashion,¡± Eleanora snorted with a confident grin. ¡°I think you¡¯ll find that I set the trends these days as Crown Princess and the Royal Patron of the Holy Maiden Boutique.¡±

    ¡°Then I suppose I am rather fortunate to have become friends with one of Lafeara¡¯s leading fashion designers,¡± Serilda fired back with a familiar devilish grin. She stepped back and slid her arm around Carina¡¯s before adding with a cunning smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Lady Aconitum?¡±

    Carina¡¯s mouth dropped as she stared from Serilda¡¯s victorious moss agate eyes to the crown princess¡¯s confused and stunned expression.

    ¡°Lady Maura?¡± Eleanora¡¯s tone rippled with anger. ¡°You¡ªIs this true?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, before I entered your service¡ª¡± Carina explained hesitantly ¡°¡ªI did make a living by selling designs under the name Lady Aconitum.¡±

    ¡®This is not how I wanted you to find out, but it is my fault for delaying it this long.¡¯

    ¡°Oh, dear!¡± Serilda raised a hand to her lips as her eyes rounded innocently. ¡°Oh, forgive me, Maura. I assumed her Highness already knew.¡±

    Carina pressed her lips into a thin smile as she refrained from countering the obvious lie. ¡®I should have realized Percy would tell her. For cousins who have been separated for six years, they are certainly very close.¡¯

    Eleanora¡¯s gaze narrowed as she glanced sharply between them. ¡°You should see your guest off, Lady Maura, and then return to your room to rest. His Majesty will be dining with me again this evening, so I will need you at your best.¡± The crown princess spun sharply and left the room; her riding boots thudded softly down the hall, leaving flakes of dried mud in their wake.

    ¡°What a little tyrant she has become,¡± Serilda chuckled as she smoothed out the laces of her dress. ¡°But still as malleable as ever.¡±

    ¡°Did you have to provoke her?¡± Carina demanded as she moved to the doorway to ensure they were alone. ¡®Did you have to use me to do it?¡¯

    ¡°You saw how she treated me,¡± Serilda replied with a note of skepticism. ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate a half-witch looking down on me¡ªjust because she imagines herself a queen.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Carina turned as Serilda draped a shawl over her shoulder. ¡®Isn¡¯t it in the Hawthorne family¡¯s best interest if Eleanora becomes queen?¡¯

    ¡°Oh, only that it is a long road from Crown Princess to Queen.¡± Serilda gently wrapped her arms around Carina for a quick embrace as she whispered, ¡°Remember¡ªmidnight.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 47: The Spoils of Matrimony

    ??????????

    ¡°My Lady!¡± Tilly whispered urgently as she slid past the kitchen staff, who were hurriedly preparing the final touches for dinner. Eleanora had brought back three quails and a rabbit from her hunt that morning, and the chef had been rather excited to present a dish of quail. The rabbit he would use for a stew later.

    ¡°Has his Majesty arrived?¡± Carina asked, still focused on draining the leaves from the pitcher of peppermint apple tea. She was determined to keep wine off the menu as much as possible tonight, though that wouldn¡¯t stop Eleanora.

    ¡°Yes! His Majesty went to the Crown Princess¡¯s study to discuss something.¡±

    Carina frowned as she set the strainer down. ¡®They¡¯re probably discussing the charity for orphans. In any case, the fact that Nicholas came early is a good sight. As long as they can avoid arguing tonight.¡¯ She sighed and then turned carefully as she extended her arms to the side. Tilly skillfully untied the apron¡¯s string, pulled the cover¡¯s straps from Carina¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Dinner will be ready to be served at any minute,¡± Mrs. Poppy observed as Carina joined her in the hallway with Tilly close behind.

    ¡°Yes, I was just on my way to tell their majesties,¡± Carina explained as she motioned for Tilly to follow. Once out of the housekeeper¡¯s hearing, Carina leaned closer to the maid and inquired, ¡°How did they seem?¡±

    ¡°The royal couple? They were¡ªpolite,¡± Tilly whispered with an anxious look about the library as she folded the apron over her arm. ¡°And Lady Hana is with them.¡±

    ¡°Lady Hana?¡± Carina paused as she caught sight of Evelynn pacing outside the study door. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware she had gotten out of bed. Stay here a moment. I¡¯ll let them know dinner is ready and see if they would like the chef to keep it warm a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± Tilly moved to the nearest wall and bowed her head as if the gesture would somehow make her less noticeable.

    Carina moved towards the study door determinedly, and Lady Evelynn turned at her approach. Evelynn didn¡¯t say a word, but her light hazel-brown eyes flickered from Carina to Tilly with visible annoyance as Carina brushed past her to knock on the study door.

    It was only after the door opened and Carina met the knight captain¡¯s violet eyes¡ªthat she realized she had forgotten one rather embarrassing element.

    Beaumont stared down at her with an expressionless mask for a long awkward moment before he stepped back to allow her entrance.

    Carina entered the study and was careful to avoid looking in the knight¡¯s direction as she moved past him. Nicholas sat behind the crown princess¡¯s desk and appeared quite comfortable in the seat. At the same time, Eleanora leaned against the corner of the desk beside him as she gestured to something on the documents separated in three stacks on the desk. Hana sat in a chair further away, where she appeared to be taking notes on their conversation with a charcoal pencil and rolled notebook.

    ¡°I still think we should apply as much emphasis on education for girls whether they become teachers or maids. They shouldn¡¯t have to rely on marriage and a husband to keep food on the table and a roof over their head. We should also give the children a finance class so they will be better able to calculate the cost of living and use that to determine what amount of pay should be exchanged for their work,¡± Eleanora argued confidently. ¡°When I was out riding today, we stopped by the trading market on our way back where I discovered a rather absurd practice that was forcing several commoners out of business.¡±

    ¡®Ah, so she did end up taking my advice.¡¯ Carina smiled and patiently maintained a respectful curtsy before them.

    ¡°Did you know that nobles are allowed to promise payment instead of paying upfront for work?¡± Eleanora continued passionately. ¡°Even when the commoner needs that money to provide supper for their family, it is a noble''s right to delay payment if it is inconvenient.¡±

    ¡°It is rather standard practice when dealing with nobles,¡± Nicholas replied with a distracted glance towards Carina as he motioned for her to stand. ¡°But these shops are well within their right to decline if such deferments put them in a difficult position.¡±

    ¡°Even when declining a noble¡¯s request could see them blacklisted by all other nobles?¡± Carina inquired as she stood.

    Eleanora frowned and crossed her arms as she faced Carina. ¡°Was there a reason for your interruption, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°The chef¡ªwas wondering if dinner should be postponed?¡± Carina replied hesitantly, detecting a hint of annoyance in Eleanora¡¯s words. ¡®Perhaps I should have waited outside.¡¯

    ¡°No, no reason to put the chef out trying to keep our meal warm,¡± Nicholas said as he rose from his seat. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m rather looking forward to what meal has been prepared this time.¡±

    ¡°But we were making such progress,¡± Eleanora murmured with a hint of sarcasm as the crown prince circled past her.

    ¡°No need to rush these things,¡± Nicholas said with a patient smile as he extended his arm politely. ¡°Allow me to escort you to dinner, Eleanora. We can continue this discussion later. In any case, I should thank you for bringing this practice of delayed payment to my attention. If it is forcing commoners to give up their business and livelihood then it is a privilege easily revoked by the House of Lords.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Eleanora replied softly as she accepted his arm. ¡°I am happy to be of help.¡±

    Hana¡¯s scribbles stopped as she glanced up from her notes towards them with a conflicted expression. She quickly looked down and shut the pencil inside the notebook to mark her place.

    ¡®I should be relieved that Eleanora and Nicholas are getting along so well,¡¯ Carina thought as she retreated towards the door, still avoiding Beaumont. ¡®But why must Hana watch this? She should be upstairs resting.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll let the staff know that your Majesties are on their way,¡± Carina announced hastily as she spun around the knight captain and left the office.

    ?????

    Carina wasn¡¯t the only one to notice the sudden calm between the royal couple. Even Mrs. Poppy looked hopeful as she peeked in from the hall before slipping back to the kitchen. With Hana back on her feet, the attendants split themselves evenly to serve the couples dinner. Evelynn and Tiffany attended to Nicholas¡¯s side of the table while Hana and Carina saw to Eleanora¡¯s meal.

    The iced tea Carina prepared was brought out and served, though the crown princess declined the offer in favor of her usual wine, which Hana poured.

    ¡°I trust you are looking forward to the Royal Hunt this year,¡± Nicholas said after quenching his thirst on a cup of cool minty tea. ¡°I remember you did rather well at last year''s event.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Eleanora replied with a smile. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m rather confident about winning this year.¡±

    ¡°Bold words.¡± Nicholas cut into his quail thoughtfully. ¡°There are quite a few experienced and skilled hunters amongst my nobles.¡±

    ¡°So I have observed.¡± Eleanora tilted her head with a smile. ¡°But I¡¯ve spent the last year growing comfortable and familiar with the forests around the capital.¡±

    ¡°You should go out less,¡± Nicholas observed with a sigh. ¡°You are meant to be a queen, not a huntress, Eleanora.¡±

    Eleanora laughed as she traded her cup for silverware. ¡°In Ventrayna, those occupations complement each other quite well. A noblewoman must know how to fight and defend herself in the event of a slave revolt.¡±

    Nicholas paused with a fork of meat half-way to his mouth, then resumed eating without comment.

    ¡°Do you know where this year¡¯s hunting festivities will be held?¡± Eleanora pressed in an attempt to continue the conversation.

    ¡°Viscount Gilwren has been preparing all year,¡± Nicholas answered promptly. ¡°Though with his daughter¡¯s recent death¡ª¡± His fork scraped against the plate as he paused and glanced towards Carina ¡°¡ªbut Rykard has expressed his fervent wish to continue the tradition.¡±

    Eleanora nodded thoughtfully as she chewed her food then swallowed. ¡°I would like to bring my attendants as well.¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± Nicholas conceded, then frowned as he lowered his knife. ¡°Do you mean for them to take part in the hunt?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Eleanora raised her brow. ¡°Lafearian noblewomen are allowed to hunt, as I recall.¡±

    Nicholas tilted his head with a wry smile. ¡°As long as they are appropriately dressed.¡±

    Eleanora scoffed. ¡°It is ridiculous to expect women to compete with men while hampered by skirts, frills, and those absurd corsets.¡±

    ¡°You are allowed to participate¡ªno one expects you to compete,¡± Nicholas corrected with a hint of restraint. ¡°Keep in mind, Eleanora, you are Lafeara¡¯s future queen. Behaving like a savage in public will only harm your image further. I know you think rumors and such beneath you, but you need to win the support of the people and above all the nobles.¡±

    ¡°I find Lafearian¡¯s laws on propriety rather one-sided,¡± Eleanora commented as she lifted her glass with a cynical smile. ¡°You express such concern about my image because I like to hunt and duel, yet a king is allowed to keep a public mistress without either of them being shamed or rebuked?¡±

    The sound of staff closing the stove door in the kitchen echoed through the suddenly silent dining room. Carina raised her gaze to the ceiling in quiet prayer. ¡®Please, Eleanora, don¡¯t blow your chances again.¡¯

    ¡°I have done no such thing,¡± Nicholas replied with uneasy calm. ¡°For the sake of your reputation, I have kept Lady Rosamund out of the public eye.¡±

    Eleanora scoffed as she stabbed her fork into a piece of quail. ¡°Let us not pretend that you haven¡¯t kept that woman anonymous as much for your sake as mine. In any case, I was referring to Lady Serilda, your father¡¯s mistress.¡±

    Nicholas blinked in surprise, then exhaled slowly. ¡°It is not uncommon for a king to have mistresses, Eleanora. Marchioness Serilda was a comfort to my father after the death of the two queens.¡± He leaned back in his chair slowly and studied her. ¡°And I seem to recall Lady Serilda was an excellent huntress who could easily keep up with my father¡ªwhile wearing a dress.¡±

    Eleanora glared at her wine and remained silent.

    ¡°Since we need more funds to open additional orphanages under this charity,¡± Nicholas continued as he returned to his meal. ¡°Perhaps you should make use of the Royal Hunt.¡±

    ¡°To raise funds?¡± Eleanora queried with a frown.

    ¡°And gather nobles to your cause. If you want the charity to succeed and outlive you, then you must rally their support.¡± Nicholas motioned his fork towards her with a tense smile. ¡°You could give a speech, Eleanora. After all, the charity will be operated under your name. Appeal to them as a noble and their future queen.¡± He lifted the bit of quail to his mouth and chewed it meticulously.

    ¡°I see,¡± Eleanora murmured as she set down her glass. ¡°But how would a public speech work with the hunting event?¡±

    ¡°We always hold a ball after the hunt. This time it will be at the Viscount¡¯s estate. The manor is large enough, and only the most powerful and influential families of Lafeara have been invited to the hunt,¡± Nicholas answered confidently. ¡°We¡¯ll hold the ball on the final night, serve the winning stag to our guests, and then you can present a speech to the nobles over supper.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not a bad idea,¡¯ Carina reluctantly admitted as she shifted her attention to Eleanora. ¡®Though it puts a lot of pressure on her Highness, if she succeeds, the charity will be viewed as her first achievement as crown princess. And if the royal couple are seen working together on this charity, that will help mitigate the damaging rumors about their marriage.¡¯

    Eleanora appeared to reach the same conclusion as she lifted her glass with a crooked smile. ¡°I must thank my husband for his thoughtfulness and advice.¡±

    Nicholas scoffed and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Happy to help. It is a good charity and a good opportunity for the nobles to see you act like a queen. Actions speak louder than words to our people.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, they do.¡± Eleanora lowered her glass. ¡°Though I can¡¯t help but wonder whether your sudden change in behavior towards me is motivated by your desire to help orphans¡ªor my uncle¡¯s presence at the border with five-thousand Ventrayna soldiers?¡±

    ¡®By all the Saints¡ªEleanora¡ªwhy?¡¯

    Carina sucked in a quiet breath as she resisted the urge to bury her face in the platter of chocolate custard pie before her on the serving table. Beside her, Tiffany stared gloomily at the two cut pieces of dessert that would likely never be eaten.

    Nicholas laughed abruptly as he lowered his silverware, pulled the napkin from his lap, and tossed it on his plate. ¡°You really do have a remarkable talent for chasing me away,¡± he commented dryly.

    Eleanora¡¯s expression hardened as she continued to stare into her wine. ¡°Run away then¡ªif you¡¯re scared,¡± she mocked softly.

    Carina pressed a trembling fist to her lips and shook her head at Tiffany as the sound of Nicholas¡¯s chair scraping against the floor signaled the end of the dinner. The attendants turned and curtsied as the future king left his seat and, instead of heading to the door, circled the table slowly towards Eleanora.

    ¡°If I were your Highness,¡± Nicholas said coldly. ¡°I would take great care to see the ball is a resounding success. Consider it a final test to prove you are worthy of being Lafeara¡¯s queen.¡±

    Eleanora met his gaze with an indifferent expression as she raised a single brow. ¡°Worthy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already explained the charity is an opportunity for you to show the nobles and the kingdom your capabilities as queen. If you cannot rally the nobles behind this cause, your lack of political power will be dangerously visible. And if you cannot put aside your pride to support me as a wife and queen, then you will be judged by all the nobles as unfit to hold that place and title.¡±

    ¡°So rather than an opportunity, this is an ultimatum¡ªone you intend to impose on me after my uncle has granted your tax reprieve and all other benefits that came with my marriage,¡± Eleanora countered with a bitter smile. ¡°But your Majesty should remember, those benefits are also conditional on my becoming queen.¡±

    ¡°And I see no reason why you should not succeed,¡± Nicholas replied with an impatient sigh. ¡°The Royal Hunt does come after your uncle¡¯s visit, but before Holy Saints day. If you wish to be by my side when the Pope coronates me as King, then you must conduct yourself appropriately during the Ambassador¡¯s visit and rally the nobles behind you and this charity.¡± He stepped closer and leaned against her chair as he whispered. ¡°That is the least you can do since you refuse to act as my wife.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s cheeks turned cherry red as she rose from her chair and faced him with burning amber eyes. ¡°And if I don¡¯t? What will you do? Get rid of me and make that little whore your queen?¡±

    Nicholas released the chair and stepped back with a scornful laugh. ¡°At least Lady Rosamund has an interest in providing me with heirs.¡±

    Eleanora inhaled sharply as she pressed a trembling hand against her chest. ¡°Get out!¡±

    Nicholas raised a brow but nodded and even bowed before he swiftly exited the dining room with Captain Beaumont close behind.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Hana whispered worriedly as the sound of the palace door closing behind the crown prince echoed throughout the palace.

    With a single, violent push, Eleanora sent her chair crashing to the floor before she turned and swept out of the room towards the stairs. Hana and Evelynn followed her swiftly while Carina abandoned the chocolate custard pie and sat down in her chair beneath the windows.

    ¡°Another disaster,¡± Tiffany lamented as she too took a seat beside Carina with an expression of defeat.

    Carina stood and poured herself a glass of Eleanora¡¯s wine. The rustic flavor swirled around her tongue and eased her dry throat but offered little respite to the situation that had played out before her very eyes.

    ¡®At this rate¡ªhow long will it take Nicholas to seek a divorce? If Eleanora keeps burning bridges¡ªRosamund won¡¯t have to do anything to knock her down.¡¯

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to have some pie,¡± Tiffany announced with an attempt at levity. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the servants to prepare trays for the other ladies.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Carina murmured absently. ¡°Tell the servants to eat whatever¡¯s left. No point in letting a good meal go to waste.¡±

    Carina remained where she was until her glass was empty, and the sun had faded from view behind her. By then, the servants had cleared the table, and Carina had turned down the offered tray of food.

    Her thoughts returned to the events of the last disastrous meal the royal couple had shared¡ªand Vicktor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Become what you were destined to be. Daughter of Frost. Queen of Winter. Ruler of Lafeara.¡±

    Carina left her empty glass on the table and headed up the stairs towards her room. The idea of taking Lafeara¡¯s throne held no appeal to her. The list of people between her and such a lofty endeavor included not just Lafeara¡¯s royalty and nobility but the Emperor of Ventrayna.

    ¡®No monarch is overthrown without a high cost, and I do not have the power to face down the Witch Emperor and his army of witches.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 48: The Fate of a Queen

    ??????????

    ¡°Elly,¡± Hana whispered as she followed the fuming crown princess into her bedroom.

    Eleanora didn¡¯t respond as she paced the lush purple carpet and frantically pulled the jeweled hairpins from her hair. Her expression darkened even as the tightly, erratic sounds of her restrained breathing seemed to reach a breaking point.

    ¡°Let me help,¡± Hana said quickly as she grasped Eleanora¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Eleanora snapped as she flung Hana¡¯s arm off and continued to hurl the emerald pins to the floor, followed by the matching earrings and necklace. ¡°I know¡ªI just can¡¯t¡ª"

    Hana folded her hands against her waist and remained patiently still. She was surprisingly tired after only being on her feet since lunchtime. Still, she was relieved to be here for Eleanora, who appeared to be struggling.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± Eleanora whispered hoarsely as she turned back to her silent attendant. ¡°Why did I think I could do this?¡±

    Hana smiled sympathetically. She understood better than anyone Eleanora¡¯s rather destructive behavior. ¡°Because they didn¡¯t give you a choice.¡±

    Eleanora shook her head as she sank slowly onto the edge of the bed.

    ¡°¡®If I didn¡¯t need you to become Queen of Lafeara, why would I require a second princess.¡¯ Those were the Emperor''s words,¡± Hana reminded her gently as she drew closer and knelt beside Eleanora on the floor. ¡°We do what we must to survive.¡±

    ¡°But it¡ªIt should have been Tristan!¡± Eleanora exhaled sharply even as she reached down towards Hana, who grasped the crown princess¡¯s trembling hand and held on silently.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°What do I do now? I keep¡ªdriving him away¡ª¡±

    There was a note of desperation in Eleanora¡¯s voice that was not unfamiliar to Hana. She lifted her hands to her mistress¡¯s face and cupped Eleanora¡¯s cheeks tenderly. ¡°Tell Lady Maura.¡±

    Eleanora expression tensed for a moment before she laughed weakly. ¡°You trust her that much?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Hana countered as she tilted her head. She couldn¡¯t explain why she trusted the young attendant so readily. There was just something about Maura that felt familiar and reassuring. ¡°You trusted her to take care of me, knowing it could expose my secret,¡± Hana reminded gently.

    ¡°But she hid the fact that she and Lady Aconitum are the same person!¡± Eleanora hissed bitterly.

    ¡°And yet, no matter which name she used, Maura has always supported you, Elly.¡±

    Eleanora grimaced and bowed her head. ¡°I suppose it is only fair that we all know each other secrets.¡±

    Hana smiled and remained by Eleanora¡¯s side until the crown princess lifted her gaze once more.

    ¡°Send her to me.¡±

    Hana nodded, kissed Eleanora¡¯s forehead gently, and left the room.

    ?????

    Carina took in the mess of jewels scattered across the floor and silently repressed her frustration. ¡®How can Eleanora expect to be treated like a queen when she throws a tantrum like a child?¡¯

    Crown Princess Eleanora sat by the bedroom window, still in her evening gown. Her undone hair curled around her shoulders in dark tresses that reflected the light of the fading sun and revealed traces of tears on her cheeks.

    ¡°You sent for me, your Highness,¡± Carina greeted with a curtsey.

    ¡°I am aware that I have disappointed¡ªall of you¡ªtonight,¡± Eleanora said quietly, her tone weary and deflated.

    Carina sighed as she glanced to where Hana waited in the bedroom doorway. The older attendant nodded encouragingly before she retreated to the hall and shut them in together.

    Still not entirely sure why she had been summoned, Carina straightened and took a few steps towards the crown princess. ¡°May I help you change for bed, your Highness?¡±

    Eleanora brushed a hand against her cheek and then turned to face Carina with a conflicted expression. ¡°Before that¡ªthere is something I would like to confess, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Confess?¡± Carina raised her brows in confusion.

    ¡°The truth is I had the opportunity to sleep with Nicholas on our wedding night, but I¡ª¡± Eleanora¡¯s voice trembled for a moment as she smoothed out the sleeve of her dark green gown ¡°¡ªI was too proud and¡ªtoo ashamed to go through with it.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Carina stepped closer as the crown princess¡¯s voice dipped into a whisper.

    Eleanora sighed. ¡°I told Nicholas that if he wanted to sleep with me¡ªhe could not¡ªkeep his commoner mistress.¡± She laughed mockingly as she raised her gaze to Carina¡¯s. ¡°I made him choose between us¡ªknowing he would refuse to leave her.¡±

    ¡®Where is she going with this?¡¯ Carina wondered as she sat down on the window seat beside Eleanora and offered the crown princess a handkerchief. Eleanora stared at the pale blue cloth for a moment, then accepted it with trembling fingers.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that he chose her¡ªI¡¯m the one that drove him away, and I knew what I was doing,¡± Eleanora continued bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ªI couldn¡¯t¡ª¡± she twisted the handkerchief in her hand as she fought for the words ¡°¡ªdo that¡ªto Tristan. With his brother¡ªI just¡ª¡±

    ¡®Right. She doesn¡¯t know that Tristan is still alive.¡¯ Carina felt a prickle of guilt as she took Eleanora¡¯s hand, pulled the handkerchief free, and used it to wipe the tears glistening down the crown princess¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand¡ª¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± Eleanora cut in angrily. ¡°If my uncle finds out¡ªif the Emperor believes I am at fault¡ª¡± her voice pitched frantically as she pressed a hand against her stomach. ¡°If I fail to become Lafeara¡¯s queen¡ªthey will have¡ªno use for me. They will kill me, Maura¡ªand my parents¡ªeven Hana!¡±

    ¡°Lord Alastair Kensington is Lafeara¡¯s ambassador and brother to the Countess of Hawthorne,¡± Carina protested. ¡°If the Emperor killed your father, he would unify all the noble families under Nicholas, and we would be at war.¡±

    Eleanora shook her head. ¡°Do you know why Lafeara and Ventrayna became allies, to begin with?¡±

    ¡°Be-cause of the marriage between King Henri and Queen Catalina?¡± Carina answered hesitantly.

    ¡°Lady Catalina Karmine, the Burning Phoenix. The second most powerful pure-blood in Ventrayna,¡± Eleanora muttered with a note of awe and bitterness. ¡°And why would the Emperor offer his most prized general to the King of Lafeara as a common queen?¡±

    Carina remained silent for a long moment before admitting, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡®There are many pieces of Tristan¡¯s history that Maura and I could only guess, which is why I¡¯ve avoided anything connected to Ventrayna as much as possible.¡¯

    Eleanora pulled her hand free and folded her arms as she leaned back against the window frame and stared at the rising moon. ¡°The covens unified under the Emperor because they believed that he gained his destructive powers from the Goddess Kritanta herself. Before Arius received the Goddess¡¯s Blessing, he was little more than a mid-tier pure-blood witch.¡±

    ¡®There are tiers?¡¯ Carina frowned.

    ¡°Although Catalina had no such blessing, her family, the Karmines, can trace their bloodline back to Kritanta¡¯s last witch consort, so one could say the blood of a goddess runs in her veins. In any case, the Karmines were the strongest, purest witches ever to walk the desert.¡± Eleanora¡¯s expression grew distant as she drew in a breath and continued her story. ¡°To witches, bloodlines are more important than individual power¡ªeven power granted by a Goddess. Catalina served under Arius in his battle against the church, but among the witch covens, she was considered more deserving to rule.¡±

    ¡°Then¡ªwhy didn¡¯t Arius make Catalina his Empress?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he offered,¡± Eleanora replied with a dark chuckle. ¡°And Catalina turned him down¡ªtwice.¡±

    Carina stared back for a moment in stunned silence before croaking out softly, ¡°Why?¡±

    Eleanora shrugged. ¡°Perhaps she considered Arius¡¯s bloodline beneath her. Perhaps she didn¡¯t like him as a person. No one knows the reason, only that Arius loved her. They were cousins, albeit very distant ones, but after her rejection¡ªthey became enemies.¡±

    Carina tucked her knees beneath her and leaned in, ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    ¡°When Arius sacked old Zarus and killed Pope Ivan, he obtained an ancient artifact forged by the Second Saint. An artifact that witches both fear and desire because it can strip any witch of their magic and reduce them to living corpses.¡± Eleanora shivered and wrapped her hands around her bare shoulders. ¡°Arius used this artifact to punish Catalina. He nearly drained her dry but¡ªspared her, if you can call it that. Catalina was reduced to the level of a low-tier coven witch and offered to King Henri as a concubine. For a descendant of the Karmine family, it was a fate worse than death. The blood of a mortal would forever taint any offspring of such a union.¡±

    ¡°Then, Tristan?¡± Carina said hesitantly.

    ¡°If Catalina had not been weakened by the Witch Star, Tristan would have become a powerful coven witch at minimum,¡± Eleanora explained with a note of pity. ¡°Instead, the descendant of the Burning Phoenix was cursed with the fate of a half-witch.¡± She shook her head with a sad smile. ¡°It didn¡¯t take long for the Emperor to feel remorseful for what he had done, but by then, he had already married Catalina¡¯s cousin, Empress Alexandria Zenon.¡±

    Carina frowned as she thought of the scabbard Master Iker had revealed to her. ¡®This doesn¡¯t make sense. If the purpose behind the dagger means what I think it means¡ªthen Tristan is Arius¡¯s son. That would make both of his parents pure-blood witches. How could he be just a half-witch? Did Tristan also hide his powers?¡¯

    ¡°If Catalina¡¯s marriage to King Henri was a punishment¡ªwhy did Ventrayna and Lafeara become allies?¡± Carina asked after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Arius swore that as long as Catalina and her descendants lived, Ventrayna would not break peace with Lafeara.¡±

    ¡®That makes sense¡ªespecially if the Emperor realized that Tristan was his son.¡¯

    ¡°But¡ªthe death of the First Prince?¡± Carina pressed hesitantly.

    ¡°Perhaps the Emperor has become sentimental, or perhaps he is just waiting for the right moment to send Princess Aurelia to invade and conquer Lafeara.¡± Eleanora shook her head. ¡°My uncle said that my marriage was but a means for a peaceful annexation. But after Tristan¡¯s death¡ªI¡¯m no longer sure those words hold any truth.¡±

    ¡®So it was never the Emperor¡¯s intent to remain peaceful allies. He did double Lafeara¡¯s taxes after Queen Catalina¡¯s death, which crippled any attempt by King Henri to sustain or expand his military force. But why force Eleanora to get married after Tristan¡¯s presumed demise? Was that just to buy time while Arius dealt with the church, or¡ª¡¯ Carina''s fingers tightened against the fabric of her dress as Eleanora rose from the window-seat and wandered towards the bed ¡®¡ªdoes the Emperor know that Tristan is still alive.¡¯

    ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve decided to give up on¡ªhaving Nicholas¡¯s child,¡± Eleanora said with a shaky laugh. ¡°What point is there to bring a child into this destructive world? Who knows what sort of fate the Emperor would impose upon any heir I conceived.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best,¡± Carina admitted with a sense of relief. ¡°But, your Highness. Forgive me for asking this so bluntly¡ªbut why did you insist on using drugs?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that.¡± Eleanora¡¯s expression sobered as she turned back towards Carina. ¡°If Nicholas were sober, then he might notice that I¡ª"

    ¡®Notice?¡¯ Carina rose from her seat slowly as a ripple of fear and understanding ran through her. ¡°You¡¯re not¡ª¡±

    ¡°A virgin? No,¡± Eleanora admitted with a twisted smile. ¡°I gave my maidenhead to my future husband and my first love.¡±

    ¡°Tristan?¡± Carina whispered, disbelief and understanding uniting as she shook her head.

    ¡°Tristan,¡± Eleanora echoed as she offered a sad smile. ¡°And Nicholas can never know of this.¡±

    Carina nodded and rubbed her neck as a cold chill slid down her spine. ¡®But what would Eleanora do if she knew Tristan was still alive?¡¯ She shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°Eleanora¡ªif anyone finds out¡ªyou could be deposed and executed for treason,¡± Carina whispered urgently as she stepped closer to the crown princess. ¡°Who knows of this?¡±

    Eleanora sank onto the edge of her bed with a distant gaze as another tear fell down her cheek. ¡°My uncle knows. It happened at his palace¡ªwhen Tristan came to visit me on my birthday. Lord Haemish¡ªencouraged it.¡± She shook her head and wiped her cheeks impatiently. ¡°I was drunk on love, wine, and dreams of our future together. I was¡ªstupid and foolish.¡±

    Carina heaved a heavy sigh as she crossed to the bed and grasped the post. ¡°Does anyone else know?¡±

    ¡°Hana, but¡ªshe will keep my secret.¡±

    ¡®Just like you have kept hers.¡¯

    ¡°Your parents?¡± Carina pressed gently.

    ¡°No, after I sobered up¡ªI was too ashamed to tell anyone. My father, Lord Alastair, is very Lafearian when it comes to the sanctity of marriage. If he knew¡ªhe would have risked his own life to stop me from marrying Nicholas.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why your uncle gave you those candles,¡± Carina murmured.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eleanora laughed. ¡°Not that they did much good. They only gave me a headache. I had hoped to try a more subtle method, but Nicholas always has his guard up around me.¡±

    ¡®Who can blame him? Nicholas grew up in a palace where kings and queens tend to die from unnatural deaths.¡¯ Carina crossed her arms and turned to face the crown princess. ¡°No more drugs Eleanora,¡± she said firmly.

    Eleanora stared back for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°Of any kind!¡±

    The crown princess sighed and nodded once more. ¡°But¡ªwhat do I do now?¡±

    ¡°You can still become queen. Nicholas has given you a way.¡±

    ¡°But without an heir¡ª¡±

    ¡°The queen can adopt an heir from among the king¡¯s concubines,¡± Carina interjected forcefully. ¡°Dowager Octavia reigned through Henri using that method.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªhis mother died during childbirth.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Carina interrupted impatiently. ¡°Prove to Nicholas that you can be a good queen. Use the Ambassador¡¯s Banquet, the Royal Hunt, the Ball, this charity¡ªall of it. Win the nobles to your side first. When the time is right, I will help you become a mother.¡±

    Eleanora shook her head quickly. ¡°If Lady Rosamund has a child before I do, I will lose whatever political power I gain here. And there is no way Nicholas would let me take her child either.¡±

    ¡°Any child born of a commoner would only be a bastard,¡± Carina replied as she sat on the bed beside Eleanora. ¡°In the end, it''s probably best you don¡¯t love Nicholas. There will be other mistresses after Lady Rosamund. Women of noble blood Nicholas will take if only to ensure he has a legitimate heir to appease the House of Lords and the nobles. One of those women will bear him a son, and you will adopt that son as your prince and heir.¡±

    ¡°What a charming thought,¡± Eleanora murmured with an empty smile.

    Carina gently touched the crown princess¡¯s cheek and turned Eleanora¡¯s gaze towards her. ¡°A king can have many concubines but only one queen. So take the crown, Eleanora¡ªor someone else will.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 49: The Fragrance of Treachery

    ??????????

    A simple white envelope was waiting on Carina¡¯s bed when she returned. The note itself had been left unsealed and blank. ¡®This is the second time someone has slipped past a locked door into my room,¡¯ Carina observed as she secured the bolt once more, picked up the note, and read the elegantly scribbled instructions.

    [The Forbidden Garden. Midnight. Seri.]

    ¡®Serilda wants to meet at the forbidden garden¡ªat midnight?¡¯ Carina exhaled as she slumped down upon the bed and rolled towards the window. Her discussion with Eleanora about the events that had pushed the crown princess into her marriage had drained Carina. She was also confused as to whether to tell Eleanora that Tristan was still alive or not.

    ¡®No. Tristan should be the one to tell her and explain why he¡¯s done nothing over the past two years to reach out and notify her.¡¯

    Surely the assassin who had slipped inside the royal palace when Eleanora¡¯s life had been in danger in the past could do the same thing again now¡ªif he wanted to.

    ¡®Even if the Emperor had a reason to keep Eleanora in the dark¡ªwhat reason does Tristan have for keeping his survival a secret from the girl he supposedly loved.¡¯

    Carina sighed, rubbed her closed eyes, and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not my place to interfere.¡±

    She opened her eyes and stared out the window at the waxing moon, which offered little light behind a sea of clouds. ¡®I suppose sneaking into the garden this late at night wouldn¡¯t be impossible.¡¯ Carina tugged the pendant watch from her dress, confirmed that she had barely ten minutes to spare, and sat up frantically. She used a lit candle to burn the note and then retrieved her cloak from the closet.

    The secret exit behind the room''s false east wall concealed a hidden narrow staircase that led to the dining room below. It was undoubtedly Carina¡¯s best option for slipping downstairs unnoticed. The real problem was getting outside of Rose Palace without being spotted by the knights on patrol. The secret tunnel in the servant¡¯s passageway, which led outside the fortress walls, offered no alternate exits inside the palace grounds.

    ¡®I suppose that means Serilda doesn¡¯t know about the tunnel, or she would have asked to meet me outside by the cherry trees?¡¯ Carina mused, somewhat relieved that her secret exit would remain a secret. ¡®I could always try going out the servant¡¯s door, which is normally left unguarded since it''s always locked after sundown.¡¯

    Her concern for Jade and Benjamin won out against instinctual caution as Carina slipped past the tapestry and quietly entered the dining room. Her empty wine glass had been cleared away, and all the lights long extinguished.

    Carina circled the table towards the kitchen, which showed signs of a hasty but thorough cleanup. Only the dying glow of the coals in the kitchen stove illuminated the still drying counters and neatly stacked pots and pans that filled the air with the mingled scent of lemon and burnt wood.

    The dinner dishes had all been cleaned, dried, and returned to their respective cupboards. A basket of apples lay on the counter covered by a thin linen cloth in preparations for tomorrow''s breakfast menu. After such a stressful afternoon, Carina did not doubt that most of the staff were fast asleep in the servant''s quarters located behind the palace.

    Continuing into the pantry, Carina tested the cellar door and confirmed it was secured. She then moved on to the back-pantry door, which was also locked, but a spare key, tucked inside a crack behind a shelf in the pantry, turned the creaking spring bolts, which released with a dull click. Carina held her breath and listened intently for any sound of disturbance in the palace around her. The buzz of silence filled her ears as she relaxed then pushed the heavy door open.

    The palace grounds were draped in long shadows. A narrow patch of grass stretched between the palace garden and perimeter walls. The servants used this obscure space to enter and exit the palace and hang out the washing. Six vacant posts, their clotheslines all but invisible in the dark, marked the path towards the servant¡¯s side door in the palace¡¯s perimeter wall.

    Carina shut the pantry door carefully behind her. She pulled up her hood and darted past the first post and then behind the nearest bush as voices approached from around the west corner.

    ¡°How long do you reckon the peace will last if things don¡¯t work out between the royal couple?¡± one of the palace knights muttered grimly as the pair approached the servant''s door and walked on by with only a passing glance.

    ¡°About as long as it takes the crown princess to pack up her things and run home to the Emperor,¡± his comrade replied gruffly.

    ¡°What a bloody mess.¡±

    ¡°Aye, and it will be the common folk and soldiers who pay the price if this marriage ends in war.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope for a miracle then, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°It will take nothing less. I feel sorry for his Majesty, though.¡±

    ¡°An unfortunate match, to be sure. If only the First Prince were still alive, he¡¯d have put that Ventrayna princess in her place by now.¡±

    Carina exhaled softly as the gossipy guards rounded the next corner and headed back to the front of the palace. With swift, silent steps, she slipped back through the bushes and flew across the grounds like a ghost, mindful of the palace windows above her.

    She dropped down behind another bush by the side door in the perimeter wall to catch her breath and listen once more for movement. Once confident the knights were well on their way around the front of the palace, Carina pulled out the key she had borrowed from the pantry.

    It had long come to Carina¡¯s attention that the palace used duplicate keys for many of the palace doors. For example, all the ladies-in-waiting shared the same door lock and key model, which granted access to their rooms. Another happy coincidence happened to be that the key that unlocked the back pantry-door also opened the side perimeter door. It was an outrageous oversight as far as palace security, but one that presently worked in her favor.

    Outside the Rose Palace''s permitter walls, the decorative landscaping between palaces provided more than enough cover for Carina to make her way to the central gardens unseen.

    The groomed shrubs and cobble street provided a clear and mostly unobstructed path until a stray cat leaped out from beneath a pear-shaped shrub and nearly gave Carina a heart attack. She clutched her chest and sucked in an angry breath as the yellow creature hissed in her direction before it loped off to continue its nightly hunt.

    ¡®Good to know I¡¯m not the only one sneaking about. Still, this feels a little too easy,¡¯ Carina reflected as she continued towards her destination. ¡®And why does Serilda want me to meet her there of all places? Is there another hidden tunnel inside the Dowager¡¯s garden?¡¯

    The forbidden garden was the subject of many ghost stories amongst the palace staff. While it was not an uncommon occurrence for a palace maid to run off or disappear with no explanation, over the years, these disappearances¡ªlikely the result of some romantic tryst or the guilty fleeing from their misdeeds¡ªhad taken on a darker form as these superstitious rumors spread.

    The palace gardens were said to be haunted at night by ghosts, and these lost, cursed spirits were rumored to have been witnessed near the forbidden iron door, usually under a full moon.

    ¡®The real question is, who would be out in the garden to see them under a full moon with the palace¡¯s strict curfew?¡¯

    Still, as someone who practically lived with a ghost, Carina was less inclined to dismiss such superstitious gossip outright. There was also the unexplained ghost Carina had seen herself the last time when she stood in front of the forbidden garden¡¯s door beside Lady Delphine. A memory that caused Carina to shiver as she wandered through the royal garden¡¯s arched entrance.

    A quiet landscape infused with the lingering scent of flowers that swayed and danced beneath the dimly lit night sky greeted her silent approach. No ghosts, eerie wails, or furry bandits leapt out to make her acquaintance, yet a feeling of apprehension soon coated Carina¡¯s skin as she approached the path that led to the gloomy iron gate.

    The sensation of being observed by unfriendly eyes made Carina turn sharply, but only the garden, momentarily illuminated beneath the grinning moon, awaited her gaze.

    ¡®Mental note. Tell Serilda to pick a less haunted meeting place in the future.¡¯

    With a slow, steady breath to calm her nerves, Carina continued forward and whispered anxiously, ¡°Seri.¡±

    There was no reply, which only made Carina more anxious as she squinted at her pendant watch once more. ¡®Only a few minutes late. Did she leave already? Was Serilda spotted by one of the knights?¡¯ Annoyed and just a little bit anxious, Carina continued down the path reluctantly as she searched for the Marchioness, who did not appear behind any of the looming shrubs.

    ¡°Seri!¡± Carina repeated for the fifth time, but no answer came. ¡®Well, that¡¯s that. What a waste of effort. Hopefully, I won¡¯t get caught on my way back.¡¯

    A soft creak stiffened her spine as Carina¡¯s turned slowly towards the iron door which opened before her. A pair of icy hands wrapped around her fingers and Carina gasped at the small girl who materialized suddenly beside her. A glittering crown of frost adorned the ghostly child¡¯s midnight black hair, which haloed two glowing icy-blue eyes.

    ¡°Run,¡± the specter pleaded as her small blue lips trembled with fear. ¡°It¡¯s not safe here!¡±

    The thud of footsteps closing in confirmed the trap Carina had fallen into as she watched the child¡¯s specter fade away with the breeze.

    Captain Leo¡¯s smirking face greeted her as the knight pushed through the hedges to block off her escape. ¡°Bit late for an evening stroll, Lady Maura,¡± he observed with a hint of malice and shook off a few clinging leaves. ¡°Curfew was several hours ago.¡±

    ¡°You were expecting me,¡± Carina replied as her fingers curled around the edge of her cloak. ¡°How peculiar.¡±

    ¡°We were expecting you, child.¡±

    Carina inhaled sharply and turned towards the iron door where the Dowager''s shadowed face awaited her with a sinister smile.

    ¡°So pleased you could accept my invitation.¡± Octavia extended her hand and beckoned patiently. ¡°It''s such a beautiful night tonight, wouldn¡¯t you agree. Why don¡¯t you join me for a stroll, Lady Maura.¡±

    It was not a request. Carina took in another steadying breath and then moved obediently to the Dowager¡¯s side. ¡°Queen Regent,¡± she greeted with a curtsey.

    ¡°You should take care of who you trust your secrets to, sweet child,¡± Octavia admonished as she stepped forward and lifted Carina to her feet. ¡°Come, it has been some time since I¡¯ve shown my garden to anyone. I think you¡¯ll find it¡ªenlightening.¡±

    Carina could only nod stiffly as she accepted the Dowager¡¯s offered arm.

    ¡°Captain Leo, you will await us out here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Grace,¡± Leo responded with a hint of relief.

    ¡®Even the captain knows better than to enter here.¡¯ Carina swallowed and closed her eyes briefly as she followed the Dowager through the foreboding chill of the iron door.

    Fear heightened each of her senses as the gate slammed shut. In the comfortless darkness, scent and sound gained sharp supremacy, and yet it was the emptiness of silence that disturbed Carina most. There were no crickets, no birds, barely even the whisper of wind slipped across the vine-covered stone walls that closed in around them.

    The heavy scent of roses filled each shallow breath as Carina¡¯s vision adjusted to the darkness. The source of the intense floral fragrance presented itself as the Dowager led Carina around the corner of a hedge wall. Rows of meticulously groomed bushes of violet roses stretched out beneath the midnight sky. Their blooms barely disturbed beneath the hesitant breeze that whispered across the gravel path.

    ¡°The Lafearian Rose,¡± Octavia murmured with the hint of a sneer. ¡°The flower of the monarchy. The forbidden bloom.¡± She chuckled as she snapped a rose from its stem and turned once more to place it in Carina¡¯s hair. ¡°Do you know what my ancestors called it?¡±

    Carina shook her head silently.

    ¡°The Rose of the Usurper.¡± The Dowager¡¯s voice coiled with contempt as something far sharper than hatred seemed to fill the air between them. Then Octavia laughed so suddenly; Carina flinched. ¡°My child, I don¡¯t know what to do when you stare at me like that.¡± The Dowager continued to chuckle as she moved forward, pulling Carina along beside her. ¡°I hear things are not going well between my grandson and your mistress.¡±

    Carina didn¡¯t find this hard to believe. The spectacle at dinner was already common gossip among the knights. ¡®But how did she know about Serilda¡¯s plans to visit me at midnight?¡¯ Carina had already conceived the possibility that the Dowager had planted that note and not the Marchioness, but¡ªhow?

    ¡®Someone, the Dowager¡¯s spy, must have overheard my conversation with Serilda earlier today.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s not too late for you to reconsider my proposal, my dear,¡± Octavia said patiently as they approached another archway of stone and vines.

    ¡°Your Grace is generous, but surely you already have sufficient eyes and ears inside Rose Palace,¡± Carina remarked tensely.

    The Dowager chuckled and nodded. ¡°But you are unique, are you not, Lady Maura?¡±

    Carina did not know how to respond to that question and so kept silent.

    ¡°I remember your skill with flowers in the selection,¡± the Dowager continued in a casual tone. ¡°But the true flower of Lafeara is not some pretty rose.¡± She turned and regarded Carina with a knowing smile. ¡°I thought you might appreciate the history of this plant, which crippled a dynasty of kings. Seeing as you took its name for your own.¡±

    Carina glanced sharply from the dowager to the circular garden bed ahead. Even in the darkness, a soft blue glow illuminated the small blooms, which seemed to coat the air in sorrow.

    ¡°The Aconitum flower,¡± Carina whispered. ¡®So, Octavia¡¯s spy also heard Serilda drop my alias. But why would the Dowager grow these here?¡¯

    ¡°One of this garden¡¯s many secrets,¡± Octavia replied as she released Carina¡¯s arm, then picked up a woven basket from a stone bench and knelt over the glowing blooms. ¡°A single petal can kill a man or cripple a witch¡¯s power. My garden¡ª¡± the Dowager smiled as she plucked a bud from its stem ¡°¡ªcould cripple all the covens within Lafeara.¡±

    Carina shivered as she glanced towards the path behind her.

    ¡°But no power is gained without sacrifice.¡± Octavia stood and held out the bloom as she turned towards Carina. ¡°Look, the flower''s potency fades quickly once it has been harvested.¡±

    Carina watched as the bud bloomed, its petals trembling as the flickering unnatural glow slowly dimmed. The wind picked up as the vine leaves rustled around them in a frantic whisper of caution. Carina swallowed nervously as the Dowager stepped closer.

    ¡°It is an expensive plant to nurture,¡± Octavia remarked as she offered the bloom to the silent girl.

    ¡°It is poison,¡± Carina whispered as she took a step back.

    ¡°Only if eaten,¡± Octavia corrected with a small laugh. She offered the aconitum once more, and this time, Carina reluctantly accepted it.

    Dread pierced through her chest, and the wind died with the sound of a thousand wailing voices as Carina¡¯s fingers wrapped tightly around the blue flower. She shivered violently, then cleared her throat, and asked hesitantly, ¡°Why show me this?¡±

    ¡°Do you know why the palace only accepts pure maidens into court?¡± Octavia asked as she returned to the flower bed and plucked a few more blooms.

    ¡°Because all ladies of the court must be nobles as they can be chosen as concubines by the king,¡± Carina answered stiffly, still focused on the curious feeling of helplessness that seemed to radiate from the flower.

    ¡°But even commoner maids must go through a similar examination,¡± Octavia replied with an arched brow as she lifted her basket and moved to sit on the bench. ¡°Their virtue is used to determine what jobs they receive.¡±

    Carina frowned as she searched Maura¡¯s memories. ¡°Not all of them.¡±

    Octavia studied her curiously and chuckled. ¡°Ah, I suppose that is true, although the lower-ranked cleaning maids rarely prove virtuous.¡±

    Carina¡¯s jaw stiffened. Then she opened her hand to stare at the curious flower. ¡°It was your spy that left that note on my bed, wasn¡¯t it. But why bring me here?¡±

    Octavia studied her silently as she wiped her fingers with a handkerchief. ¡°Do you know why the Countess suddenly left Hawthorne for the countryside, Lady Maura?¡±

    Carina blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in conversation. ¡°The Countess was feeling unwell. I believe that her family doctor recommended rest in the countryside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a sick noblewoman ought to be resting comfortably with a physician at her side and a dozen maids attending to her every need. Yet the poor Countess finds herself locked away without a servant to care for her, barred from receiving any visitors, and unable to communicate with the outside world.¡±

    Carina scoffed in disbelief, then frowned as she drew in a shaky breath. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned already, you are unique,¡± Octavia replied with a secretive smile. ¡°I have an interest in seeing how far you will go.¡±

    Carina nodded, resigned to the vagueness of that answer, and glanced from the aconitum flowers towards the path behind them. ¡°Then, if that is all¡ªmay I leave, your Grace.¡±

    Octavia¡¯s smile twisted in amusement as she rose from her seat and took the flower from Carina¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes. Though I do hope we will speak again, Lady Maura, and soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ªQueen Regent.¡± Carina curtsied and, with no small amount of relief, turned back the way they had come.

    ¡°The body of a virgin,¡± Octavia called after her. ¡°That is the cost of nurturing these rare, special flowers. Once every full moon, a suitable candidate is chosen. She is given the petal of the aconitum and buried here beneath the flower bed.¡±

    Carina clenched the fabric of her cloak as her feet froze upon the path. Dread filled her stomach as she thought of the two ghosts she had seen before this garden¡¯s door¡ªand wondered if their presence was related to the Dowager¡¯s terrible secret.

    ¡°Strangely enough, no matter how many bodies we bury here, even the bones are gone by the time new fertilizer is needed.¡±

    ¡®Fertilizer?¡¯ Carina half-turned to stare back at the innocent-looking blue flowers. Never before had she been so repulsed by a single plant.

    ¡°While palace maids are easy enough to use¡ª¡± Octavia continued as she twirled the bloom in her fingers ¡°¡ªit is not uncommon for a noble attendant to fall from grace, prove disloyal, or otherwise foolishly interfere in a game that is far above her station, to find her way into my garden.¡±

    ¡®So¡ªthis is a warning?¡¯ Carina exhaled as she turned back and forced her right foot to take a step forward.

    ¡°Take care, my child. Lady Serilda is not the harmless, crippled raven she pretends to be. And those who align themselves with my enemies¡ªdo not outlive them for very long.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 50: The Prodigal Son Returns

    ??????????

    Lady Maura quickly disappeared around the corner of the hedge, and soon after, the creak of the iron door that opened and then shut followed. Octavia smiled and shook her head as she turned back towards the stone garden bench. The smile quickly faded as she set the basket down on the bench and took a seat.

    ¡°I suppose I should be grateful for the Lafearian Rose¡¯s strong scent,¡± she muttered as a shadow dropped down over the vine-covered iron wall behind her. ¡°To think you would slither back here after creating yet another disaster.¡±

    Her nose recoiled at the putrid scent that grew stronger as the man approached, his ragged breathing and heavy footsteps drawing closer as the Dowager sighed and rubbed her delicate pale fingers between her brows.

    ¡°Why have you come back, Nero?¡± She growled impatiently as he gripped the back of the bench behind her.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Nero whispered hoarsely as he knelt on the ground behind the bench. ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°You have been to those bog wretches,¡± Octavia interrupted with a snort of disdain. ¡°How surprising that they were not able to help you?¡± She turned her cold ice-blue eyes to his disheveled state and sniffed in disdain. ¡°A fine mess you¡¯ve made of everything, Nero. As if killing Catalina and nearly bringing the Emperor¡¯s wrath down upon us wasn¡¯t enough, now you¡¯ve dragged the church into my affairs. And yet still¡ªyou dare to appear before me and beg for my help?¡±

    ¡°I have nowhere else to turn,¡± Nero whispered as he hung his head. ¡°The price the bog witches asked¡ª¡±

    ¡°You gave them the Witch Star, did you not?¡± Octavia asked sharply. Nero flinched and nodded. ¡°And what did they offer you in return.¡±

    Nero¡¯s gaze turned down the path Lady Maura had just taken. With a seething hiss, Octavia stood, swept around the bench, and slapped the disgraced witch hunter soundly across his cheek. Nero stumbled onto his side and coughed up black blood.

    ¡°How wretched my fate must be to have sired such an ungrateful turncoat!¡± Octavia retracted her hand and stared from the reddened palm to her cowering son with frigid disgust. ¡°Are you so blinded by this obsession for power that you cannot see what it has cost you already? Now you even dare to kill what few ice witches remain!¡± She grabbed Nero¡¯s shoulder and yanked her bastard son back to his knees as she leaned in closer. ¡°I warned you what the Witch Star would do to you, but did you listen? No. Your foolish greed to have more than what the gods bestowed upon you has sealed your miserable fate?¡±

    ¡°I am not the only one who has made rash decisions for power,¡± Nero snapped as he shook off her grip. A painful cough doubled him over at her feet, yet still, Octavia felt not a morsel of pity. ¡°Also¡ªCatalina¡¯s bastard son still lives. I thought I should warn you.¡±

    Octavia pulled a handkerchief from her sleeve and pressed it against her nose delicately. ¡°Tristan is alive? How can you be sure?¡±

    ¡°He was the fire witch I¡ªfought near the chapel. He¡ªrecognized me.¡±

    Octavia closed her eyes for a brief moment as her jaw trembled behind the handkerchief pressed firmly to her lips. ¡°I swear you leave more havoc in your wake than a witch¡¯s plague, Nero.¡± She scoffed and turned away from him to stare at the glowing blue flowerbed. ¡°I wonder which god I should thank for this fortuitous turn of events.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡ªcan¡¯t you¡ªhelp me? The pain¡ª¡± Nero rasped, still hunched over against the ground.

    Octavia glared at him with irritation, then grabbed a fistful of the aconitum blossoms and scattered them before his quivering hands. ¡°Just kill yourself and rid me of your insufferable disappointment.¡±

    His ice-blue eyes, now reddened with pain and the corruption that spread within, lifted towards her with unmasked hatred.

    ¡°No?¡± Octavia mocked. ¡°Then get out of my sight and never step foot inside these palace walls again.¡±

    ¡°Are you heartless, Mother?¡± Nero asked as he stumbled to his feet.

    Octavia smiled benevolently as she stepped closer and wiped her handkerchief against the foul, black blood on his lips. ¡°No more than you, my son.¡±

    Nero¡¯s expression hardened as he stepped back, then retreated to scale the garden wall and vanish into the night.

    Octavia dropped the soiled handkerchief on the ground beside the scattered blossoms. With a distracted scowl, the Dowager turned¡ªthen stopped as she focused on the flowers, counted their number, and realized one was missing.

    ¡®It was greed that crippled the Goddess of Death, my son. You will fare no better than Kritanta in the end.¡¯ She chuckled, lifted the basket with its few remaining aconitum flowers from the bench, and headed towards the iron gate, blissfully ignorant of the ghostly king that trailed behind her with sunken red eyes and a patient, malevolent smile.

    ?????

    Beneath the watchful eye of the slum¡¯s feral dogs, Samantha sent her latest client off with a satisfied walk and a lighter pocket. She checked the four shiny crescents between her teeth to confirm their value and grinned. The wind swept trash and dust along the empty streets while the streetwalker adjusted her stockings and the patched skirts of her dress before leaving the dark shadows of the alleyway to drift back towards her current residence on Pimp Street.

    As Samantha waited for her next client, she counted the earnings for the day beneath the light of a street lamp. Knowing that the Madam of Lark and Lollis would take half, she tucked a few crescents inside her corset for safekeeping. What Madam Tillsmen didn¡¯t know would fill another stomach among Samantha¡¯s four younger siblings.

    Samantha whistled softly as she paced beneath the street lamps that did little to complement her heavy makeup and the vibrantly colored garments that had seen far better days than this common street prostitute.

    She heard the man''s footsteps before he stepped into the pale light of a streetlamp behind her. He walked with a faint limp, and upon closer inspection, appeared to slouch quite heavily beneath his dark cloak. Samantha turned towards the stranger, careful to avoid directly meeting his gaze as she tugged the sleeve off her left shoulder and waited to see if he¡¯d call out to her.

    But the stranger continued past her with barely more than a glance.

    As he passed, Samantha examined his garments. His cloak was of fine material, and his black leather boots shined beneath the street lamp that glittered off the shiny buttons from his jacket.

    ¡®A noble perhaps?¡¯

    Samantha recalled with a chill the last young nobleman who had caused quite a stir in Madam Tillsman¡¯s district. But that cowardly animal was dead according to the Foxes, and this man had a bit of a lost, relatively innocent countenance.

    Samantha trailed after the stranger, being sure to tread loudly so as not to spook the timid-looking potential customer.

    ¡°What¡¯s a smartly dressed lad like you doing all the way down here?¡± she called out and flashed a lured smile as he turned towards her.

    The stranger studied her speculatively for a moment, then replied hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for the Fox Den.¡±

    ¡°Fox Den is it?¡± Samantha relaxed her shoulders with practiced ease so that the fabric dipped lower around her womanly charms as she crossed her arms thoughtfully. ¡°Well, you are headed in the right direction¡ªthough I wouldn¡¯t get any closer, dearie.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± His dark eyes held all the naivety of a frightened, lost puppy.

    ¡°They¡¯ve gone a bit rabid if you take my meaning,¡± Samantha replied honestly with a shrug. ¡°The old Fox Master who used to run the place died, you see. Killed by a witch, or so it is rumored.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The young man pondered this for a moment beneath the shadows of his hood; then continued towards his destination.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying now isn¡¯t a good time for new clients to be showing up,¡± Samantha grumbled as she followed after him. ¡°Least of all, a sweet little lamb like you.¡± She took his arm gently and smiled as she caught a glimpse of his boyish face and painfully clean dark skin. The young man grimaced with a hiss of pain as his posture stiffened against her arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry love, are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± the stranger hissed as he pulled away. ¡°And this is something I must do¡ªto protect her.¡±

    ¡°Her?¡± Samantha echoed with a coy smile. ¡°Is your lover in some sort of peril.¡±

    ¡°The worst kind,¡± the young man answered with such gravity that Samantha felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°A witch threatens her life.¡±

    The moment passed as Samantha let out a nervous laugh. ¡°A witch? Well then, you¡¯d better be speaking to the church¡ªnot the Foxes.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t listen to me¡ªI¡¯m¡ªjust a slave.¡±

    ¡°A slave?¡± Samantha laughed as she gestured to his fine clothes. ¡°Go on, tell another one then. What sort of slave would be dressed up as pretty as a picture?¡±

    ¡°I have the scars on my back to prove it,¡± he snarled with sudden viciousness that contorted his handsome face quite terribly.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Samantha raised her hands submissively. ¡°If you want to throw your life away on a fool¡¯s errand¡ªslave or not¡ªthen allow me to offer a few words of advice, free of charge.¡±

    His dark ebony eyes studied her with an expression of distrust and a sort of cold disinterest that made Samantha take a step or two back. ¡°Ask for Troy. He¡¯s acting as leader until the Fox Master¡¯s old brother returns.¡±

    His brows relaxed and he nodded with an apologetic smile, ¡°I will. Thank you.¡± The stranger paused then reached awkwardly into his pocket for a crescent, which he offered her hesitantly.

    ¡°A slave?¡± Samantha scoffed and shook her head. ¡°Keep it, slave boy. Just pray you brought enough to make it worth their while. Also¡ªdon¡¯t mention you¡¯re a slave. They won¡¯t take you seriously if you do.¡±

    The stranger nodded stiffly, pocketed the coin, and then continued on his way.

    ¡°Poor boy,¡± Samantha muttered as she hugged her bare arms and turned back towards Madam Tillsman¡¯s brothel house. ¡°He¡¯d have been better off spending that coin on me.¡± She scoffed and hummed softly under her breath as she circled a pile of excrement with little notice and sped towards the safety of her rooms¡ªbefore the sun climbed back to its throne to judge her many sins.

 Book 2: Chapter 51: The Spice of Discord

    ??????????

    The arrival of a crow letter, promising the imminent return of Lord Percy along with his esteemed guest, Ambassador Haemish, and only two thousand out of the five thousand Ventrayna troops as the Ambassador¡¯s escort, prompted a stir of mixed relief and panic throughout the royal palaces.

    Each time Carina found the opportunity to leave Rose Palace with her usual escort, Sir Jordan, it seemed the palace streets were awash with new carts of flowers, provisions, decoration, furnishings, and carts stacked with barrels of wine. Tailors and perfumers were pressured to meet the suddenly rushed demands for products from every attendant, lord and lady, within the palace.

    Even the palace knights showed noticeable polishing as they strutted about in their new armor and uniform. Their increased numbers could be noted and found on every street and corner within the fortress.

    Additional knights had also added to both the Rose Palace¡¯s main gate and the servant¡¯s side door. They kept a ledger on them in which they noted each time Carina and Sir Jordan left, along with their destination and purpose.

    ¡°This is rather excessive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Carina murmured to Jordan, inwardly frustrated by the heightened security. ¡°It¡¯s starting to feel like we¡¯re living in a prison.¡±

    ¡°A well-fortified and luxurious prison,¡± Jordan replied jokingly. ¡°The Ambassador will be arriving and residing in Lilly Palace in three days,¡± he added with a note of unease. ¡°With witch hunters still lurking throughout the capital¡ªhis Majesty probably just wants to be extra vigilant against any unexpected altercations between the church and Ventrayna.¡±

    Carina scoffed as she entered the palace postal office. The natural enmity between the church and Ventrayna¡¯s Ambassador did not explain the sudden increase in security and vigilance around Rose Palace. ¡®It¡¯s almost like they¡¯re afraid Eleanora will do something¡ªlike run away.¡¯

    She also found it highly suspicious that this sudden change occurred after Percy¡¯s letter arrived from the border.

    ¡®Perhaps this was part of Percy¡¯s negotiation? To increase security around Eleanora, but¡ªwhy now and who are they protecting her from?¡¯

    A certain illusive individual with a blue ghoul mask came to mind, but a long-awaited distraction presented itself when the mail clerk handed over a letter from Madam Maylea. Carina quickly shoved the letter from her favorite dance instructor inside her sleeve, then collected a letter addressed to Eleanora from Lady Isabella, the crown princess¡¯s esteemed mother. The latter resided outside the palace-fortress at Lord Alastair Kensington¡¯s estate.

    Having no other tasks to prolong her return Carina hastened back to Rose Palace, where she placed Eleanora¡¯s letter in the office as the crown princess was still out riding as usual. The rest of the palace staff was far too preoccupied with cleaning the outside grounds and the chessboard courtyard for the Crown Princess¡¯s banquet to pay the attendant much notice as she slipped upstairs to read Madam Maylea¡¯s reply in the privacy of her room.

    ¡®Baroness Maura,

    Belated congratulations on your promotion. As to your request, I believe I have the perfect candidates that will suit your needs perfectly. They will be arriving at the palace with the letter of recommendation you sent me shortly after this letter reaches you. I highly recommend both their skill and discretion, but you may trust them with your commission''s details after meeting them personally. I wish I could come myself, but I am presently tied up with a prior engagement in Strugna.

    Rest assured, my ladies are quite capable of ensuring their own safety. Should the commission prove successful, I trust you to hold up your end of the deal and provide them with both the financial and physical means to take an extended vacation far from Lafearian borders.

    Should you wish to handle the matter personally yourself, do let them know in advance. My girls can advise and prepare you appropriately. It goes without saying that I hope you understand what you are doing, Maura. The Ambassador may have many enemies, but he also has many powerful and influential friends.

    I look forward to hearing your good news and shall send word next time I happen to be visiting Lafeara.

    Many blessings,

    Madame Maylea.¡¯

    Carina exhaled in relief, then promptly lit a candle and burnt the letter.

    If Madame Maylea¡¯s dancers arrived before Evelynn found suitable entertainment, then Carina¡¯s plans to liberate Hana from her past and permanently remove a threat from the board were set.

    ¡®But I still need the Crown Prince to take the bait.¡¯ Carina fretted silently over this unexpected delay and watched the blackened parchment crumple upon the metal plate as she contemplated her next move. She jumped slightly as a knock came at the bedroom door. Silently cursing her frayed nerves, Carina rubbed her throbbing chest. Her encounter with the Dowager last night and the frequent lack of proper sleep had weakened her naturally impervious heart.

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Tilly whispered frantically through the keyhole.

    Carina rose from her seat with a steadying breath, then slid back the inner bolt and opened the door. ¡°Yes, Tilly, what is it?¡±

    Tilly stepped back, her shoulders hunched and expression timid as she focused on the floor. ¡°I think you had better go downstairs, my Lady,¡± she whispered nervously.

    Carina narrowed her eyes as she stepped out and turned to lock her door. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±

    A crash below silenced Tilly¡¯s relatively slow response. Carina turned towards the unusually quiet servant and raised a sharp brow.

    ¡°Kitchen!¡± Tilly whispered. ¡°They are fighting in the kitchen.¡±

    Deciding she would get a more straightforward answer quicker by heading to the source of the problem, Carina dashed down the steps and then squeezed past a line of rather inquisitive servants who lingered near the kitchen, listening to the furious shouts that came from within.

    ¡°Lady Hana¡ªthis is beyond unreasonable!¡± Evelynn shouted with evident frustration and shock.

    ¡°Unreasonable?¡± Hana shot back. ¡°You had no business interfering with my work¡ª¡±

    ¡°I was simply trying to help¡ª¡±

    ¡°I was placed in charge of the banquet¡¯s menu by her Highness because I know the preferences of all the Ventrayna guests, the Ambassador''s family, along with Lord Alistair and Lady Isabella.¡±

    ¡°I simply offered some suggestions and made a few changes more suited to the majority of our guests who are Lafearian!¡± Evelynn rushed out defensively. ¡°You do realize that his Majesty, the Dowager, and many other esteemed nobles will be dining with her Highness and the Ambassador.¡±

    ¡°The chef and I have already made adjustments to the second dish, which was to be served to these Lafearian nobles, but the theme of this banquet is classical Ventrayna dishes,¡± Hana replied coldly. ¡°If the nobles do not care to try something different, they need not bother coming to a banquet meant to celebrate the unity between Ventrayna and Lafeara!¡±

    ¡°That is ridiculous! Her Highness needs the support of these nobles! To drive them away because you¡¯re sensitive about the food is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sensitive!¡± Hana¡¯s voice rose shrilly.

    Carina rounded through the kitchen door and took in the broken crate of spices, which lay in a heap between the two fuming noblewomen.

    ¡°Need I remind you,¡± Hana carried on furiously, ¡°that her Highness was also forced to adjust to a completely different culture of food. How is it that your nobles can¡¯t be bothered to respect her origins and appreciate some of Ventrayna¡¯s culinary history for one night?¡±

    ¡°Please, those chefs were all nomads until the Emperor founded Ventrayna barely three decades ago,¡± Evelynn responded with a snort. ¡°Which would explain why they bury every bite of food in a bucket of seasoning to hide the poor quality of their cooking.¡±

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Carina asked wearily as Chef Robbi shot her a pleading glance from behind the reddening Hana, who quickly responded to her question.

    ¡°Lady Evelynn decided to make changes to the banquet without checking¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lady Hana is overreacting¡ª¡± Evelynn interrupted, only to be cut off herself.

    ¡°She changed the supply order I had prepared for the banquet¡¯s menu!¡± Hana cried, looking more flushed and furious than Carina had ever seen her before.

    ¡°You changed the order?¡± Carina snapped with a sudden feeling of dread as she rushed to the documents on the counter beside Robbi.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal¡ªwe have everything we need,¡± Evelynn retorted with a note of smug victory.

    ¡°Where is the original menu?¡± Carina demanded, and Robbi hastily slid both Hana¡¯s menu and the amended menu from Evelynn onto the counter beside her. ¡°This¡ª¡± Carina stared in disbelief at the two completely different menus ¡°¡ªdid you run this past Eleanora?¡± She whirled around on Evelynn, who blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°I¡ªmentioned it to her,¡± Evelynn said hesitantly. ¡°They are all dishes made by the best chefs in Lafeara¡ª¡±

    ¡°But did you get her Highness¡¯s approval?¡± No response as Evelynn seemed suddenly intrigued by the mess on the floor that had covered the hem of her blue dress with a muddy clay powder. ¡°Did you at least run them past Chef Robbi?¡± A glance at the chef, who raised his hands as he stepped back and shook his head firmly, answered this. ¡°You¡ª¡± Carina turned back to the menu and leaned against the counter ¡°¡ªI assume then that you hired a chef or two with experience making these dishes?¡±

    ¡°No. Why would I need to hire more chefs?¡± Evelynn protested with a scoff. ¡°We have enough staff here to prepare everything we need¡ªand all the necessary ingredients!¡±

    The urge to fling a handful of spices in Evelynn¡¯s smug face swept through Carina as she turned to Robbi. ¡°Have you made any of the dishes on Evelynn¡¯s menu before?¡±

    ¡°Other than the items previously approved by Lady Hana¡ªNo.¡± Robbi crossed his arms and glared pointedly at Evelynn.

    ¡°So, you expect a chef with limited experience in Lafearian culinary taste and no experience at making these dishes to prepare a meal suitable for the royal family¡ªwithout even verifying that they are something the ambassador could eat!?¡± Carina demanded with rising impatience as she turned to face Evelynn.

    Evelynn looked confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ventraynians do not eat fish!¡± Hana snapped and then smothered a dark laugh behind her hand.

    ¡°What?¡± Evelynn turned towards the laughing attendant with a suspicious frown. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they¡ª¡±

    ¡°Because most Ventraynians are fire witches, and fish contain heavy water essence,¡± Hana retorted as if this were basic common knowledge. ¡°Fire witches don¡¯t eat anything that comes from the ocean, rivers, or other water sources.¡±

    Carina raised a brow but said nothing. As far as she knew, the Ventrayna royal family was allergic to practically anything that lived in the water. The connection to the witch¡¯s elemental affinity¡ªshe hadn¡¯t thought of that. ¡®Perhaps that¡¯s why I don¡¯t like spicy food? The heat?¡¯

    For once, the overconfident Evelynn had no response to give. Instead, she nervously brushed her fingers through the curls of coffee brown hair that fell over her left shoulder.

    ¡°You stupid girl,¡± Hana remarked bluntly and then turned to Carina. ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°We¡ªcan¡¯t we just¡ªhire a chef?¡± Evelynn suggested. ¡°We can still serve the fish to the Lafearian nobles¡ªand the royal family.¡±

    ¡°And force their most important guest to eat food that could make him seriously ill?¡± Carina shot back incredulously.

    ¡°We can follow the original menu for the Ambassador and his family¡ª¡± Evelynn suggested hastily ¡°¡ªthis way, we only have to replace half of the ingredients.¡±

    ¡°Does your family have such a capable chef available?¡± When Evelynn shook her head and shrugged, Carina closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°The best chefs in Lafeara all belong to the highest noble families. The same families we need to win to the Crown Princess¡¯s side. How do you propose we ask them to hand over their highly valued chefs at the very last minute to handle a task entrusted to her Highness without embarrassing the Crown Princess?¡±

    Evelynn grimaced and twisted the ends of her braid. ¡°We could ask the Dowager¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Hana and Carina responded sharply.

    ¡°Well then¡ªI don¡¯t know!¡± Evelynn snapped angrily. ¡°Just follow the original menu and order¡ª¡±

    ¡°It would take a week for the herbs we need from Ventrayna to reach here!¡± Carina snapped. ¡°That¡¯s why the order was sent out weeks ago to ensure its early delivery¡ªand that was before the Ambassador arrived early!¡± She stared at the floundering girl incredulously. ¡®Was it really worth the effort to snatch this responsibility from Hana¡¯s grasp while she was unwell, only to fail so spectacularly and jeopardize everything?¡¯

    ¡°We will have to adjust the menu based on the ingredients and what we have,¡± Hana stated with a note of resignation. ¡°Robbi, here¡¯s the inventory of the supplies received for the order. Check it against our stocks and see what you can come up with.¡±

    ¡°If there are ingredients you know of that can be substituted for what¡¯s missing, please let me know,¡± Carina suggested quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to scour the markets for whatever supplies we lack.¡±

    Robbi¡¯s head pivoted between them. With a heavy sigh, the chef collected the menus from the counter, the inventory roster from Hana, and then headed for the pantry, already looking haggard and understandably stressed.

    ¡°Have you even finished selecting and preparing the entertainment for the banquet?¡± Hana asked Evelynn pointedly as she crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯d assume so since you have enough free time on your hands to take over my responsibilities.¡±

    ¡°No¡ªbut that¡¯s not my fault!¡± Evelynn protested. ¡°Two of the musicians I had lined up suddenly canceled due to the Ambassador¡¯s change in schedule, then the singer, Sir Lorenzo, fell ill, and the stage actors are rushing back from Strugna but have been delayed.¡±

    Carina hid a smirk. ¡®That would be Madam Maylea¡¯s doing, no doubt.¡¯

    ¡°So we have no food and no entertainment,¡± Hana said incredulously and rubbed her fingertips against her forehead. ¡°Just perfect.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to Eleanora,¡± Carina urged as she took Hana¡¯s arm. ¡°I need her permission to leave the palace anyway and scavenge for whatever ingredients we lack.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªdo we have to?¡± Evelynn pleaded with a note of fear.

    ¡°You would prefer that her Highness was blindsided and publicly humiliated instead?¡± Carina demanded incredulously.

    ¡°I think Lady Evelynn wants to delay the inevitable so that we can share some of the blame and responsibility,¡± Hana remarked with an unusual amount of cynicism.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± Evelynn shot back with what looked like tears forming in her eyes.

    Hana scoffed and advanced upon the emotional attendant. ¡°If we were in Ventrayna, trust me when I say you would have been whipped for undermining my authority. If being forced to hear the truth is all you face here, then count yourself extremely fortunate, Lady Evelynn.¡±

    Evelynn blanched but raised her chin haughtily. ¡°Well, thank goodness this isn¡¯t Ventrayna¡ªand you have no authority over me!¡±

    ¡°But I do,¡± Eleanora responded calmly from the kitchen doorway.

    They all turned, Evelynn¡¯s face going a sickly gray hue, as the crown princess entered the kitchen with a timid Tilly and an annoyed looking Mrs. Poppy behind her.

    ¡°I made it clear very early on that Hana has the highest authority in this palace under me,¡± Eleanora continued as her long legs, clad in dusty riding trousers, moved past Carina and Hana and brought her before the trembling Lady Evelynn. ¡°You should have brought your suggestions to Hana or myself before making any changes to such an important order!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry¡ªI didn¡¯t think it through¡ªI only wanted to help!¡±

    ¡°And yet what you have done has disastrously affected my ability to host a banquet for the Ambassador and our other guests in a manner befitting a crown princess,¡± Eleanora reflected coldly.

    Evelynn nodded glumly and hung her head. ¡°That was not my intention. I am very sorry, your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Lady Hana, work with Robbi to resolve the issue with the menu. Lady Maura, since we still lack entertainment for the banquet¡ªsee what you can do there over the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Highness,¡± Carina and Hana replied in unison.

    ¡°Lady Evelynn,¡± Eleanora turned her gaze back to the wilting noblewoman. ¡°Pack your belongings. I will have a carriage prepared to return you to your family within the hour.¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡± Evelynn¡¯s light-hazel eyes snapped up quickly. ¡°Your Highness, please!¡± She crumpled to her knees and clutched Eleanora¡¯s somewhat dusty hand imploringly. ¡°Please give me another chance! I can¡¯t return to my family like this¡ªit would be a disgrace! Please¡ªreconsider! If I lose face now¡ªmy engagement!¡± She sobbed incoherently as she bowed her forehead and pressed it against the back of Eleanora¡¯s hand. ¡°My life will be over¡ª¡±

    Eleanora closed her eyes as a grimace of pain crossed her face. She drew in a breath, opened her amber eyes once more, stared down at the weeping Lady Evelynn, and then sighed. ¡°You may remain if you choose¡ª¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Oh, thank you, your Highness!¡± Evelynn gasped quickly.

    ¡°But you will have no authority over my staff and must follow all instructions given to you by Lady Hana and Lady Maura as if they were my own.¡±

    Evelynn¡¯s ecstatic expression faltered, but she swallowed her protest and masked her emotions with a grateful smile. ¡°As you wish, your Highness!¡±

    Eleanora pulled her hand free and wiped the back of it against her riding jacket. ¡°This is your last chance, Lady Evelynn. The next time you disobey either myself or your betters¡ª¡± she gestured to Carina and Hana ¡°¡ªnot only will I kick you out of the palace for good, but I will have your family stripped of their noble title as well.¡±

    Carina¡¯s eyes widened even as Evelynn¡¯s face grew deathly pale. For the first time since she had met the overconfident noblewoman, Carina felt a moment''s sympathy for the fear etched into Evelynn¡¯s face. The loss of a title was as good as a death sentence for a family as impoverished as Viscount Hendrix.

    Eleanora considered Evelynn¡¯s reaction coldly as she leaned closer to the still kneeling noblewoman. ¡°The choice to stay or leave is yours, Lady Evelynn. But do not disappoint me again.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 52: A Conflict of Interests

    ??????????

    After Mrs. Poppy escorted the deflated Lady Evelynn up to her room to contemplate her choices, Carina followed Hana and Eleanora back to the crown princess¡¯s office. Carina couldn¡¯t help but wonder what choice the distraught noblewoman would make. To be kicked out of a position at the palace would leave a noticeable stain on any noble¡¯s reputation, but if the alternative was to risk her family losing their status as nobles¡ªit hardly seemed a difficult choice to make.

    ¡®Then again, it would take more power than the crown princess currently possesses to strip an entire noble family of their title, status, and wealth.¡¯

    Hana''s soft laugh pulled Carina¡¯s attention, and she was surprised by the smugly satisfied expression on the older attendant¡¯s face.

    ¡®Well, I suppose as far as payback goes¡ªseeing Evelynn demoted and publicly reprimanded does help make up for the mess we now have to clean up.¡¯

    Hana was still smiling as she opened the office door for Eleanora. The crown princess chuckled as she sank into the chair behind the desk, looking far too composed and relaxed considering the predicament they faced.

    ¡°Hana, you look like a cat that finally ate the mouse,¡± Eleanora pointed out as she scratched a bit of mud off the sleeve of her riding jacket.

    ¡°And I would be enjoying my catch thoroughly if you had kicked her out as planned,¡± Hana responded with a sudden frown as she took one of the empty chairs that faced Eleanora¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Carina paused behind the second chair as she looked between them sharply. ¡°You planned this?¡±

    A knock at the door followed as Eleanora and Hana exchanged smug glances.

    ¡®Oh, wow, okay,¡¯ Carina shook her head in astonishment.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Eleanora commanded as she straightened her spine.

    Chef Robbi entered with a perplexed expression on his face, still holding the inventory roster and the menus. ¡°Your Highness?¡± he greeted with a deep, quizzical bow.

    ¡°Did you find everything in order?¡± Eleanora asked with a coy smile.

    ¡°Ah, yes¡ªall the necessary ingredients are there¡ªbut¡ª,¡± Robbi looked from Eleanora to Hana as he lowered the paperwork to his side with a resigned sigh. ¡°I see. Yes, everything is in order, your Highness. I¡¯ll tell the staff to proceed as originally planned.¡±

    ¡°Just keep this under wraps until tomorrow morning,¡± Eleanora cautioned as the chef turned towards the office door. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for Lady Evelynn to relax just yet.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, your Highness.¡± Robbi bowed once more and then departed.

    ¡°You¡ªboth of you set her up,¡± Carina whispered in stunned realization as she sank into the chair beside Hana. ¡°When did you know?¡±

    ¡°The moment that arrogant girl tried to bribe one of the kitchen staff while I was confined to bed,¡± Hana replied with a delicate snort.

    ¡°The staff here have little respect for Lafearian nobles,¡± Eleanora explained casually as she loosened the buttons of her riding jacket. ¡°Least of all a noblewoman who treats them like ignorant conmen. Their loyalty lies with me as long as I can provide them with security.¡±

    ¡®In other words, as long as you remain the crown princess and become queen?¡¯ Carina laughed softly as she rubbed her temple tiredly. ¡®Then again, I hold the same amount of loyalty. The moment Eleanora loses her power here, I will be forced to abandon her to save Hana and avoid following Maura to the executioner¡¯s block.¡¯

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know why you allowed her to stay,¡± Hana grumbled, appearing more unsatisfied by the minute. ¡°Who is to say Evelynn won¡¯t do something like this again or outright betray you next time?¡±

    Eleanora sighed, rose from her seat, and circled the desk to kiss Hana¡¯s forehead affectionately. ¡°I gave her a choice, that¡¯s all. If she stays¡ªwe will cross that bridge when we have to. But I can¡¯t completely burn bridges with Viscount Hendrix, not yet anyway. I need to retain what little support I have to secure my future.¡±

    ¡°So if she leaves, that will be her choice¡ªand in a way¡ªshe would be admitting she was at fault if she left,¡± Carina reasoned aloud thoughtfully. ¡°But if Lady Evelynn chooses to stay¡ª¡±

    ¡°She will think twice before disobeying or undermining me a second time,¡± Eleanora interjected confidently. ¡°Or Hana.¡± She leaned towards the still pouting attendant and kissed her.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know Eleanora had this kind of cunning and foresight in her,¡¯ Carina admitted ruefully as she averted her gaze from the affectionate couple. The sound of their intimate kiss was a little too audible inside the small office.

    Carina cleared her throat awkwardly and rose from her seat. ¡°Well, I suppose I should start looking for some suitable entertainers for the banquet then.

    ¡°Ah yes,¡± Eleanora finally pulled away from Hana¡¯s flushed face. ¡°There isn¡¯t a lot of time to find anything too extravagant, but a banquet without entertainment would be a disaster.¡± She straightened, moved behind Hana¡¯s chair, and played with the attendant¡¯s golden curls. ¡°In retrospect, I should have assigned this task to you to begin with since you''re more familiar with Ventrayna¡¯s customs.¡±

    ¡®Well, lucky for me, I already have Madame Maylea¡¯s dancers on standby. Still¡ª¡¯

    ¡°Might I have permission to leave the palace, your Highness?¡± Carina requested hopefully. ¡°There are a few local performers that have worked with the Countess before that I¡¯d like to reach out to personally.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get you a pass,¡± Eleanora reminded her with an annoyed grimace. ¡°But¡ªif I explained the situation to the Prime Minister, perhaps he might be persuaded to arrange for an official palace pass for me¡ªfinally.¡± She continued to tug playfully at Hana¡¯s hair until the blonde attendant swatted at her hand and rose to lean against the crown princess¡¯s desk.

    ¡°You should be able to obtain one certainly, given you are already a member of the royal family,¡± Carina remarked thoughtfully. ¡°And given the present situation and the importance of this banquet, the Prime Minister may be more agreeable to the request.

    Eleanora scoffed and crossed her arms. ¡°Well, if Nicholas hears that the pass is for you, he may veto it on the spot¡ªhe doesn¡¯t want you leaving the palace for some strange reason, Lady Maura.¡±

    There was something in the arch of her brow and the sarcastic tone of the crown princess¡¯s voice that suggested Eleanora knew exactly why Nicholas didn¡¯t want Carina going outside the palace.

    Carina opened her mouth to ask why but then thought better of it and remained silent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send a messenger over to the Prime Minister right away,¡± Eleanora said with a dismissive wave, ¡°but your trip outside the palace will likely have to wait till tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°At first light then,¡± Carina responded hopefully, and with a quick curtsey, she left the two love birds to celebrate their small victory away from prying eyes.

    ?????

    The Prime Minister was surprisingly sympathetic to their plight. Still, he could only loan them one of his passes, but he also provided a letter of approval to hire the entertainers on behalf of the crown and grant them entry. He sent the pass and letter over by messenger shortly after dinner and promised to discuss a more permanent solution with the crown prince as soon as possible.

    As per Eleanora¡¯s instructions, Carina waited until the following morning to leave the palace¡ªwith Sir Jordan once more in tow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try not to run into any witch hunters today,¡± Jordan suggested with a hint of nervous humor as he climbed into the palace carriage behind Carina.

    ¡°We are headed to the Hawthorne family estate,¡± Carina reminded him as she settled into her seat. ¡°Somehow, I doubt the witch hunters would dare trespass on the Earl¡¯s estate.¡±

    ¡°Even while the Earl is away at the border?¡± Jordan pressed with a doubtful frown.

    Carina shook her head at his unnecessary concern and turned her attention to the window as the carriage pulled away.

    The Prime Minister¡¯s pass got them through the Fortress gate quickly, though their identities, purpose for leaving the palace, and date of expected return were all noted by the knights just as they had been when they left Rose Palace.

    ¡®A record of who enters and leaves will prove troublesome in the future,¡¯ Carina mused. ¡®Thankfully, I have my own way to leave and return to the palace without being documented.¡¯

    Like the palace, the number of knights in the capital streets had doubled¡ªperhaps even tripled in size. About two-thirds of their number were dressed in the military uniforms of soldiers.

    ¡°They recalled a few battalions from the borders in case of an invasion,¡± Jordan explained when Carina questioned the increased presence of soldiers. ¡°Of course, the soldiers have been instructed to say they¡¯ve returned for the celebration of peace that is to follow these negotiations, rather than for defensive purposes.¡±

    ¡°As long as their commanders can keep them in line and ensure they don¡¯t provoke the Ventrayna soldiers,¡± Carina murmured worriedly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think any man here wants to provoke a war with a country of witches or the Emperor,¡± Jordan replied with a reassuring grin.

    Carina glanced out the window, filled with a sudden surge of unease. ¡®I suppose I¡¯m far more likely to create a rift between Lafeara and Ventrayna than a few drunk soldiers.¡¯ She sighed and checked her pendant watch for the third time since departing, the increased number of pedestrians on the street slowing their progress.

    ¡°Why are we headed to the Hawthorne Estate?¡± Jordan pressed with an inquisitive stare, noting her anxious behavior.

    Carina frowned at his tone. ¡°Lady Serilda requested that I pay her a visit, and I want to check in on that mother and child we rescued in Averly,¡± she explained. ¡°Also, the staff should be able to help me find the references Countess Constance kept of local entertainers she¡¯s used in the past. They should be suitable for the Crown Princess¡¯s banquet.¡±

    Jordan raised a brow and appeared unconvinced.

    ¡°Is there some other reason I would be visiting?¡± Carina challenged with her own raised brow.

    ¡°I suppose not¡ªseeing as the Earl isn¡¯t home,¡± Jordan muttered as he leaned back and crossed his arms.

    ¡®What?¡¯ Carina flushed and whipped her head towards the carriage window. ¡®Damn it. I had almost forgotten about those annoying rumors.¡¯ She reached absently for the Winter Rose¡ªthen remembered the necklace was still tucked away in the hidden drawer of her bookshelf.

    ¡®I hope the Earl is well. As strong as Percy is¡ªhe is still only a new political power in Lafeara. Still, Lord Haemish is known to hold a great deal of respect for pure-blood witches. I suppose even the Ambassador would consider the influence of the Hawthorne family before carelessly offending them. I just don¡¯t know if that influence will be enough to convince Haemish to leave most of his troops at the border.¡¯

    She frowned and studied the approaching countryside with growing impatience.

    ¡®I¡¯ve spent eight years preparing for this visit and everything that is to follow¡ªbut I know nothing about the hierarchy of witches or their covens. It would be unreasonable to assume they hold no influence inside the current government, but who and how are they wielding this influence?¡¯ Carina pressed her lips together determinedly as she straightened her spine. ¡®Lady Serilda is my best source of information while Percy is gone, but first, I need to find out what happened the night Serilda promised to meet me.¡¯

    ?????

    Apparently, Lady Serilda was just as eager to consult Carina about the failed meeting. The Marchioness dismissed Sir Jordan with barely more than a nod of acknowledgment as she pulled Carina into Percy¡¯s office.

    ¡°Where were you last night? I sent a crow to your room, and you were gone!¡± Serilda whispered anxiously as she shut the office door.

    ¡°It would appear the Dowager has one or two spies inside Rose Palace. One of them must have overheard our conversation,¡± Carina answered with some amount of relief. ¡°She left a note, addressed it from you, and had me meet her near the forbidden garden.¡±

    Serilda turned a bit pale upon hearing this news. ¡°The forbidden garden? Tell me you didn¡¯t go inside! Did she make you drink anything?¡±

    Somehow, the fact that the Marchioness was so terrified of the garden and appeared to know about the aconitum flowers which grew there only made the event more harrowing in Carina¡¯s memory.

    ¡°The Dowager showed me her secret garden. There must have been thousands of aconitum flowers there¡ªbut no, she did not offer me anything to eat or drink,¡± Carina replied with forced calm. ¡°She¡ªwanted me to reconsider joining her side.¡±

    Serilda exhaled with relief as she pressed her fingertips between her furrowed brows. ¡°That is¡ªgood. I¡¯m glad you got away unharmed.¡± She shook her head and stepped closer to Carina before whispering viciously. ¡°Don¡¯t trust a thing the Dowager tells you. She is no better than the Countess when it comes to¡ª¡±

    Carina narrowed her eyes as the Marchioness cut off abruptly. ¡°What do you mean? What has the Countess done?¡±

    A flash of pain mixed with anger surged behind Serilda¡¯s moss agate eyes, but she only closed them and shook her head with a sigh. ¡°Nevermind that, with the way things are¡ªit will be difficult for us to meet again¡ª¡± she paused and glanced up at Carina. ¡°So, how did you manage to get away from the palace? I thought Nicholas had forbidden you from leaving.¡±

    Carina frowned at Serilda¡¯s casual use of the crown prince¡¯s name. She explained her cover story with regards to needed entertainment for Eleanora¡¯s banquet and added that Russell, the butler, should know where the Countess kept records of suitable performers that would more than supplement their needs.

    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯ll ask Russell to look into that immediately,¡± Serilda said quickly. ¡°But¡ªmay I see the pass the Prime Minister gave you?¡±

    Carina handed over the bronze tablet with the Prime Minister''s engraved golden seal and watched curiously as Serilda carried the pass to Percy¡¯s desk, rummaged through the Earl''s drawers, and then pulled out an odd box along with two small blocks of clay.

    ¡°I can make a duplicate of this,¡± Serilda explained as she unwrapped the clay and pressed each block into the lid and bottom of the box.

    ¡®That¡¯s not a bad idea,¡¯ Carina admitted though she quickly shook her head. ¡°They document everyone entering and leaving the palace, even those with official passes. It would be the end of my career if I got caught with a duplicate.¡±

    Serilda nodded but made a press of the pass anyway. ¡°Just in case then, you never know when you might need a quick escape.¡±

    Carina raised her brows but said nothing as Serilda brought the Prime Minster¡¯s pass back over to her. ¡°It might come in handy,¡± she admitted, though she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Serilda had some ulterior purpose for obtaining a copy of the Prime Minster¡¯s pass.

    Serilda patted Carina¡¯s cheek affectionately and led her back towards the door. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a moment to drop in on your real purpose for being here. And if you wouldn¡¯t mind, Maura dear, remind that woman that she is here because of my cousin''s charity, not because she is entitled to the clothes, food, and roof we have given her and that bastard child. For some reason, Miss Jade appears to be under the delusion that I am obligated to look after her needs now that Percy is gone.¡±

    Carina frowned as she followed Serilda from the study. ¡®Surely Jade hadn¡¯t behaved that badly.¡¯

    ?????

    The muted sounds of another tense argument awaited Carina as she followed the maid towards one of the guest¡¯s rooms along the back of the Hawthorne house. She recognized both voices involved and dismissed the maid quickly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you used to serve, Miss Ivy. I am not a slave or a servant, and I refuse to be treated like one!¡± Jade¡¯s voice cut through the air sharply. ¡°If the Marchioness is going to continue these threats, then I demand to see the Baroness. Lady Maura promised to set us up with a house of our own. Why hasn¡¯t she come back?¡±

    ¡°Lady Maura is busy with her obligations at the palace,¡± Ivy replied with restrained impatience. ¡°In the meantime, Lady Serilda is only asking that you help around the house¡ª¡±

    ¡°And is Lady Serilda going to pay me for my work?¡± Jade retorted. ¡°No? Then how is that any different than treating me like a servant? And who will watch Benjamin while she has me cleaning this enormous house?¡±

    ¡°The other servants'' children are looked after in the servant''s quarters. I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t mind looking after Benjamin for a few hours while¡ª¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Jade¡¯s voice rose with incredulity. ¡°How do I know they won¡¯t ignore or abuse him? And why should Benjamin be raised with a bunch of servant children while I¡¯m forced to do hard labor?¡±

    Carina held back a snort of disbelief. ¡®Honestly, how many times did Jade have me running errands and cleaning up the house while she gave me a free place to stay? How is her current situation now any different from then? Does she expect strangers to give her a free room and board for nothing?¡¯

    ¡°I may not have been here for very long,¡± Jade continued in a superior tone, ¡°but I can see quite clearly the difference between you and me, Miss Ivy. I am not a slave or a servant, and I will not be dressed, spoken to, or treated like one!¡±

    ¡°And there is no reason you should be,¡± Carina interrupted as she entered the room with a calm smile.

    Jade spun towards her. The anger quickly withered from her old friend¡¯s face as she burst into tears. ¡°Baroness! Oh, thank god! I thought you had forgotten about us. Do you know how we have been treated in your absence?¡±

    As if on cue, Benjamin, who was resting on the bed, suddenly dropped the toy he had been playing with and shrieked his grief to the world.

    Carina cringed at the unexpected vocal assault and turned to Ivy as Jade rushed to her child. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she mouthed softly.

    Ivy smiled and nodded, although her expression looked troubled as she folded a gray dress and placed it on a chair beside the bedroom door. The garment¡¯s style was the same as the one Ivy wore, which marked her as a member of the household staff.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to speak with Miss Jade,¡± Ivy murmured as she moved to exit.

    ¡°No, stay,¡± Carina caught her wrist quickly. ¡°I would like to hear why Jade was shouting at you like that.¡± She turned her sharp gaze on Jade, who was bouncing the mollified Benjamin against her hip.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to shout,¡± Jade protested quickly as she glanced between them. ¡°I¡¯m just exhausted. Taking care of Benjamin keeps me up all night. Now I¡¯m also expected to do hard labor during the day while worrying about his wellbeing¡ªit¡¯s just too much!¡±

    ¡°Lady Serilda only asked that Miss Jade help clean around the Manor a few hours each day to help cover her expenses,¡± Ivy explained with a tired sigh as she placed a hand over Carina¡¯s grip and squeezed it gently.

    Jade snorted, ¡°For a woman who is another guest in this house, Lady Serilda certainly acts like the Manor is hers.¡± She appeared to think better of her comment when neither Ivy nor Carina voiced their agreement. ¡°Anyway, have you come to take us away, Baroness? Did you find a suitable house?¡±

    ¡®Do you also expect me to house you for free while providing all your needs?¡¯ Carina felt a moment of troubled unease as she tried to reconcile this new side of Jade with the friend she remembered. ¡®I understand her concern for Benjamin, but even in our previous world, single and married mothers had to put their children in daycare centers while they worked forty-hour weeks to pay mortgage or rent.¡¯

    ¡°Jade, perhaps you were not aware of this fact, but the Marchioness was placed in charge of Hawthorne estate while her cousin, the Earl, is away,¡± Carina explained patiently as she released Ivy¡¯s arm and stepped closer to the frowning mother. ¡°Surely asking for a bit of help as a means of repayment isn¡¯t too unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°But why must I learn a servant¡¯s work? I will soon have a house of my own after all.¡± Jade demanded bluntly. ¡°If I must work¡ªthen I can be an accountant or a teacher. I taught pre-school in my old w¡ª¡± she cut off abruptly, and Benjamin piped in with a delighted squeal as he pulled at the necklace chain around Jade''s neck. The small rare pink diamond caught Carina¡¯s attention. The necklace was of Lafearian design, and the chain appeared to be made of expensive silver. She was reasonably certain that Jade hadn¡¯t been wearing it the day they brought her to the Manor.

    ¡®Oh, please don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡¯

    Carina drew in a deep breath. ¡°Getting you a small house to live in is one thing. But you will have to earn a living to pay for food, firewood, and other necessities, Jade.¡±

    While it was true, she could easily set Jade up with a comfortable life¡ªthat care would only last as long as Carina remained alive. ¡®And in any case, for her to already assume I will take care of everything just because I saved her¡ªwhat else will she expect from me when she finds out that I am Carina?¡¯

    The hopeful urge to be reunited with her old friend faded as Carina studied the grumpy woman before her, trying to remain sympathetic but annoyed at the entitlement which did not belong in this world.

    ¡°How familiar are you with the education system here in Lafeara?¡± Carina inflected their current location pointedly. She knew from personal experience that the language, social studies, what passed for science, and even mathematics differed from their original world.

    Carina frowned, suddenly curious as to how Jade could speak the local language so naturally. ¡®I always assumed I could because I inherited Maura¡¯s memories. But Jade arrived here as herself. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Jade trailed off miserably ¡°¡ªbut that doesn¡¯t mean I have to become a servant¡ªdoes it?¡± Her confidence faltered as a bleak expression covered her face.

    ¡°No, no,¡± Carina replied quickly. ¡°You could certainly become a teacher with time and training¡ª¡±

    ¡°Really? That would be wonderful! Perhaps I could even be a governess¡ªthose positions exist here, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°A governess requires special training, education, experience, and recommendations from schools and other teachers,¡± Ivy replied with a dubious glance at Jade.

    ¡°What would you know?¡± Jade snorted. ¡°If it is working with kids, I can do that. But I will not have myself¡ªor my child¡ªtreated like a servant or vagabond!¡±

    Ivy sucked in a breath and turned to Carina as if to signal the end of her patience.

    ¡°For now¡ª¡± Carina replied calmly as she glanced between them ¡°¡ªJade and Benjamin still need time to recover. Once you are well enough and I¡¯ve had time to locate a suitable house, I will send a tutor there to help you prepare to become a teacher, Jade. When you have enough experience and the right recommendations, then we can talk about a governess position.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jade seemed satisfied. ¡°I will do whatever is necessary to prove myself to you, Baroness.¡±

    ¡°Please address me as Lady Maura,¡± Carina corrected with a patient smile as she glanced at the silver chain now wrapped around Benjamin¡¯s fist. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty necklace,¡± she said, happy to shift the conversation.

    ¡°Oh, this?¡± Jade¡¯s lips twitched curiously as she tugged the necklace free. ¡°It was a present from the Earl before he left.¡± Carina watched the smug expression Jade threw at Ivy, who turned promptly and left the room.

    ¡®Had Jade¡ªreally always been like this?¡¯

    Carina shook the confusing thought from her head and focused on the necklace. It was far too expensive for Percy to gift to a stranger.

    ¡®And it honestly looks like something Serilda would wear. It certainly looks as dated as the rest of the Marchioness¡¯s wardrobe.¡¯

    A shiver of unease and apprehension filled Carina as she studied the young mother and her child, followed quickly by guilt and confusion.

 Book 2: Chapter 53: The Fangs of Winter

    ??????????

    After reassuring Jade that she would return to Hawthorne Manor to visit, Carina left the young mother to feed her fussy, hungry boy in privacy.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange to think she¡¯s changed this much, but¡ª¡¯ Carina shook her head as she wandered down the halls of the Manor until she spotted Ivy seated at a table inside the library.

    Ivy was engrossed in a conversation about Lafeara¡¯s history with an unfamiliar man. Carina glanced curiously at the sandy blonde-haired noble, who appeared to be presenting Ivy with a small stack of books. There was something in the tone of their conversation that conveyed a closeness Ivy had never shown with anyone outside of Maura before.

    Not wanting to intrude, Carina backed away from the library door, only for Ivy to notice her appearance and rise quickly to her feet.

    ¡°Lady Maura! This-this is Lord Barclay!¡± Ivy hastily explained as she introduced the stranger. ¡°He is my tutor.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the little lady I¡¯ve heard so much about.¡± Barclay¡¯s pale azure eyes surveyed Carina with a hint of surprise as he offered her a courteous bow. ¡°Greetings, Baroness.¡±

    ¡°Tutor?¡± Carina echoed as she glanced between them. ¡®That would explain why they were discussing history but not the way Ivy was looking at him. No, wait a minute¡ª'' she cringed ¡®¡ªI¡¯m the last person who should be jumping to conclusions.¡¯

    ¡°Yes,¡± Barclay nodded as he leaned against the table beside the stack of books and offered Ivy a smile. ¡°The Earl hired me to prepare Miss Ivy for her future position as Matron of an orphanage he recently purchased.¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s referring to Turnbell Manor. Come to think of it, Percy did list Ivy for that position. It¡¯s good to see he¡¯s been preparing her for that.¡¯

    Carina smiled as she stepped forward into the library. ¡°Yes. I think Ivy will make an excellent Matron. She will certainly place the interest of those children above all else.¡±

    ¡°The Baroness before us stands as an impeccable representation of that fact,¡± Barclay observed with another smile directed at Ivy.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Ivy raised her hands in protest, aghast. ¡°It was the Countess who taught Maura everything she knows¡ªLady Maura, I mean.¡±

    ¡°But it was Ivy who kept me alive, grounded, and hopeful,¡± Carina pointed out as she moved to stand beside the taller girl and squeezed Ivy¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°A glowing recommendation if ever I heard one,¡± Barclay pronounced with an affirming nod. ¡°However, Miss Ivy and I go back much further than lessons at Hawthorne Manor. My father served with her father, Lord Koresh, as a royal scribe and historian in the royal palace.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Carina attempted to contain her surprise. Ivy had never revealed much about her family before, aside from her father¡¯s death resulting in her mother selling Ivy into slavery. ¡®So he was a historian? That would make him a noble at least¡ª''

    ¡°That was¡ªa long time ago,¡± Ivy whispered as she returned to her chair.

    Barclay appeared to notice Ivy¡¯s change in mood. His brows drew together briefly in a troubled expression as he offered Carina an apologetic smile. ¡°I hope you ladies will excuse me then. I would hate to intrude any further on your time together. In any case, I have other tasks to perform for the Earl while I¡¯m here.¡± He offered Maura another formal bow, then whisked himself through the library doors and shut them discreetly as he left.

    ¡°Lord Barclay seems¡ªnice,¡± Carina commented casually as Ivy picked up one of the books her tutor had given her. ¡°Does he treat you well?¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Ivy answered warmly and then blushed. ¡°Lord Barclay is highly educated and doesn¡¯t mind my background in the least. He is also very fair in his compliments and criticism.¡±

    Carina narrowed her eyes at the praise. ¡°Perhaps that is because he knew you before¡ª¡±

    ¡°We only met once or twice before my father¡¯s fall from grace¡ª¡± Ivy drew in a sharp breath as she reorganized the books before her. ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter who my father was. I am still a slave.

    ¡°Ivy,¡± Carina murmured as she took Barclay¡¯s empty chair. ¡°You won¡¯t always be a slave. Aren¡¯t you about to be the Matron of an orphanage sponsored by royalty?¡±

    ¡°A position I cannot hold while I¡¯m still a slave,¡± Ivy corrected solemnly.

    ¡°I will speak to Lord Percy when he returns. The Earl believes you are ready to take up such a position, and so do I. If a piece of paper is all that¡¯s standing in your way, then I will ensure he burns it.¡±

    Ivy exhaled and turned to Carina with a faint smile. ¡°Thank you, I¡ªas much as Barclay tells me I am ready¡ªI think I needed to hear it from you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so pleased you value my opinion above others,¡± Carina replied with a hint of smugness as she clasped Ivy¡¯s hand. ¡°But you should not discount your tutor''s opinion. Anyway, it is good to hear that Barclay doesn¡¯t mistreat you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he would never,¡± Ivy hastily protested. ¡°The idea of violence is abhorrent to him.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Carina raised a brow as she tried to keep her smile from widening suspiciously.

    ¡°We were discussing the war between the church and the Emperor before you came in. That is why he brought over these books. Barclay believes that the current conflict between the Pope and witches is due to the mismanagement of history.¡±

    ¡°Mismanagement of¡ªhistory?¡± Carina echoed as her smile dimmed. ¡°Your tutor believes that thousands of witches have been burned over the years because of improperly recorded history?¡±

    ¡°If you think about it, history is like a double-edged blade,¡± Ivy replied with a note of firm confidence. ¡°Depending on the recorder''s intentions, it can be used to guide and warn; or mislead and manipulate.¡±

    Carina considered the notion and dismissed it with a shrug. ¡°Who would even have the foresight to pull off something like that?¡±

    ¡°Well¡ª¡± Ivy hesitated as she glanced towards the library door ¡°¡ªaside from¡ªFrost, the Saints were also able to predict the future.¡±

    Carina frowned. ¡°But unless they controlled every possible means of recording history, other accounts would differ. Why would one perspective be given more credibility than another? Especially if a conflicting view could be proven.¡±

    ¡°Part of the church''s efforts to eradicate witches in the past included burning any secret libraries kept by the covens,¡± Ivy explained practically.

    ¡®How ironic that Ivy is learning more about the church''s history with the covens than me.¡¯

    ¡°But even mortals outside the church would record history diff¡ª¡± Carina hesitated. ¡°No, I suppose if the church really wanted to erase certain aspects of history, they would only have to accuse someone of being a witch to discredit them.¡±

    A sudden cold chill washed over Carina as she studied Ivy, whose father had been a royal historian. ¡®Is that what happened¡ªis that why you became a slave?¡¯ She curled her fingers into a fist as Ivy replied.

    ¡°Exactly, the church believes that witches are innately evil because their bloodline is cursed,¡± Ivy explained. ¡°That¡¯s why a witch can¡¯t be saved by faith. Even after death, a witch¡¯s body must be burned to prevent their soul from returning to torment the living.¡±

    Carina thought of Maura and sighed.

    ¡°Furthermore,¡± Ivy continued passionately, ¡°The church believes that witches are the source of great calamities that will unleash a destructive force upon the world. They¡¯ve linked dozens of natural disasters to witches over the years: plagues, famines, floods, wars, and even the lost continent of Esyllt.¡±

    ¡®Esyllt? I¡¯ve never heard of a continent by that name.¡¯

    ¡°Alright,¡± Carina shrugged amicably. ¡°I won¡¯t argue that most of the church¡¯s teachings sound like mere superstition and manipulation. But Lafearians have blindly followed those teachings for centuries¡ªI¡¯m not sure a history lesson is going to change their faith in the Saints.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ªtrue,¡± Ivy admitted reluctantly.

    ¡®Nevermind the rest of Lafeara, why are you so quick to believe a history that paints witches as victims and the church as villains?¡¯

    Carina shook her head ruefully and studied the book in front of the passionate student. ¡°The History of the Warring Kingdoms,¡± she read aloud with a raised brow. This book had certainly not been among the mountain of books the Countess had her study before entering the palace. ¡°It is rather terrifying to think that, just because one of the church¡¯s faithful miswrote history, intentionally or otherwise, thousands of innocent people have been tortured and killed over the years.¡±

    ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t either of those reasons,¡± Ivy replied with a note of trepidation. ¡°What if someone is misleading the church to create chaos and division?¡±

    Carina studied her with a frown. ¡®What sort of nonsense was this Lord Barclay putting into Ivy¡¯s head? This sort of radical thinking could get her branded as a heretic.¡¯

    ¡°Ivy, who would have the power to mislead the church? The Pope?¡±

    Something akin to madness blazed behind Ivy¡¯s jade green eyes. ¡°No, not a mortal, but what if¡ª¡±

    Before Ivy could finish her answer, the library doors swung open, and Lady Serilda walked in with a triumphant, ¡°Ah! There you are, Maura.¡± The marchioness gestured towards her hurriedly.

    Carina squeezed Ivy¡¯s hand again and glanced at the book in her friend''s hand worriedly before she followed her host out of the library. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if I should object. Ivy¡¯s old enough to know her own mind and wise enough to know who she can discuss such a dangerous subject with¡ªalthough, I wonder what Lord Barclay¡¯s motives for teaching her this version of history is?¡¯

    ¡°Sorry to cut your little reunion short,¡± Serilda said with a quick smile as she turned down the hall. ¡°But you will be expected back at the palace before the day is through, so I want to make the most of the time we have.¡± She leaned in closer as they continued towards the side door that led to the bathhouse. ¡°It¡¯s time we returned to Anthraticus.¡±

    ?????

    The wide circular earthen room that connected to one of Anthraticus¡¯s tunnels was dark and oppressive. Serilda walked confidently through the entryway. Her candle created a dim circle of light around them.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t ask questions until I¡¯ve finished my explanation,¡± Serilda said, all business-like, as she waved her hand. Two chairs appeared out of the shadows and scrapped across the ground towards them. ¡°Please, have a seat, Maura.¡±

    Carina entered and complied, folding her hands nervously across her lap. She wondered for a moment about the Winter Rose she had left in her palace bedroom but quickly focused on Serilda.

    The marchioness spoke rapidly as she moved about the room, lighting a few candles notched inside the wall with a matchstick she pulled from a small cubby hole. ¡°Most witches require at least three months of training to find and connect with their element. Pure-bloods, however, are born with a strong connection to a distinct element that they can control from an early age. For the Hawthorne family and many other noble witch families in Lafeara, that element is air.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed the different gods and the respective domains of their covens. Lafeara, as you may presume, belongs to the coven witches who serve Veles, the god of air.¡±

    Serilda settled into the chair opposite Carina. The marchioness closed her eyes, inhaled deeply, and then sighed softly. A rush of warm air filled the room as the candles danced. It teased the fabric of Carina¡¯s dress and tossed her hair before it faded and disappeared. Serilda repeated her simple breathing exercise once more, but this time as her sigh filled the room, a rush of voices whispered back, their reverberation as painful as a choir of dull knives being scrapped across granite.

    Carina cringed and covered her ears reflexively.

    ¡°Not all magic is visible,¡± Serilda intoned in a melodic voice. ¡°Not all magic is destructive. An air witch can make a king kneel at her feet with but a few¡ªpretty words.¡±

    Carina nodded slowly, though she wasn¡¯t sure why. The room''s oppressive feeling seemed to fade as the marchioness sighed again, and a soothing breeze tickled across Carina¡¯s skin like the warmth of the sun.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡ª¡± Serilda blinked as her voice returned to normal ¡°¡ªnot wearing the Winter Rose?¡± The marchioness¡¯s tone was an odd mix of anger and delight.

    ¡°I¡ªmust have forgotten to wear it today.¡± Carina blinked sluggishly as a yawn crept up the back of her throat. ¡®Crap, she¡¯s not going to make me fall asleep again, is she?¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Serilda¡¯s scarlet lips twitched as laughter danced behind her moss green eyes. ¡°One thing you should know about air witches, particularly us pure-bloods, is that we can always tell when someone is lying.¡± She scoffed lightly. ¡°So my cousin¡¯s affections are one-sided, what a shame.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re referring to the rumors?¡± Carina shook her head quickly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put too much weight behind empty gossip.¡±

    ¡°Even gossip can hold a spark of truth sometimes?¡± Serilda tapped her manicured fingernail against the chair¡¯s arm as her smile turned almost playful. ¡°If you were to ask me if my cousin''s affection was genuine, I would say that he values you above all others.¡±

    Carina blinked, then half-coughed, half-choked, unable to think of a response.

    ¡°However,¡± Serilda continued with a bemused smile. ¡°I am well versed in the inconsistency of mortal affection. The more you love someone, the closer to paradise you feel, but then a week, a month, a year later, that paradise has dried up, and only a wilderness of tears remain.¡±

    ¡®Is she talking about King Henri?¡¯ Carina wondered silently as she studied the marchioness¡¯s composed face.

    ¡°You are wondering if I am telling the truth?¡± Serilda queried with another quick smile. ¡°Were you an air witch instead of an ice witch, you would be able to tell.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªthought only pure-bloods could¡ª¡±

    ¡°Well, normally, that would be the case,¡± Serilda grumbled with a raised brow. ¡°But, despite your mother¡¯s tainted blood, you have more magic than the average coven witch.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s probably because of Viktor¡¯s magic.¡¯ Carina shifted, somewhat unnerved that Serilda could sense that much about her despite never seeing Carina use magic.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± the marchioness murmured as a mischievous smile crossed her face. ¡°Shall I demonstrate what the Winter Rose can do and why it is so valuable?¡±

    ¡°If you like,¡± Carina replied with a small sense of trepidation. The predator-like smile that flashed across Serilda¡¯s pretty face did not make her feel any better.

    ¡°As we discussed, pureblood air witches can detect a lie easily,¡± Serilda explained calmly as she closed her eyes and drew in another deep breath. ¡°But we can also compel others to obey our will, whether that is something as complex as murder or as simple as telling us their deepest secret.¡±

    ¡®Oh no¡ª¡¯

    ¡°When and why did you approach the Hawthorne family? Andhow did you win over the Countess¡¯s favor?¡±

    Carina felt a wave of magic push through her skin, trickle through her ears, and sink into her bones. Her folded hands relaxed their grip as her shoulders sagged, and her mind seemed to drift on an invisible breeze.

    ¡°I needed a powerful backer who could help me obtain my freedom from the Turnbell family and secure a position in the palace beside the Crown Princess. The Countess was Eleanora¡¯s aunt, held the greatest power out of any noblewoman in Lafeara, and I happened to have valuable information that could place me in her good graces.¡±

    Carina blinked as the answer rolled effortlessly off her tongue. ¡®Not good, I have to stop¡ªbut¡ª'' As if sensing her resistance, another wave of magic pushed through her as a soft buzz filled Carina¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Six years ago, on Holy Saint¡¯s day, there was an attempt set to assassinate the Countess on her way back from the capital,¡± Carina explained through gritted teeth. ¡°I was able to slip a warning about the ambush to the Countess the day before. I told her what road to avoid and where the assassins were hiding. The Countess investigated the matter and afterward took me in as her prot¨¦g¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Six¡ªyears ago?¡± Serilda appeared shocked by Carina¡¯s answer.

    ¡®No¡ªnot just shocked¡ªshe looks furious?¡¯

    Carina watched as the marchioness''s nails tore into the wooden armrest of her chair in a visible attempt to restrain herself as the witch¡¯s fierce, blazing green eyes jerked suddenly away from Carina into the darkness around the room.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡ª¡± Serilda hissed, ¡°All these years I wondered how she avoided it¡ªyou were the one who warned her?¡±

    Carina couldn¡¯t speak¡ªand was glad of it. The sudden hatred in Serilda¡¯s voice told her that saying the wrong thing¡ªor pretty much anything in this moment¡ªmight send the trembling marchioness over the edge.

    Serilda sucked in one deep breath after another. As her breathing calmed, the marchioness plucked her nails free from the chair¡¯s splintered arms and let out a hallow, empty laugh. ¡°How could you have possibly learned about the ambush? You were all of what¡ªten years old back then?¡± Outrage trembled beneath Serilda¡¯s forced calm.

    Carina swallowed, unclenched her cold hands, but remained silent.

    ¡°I asked you!¡± Serilda shot up from her seat with bloodthirsty eyes. ¡°How did you know the Countess would be ambushed on her way back from the capital six years ago!¡±

    A riptide of magic rammed into Carina once more, bending and snapping her futile resistance with ferocious efficiency.

    ¡°I knew because¡ªI have seen the future¡ª¡± Carina panted as her lungs tightened and a high-pitched whine filled her ears. Something warm dripped down her cheeks, and she reached up in surprise to find her ears were bleeding.

    ¡°How long are you going to let her toy with you, little ice witch?¡± Viktor¡¯s voice roared in outrage. ¡°What is one pure-blood compared to the magic of a god?¡±

    Carina¡¯s vision blurred as Serilda stepped closer. The high-pitched ringing that filled the room seemed to rip through her skull. Following the instinct of a cornered prey, Carina stretched out her bloody fingers towards the dangerous air witch and unleashed the frantic claws of winter that howled within her chest.

    A flash of white knocked Serilda from her vision as Carina collapsed against the chair, panting, trembling, but alive. Only the sight of the giant white beast that crushed Serilda beneath its massive paws as its frozen fangs glimmered a hairsbreadth from the petrified marchioness¡¯s face kept Carina from celebrating her good fortune.

    Serilda whimpered and closed her eyes as the winter wolf spread its jaws open and growled out a gust of cold air.

 Book 2: Chapter 54: The Consequences of Fate

    ??????????

    Carina¡¯s vision was still blurring in and out as she stared past her blood-stained fingers at the elemental monstrosity that appeared determined to bite Serilda¡¯s face off. For a moment, something sinister stirred inside her chest¡ªa cold, foreign feeling that reveled as a pinned Serilda let out a panicked whimper of fear.

    Carina gasped and clutched her chest as the malevolent darkness that filled the earthen room around her trembled and faded. The wolf before her hesitated, its giant jaws of glistening teeth positioned around Serilda¡¯s vulnerable head stiffened and then withdrew as the wolf stepped back and glanced towards Carina as if seeking confirmation.

    ¡®I. Eat. Witch?¡¯

    Carina¡¯s eyes widened as another startled gasp slipped past her lips. ¡®Is it¡ªtalking to me?¡¯

    ¡®No. Eat?¡¯ The wolf closed its mouth with a faint huff and seemed¡ªdisappointed.

    Carina shook her head firmly, and the elemental monster took another step back from the fallen air witch, to whom he offered a low rumbling growl as if to say, ¡®I¡¯ll eat you later.¡¯

    Serilda slowly blinked her eyes open as she felt her attacker retreat. She appeared to realize that¡ªfor the moment¡ªshe was in no danger and sat up stiffly with a resigned, feeble smile as she studied the wolf. ¡°I suppose I should thank you for not allowing your scriva to kill me,¡± the marchioness muttered.

    The winter wolf growled again as if it understood Serilda and disapproved. It turned and circled behind Carina¡¯s chair before sitting down on her right side, its translucent eyes focused on the marchioness.

    ¡°Scriva?¡± Carina whispered as she studied the fearsome creature that was about four feet taller than her. ¡®Where did it come from? Did I make this?¡¯

    Serilda let out a snort of disbelief as she studied Carina. ¡°Scriva are¡ªsummoned companions of witches.¡± The marchioness sighed and rose slowly to her feet while keeping a careful eye on the wolf. ¡°It would be easier to explain if we used the tomes in Anthraticus¡¯s library.¡±

    ¡®The witch is trying to run away.¡¯ The wolf¡¯s disapproving growl rumbled through Carina¡¯s mind while Serilda took no notice.

    ¡®So, only I can hear him. Then this must be some sort of telepathy?¡¯

    The wolf¡¯s left ear twitched in her direction while it remained otherwise focused on Serilda, almost as if it were listening in on Carina¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡®Weird. But Viktor also communicated with me that way, so¡ªperhaps this is normal.¡¯

    Carina shifted her gaze from the wolf to Serilda and then to the blood already drying on her fingers. ¡®As much as I shouldn¡¯t trust Serilda after she attacked me like that, it would be good to learn more about this magic I possess. Once I¡¯m back in the palace, it will be hard to find another opportunity like this to receive training.¡¯

    The wolf stretched its jaws into a lazy yawn, and Serilda quivered as she looked away from the flash of teeth.

    Carina smiled. ¡®Well, even without the Winter Rose. I¡¯m not exactly defenseless.¡¯

    She also knew without asking that this library would be entirely different from the private library she had spent most of Maura¡¯s later childhood in, studying while being tutored by the Countess or other hired instructors.

    ¡®This library has magical witch tomes? I wonder how different those are from ordinary books?¡¯

    Carina gestured towards the only door in the room they had used to enter. ¡°After you, Marchioness.¡±

    Serilda nodded and headed towards the exit with measured, cautious steps and a worried glance as the scriva followed behind her with Carina in tow.

    The wolf shimmered and shrank in size before its snow-like body squeezed through the doorway out into the hall. Serilda muttered something under her breath when it did that. Perhaps she had hoped the creature would remain trapped inside.

    Carina smiled as she entered the hall and stood beside the elemental beast to stare at Serilda pointedly.

    They proceeded through the tunnels and a few hidden doors with the winter wolf padding along softly beside Carina, never more than arm''s length away. Finally, they stopped before a single large door marked by a border of runes.

    Serilda waved her hand over the root-shaped rune in the center of the doorframe, which flared to life as a pattern of smaller runes brightened and spiraled out to the border frame like branches of a tree. The door creaked open as a gentle gush of wind crept out.

    Carina didn¡¯t even blink at the use of magic. After summoning a scriva from pure fear, she had become numb to such simple effects. She focused her attention on the path of runes along the floor that lit up the room before them, illuminating the massive underground library that stretched on seemingly forever as the path of runes continued towards their distant ends.

    ¡°Only pure-blood witches are allowed in here,¡± Serilda explained tensely as she glanced warily around the library. ¡°Fortunately, it appears to be empty.¡± After a moment¡¯s inspection, she entered, and Carina followed.

    The scriva stepped in behind them and then shook its head and body as it returned to its original size. Carina held her breath as she watched the elemental creature move forward, narrowly avoiding the corner of the nearest bookshelf. She could already envision the domino effect of chaos that would ensue if her summoned companion accidentally knocked even one shelf over.

    ¡°Anyway, to answer your earlier question, a scriva is a magical manifestation of elements mixed with the casters will,¡± Serilda explained as she moved towards the center of the library, where a few tables and chairs waited. When Carina looked nonplussed, the marchioness continued. ¡°It¡¯s not a creature of flesh and blood, but ice and frost. The scriva¡¯s body is reinforced with your magic and is thus indestructible as long as you remain alive and possess that magic.¡±

    Serilda paused to rub her temple as if fighting a nasty headache.

    ¡°The problem is,¡± the marchioness continued. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a manifestation outside of the tomes of this library. Even the strongest pure-bloods of my family have never been able to figure out the complexities of such a summon.¡± Serilda closed her eyes, pressed her lips together, and snapped furiously, ¡°So how in Veles¡¯s name did a half-blood coven witch make one?¡±

    The scriva growled at her tone but remained relaxed as it lay upon the floor between them.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Carina tilted her head and shrugged helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°Did someone teach you the spell of summoning?¡±

    ¡°The wha¡ªNo.¡±

    ¡°Show you then?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Carina shook her head. ¡°It¡ªjust happened?¡±

    Serilda stared at her, exasperated, then opened her mouth, hesitated, and asked, ¡°Are you sure your mother wasn¡¯t a witch?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Carina half-laughed and crossed her arms with a sigh. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe for a moment that Lady Helena was a witch,¡± she answered confidently. The wolf let out a very animal-like snort as if agreeing with her.

    ¡®It seems so alive¡ªand intelligent. Is it possible that¡ªthis scriva¡ªis something Viktor made?¡¯ It would certainly explain how an elemental monster knew her family lineage.

    Serilda frowned as she glanced between them in perplexed frustration, then her shoulders drooped, and she shook her head in defeat. ¡°Never mind. If you can summon that, you¡¯re not as defenseless as we thought.¡±

    Carina didn¡¯t miss the tone of disappointment in Serilda¡¯s voice, and neither did the scriva judging by its low growl.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s a good thing,¡± Serilda reasoned aloud with a nervous glance at the white wolf. ¡°Anyway, the reason I brought you down here was to begin your training, Maura.¡± She crossed her arms and stared suspiciously at Carina. ¡°But seeing as how you can control your magic to this extent already.¡±

    ¡°I have never received any training before,¡± Carina countered firmly. ¡°But¡ªI have accidentally used my magic once or twice when¡ªthreatened.¡±

    Carina didn¡¯t mention Lincoln or the fact that Serilda had looked ready to kill her only moments ago.

    Serilda nodded and appeared to accept this explanation though her gaze turned doubtful each time she glanced towards the scriva. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s start with something simple. Show me what you can do.¡±

    Carina nodded as she held out her right hand and connected to the pulsating cold within her chest. Frost stretched down her fingers and across her palm, then snowflakes swirled around her wrist and spiraled upon her open hand as the frozen heart glowed faintly.

    ¡°I can extend this cold to other people or objects and change their temperature, but that¡¯s about it,¡± Carina admitted reluctantly as she closed her hand and the light faded.

    Serilda stared at Carina¡¯s chest¡ªnot uttering a single word. Then she motioned her hand sharply, and a chair ripped away from the nearest reading table and slid to a halt just in time to support her as the marchioness sat down.

    ¡°I need to think,¡± Serilda muttered with an unhappy look between Carina and the wolf. ¡°For now, take this back with you.¡± The marchioness snapped her fingers, and a book zipped across the library and hurtled towards Carina. The scriva rose swiftly and caught the flying tome gently in its fangs before it presented the book like a trophy to the ice witch.

    Carina accepted the book, grateful the winter wolf¡¯s sharp fangs hadn¡¯t ripped the delicately embellished leather cover. She also appreciated the fact that the creature did not appear to drool. ¡®Then again¡ªit is made of ice and frost.¡¯

    ¡°You obviously have more potential than any of us could have guessed,¡± Serilda observed grimly as she folded her arms. ¡°That book will teach you the basics. Your breathing, focus, design, and intent are all essential elements of any spell casting. Once you get the hang of the first few pages of magic exercises, the rest of the book will become much easier to work through.

    ¡°Witch incantations that connect to each element are written on the first page. Each witch can only possess one element, so don¡¯t try anything stupid like casting a fire spell. It will likely backfire and damage you. Ice and fire magic don¡¯t mix well.¡± Serilda shook her head with a sigh as she leaned back in her chair. ¡°Only an insane goddess like Kritanta would try exerting her dominion over an opposing magical force. However, as an ice witch, Maura, you could try spells of water or wind, but without a natural affinity or artifact to ramp up the spell''s potency, it''s just a waste of your magical energy.¡±

    ¡°Magical energy?¡± Carina pressed curiously.

    Serilda¡¯s lips twitched with a smile as if amused by such a novice question. ¡°To be a witch is to have a body blessed by a god to be a vessel for their power. The more power a vessel possesses, the more magic they can use without suffering from the mental or physical exhaustion that comes when a vessel runs low of magic.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡ªit''s possible to use it all?¡±

    ¡°Temporarily,¡± Serilda replied swiftly. ¡°A witch can recover their magic over time. The length of recovery is determined by the amount of power the vessel can hold and how much magic remains. In theory, the more magic left over, the quicker your recovery. However, the more you overextend your magic, the more painful and slow the recovery.¡±

    ¡®That makes sense, I suppose.¡¯

    ¡°And then there is the risk of dying.¡±

    ¡°Dying?¡± Carina raised a brow sharply.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Serilda replied as she gestured to a potted vine beside a bookshelf. ¡°Magic is to a witch what water is to that plant. We were born with it. We can not survive without it. If a witch drained herself completely of magic, she would wither up and die.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t run out of magic¡ªgot it,¡± Carina whispered. She shifted restlessly as she moved her gaze from the plant to the book in her hand. ¡°Why is it that spells sometimes require an incantation and other times they don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°That is another trait of a pure-blood¡¯s magic. The more power we have, the easier it is to cast a spell without an incantation as a trigger,¡± Serilda replied calmly. ¡°Reactive magic like yours can happen¡ªthough they rarely perform as intended. Stress, anger, or fear can act as a trigger, and the result is often powerful, but control is sacrificed as a result.

    ¡°Something like this¡ª¡± the marchioness gestured at the scriva ¡°¡ªwould normally require a great deal of focus and several incantations to even be possible.¡± The marchioness sighed and rubbed her temple again. ¡°Even if your magic potential allowed you to react instinctively without an incantation¡ªthat doesn¡¯t explain how you were able to create a scriva despite your tainted heritage.¡±

    Carina sighed. She was just as confused about the massive wolf that lay at her feet.

    ¡°We should head back. Study that book for now; it will give you a firm foundation of knowledge. Make sure you only practice those spells at night behind a locked door. When I figure out what you are,¡± Serilda gestured between the scriva and Carina. ¡°I¡¯ll know how to adjust your training.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Carina replied calmly as she tucked the book under her arm. ¡°But before I go¡ªwhy did you attack me earlier?¡±

    Serilda¡¯s moss green eyes dropped to the library floor as she drew in a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°I suppose an explanation is owed if I am to become your teacher.¡± She straightened in her seat and lanced her fingers together before lifting her gaze once more to Carina. ¡°I was nineteen when I became King Henri¡¯s secret mistress,¡± she answered dully. ¡°I hated the idea. Loathed the very thought of¡ª¡± she closed her eyes briefly as her lips twisted with disgust ¡°¡ªbut it was for the good of the family and the coven.¡± She offered an empty smile as her eyes opened once more. ¡°I was promised the title of Queen as long as I gave the king another son. An heir the coven¡¯s could use to regain power in Lafeara.¡±

    ¡®So the witches have tried to take Lafeara¡¯s throne before?¡¯

    ¡°I lived most of my life secluded in my father¡¯s estate for that very purpose,¡± Serilda continued. ¡°I was given a secret identity, that of a lower noble, and fed special herbs to mask my witch powers from the church.¡±

    ¡°Aconitum?¡± Carina guessed aloud.

    Serilda nodded. ¡°I made sure to take it in the smallest of doses and only when I could feel my powers resurfacing. The Dowager herself prepared my tonics with the greatest care. If I had given birth to a son, Lafeara would have a prince of both worlds, half-mortal, and half-witch. With that, we would finally put an end to the Harvardur bloodline, and I would take over as Regent and Queen Mother.¡±

    ¡®Harvardur? The ancestor of the royal family that they had taken as their surname. King Harvardur was the first mortal king to rule after the Saint¡¯s rebellion.¡¯

    ¡°But how could your child end the royal bloodline? He would still be half Harvardur, half-mortal.¡±

    ¡°For one, he would have been born a coven witch, not a half-witch,¡± Serilda responded with a cynical smile. ¡°When a coven chooses a Witch King, all witches belonging to that coven are forced to submit to the Witch King¡¯s rule. My son¡ª¡± she strangled on the word for a moment as she pressed a hand against her stomach ¡°¡ªwould have yielded Lafeara¡¯s throne to the next Witch King.¡±

    A dark shiver ran down Carina¡¯s spine as the implication of Serilda¡¯s words took root. ¡®The coven had been preparing to take over the kingdom six years ago. The Dowager had been a part of this effort. The death of the Queens, Tristan¡¯s banishment and presumed death, now only Nicholas remained of the Harvardur bloodline, and he was married to Eleanora.¡¯

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Witch King just kill the royals and take the throne by force?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t the covens tear the castle apart brick by brick and slaughter every single noble-born mortal and royal brat inside it?¡± Serilda replied with a cynical laugh. ¡°In a word? The Saint.¡± She raised her hand and snapped her fingers again. Another book zipped towards her back but shifted course to the marchioness¡¯s extended hand as she snatched it precisely from the air. The pearl leather cover shimmered with gold as Serilda flipped it open then spun the book around to present the painted images to Carina.

    Scenes of calamities flipped before Carina¡¯s eyes in rapid succession. A two-headed rock giant, smashing its way through a city. A rain of blood that overflowed rivers as the painted mortals on the embankment wept bloody tears from nearly every orifice. Then a deluge of fire descending from the sky to decimate a city and burn the field of crops around it. In each painting, a white figure surrounded by blinding golden light stood triumphant over a charred demonic humanoid body of what had presumably been a witch.

    ¡°The churches were never good at painting us in a flattering light,¡± Serilda observed with a wry smile.

    ¡°This book¡ªis from the church?¡± Carina recoiled instinctively.

    ¡°Every record in history pinpoints the appearance of a Saint around the occurrence of any catastrophic event caused by a witch or coven,¡± Serilda explained as she rose from the chair. ¡°There are a few exceptions¡ªbut those were all attributed to the involvement of a deity.¡±

    ¡°A god?¡± Carina considered this for a moment. ¡°Then¡ªthe destruction of old Zarus.¡±

    ¡°Blessed by Kritanta through her consort, Emperor Arius.¡±

    ¡°Consort?¡± Carina raised a brow at this.

    ¡°A god or goddess will only impart their magic to one who has sworn a lifetime of fealty and service to them,¡± Serilda explained. ¡°Although I do not know for certain, it is rumored that some form of intimacy is required to¡ªtransfer andbind the magic.¡±

    Carina scoffed and felt a bit squeamish as she turned the page to where a woman with golden hair and a blindfold held a babe in her arms. The title Saint Harmonia andPope Zigor I lay inscribed in golden letters beneath the child. ¡°Aren¡¯t the gods supposed to be dragons?¡±

    ¡°That is one of their forms,¡± Serilda corrected with a note of impatience. ¡°Each god has presented themselves in human form at some point throughout the history of the covens¡ªeven Viktor. Though the history of ice god¡¯s coven has all but faded from history along with its immortal witches.¡± She glanced from Carina to the wolf and muttered, ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why.¡±

    Carina flipped the holy book shut and stepped back. ¡°None of this explains why you attacked me earlier,¡± she reminded the marchioness bluntly.

    Serilda grimaced. ¡°The ambush you thwarted six years ago, the attack upon the Countess, was organized by me.¡±

    ¡®Oh.¡¯ Carina took a moment to digest that as Serilda took the closed book and tossed it over her shoulder where a breeze caught it and carried it back to its origins.

    ¡°You know that I am Percy''s cousin. My father was Constance''s older brother, Lord Gaius. He was the leader of the Twilight Coven, a faction that rules within the noble families of Lafeara. One of three covens that have governed the witches of Lafeara since the fall of the Isbrand King.¡± Serilda rubbed her neck and rose from her chair before continuing.

    ¡°My father died before I turned ten years old. My uncle, Lord Alastair, took over the coven as its temporary leader and my guardian. Alastair was meant to hold that seat for me until I came of age, but then he got married to that half-witch, Lady Isabella, and abdicated his seat as the coven¡¯s temporary leader to his sister, Lady Constance. And Constance, well¡ª¡± Serilda fingers moved restlessly along the silk belt of her dress ¡°¡ªthat woman was never any good at letting go of power. I would have been of age to claim my seat when I turned twenty. Instead¡ªI was pregnant with King Henri¡¯s bastard child.¡±

    ¡°And then¡ªyou had a miscarriage,¡± Carina whispered sympathetically.

    ¡°A miscarriage caused by the Countess herself!¡± Serilda¡¯s eyes flashed with the same maniacal hatred that had set her upon Carina moments ago. The wolf rose to its feet beside Carina but remained silent.

    ¡°A beautiful work of sabotage if I say so myself,¡± the marchioness muttered. ¡°My identity as the king¡¯s mistress was exposed to the mortal noble lords overnight. I was still heavily weakened by both the miscarriage and the aconitum the Dowager was slipping me. It took almost no effort for Constance to convince the Twilight Coven to view me as unfit to rule. She had me shut away and fed me food tainted with poison that drove away all reason. Once she had convinced everyone that the loss of my child had made me a danger to myself, she shipped me to one of Mercy¡¯s convents in the country where everyone forgot that I even existed.¡±

    Carina remained as stiff as a statue as Serilda paused to collect herself and soothe her ragged breathing.

    ¡°She should have just killed me,¡± the marchioness whispered darkly. ¡°I wanted her dead¡ªa thousand times over. If that ambush had succeeded, it would have left the coven with no choice but to accept me as their leader. At worst, they would have married me to another pure-blood. Within a few years, I would have recovered my powers and proven that the Countess had poisoned me and murdered my child. But¡ª¡±

    Carina exhaled sharply and leaned against the wolf as a wave of guilt flooded through her.

    ¡°Instead, I was locked in a dungeon, trapped in my own personal hell for four long years. They laced my food and water with aconitum and anything strong enough to keep me comatose. Then Percy found me, recovered what was left of my mind, body, and spirit, and nursed me back to health in secret. I came back for one purpose and one purpose alone, Maura. To finish what you prevented six years ago.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill the Countess,¡± Carina said softly in acknowledgment.

    Serilda smiled, a sad, broken, glittering smile that held not a flicker of joy. ¡°Percy will hand his mother over to me once he has taken Lafeara¡¯s throne. I have sworn the Twilight Coven to his service in exchange for my revenge.¡±

    ¡°Percy¡ªis the Witch King,¡± Carina whispered.

    Serilda nodded grimly. ¡°And because he has chosen you as his Queen, I won¡¯t hold this mistake against you.¡±

    The wolf growled out a cold breath of brittle air as its neck stiffened.

    ¡°Just as well,¡± Serilda added with a mocking laugh. ¡°I¡¯d rather not offend a Witch King¡ªor a god.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 55: The Unveiled Truth

    ??????????

    Carina forestalled her return to Hawthorne manor with the excuse she wished to return to Viktor¡¯s room, though she was careful to refer to it as ¡°the ancient tomb of the dead dragon.¡± The marchioness was surprisingly obliging but still encouraged Carina to keep her visit short as they neared the immortal¡¯s burial chamber door.

    ¡°I will wait for you outside. The other covens use Anthraticus, and it would not do for them to know too much about you yet,¡± Serilda warned.

    The familiar pattern of light lit up the floor the moment Carina stepped inside Viktor¡¯s lair. The dragon did not stir, but a presence, like a welcoming breath, greeted Carina and seemed to delight the scriva wolf that pricked up its ears and wagged its tail as it followed her inside.

    Carina took in a tentative breath. ¡°Viktor?¡±

    ¡°I am here,¡± the familiar voice answered with a muted sense of frustration. ¡°Do you like my gift?¡±

    ¡°So it was you then,¡± Carina nodded as she glanced towards the winter wolf.

    ¡°In part,¡± Viktor replied with a hint of approval. ¡°It was your magic and strong desire to protect yourself¡ªhowever, disorganized and chaotic your thoughts¡ªthat gave me the material to work with. All I did was add a sliver of my soul, then apply purpose and design to your magic. Though I suppose your magic is also my magic¡ª¡± he trailed off as the scriva approached the dragon. The wolf¡¯s eyes, which resembled perfectly round chunks of ice that glowed with a faint blue light, fastened upon the dragon. Then the scriva bowed its head and lay quietly upon the floor beside Carina.

    ¡°Your soul?¡± Carina queried as she watched her summoned companion.

    ¡°A small piece of the maker¡¯s soul is necessary to create a scriva,¡± Viktor explained. ¡°However modest your origins, little ice witch, you carry the heart of a god. Until you are better able to fend for yourself, the scriva will protect you. It will also provide a link to my soul so that we may communicate when you leave the borders of Anthraticus.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Carina murmured as she studied the wolf with new concern. ¡®How exactly am I supposed to keep something this magical beside me?¡¯

    ¡°Do you?¡± Viktor¡¯s sniped with a hint of impatience. ¡°I had hoped that air witch would be up to the task of instructing you, but she appeared more focused on harming you than teaching you the basics of magic.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªmay have unintentionally caused her harm¡ªin the past,¡± Carina admitted with a wince as her hands twisted together.

    ¡°Be that as it may, training you still require. Your new scriva will not only guard and keep you safe but also help me to train you. However draining that may be¡ª¡±

    ¡°Train me¡ªYou?¡± Carina whispered nervously.

    ¡°Prepare yourself, little ice witch. I intend to shape you into a queen worthy of guarding my heart. You may well be grateful that this frozen heart can block out physical pain¡ªthough you will likely feel other equally uncomfortable effects.¡±

    Carina swallowed and nodded silently. As harsh as this training already sounded, she had another more pressing issue to deal with. ¡°That¡ª¡± she gestured to the wolf ¡°¡ªscriva. How do I get rid of it?¡±

    The wolf whined and tilted its head as the dragon fell silent.

    ¡°You want to¡ªget rid¡ªof a god-tier scriva?¡± Viktor sounded incredulous.

    ¡°Just temporarily. I can¡¯t have it following me back to the palace,¡± Carina hastily explained. ¡°Magic is still very much forbidden in the world above Anthraticus. Bringing a wolf made of ice magic into the royal palace¡ªmay cause more harm than good. And there are witch hunters in Lafeara!¡±

    A sound, which might have been a snort of laughter, echoed through the chamber.

    ¡°A god-tier scriva can control those who may and may not see them,¡± Viktor explained with a note of amusement. ¡°Unless we are talking other purebloods, the chances of it being discovered are quite low. Though in a fight, it will not be able to maintain its invisibility.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Carina considered this uncertainly.

    ¡°A scriva can also be bound to a highly enchanted jewel or other material. The enchanted object will serve as the scriva¡¯s resting place until you wish to summon it again.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Carina pondered this quickly as she reached for her chest. ¡°Would the diamond necklace I wore the last time I was here work?¡±

    ¡°The Winter Rose?¡±

    Carina nodded, somewhat surprised Viktor knew its name.

    ¡°That necklace is already heavily enchanted,¡± Viktor replied with a faint rumble of disapproval. ¡°There is not enough room left to hold the enchant necessary to bind your scriva.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Carina frowned. ¡°What sort of enchants does the Winter Rose already have?¡±

    ¡°A tracking spell, a charm spell, a warding spell, and a protection spell,¡± Viktor listed off with unnerving disinterest.

    ¡°Wait¡ªwhat?!¡± Carina stammered. The protection spell Percy had certainly mentioned. Serilda had demonstrated its efficiency earlier when she had taken advantage of the Winter Rose¡¯s absence to compel Carina into revealing dangerous truths. ¡®But what are these other spells?¡¯

    ¡°What do they do exactly?¡± she queried anxiously.

    ¡°The tracking spell is self-explanatory. The witch that cast the spell can keep track of where the necklace is at all times. The original enchantment was recently adjusted to make another witch the owner so that they can track you.

    ¡°The protection spell is a bit more unique and probably beyond your stalker¡¯s capabilities. It can disguise a witch as a mortal by shielding their powers or make a mortal look like a witch by imitating a witch¡¯s powers. Both of these spells were forged into the necklace years ago.¡±

    ¡®Unique indeed, and¡ªaside from this tracking spell¡ªexactly as Percy had described.¡¯ Carina clenched her eyes shut with a groan as she recalled wearing the Winter Rose to both her meeting with Cerberus and Sir Jordan. ¡®Now that I know it can be used to track me, I¡¯ll have to be careful when I wear it. As useful as that protection spell is¡ªit would be dangerous if I carelessly revealed the members of Cerberus.¡¯

    ¡°What about the other spells? What do they do?¡±

    ¡°The charm enchantment is a few months old. The effect takes hold over time. The longer you wore the necklace, the more enamored you would become to the witch who cast the spell.¡±

    ¡®Enamored?¡¯ Carina felt sick, and the scriva wolf lifted its head from the ground to glance towards her with a worried whine. ¡®Did Percy put some sort of twisted love spell on the necklace? Why?¡¯

    ¡°The warding spell is what intrigues me most,¡± Viktor continued, apparently less concerned about the emotionally manipulating enchantment. ¡°It would seem the witch that cast this meant to ward off an evil spirit of some kind.¡±

    Carina sighed and rubbed her forehead. She was beginning to feel annoyed and lightheaded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this spell used before when a witch was haunted by a vengeful ghost,¡± Viktor mused aloud. ¡°It seems your stalker suspects that you have a specter attached to you.¡±

    ¡®Percy knows about Maura? How is that even possible¡ªand just how much does he know?¡¯

    ¡°Can you tell who cast these spells?¡± Carina asked quickly, wanting to confirm her suspicions.

    ¡°I suspect the oldest spells were cast by the last Isbrand queen when she submerged her child, your ancestor, in a small wine barrel and slipped him out of the sieged castle through the sewer gate to sympathizers.¡±

    Carina¡¯s eyes widened at this piece of information, but she remained silent as she waited for Viktor to finish.

    ¡°The enamor and warding spell belong to that pure-blood Earl that brought you here last time,¡± Viktor proclaimed casually. ¡°I did warn you to be wary of him.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t mention anything about these spells last time?¡± Carina demanded.

    ¡°The enamor spell would take more than a month to have any effect. To any casual outside viewer and yourself, it would appear you naturally developed feelings for the Earl. Also, as you mentioned, there are witch hunters around. You are taking a greater risk moving around without it.¡±

    Carina sucked in an angry breath and shook her head. ¡°How could I possibly wear something like that?¡±

    ¡°Easily,¡± Viktor replied with a chuckle. ¡°I broke that particular enchantment the last time you were here¡ªor rather¡ªI subtly changed the spell so it would have the reverse effect.¡±

    ¡°Reverse effect?¡± Carina echoed, startled more than relieved.

    ¡°If you wear that necklace, any man that has an interest in you will become enamored and gladly do anything you ask of them¡ªeven if it is against their will.¡± There was a hint of malice in Viktor¡¯s tone that sent a shiver down Carina¡¯s spine. ¡°Also, your stalker will likely go mad with jealousy if he sees you flirting with someone other than himself. Do with that what you will.¡±

    Carina¡¯s entire body went rigid as shock and rage trembled through her core. She glared at Viktor¡¯s skeletal dragon face for a moment before demanding through clenched teeth, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t removing the spell have been simpler?¡±

    ¡°But nowhere near as entertaining.¡± The smugness that coated these words reminded Carina that this immortal, however much he claimed to be on her side, could not be trusted.

    ¡®Never mind, if I don¡¯t wear the Winter Rose often, then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¯ Carina clenched her hands tightly and drew in a breath before she returned to the matter of the scriva, who now wagged its tail as it stared adoringly at Viktor¡¯s remains. ¡°Then what sort of jewel will work¡ªas a resting place for the scriva?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Viktor sighed. ¡°Nothing you currently possess. Perhaps I should have made a lower-tier scriva, but that would require taking a sliver of your soul, and it is already unstable.¡±

    ¡®An unstable soul?¡¯ Carina wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to know what that meant.

    ¡°Ah, I have something here that will suffice. You may consider it a gift for the great service you will provide me in the future.¡± Viktor chuckled to himself. Then one of the glowing tiles along the floor sputtered. Just as the magical light flickered out, small dots of blinding white magic zipped free from the floor and floated between Carina and Viktor. ¡°The floor''s enchantment is powered by my scales. It bars access to gods and mortals alike unless they carry Isbrand blood. This token will have the power to hold another four scriva¡¯s to match this one in strength. Or a hundred lesser scriva¡¯s should you find souls worthy to serve you.¡±

    The small balls of light merged into a blinding glow, then stretched until the magic essence resembled a braided bracelet with five diamond stones, each engraved with runes.

    ¡°I almost forgot, the scriva will need a name. You should choose one for it. Speaking that name aloud will summon the scriva to your side no matter where you are.¡±

    ¡°A name? Hmm¡ª¡± Carina glanced from the shining circle of silver light to where the winter wolf lay patiently, its frozen ears still perfectly arched, as both frozen eyes basked in the magic¡¯s glow. ¡°Lumi?¡±

    A spark crackled along her wrist, and Carina gasped in surprise as the finished silver bracelet glistened against her skin. The vibrant glow of magic slowly faded as she trailed her fingers across the jeweled surface. The scriva¡ªLumi¡ªwatched her movements with a focused expression on its face as it sat facing Carina, with its back to Viktor.

    ¡°And now¡ª¡± Viktor said, his words softer and almost¡ªtired. ¡°Lumi belongs to you.¡±

    ¡°Lumi,¡± Carina called out, then hesitantly extended her wrist with its bracelet towards the wolf. The scriva grinned, a somewhat chilling sight, as it disintegrated into a glowing shower of snow that swirled towards Carina¡¯s bracelet and vanished inside one of the runed diamonds.

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s one problem solved,¡¯ Carina thought as she bid Viktor farewell and headed through the enchanted barrier. ¡®Now to deal with the Marchioness who holds a grudge against me, and Percy, who is trying to manipulate me.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 56: The Path of Failure

    ??????????

    Carina returned to the palace with a list of potential entertainers provided by Butler Russel and a burdened mind. She stopped by the capital post office, where she paid for parchment and envelopes to write off a quick round of letters that she paid to be delivered no later than the end of the day.

    The postmaster was a little annoyed initially, as it was already approaching the end of business hours. Still, when Carina doubled the delivery payment, he assured her he could find some reliable messenger boys to fulfill her request.

    One of Carina¡¯s letters was addressed to Sir Everly, warning him that Cerberus may have been exposed and asking that he ensured all members maintained a low profile for the next few weeks. Her second letter was addressed to Physician Samael, asking him to stop by the palace the following morning to see if her ankle could come out of its brace. She needed him to double back and check for new details from his friends in Ventrayna about the Ambassador''s early arrival.

    Carina considered stopping by the jewelry store as it passed by her carriage window but decided that the bracelet Viktor had crafted her was more than suitable. She stared at the bracelet frequently, in awe of the powerful elemental creature that such a simple ornament held.

    Carina shifted her gaze from the bracelet and stifled a tired yawn as the carriage pulled up before her final stop, an apothecary owned by Mr. Frost. ¡°I just need to grab a few herbs to help me sleep,¡± she explained to Sir Jordan as she opened the carriage door.

    The grumpy knight sighed and nodded. He looked like he could use a little help sleeping himself. The longer the day stretched, the more agitated and sore he appeared. ¡®Perhaps he hurt himself training with the knights on his off days.¡¯

    ¡°You can wait in the carriage if you like,¡± Carina suggested, entirely open to the idea of leaving her tail behind while she picked up the items waiting for her inside.

    ¡°You already disappeared on me once today,¡± Jordan grumbled as he stubbornly followed her down from the carriage. ¡°If something happens to you under my watch, that bastard will break my legs,¡± he added under his breath.

    Carina frowned as she caught his muttered comment. ¡°Who will break your legs?¡±

    Jordan shrugged and moved on ahead to open the apothecary door for an elderly woman, who thanked him with an appreciative, ¡°Oh my, what a handsome knight. Thank you.¡±

    Jordan¡¯s tired expression brightened a bit before he turned and nodded for Carina to enter first.

    Mr. Lambert was just leaving his apprentice to assist another customer that had entered before them when Carina stepped inside. He bustled over and bobbed his head politely, his motions stiffening slightly as he noticed Sir Jordan.

    ¡°Ah¡ªHow may I assist you today, my Lady?¡±

    ¡°I have come to pick up a special order,¡± Carina explained as she walked past him towards the counter, hoping to put some distance between herself and Jordan in the process. Fortunately, the knight seemed rather intrigued by the trays of prebagged herbs organized by color and labeled with the contained herb''s useful properties.

    ¡°A special order?¡± Lambert¡¯s voice showed surprise even as he studied Carina with a sense of familiarity.

    ¡°The order would be under the name Lady Aconitum,¡± Carina replied in a lowered voice as she turned towards him.

    Mr. Lambert looked momentarily confused, then realization set in, and he hastily stooped to offer her another bow.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± Carina hissed sharply with a glance to Jordan, who was sniffing a purple bag of Feather Mint.

    ¡°Oh¡ªapologies,¡± Lambert nodded his understanding quickly. ¡°It will just take a moment, my Lady. Special orders are kept in the back of the shop.¡±

    ¡°And some herbs to help with sleep as well¡ªwrapped separately,¡± Carina added with another glance towards the knight.

    ¡°Of course, that won¡¯t be an issue, Lady¡ª¡± he caught himself.

    ¡°Lady Anne,¡± Carina answered with a quick smile of relief as he turned and disappeared into the back of the shop. As far as Lambert was concerned, Lady Aconitum was someone who shared a trusted business relationship with Frost. Carina would rather not give her real name in case the herbs she had come here to acquire failed to neutralize their intended target.

    While she waited, Sir Jordan wandered over with a purple and green bag in hand. ¡°This one says it will cure sore muscles. And this one can reduce scarring?¡±

    ¡°Pepper Hen is good for sore muscles if brewed as a tea or boiled into a salve,¡± Carina amended absently. ¡°Opal Flowers can be crushed, brewed, mixed with beeswax, and applied to scarring. The effect and time to heal are determined by the size and age of the scar. New scars tend to heal quicker.¡±

    Jordan blinked down at her in silence, then exhaled as he stared down at the bags in his hand. ¡°You should have been a healer, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina smiled. She had wanted to become a nurse in her old life after all. But here, female physicians were called healers, not doctors or physicians. Unfortunately, female healers would never hold equal status to their male counterparts and were generally sought out for their herbal concoctions rather than physical treatment. As such, they were often labeled by the church and the ungrateful as herb witches.

    ¡°I merely studied herbs and their remedies as a hobby,¡± Carina replied dismissively. ¡°You can also cook Pepper Hen into strips of meat to eat after training. The effect is somewhat diminished but if taken daily will achieve the same result.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jordan grinned. ¡°That I can do. My mother taught me how to survive in a kitchen before I became a knight. I¡¯ll get two bags of these then and share some with the other men.¡±

    ¡®It seems he¡¯s grown to trust me,¡¯ Carina mused as Jordan wandered off, and Lambert returned with four bags of herbs. ¡®That¡¯s just as well, I suppose. I may need to rely on him in the future.¡¯

    ¡°Now these three, as I¡¯m sure you know, Lady Anne, ought to be kept separate and handled with care,¡± Lambert explained as he handed over the three small black bags. ¡°Ah, and this blue bag has Dusk Ferns, already crushed.¡± He indicated the blue bag. ¡°Add them to some warm vanilla tea, and you will slip right off to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Carina reached into her purse and pulled out three strings of crescents; each string contained one-hundred crescent coins.

    ¡°Ah¡ªno need, Lady Anne. Please tell Mr. Frost I am most grateful for this position and the work. Also, my brother¡¯s family are grateful beyond measure for the house he provided them in the country.¡±

    Carina smiled as she slid two of the strings back into her purse. Lambert¡¯s brother¡¯s family lived in one of four safe havens Carina had set up around the capital. Beneath the pantry floorboards of the country cottage, a hidden chest of clothes, money, and prearranged documents for passage to Strugna waited¡ªin the event that she and Hana were forced to flee Lafeara.

    With that comforting thought in mind, Carina offered the remaining string of coins to the apothecary shopkeeper. ¡°These are for his purchases.¡± Carina nodded to the knight approaching them. ¡°As well as your discretion,¡± she added somberly and pressed the coins into Lambert¡¯s waiting palm.

    ¡°Of course, my Lady,¡± Lambert replied with a firm nod and a slight wink.

    ?????

    Sir Jordan grumbled about Carina buying his herbs but seemed relieved they were finally returning to the palace. The sun was setting behind the morose fortress walls, and the number of knights on duty appeared to have tripled. It took quite a while for their carriage to reach the gates for inspection, but the prime minister''s pass got them inside quickly enough and without interrogation.

    ¡®I¡¯ll need to make arrangements for Madam Maylea¡¯s dancers. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be turned away in a heartbeat,¡¯ Carina quietly contemplated as the darkness of the tunnel closed in around them. She thought of the impression Serilda had made of the prime minister¡¯s gate pass and quickly devised a plan.

    Once back at Rose Palace, Carina dismissed Jordan to get some rest and supper, then bypassed an impatient Mrs. Poppy as she headed up the stairs with her purchases.

    ¡°You realize it is supper time?¡± The head housekeeper announced with a huff as Carina swept past her. ¡°The Crown Princess does not wait on you to eat!¡±

    ¡°I just need to change and freshen up, Mrs. Poppy,¡± Carina called over her shoulder. ¡°Her Highness is free to start without me.¡± She hurried to her bedroom and was about to unlock the door when she realized that someone else had entered in her absence.

    Carina always left a thin layer of ice inside the door¡¯s keyhole, which served as a means of detection. The ice had been broken, which meant someone else had used their key to enter her room. ¡®Just as I bring a very deadly poison into the palace.¡¯ She exhaled softly, inserted her key, and opened the door.

    The room was empty and, at first glance, appeared undisturbed.

    ¡®The maids have no reason to enter our rooms and know better than to do so without permission.¡¯ Carina shut the door behind her and slid the lock in place as she critically surveyed her bed-chamber.

    The bed had been disturbed, the corner at the end untucked as if someone had searched beneath her mattress. ¡®No maid would have left such a telltale mistake.¡¯

    Carina moved to her desk, where the blank letter parchment was fanned out evenly. Another mistake, given that Carina had left the third and fifth page intentionally out of place. And, just like the door, the transparent sheet of ice was missing from the lock of her chest, where Carina¡¯s special books and other items were secured. However, a quick check confirmed that the ice hidden along the lid''s seam had not been broken.

    ¡®Not a professional who can pick locks then,¡¯ Carina observed with a sigh of relief as she continued her search.

    Three books on the bookshelf had been returned out of order, and Carina hastily moved a stack to her desk to check the secret compartment. The Winter Rose dropped down into her left hand, and Carina sank into the desk chair with a sigh of relief. She leaned upon her right hand as she studied the enchanted diamond.

    ¡®To think I would be so worried about losing a jewel enchanted by a love spell.¡¯ Carina brushed a finger over the diamond and set the necklace down on the desk. She pulled the four bags of herbs from her purse and left the blue bag beside the Winter Rose. The three black bags she carried over to her chest. After a few minutes restacking the books on poisons, flowers, and herbs onto the floor, Carina opened the false bottom and tucked the poisonous bags of herbs inside next to another six additional colored bags of red, yellow, black, and purple.

    With the false bottom hidden beneath stacks of books once more, Carina sealed the chest¡¯s lock and lid with another transparent layer of ice magic. Then she changed her dress, tidied her hair, returned the Winter Rose to its secret compartment, and left the room. Before Carina turned towards the staircase, she grazed her thumb over the keyhole and left another layer of transparent ice inside it once more.

    ¡®They didn¡¯t find anything useful this time¡ªbut that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t come back.¡¯

    ?????

    The range of suspects who could have accessed her bedroom waited for Carina in the dining room below. Mrs. Poppy had a spare key to every room in Rose Palace. Lady Tiffany and Lady Hana both had duplicate keys that could open Carina¡¯s room, as did Lady Evelynn, who sat pale but composed, at the end of the table in Carina¡¯s usual seat beside Lady Hana.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back,¡± Eleanor greeted her with a smile. ¡°Your new seat is here, Lady Maura.¡± She gestured to Evelynn¡¯s old seat beside her at the head of the table while Hana hid a satisfied grin behind her iced tea.

    ¡°Thank you, your Highness,¡± Carina replied politely as she took her seat. ¡°My apologies for being late. The capital has become quite hectic to navigate through.¡±

    ¡°You went to the capital?¡± Tiffany asked in surprise. Evelynn glanced over but said nothing as her stiff expression soured.

    ¡°Lady Maura went to the Hawthorne estate to find suitable entertainment for the Ambassador and our guests at the banquet,¡± Hana explained as she set her glass beside a plate of quail eggs salad. The rest of the dinner plates held an entirely different menu of cooked salmon.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Eleanora said as she observed Carina¡¯s gaze. ¡°Thanks to Lady Evelynn¡¯s thoughtfulness, we seem to have a lot of fish in storage. I¡¯d rather not let it go to waste¡ªAlthough I prefer venison myself.¡± She gestured to the dear meat on her plate.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Carina replied as she reached for her fork. A spark from the bracelet stilled her hand as she dug into the fish and, after a moment''s pause, Carina set down the bite of undercooked salmon and picked up her glass of white wine instead. ¡°Your Highness, among the Countess'' known entertainers, I managed to find a group of exotic dancers. I was wondering if I might prepare a letter of admittance so they can drop by the palace for an interview with you before the banquet.¡±

    ¡°Exotic dancers?¡± Eleanora raised a brow while her lips twitched with amusement. ¡°That would certainly suit my uncle¡¯s taste, but what about the other guests.¡±

    ¡°I also secured some musicians from a local noble family who are friends of the Hawthornes,¡± Carina explained, leaving out the fact that it was Lady Serilda who had agreed to use the Earl¡¯s influence to guarantee the musicians for the welcome feast. Carina had tentatively offered to invite Serilda to the banquet in return, but the marchioness had declined with a laugh.

    ¡°I have not yet had a chance to update my wardrobe, so social occasions will have to wait,¡± had been Serilda¡¯s somewhat embarrassed explanation.

    Carina replied that she would send in a request to Sir Everly to fashion a wardrobe of dresses for Lady Serilda in return. ¡®It was the least I could do. I did promise to help the Marchioness get caught up on the capital¡¯s fashion trend, after all.¡¯

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Eleanora raised her glass in a toast. ¡°Then, as we are pressed for time, I will trust your judgment on this, Lady Maura. Though you are free to pass them by Lady Hana if you would like a second opinion.¡±

    Evelynn¡¯s fork screaked painfully against her plate as she stared down at the undercooked salmon that even Tiffany was reluctant to touch.

    ¡°Ah, it seems it will take Chef Robbi a bit of practice to get the fish right,¡± Eleanora observed with an apologetic smile. ¡°Mrs. Poppy. I think a few more plates of salad and quail egg would better suit my lady''s stomachs.¡±

    Tiffany let out a sigh of relief as the kitchen maids removed the offending plates and returned with fresh greens, cook quail eggs, soft bread rolls, and a side bowl of sweet vinaigrette dressing.

    ¡®They already had this prepared¡ªso Eleanora and Hana are simply rubbing Evelynn¡¯s face further into her failure.¡¯

    ¡°Thank the Saint¡¯s,¡± Tiffany murmured beside Carina. ¡°Can you imagine if we had served that fish at the banquet?¡± Her comment was intentionally loud enough to catch Evelynn¡¯s ear. The pale noblewoman¡¯s hand trembled as she reached for her previously used fork, then knocked it off the table as one of the maids passed by with a pitcher of tea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see I require a new fork!¡± Evelynn hissed as the maid hurriedly passed the pitcher to another servant and knelt to retrieve the fallen utensil.

    Carina chewed her quail egg silently as her gaze trailed from the apologizing maid to the furious and trembling Evelynn, over to the duo of smiling victors, Hana and Eleanora.

    ¡®Failure always rolls downhill.¡¯

    Carina focused on her meal, knowing she would need all her energy for tonight when her training with Viktor began.

 Book 2: Chapter 57: A Channel of Power

    ??????????

    After dinner, Carina stopped by the kitchen to brew two cups of tea before heading upstairs. She carried them to the library, where Hana contentedly read a book of Ventrayna poems on the sofa. In the crown princess¡¯s office, Eleanora and Tiffany were busy finalizing the guest list and seating arrangement for the banquet. Evelynn was nowhere in sight, but judging by the noblewoman¡¯s presence at dinner, she would not be leaving Rose Palace anytime soon.

    ¡°Ahh, is that for me?¡± Hana asked with a warm smile as she looked up from her book.

    ¡°Yes, some more Valerian tea,¡± Carina answered as she held out the prepared cup. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn in early tonight. I¡¯ve had a long day and I need to be up first thing tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Hana replied as she set the still steaming cup on the table beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Maura. I am feeling remarkably improved while you have been looking a bit worn down recently. It would be a good idea to get some rest now¡ªbefore the Ambassador arrives.¡± The attendant¡¯s expression darkened as her fingers fidgeted with the book¡¯s leather binding.

    Carina smiled and nodded at the cup of tea she held out to the distracted attendant. ¡°That¡¯s what this is for. Don¡¯t let her Highness keep you up too late, Hana.¡±

    Hana smiled again as she accepted the tea and bid Carina pleasant dreams before she resumed her reading.

    A quick check of the bedroom door lock showed the thin layer of ice inside remained unmolested. Carina secured it behind her once more, then set the warm cup and saucer by her bed before changing and letting down her hair for the night. After downing the tea, which proved rather pleasant despite the Dusk Ferns'' rich herbal taste, Carina set the cup aside and focused on her bracelet.

    ¡°Lumi?¡± She called out hesitantly and shivered as the weight of the frost scriva appeared on the bed beside her. Fortunately, Lumi had taken on the size of a normal wolf rather than the giant form the scriva had originally taken when she first appeared before Carina. The elemental creature offered it''s master a happy grin as it lay down on the bed beside Carina and wagged its tail.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s easy enough,¡± Carina mused as she studied the snow-like fur of the scriva and then, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ran her fingers across the giant wolf¡¯s head. The elemental¡¯s coat was cold to the touch but still felt like animal hair or fur that had been rolled about in a field of snow.

    ¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯m ready, Lumi,¡± Carina said hesitantly. ¡°What do I do now? How do we contact Viktor?¡±

    The wolf blinked slowly. Then the scriva shut its eyes as its snout pressed against Carina¡¯s hip. The word ¡®Sleep¡¯ filled her mind, and Carina laughed.

    ¡°Easier said than done,¡± she muttered and lay back against the pillows. A flicker of movement that might have been Maura appeared in the corner of the room. Lumi growled, and the figure quickly vanished. Carina glanced over at the scriva, feeling oddly reassured by Lumi¡¯s presence as she rested her hand against the wolf¡¯s cold paw and shut her eyes.

    ¡°Are you ready, little ice witch?¡± Viktor¡¯s voice greeted Carina the moment her eyes closed, and a cold chill spread throughout her body before she was tugged suddenly deeper by the force of magic that flared awake inside her chest.

    ¡°All magic comes from the ancient gods, dragons or immortals as some call us. Before witches learned to draw in elements from the world around them, they first learned to connect to those elements through these gods. Each of the Six bestowed a different blessing that creates an affinity for their element. That affinity is passed down through the witch¡¯s bloodline and is what formed the original covens.

    ¡°As the Marchioness taught you, the stronger the witch, the more elemental force they can store up. But even the strongest pure-blood witch has a limited source of magic. However, this method of control and learning is useless for you, Carina. Instead of learning to ration your magic spells, you must learn to temper your body to withstand the power such magic can inflict on your physical form if you were to lose control.¡±

    ¡®Wait¡ªwhy is it different for me?¡¯ Carina interrupted curiously.

    ¡°You already know the answer, but I will explain in more detail so you may better appreciate the danger. My heart, which you now possess, is a bottomless pool of magic you have but to tap into. Once opened, you can control the flow, range, power, and perception of the most powerful spells known to any mortal. My heart will make you stronger than any ice witch before you. More powerful than any of Kritanta¡¯s consorts. But it is limited by your mortal shell and dangerous to you if this shell is not properly prepared to wield such power.¡±

    The outline of a pulsing crystal heart¡ªor perhaps a heart of ice given the freezing energy that rolled off it in waves of numbing magic¡ªformed clearly inside Carina¡¯s mind as she focused on Victor¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Magic is the essence of creation and destruction. Life and death. Rebirth and decay. You have but to fuse it with your body and make yourself its master. This is something that must be done gradually in your case. Your body has adapted to possessing my heart, but it would shatter in an instant if you used more magic than it can withstand.

    ¡°That is why our training will begin here, strengthening your body to control the magic contained in a god¡¯s heart. You will connect to my magic, fuse it with your body, and hold that connection and intensity for longer periods and intensity until you can safely master the depths of power it may grant you.¡±

    ¡®If this magic is so dangerous¡ªthen why should I¡ª''

    ¡°My magic can make you as immortal as a witch can be, Carina.¡± Viktor¡¯s voice interrupted soothingly. ¡°Time will no longer hold you prisoner as your body stops aging. Your blood will make a hostile environment for any invading illness or disease. Your skin will become as hard as steel that can deflect any mortal blade. To the Mortals, you will become akin to a god, even if you cannot reincarnate your spirit as the Six can. Then you will be able to revive the scattered ice witches and free me from this prison.¡±

    ¡®So, I would gain power and immortality.¡¯ Carina exhaled slowly, uneasy at the thought of possessing that much power, as much as it offered her a greater certainty of survival. ¡®If nothing else, I can use this power to free Viktor. Having a god on my side would probably be a good thing¡ªassuming I can trust him.¡¯ She flinched for a moment as she wondered whether Viktor was privy to all her inner thoughts or just the ones she directed at him, but a moment later, the immortal resumed his lesson without comment.

    ¡°Ice can crush cities, gnaw through mountains, and break even the strongest metals of this earth. Yet, it is fragile, beautiful, and not immune to a dragon¡¯s flame. Witch fire, however¡ª¡± Victor¡¯s tone took on a smug note ¡°¡ªis still reliant upon the air. Freeze the air around a fire witch, and you starve them of their power¡ªto an extent at least¡ªmore than enough to turn the tide of any battle with a pure-blood. Should Kritanta or her consort find you, this is something you must remember. Even if it costs you your life, Carina, you can never allow the Goddess of Fire to reclaim my heart. It would mean your death in either case, but it would also ensure the destruction of this world should you fail. Now¡ªopen your eyes.¡±

    Carina opened her eyes and found herself standing upon a frozen sheet of ice in the middle of a black ocean beneath a starless sky. A glowing figure stirred beneath the water, bright and pale like the absent moon, but long and coiled like a serpent or¡ªdragon. ¡®Is that Viktor?¡¯

    ¡°Ice is the combination of air and water elements. Yet even a pure-blood ice witch struggles to control both elements separately at the same time. However, with practice, you will learn to manipulate their temperature by adjusting their values. This is how you will weave elements into a spell. Air controls the temperature and shape, while water controls the density and strength.

    ¡°Most witches must draw their magic from exterior elements around them. You, however, are different, and this is your greatest advantage. Outside elements contain impurities that may diminish or distort a witch¡¯s control over them. Most pure-bloods have a natural inborn ability to reduce these impurities, allowing them to control and wield more potent magic than coven witches.

    These impurities are the reason why half-witches cannot control the magic they are born with but can use artifacts and enchanted tools. Those tools are enchanted to purify and store magic that these half-witches can then unleash at will. Both methods are useless to you, Carina because you connect directly to the source of ice magic.¡±

    ¡®But¡ªhow?¡¯ Carina glanced about the thin sheet of ice, somewhat concerned by its delicate, fragile state.

    ¡°You do not recognize where you are?¡±

    ¡®Ah¡ªno? I¡¯ve never been here before, so how would I recognize it?¡¯

    Viktor hesitated for a moment as if somewhat surprised by her answer. Then he resumed calmly, ¡°This is your heart, Carina. Our heart. The elements that form ice magic are all here. The purest forms of water and wind magic await your will and pleasure. You have but to give these elements their shape, by combining them, controlling their density and temperature, to forming them into the desired spell.¡±

    ¡®That sounds¡ªrather complex.¡¯

    ¡°It takes practice to master such control but take heart, Carina. You will progress much quicker than either a coven or pure-blood witch thanks to the purity of my magic.¡± Once more, Viktor sounded smug as he reassured her. ¡°For now, envision a complex object and try to create it.¡±

    Carina tilted her head, then closed her eyes with a reluctant sigh as she tried to focus. ¡®I had hoped for a bit more direction than this, but nothing beats a hands-on approach, I guess.¡¯

    The vision of a crown came unbidden to her mind, and Carina almost dismissed it, but a sudden sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over her as she studied the intricately detailed, glittering circlet.

    ¡®Eh. Why not? It would certainly be a challenge.¡¯

    ¡°Good, now envision the circlet in your hands, Carina. The closer the spell is to you, the easier the magic is to control and shape. Given time, you will be able to produce long-distance spells with the same efficiency.¡±

    Feeling a bit more confident after Viktor¡¯s encouragement, Carina held both hands open, palms up, below her chest. She focused on the crown''s basic shape, circular with a strong base, and felt the frigid magic in her chest flow like chunks of ice through her bloodstream. The effect was more than a little bit uncomfortable and disorienting as her muscles tensed in response. Viktor¡¯s comment about not feeling any pain made her grimace.

    ¡°Remember, your element is just a combination of water and air. You are trying to make ice before you¡¯ve learned to weave water and air together. Think of water like paint while air is the brush guiding it across a surface, or you can try the thread and needle approach, but that one is a bit more wasteful.¡±

    ¡®Neither of those are particularly helpful.¡¯ Carina sighed and grimaced as the ice magic built up like a blockade in her chest. The sense of danger tingled across her skin as Carina¡¯s lungs tightened. She scrambled for the most effective solution to envision her magic and allow her to manipulate it.

    Carina¡¯s thoughts drifted to the memory of a metalsmith she had seen once in a street fair. He started with clumps of metal that he scorched and melted down to make the most delicate and intricate jewelry Carina had ever seen. She had bought a pair of friendship rings off him afterward, one for her and one for Jade.

    Carina focused on that image as she imagined the ice grinding through her veins, slowly melting into threads of cold metal.

    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting approach,¡± Viktor whispered but remained silent as Carina exhaled with audible relief.

    The blockage inside her body dissipated, and before long, a steady stream of cold metal liquid that glowed a faint blue color flowed from her heart down throughout her body and pooled inside her palms and fingers.

    Carina focused on the image of the crown. She could see its shape quite clearly as if she had sketched the circlet in the air before her. The cold magic filled her palms and flowed into the circular shape of the headband. Carina smiled, even as her fingers stiffened beneath the frigid magic. She remained focused on the structure of ice before her, the rising piercing ridges, the sparkling frozen gems, the weave of frost runes across the silver band.

    Her hands trembled as cramps spasmed from her palms up her wrists and eventually reached the muscles in her arms. Carina was dimly aware that her fingers were turning a dark shade of blue as she focused on the crown''s weight and finished the inscription on the inside of the circlet, which read Immortalitatis Potentia.

    ¡°Are you satisfied, little ice witch?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Carina exhaled sharply and wrapped her numb hands around her waist as the crown floated in the blank space behind her closed eyes.

    ¡°Then open your eyes.¡±

    Carina pried her eyes open eagerly and gawked at the crown that hovered before her. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was remarkably similar to the image she had drawn from, an image that felt even more intimately familiar as she looked at the crown before her. ¡°Why¡ªdo I know this?¡±

    ¡°The same way you knew the Witch Star. These are memories from your past lives. Memories, my little Carina, are powerful tools of magic. They contain secrets, knowledge, power, and insight, but they can also be corrupted, manipulated, and used against you.¡±

    Carina looked up from the crown at the warning note in his voice. After the Winter Rose, she wasn¡¯t going to dismiss Viktor¡¯s subtle warnings anymore. ¡°What do you mean? Have my memories been manipulated?¡±

    There was a moment¡¯s pause before Victor¡¯s voice, sounding oddly strained and thin as if it were passing through a dense surface, answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The crown in front of Carina shattered as her brain lit on fire. The frozen sheet of ice beneath her feet collapsed in the same instant, and she sank into the dark grip of the ocean¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Foolish little mortal.¡± A deep feminine voice echoed through the tide burning against her ears as Carina drank in a breath of inky black water and tried to scream. ¡°Those who swim in unknown waters should not be surprised when they drown.¡±

    Something cold and slimy wrapped around Carina¡¯s ankles and yanked her further still. Water filled her lungs, and Carina¡¯s muscles seized in panic as her vision grew blurry. A burning white light burned around her outstretched hand, and then Lumi appeared beside her. The wolf glowed like the moon as it grabbed the wrist that held Viktor¡¯s bracelet between its fangs and pulled Carina upwards.

    ?????

    A canopy of curtains appeared before Carina¡¯s eyes as she lurched to the side of the bed and vomited. Water, and a bit of dinner, spilled from her stomach and lungs onto the carpeted floor between painful gasps of air. Lumi crawled over the bed beside her, the scriva¡¯s snow-like fur as soaked as Carina¡¯s drenched nightgown.

    ¡®What happened? Was I¡ªdrowning? What the hell?¡¯

    Carina gripped the edge of the bed with fingers that were still stiff and blue from the magic she had used. ¡®Was that real? Did I almost die in my dreams?¡¯ She rolled onto her side and collapsed against her damp sheets as Lumi whined and nuzzled the bracelet on her wrist.

    ¡°Viktor?¡± Carina rasped questioningly.

    Lumi stilled, but the word ¡®Caution¡¯ filled Carina¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What exactly am I to be cautious of?¡± Carina snapped bitterly as she wiped a hand against the acid taste on her lips. ¡°Is this almost drowning going to be a nightly thing?¡± She grimaced as another worry came to mind. ¡°Damn it, how am I supposed to explain my bed getting wet in the middle of the night?¡±

    Exhaustion rolled over her as Carina drew in a deep breath through her trembling fingers and tried to calm her shaken nerves. The voice she had heard in the dark ocean was not the voice of the woman in red who stalked her nightmares.

    ¡®Then who is she? Another witch or another god?¡¯

    Carina took in another shaky breath as the anxiety rising in her gut almost made her puke again. She exhaled forcefully as Lumi whimpered beside her. Pulling her hands away from her face, Carina reached out to pet the scriva¡¯s head gratefully.

    ¡°I have a feeling you saved me back there. Thank you, Lumi.¡±

    A cold nose against her palm was the wolf¡¯s response before it jumped off the bed and shook itself dry. Carina remained where she was, drained and miserably wet. She thought of Ivy then and how much she missed her trusted friend¡¯s calming presence and reassuring company. Then she thought of Jade and the odd change in her old friend''s behavior and felt a tingle of unease spread through her gut.

    ¡°Memories can be corrupted, manipulated, and used against you.¡±

    Viktor had already confirmed that Carina¡¯s memories had been manipulated. ¡®But which ones, and by who?¡¯ With a frustrated sigh, Carina pushed herself up and began the task of changing her gown and stripping the bed of its wet sheets and pillows. She piled the damp sheets and garments together in a basket, then pulled on a fresh nightgown and robe before leaving her room.

    The hallway was dark, with only the dim moonlight from the windows to light her way. Carina decided against waking any servants and instead went to the downstairs linen room, where she found a spare blanket and some sheets. After covering her bed and pillows with a reasonable amount of material, Carina collapsed upon the bed again and, with a bit more reluctance, fell into a deep sleep.

    Lumi lay down on the edge of the bed and growled softly at the window as Maura flickered through the bedroom door. The ghost offered the wolf her own fanged snarl before she glanced towards the necklace hidden inside the bookshelf and faded from view.

 Book 2: Chapter 58: A Vision of Ghosts

    ??????????

    Carina knew she was ill before she opened her eyes the next morning. Her throat was hot and dry while the bed sheets wrapped around her were cold and damp. A headache greeted her the moment she raised her cheek from the pillow and peeled her eyes open. Nauseating vertigo soon followed as she struggled to dress and tidy her hair.

    The room still smelled of vomit despite her best efforts to clean late last night. What lingering strength Carina had gained from a few hours of sleep quickly faded by the time she tightened the laces of her first shoe. She promptly abandoned any thought of changing her sheets as she fought back another wave of nausea and pulled on her last shoe.

    ¡°Damn it, why now?¡± Carina grumbled as she grabbed a clean shawl from her closet and stumbled over to the door.

    Tilly waited just on the other side and lowered her raised hand quickly. ¡°Oh! Good morning! Mrs. Poppy sent me to¡ª¡± she trailed off as she focused on Maura¡¯s face and sniffed the air from the room tentatively. ¡°Oh¡ªOh dear me, Lady Maura!¡±

    A cool hand pressed against Carina¡¯s damp bangs, and she blinked as Tilly retreated further still.

    ¡°You had better stay inside,¡± Tilly whispered worriedly. ¡°You look ready to fall over at any moment as it is. I¡¯ll let Mrs. Poppy know you aren¡¯t feeling well!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡ª¡± The coarseness of her voice made Carina grimace.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring up some warm honey tea and a light breakfast in just a moment,¡± Tilly replied, already heading towards the stairs.

    Carina left her door slightly ajar with a defeated sigh and¡ªnot caring to return to her damp sheets¡ªcollapsed into the chair beside her writing desk to wait.

    ¡°Lady Maura, what are you doing out of bed?¡± Mrs. Poppy¡¯s sharp voice jolted her awake as Carina nearly fell off the corner of the desk.

    ¡®Augh¡ªwhen did I fall asleep?¡¯

    ¡°Sorry¡ªwhat time is it?¡± Carina mumbled as she rubbed her neck. The heat in her throat seemed to have spread throughout her body. Although the headache from before had faded, a dull ache remained behind her tired eyes that left her vision slightly unfocused. Dark shadows filled the corner of the room and seemed to loom towards her every time Carina raised her gaze from the desk.

    ¡°Tilly told me you weren¡¯t feeling well,¡± Mrs. Poppy replied. ¡°I can see that she was right. Goodness, and your mattress is soaked. This¡ªsmell¡ªTilly!¡±

    Footsteps entered the room as Carina leaned against her hand tiredly, struggling to keep her eyes open.

    ¡°Fetch a few more maids. We¡¯ll have to change the mattress. Bring up a mop and bucket as well and an extra privacy pot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Poppy.¡± Tilly quickly dashed back outside. Carina jumped as the bedroom window slammed open.

    ¡°Now is hardly the appropriate time for you to fall ill, Lady Maura,¡± Mrs. Poppy announced grimly as she circled the room, allowing the cool draft of morning air to fill the space behind her.

    ¡®I know that, thank you.¡¯ Carina cleared her throat and stared at the books on her shelf. The multi-colored spines appeared to waver and slide against one another as her stomach flipped unpleasantly.

    ¡°I heard Lady Maura was ill?¡± Hana¡¯s voice came from the door.

    ¡°Best you didn¡¯t enter, Lady Hana!¡± Poppy said sharply. ¡°Until the doctor has examined her, we can¡¯t be sure it isn¡¯t catching.¡±

    Carina grunted in agreement and sent what she hoped was a reassuring smile towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡ªit¡¯s just a cold.¡± Her gaze caught on the strange glow of light that seemed to outline Hana¡¯s figure as the older attendant swept past the housekeeper towards her.

    ¡°I¡¯m more resilient to common illness than you know, Mrs. Poppy,¡± Hana remarked confidently as she leaned over Carina. ¡°You have a fever, Lady Maura. You should be in bed.¡±

    ¡°The bed needs changing. The mattress and sheets are soaked,¡± Poppy explained with a hint of annoyance.

    ¡°Then Lady Maura can rest in my room until a fresh mattress and blankets have been prepared for her,¡± Hana replied adamantly.

    ¡°No¡ªthat¡ª¡± Carina protested, but Hana was already pulling Carina firmly to her feet. Vertigo returned, as did the painful twist in her gut, yet the comforting touch of Hana¡¯s hands soon chased the worst of these symptoms away.

    ¡°Lean on me, Maura. That¡¯s right. We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    ¡®It would seem the physician and patient have switched places,¡¯ Carina thought numbly as she focused on the tilting floorboards before her.

    Carina offered no resistance as the older attendant tucked her beneath the lilac-scented blankets. Hana deftly removed the askew pins from Carina¡¯s hair, and the sounds of a lullaby spoken in a language Carina did not know soon had her eyes drifting shut once more.

    The deep pull of sleep swept Carina back beneath the ocean¡¯s dark tide, where another one of Maura¡¯s memories waited.

    The sparkling palace walls and floors look different from the eyes of a tired maid, who had spent the better part of the early hours scrubbing dried mud from the marble foyer steps and floor. Maura cringed as the sharp clip of Mrs. Poppy¡¯s footsteps came up behind her.

    ¡°Are you still not done?¡± The head housekeeper demanded. ¡°The ladies will be down at any moment, and her Majesty needs to walk past here to leave for her morning ride!¡±

    ¡°I just finished,¡± Maura answered sullenly as she gathered up the brush and bucket and rose from her protesting knees.

    ¡°But the floor is still wet!¡± Poppy snapped. ¡°Do you expect the other maids to finish your tasks for you? Or are you hoping someone will slip and break their neck coming down the stairs?¡±

    ¡°No, Mrs. Poppy,¡± Maura murmured as she hung her head and slouched towards her right shoulder, allowing her tangled bangs, damp with sweat, to fall over the scar on her right cheek.

    ¡°Then fetch a clean cloth to dry it¡ªand hurry!¡±

    The sharp-pointed shoes turned back towards the kitchen, and Maura hastily followed, flinching as the bucket banged against her throbbing knee and muddy water sloshed down upon the floor.

    The Queen¡¯s ladies-in-waiting were just rousing from their beds by the time Maura finished rubbing the last section of the marble floor dry. She exhaled in weary relief and rubbed her aching back as she willed her legs to stand once more.

    ¡°Her Majesty said the Earl will make his return at tomorrow night¡¯s ball,¡± Lady Meredith whispered excitedly as she followed Lady Evelynn downstairs. ¡°Eve, we will finally have an opportunity to catch his eye.¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Evelynn hissed as Maura quickly ducked out of sight behind the stairwell. ¡°Only with their Majesty¡¯s blessing. We must stay on her Majesty¡¯s good side until then.¡±

    ¡°Well, better us than that awful cousin of his. I can¡¯t believe Lady Serilda had the nerve to return to court. Thanks to her, the Hawthorne and Borghese families are practically at war with each other.¡±

    ¡°Anyone can see Queen Eleanora positively loathes the Marchioness. That woman has a terrifying ability to turn men¡¯s heads,¡± Evelynn agreed with a note of contempt, ¡°Come we should¡ª¡± She cut off abruptly just as they passed by the corner where Maura was waiting. ¡°You there¡ªservant, are you spying on us?¡±

    Maura blinked and raised her gaze timidly to the violet fan clutched tightly in Evelynn¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Oh¡ªher,¡± Meredith wrinkled her nose. ¡°I thought they finally got rid of that awful creature.¡±

    ¡°I was moved¡ªI clean at night¡ª¡± Maura stammered.

    ¡°Then what are you doing standing about in the daylight?¡± Evelynn cut in impatiently.

    ¡°Mud¡ªon the floors¡ª¡±

    ¡°The floors?¡± Meredith glanced down with a dismissive snort. ¡°Is that why they looked so tacky?¡±

    ¡°Did you scrub them with those grimy rags you¡¯re wearing?¡± Evelynn scoffed. ¡°Next time get up earlier and be done with your work before the sun comes up. No one wants to see that awful face of yours¡ª¡±

    ¡°Or smell you, for that matter.¡±

    ¡°¡ªfirst thing in the morning,¡± Evelynn finished. ¡°Now go! Shew! Before you make us lose our appetite.¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem, Lady Evelynn?¡± Hana asked coldly as she glided down the stairs towards them. ¡°Why are you harassing the staff? You were sent to fetch her Majesty¡¯s breakfast.¡±

    ¡°We were¡ªwe are¡ª¡± Evelynn pushed Meredith past Maura towards the kitchen. ¡°This slave got in our way.¡±

    ¡°Maura is not a slave but a palace servant,¡± Hana corrected with a scornful scowl. ¡°If you have a complaint, take it up with Mrs. Poppy. Do not delay your own tasks.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Hana,¡± Evelynn replied demurely before she cast a scathing glare in Maura¡¯s direction.

    Maura flinched and dropped her rag as the two attendants hurried down the hall towards the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for their behavior, Maura.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, my Lady,¡± Maura replied hastily and bent to pick up the fallen cloth. ¡°I am still¡ªgrateful to you¡ªfor giving me a position here.¡±

    ¡°Are you getting much sleep?¡± Hana pressed worriedly. ¡°Mrs. Poppy said it was easier for you to clean in the evening, but why are you still awake this early?¡±

    ¡°The Queen returned late from the hunt¡ªmuddied the floor. I woke early¡ªthere was much to clean.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I see.¡± Hana glanced towards the now clean marble floor. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve done your task admirably, Maura. Now go get some breakfast and then back to bed.¡±

    Maura looked up in surprise as Hana touched her shoulder. As always, the foreign beauty¡¯s gentle touch seemed to pry past her exhaustion and sealed away emotions to fill Maura¡¯s chest with an aching warmth.

    ¡°And do let me know if they keep harassing you,¡± Hana added with a smile that lit up the marble walls around them. ¡°I¡¯ll put them in their place.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you,¡± Maura whispered back.

    She stared after the golden-haired angel long after Hana had left the sun-flooded foyer. As Maura slid back inside the candlelit servant¡¯s tunnel, she touched the silver bracelet of stars Hana had gifted her on Maura¡¯s seventeenth birthday just a week before. It was the only valuable possession Maura owned, and she treasured it. The hunched maid polished the bracelet lovingly as she wandered back towards the end of the passage and shivered as she walked through the dark specter.

    The skeletal king¡¯s red eyes flashed over a malicious smile as his gaze followed behind Maura¡¯s limping figure. He vanished beneath the candlelight as Maura opened the side door and headed past the pantry towards the servant¡¯s back exit.

    ?????

    Carina woke disoriented as the familiar canopy of her bed came into view around her. A snore drew her attention to Tilly, collapsed in a chair beneath the now-closed bedroom window. The glass panes glimmered a fiery pink, illuminated by the setting sun. Carina sighed and pushed herself up to sit.

    ¡®A full day gone¡ªwhat a waste.¡¯

    ¡°Oh, I¡ªmust have nodded off,¡± Tilly apologized as she rubbed dry saliva from the corner of her mouth. ¡°How are you feeling, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°Better,¡± Carina admitted with some relief.

    ¡°The physician said you were worn out from not enough sleep¡ªand exposure to the cold,¡± Tilly explained between yawns. ¡°Have you been sleeping with the window open?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªmust have,¡± Carina muttered as she rubbed her rumbling empty stomach.

    ¡°Ah, it sounds like you could use that beef and mushroom soup the Chef set aside for you,¡± Tilly exclaimed with noticeable relief. ¡°My mum always said a healthy appetite is a sure sign you¡¯re on the mend.¡±

    ¡°Be sure to pass the Chef my gratitude. I¡¯ll have whatever Robbi has prepared.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you got a letter and a package while you were sleeping.¡± Tilly moved towards the writing desk, where she picked up a blue wrapped parcel and an envelope. ¡°As long as you promise to stay in bed, I¡¯ll bring them over to you.¡±

    Carina raised a brow at Tilly¡¯s threatening tone but nodded her agreement. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Tilly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back with your dinner then,¡± Tilly replied cheerfully as she placed the items on the blanket beside Carina and headed for the door. ¡°Would you like anything particular to drink? There¡¯s still some of that herbal tea Lady Hana prepared downstairs.¡±

    ¡°That should be fine,¡± Carina sighed as she lay back against the pillows.

    The moment the door shut behind Tilly, Carina sat up, ignoring the faint specs that clouded her vision as her tired neck and shoulders protested. She ripped open the blue parcel and found a blue-dyed leather-bound book lay wrapped in twine within. Carina tugged the binds free impatiently and flipped the book open to where a small carved-out cavity held the two silver hairpins wrapped in a strip of leather. She examined the hairpins'' spiraled ends critically, then wrapped and returned them to the book, which she shoved under her pillow. Discarding the blue wrapping, Carina picked up the letter and smiled at the Maylea Flower stamped upon the upper left corner.

    A simple note waited inside.

    Lady M.

    We have arrived and taken lodgings at Rutenberg Inn on Saddleback Street. The rooms are comfortable, if not a bit loud. Feel free to visit at your convenience.

    We look forward to showing you our performance and shall await further instructions.

    G & L

    Carina read the note twice and exhaled in relief as she tucked the letter between the pages of her new book. Then she glanced towards the rose gold horizon just outside her window and resolved not to waste another day.

    ¡®Turns out a day of sleep was just what I needed. The best time to access the secret tunnel and slip outside unnoticed is after nightfall. I¡¯ll just have to wait for Tilly and the rest of the palace to sleep.¡¯

    Carina smiled grimly and lay back against her pillows. She absently stroked the curls of her ash-brown hair as she waited for supper and contemplated the demise of Maura¡¯s first victim.

 Book 2: Chapter 59: The Trouble with Twins

    ??????????

    The last step of the secret staircase behind the dining room wall creaked like an old man¡¯s bones as Carina reached the bottom. She drew in a quick breath, listened to the silence for a moment, and then opened the false wall behind the tapestry which hung in the dining room.

    Once more, she skirted from shadow to shadow until she reached the servant¡¯s door beneath the stairwell in the foyer and entered the hidden hallway. The rose tiles glowed blue under the frost of her magic, and Carina descended into the dark passageway as her candlestick sputtered, its dim light dancing along the cave-like tunnel.

    The increased number of knights patrolling outside the fortress walls and along the capital streets provided another challenge altogether. In preparation for the Ambassador¡¯s arrival, a new curfew had been implemented, which prohibited carriages on the streets after the ninth bell. With no alternative other than traveling by foot, Carina headed towards her destination that lay some distance from the border of cherry trees surrounding the royal castle.

    Saddleback Street was located just east of the slums, not far from the Serpentine River. As a result, numerous bars and inns had been erected along the district that accommodated visiting sailors, merchants, and other travelers.

    The knights increased presence offered some security against mugging and other nefarious activity that often took place this close to the slums. The capital¡¯s peacekeepers also made a point to interrogate anyone they caught outside after curfew and encouraged citizens to remain indoors to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    Carina avoided the knights as best she could. The torches they carried certainly made them easy enough to spot long before they caught sight of her. She was also grateful for her small stature, although being able to hide behind barrels of waste and trash wasn¡¯t exactly something worth celebrating.

    Just in case she was detained, Carina had chosen a simple dark cloak and her old Lady Aconitum mask for this trip. The silver knives from Master Iker and the bracelet that connected her to Lumi and Viktor provided additional comfort as she approached Rutenberg Inn, her feet and nerves more than a little worn out from the long, tense journey.

    A thick coating of stale ale and something that smelled like aged cheese mingled with the pungent aroma of dirty socks and body odor that nearly took Carina off her feet as she entered the Inn. Crushed nutshells, hardened grime, and unidentifiable puddles of what might have once been consumed ale lined the crowded floor before her.

    A few men at the door glanced in her direction with surprised and curious eyes, but most of the barroom occupants remained focused on the small square platform at the opposite end of the establishment. A blonde woman commanded the room with her magnetic smile, sultry blue eyes, and evocative garments that appeared little more than satin scarfs sewn together. Carina watched as the entertainer twisted her lithe body into a sensual dance that soon had the masked attendant averting her gaze back to the crowded room.

    ¡®So¡ªthat¡¯s what passes for exotic dancing here.¡¯

    Although Madam Maylea had shown Carina something similar during their practice sessions, this dancer appeared to have passed the advanced course with flying colors.

    Aware of the attention drifting in her direction the longer she stood by the door, Carina skirted the tables of sailors, merchants, and one or two nobles, who tried to blend in with the local riffraff. She headed towards the establishment¡¯s owner located behind the bar.

    ¡°Now look here,¡± the barman grunted as soon as he caught sight of her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what foolishness brought a young lady like you out after dark, but I won¡¯t be held responsible for your wellbeing. Now back out the way you came, quick like. Find the nearest knight¡ªthere¡¯s more than plenty of them about these days¡ªand get back to your nursemaid and crib.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m expected,¡± Carina replied with a tired smile. ¡°A friend of Madam Maylea referred me to this place.¡±

    ¡°What? Maylea?¡± The bar owner cocked his head at her and sighed through the stained clouds of his once magnificent beard. ¡°Then you better wait in the back out of sight. Lilaru¡¯s almost finished her number. It wouldn¡¯t do to spoil the lad¡¯s fun prematurely.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Carina quickly agreed, aware of the pointed gaze some of the men were giving her. One fellow in particular, who looked vaguely familiar through the haze of pipe smoke, lingered at the corner of the bar studying her with his one good eye.

    ¡°Follow me then. Spit! Take over here for a moment, would you!¡±

    Carina was relieved to find the back rooms were better maintained. Each contained a simple wooden bed, threadbare mattress, and patched-up blanket for those too encumbered by the Inn¡¯s fine ale to make it back home safely. They were also available for temporary rent, but very few who could afford the coin would choose to sleep here while they remained sober.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let Griselda know you¡¯re here. She wasn¡¯t feeling up to dancing for the boys tonight, not that it mattered. Lilaru¡¯s more than enough for this crowd,¡± the innkeeper said conversationally as he handed over a key. ¡°Don¡¯t let any gentlemen in¡ªor anyone other than Lilaru and Griselda for that matter. I¡¯d rather stay on Maylea¡¯s good side if you know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your assistance,¡± Carina replied with a quick smile as she offered four crescents for the room.

    The innkeeper hesitated but accepted the coins, then nodded politely before he turned and shut the door behind him.

    ¡®Much nicer than Alex, but then he only has to get rough when his customers get unruly.¡¯

    The bar''s boisterous noise continued for a time, then eventually rose to a crescendo of applause. The sound of a flute filled the gaps between as echoing whistles splintered the air, and the cheers faded. Then the capital bell tower boomed out ten solemn gongs, and the barkeeper issued a last call for drinks.

    Carina touched the leather pouch at her side and pulled out the box with the two silver hairpins she had special ordered. She sighed, checked the pendant watch at her waist nervously, then jumped as a faint knock came from her door.

    ¡°Lady M?¡± a female voice whispered.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Carina answered as she returned the box to the pouch and rose.

    ¡°Madam Maylea sent us. Please may we come in?¡±

    With a touch to the strap of the dagger tucked in her sleeve, Carina unlocked the door and opened it to find two matching pairs of seal-blue eyes, blonde hair, and relieved smiles waiting for her. She motioned the dancers inside the small room before noticing the large man, dressed in leather armor, who lurked in the hallway behind them. The man nodded to her curtly before he turned to watch the hall.

    ¡°That is Sedric, our flute player and bodyguard,¡± one of the women explained as they slid past her. ¡°He will keep watch, yes?¡±

    Carina nodded, focused on the accent of their voice, which was neither Ventrayna nor Lafearian.

    ¡°You are younger than we expected,¡± observed one dancer.

    ¡°Still, Madam Maylea spoke highly of you and assured us that you could be trusted.¡±

    ¡°She said you might even match us in skill one day¡ªwith the right training.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªah,¡± Carina glanced between them, distracted by their perfectly matching faces. They were somewhere in their early twenties. ¡°Sorry, who¡ª¡±

    ¡°I am Lilaru,¡± replied the blonde to her left.

    ¡°Griselda,¡± replied the other to her right.

    ¡®How the hell do people tell you apart?¡¯ Carina shook the distracting thought from her mind. ¡°You are aware of why I asked the Madame for your services?¡±

    Lilaru smiled and held out Carina¡¯s pouch in her hand. ¡°The answer is in here, no?¡±

    Carina touched her belt where the pouch had been. ¡°How did you¡ª¡±

    ¡°That is not fair, Lilaru,¡± Griselda protested. ¡°Lady M is our client, and she hardly seems capable of keeping herself upright.¡±

    ¡°I am fine. Just recovering from a fever¡ª¡± Carina cut in, surprised they had noticed her fatigue. ¡°How did you get my bag?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, you were so distracted by our faces,¡± Lilaru said with a teasing laugh. ¡°That you were not paying attention to our hands.¡±

    ¡®So you¡¯re pickpockets.¡¯ Carina scoffed and then hesitantly checked her wrist for Viktor¡¯s bracelet.

    ¡°And now you have shown us something you value far more than whatever secrets this bag holds,¡± Griselda admonished as she folded her arms and shook her head. ¡°You should be more aware of your actions, Lady M. They will betray your intentions.¡±

    ¡°It is a pretty bracelet.¡± Lilaru held out the bag, but Carina quickly stepped back. ¡°Ah, but how unlucky, it is enchanted to prevent its removal.¡±

    Carina raised a brow at that; she hadn¡¯t actually tried removing the bracelet up till now. ¡®I really need to learn to identify enchants so I can avoid being surprised by them.¡¯ She cleared her throat as she focused on her guests. ¡°Might we discuss the reason I summoned you¡ªboth of you¡ªhere?¡±

    ¡°Not inside this room,¡± Griselda spoke up quickly. ¡°Too many eyes noticed your arrival. Too many ears are no doubt pressed to these thin walls to discover what you are seeking.¡±

    Carina frowned and glanced towards the walls. The more she studied them, the more she noted a few peepholes around the thin wooden beams. ¡®That¡¯s¡ªdisturbing.¡¯ She accepted the bag from Lilaru and followed the twins as they opened the bedroom door. A second bodyguard had joined Sedric outside and nodded as Griselda¡ªor so Carina guessed¡ªspoke to him softly in a foreign language.

    ¡°Harold will return your key to the innkeeper,¡± Griselda explained as she motioned to the man carrying a harp and a sizeable blunt staff. ¡°Though he will delay a bit to give us a head start.¡±

    Their natural wariness suited Carina just fine. Madame Maylea had behaved the same way when Carina initially retained her services to learn the different cultural dances of this world¡ªand gain the Spymaster¡¯s trust.

    Maylea had been intrigued by the half-blood who had gained the support of a Countess and quite disappointed when she failed to recruit Carina into her secret information-gathering organization. Despite training with her for several months, Carina was still uncertain who Maylea reported to if Maylea even had a Master. Over the years, she had repaid the Spymaster''s friendship and advice as she built Frost¡¯s business and prepared for this moment.

    The twins covered themselves in cloaks offered by Sedric, who led the way down the darkened streets towards the Serpentine River''s glittering black border. Upon the riverbank mixed with pebbles, soil, and sand, a large canopy tent was erected beside the silent humming waves. A third bodyguard stood before it with a large curved blade and stepped forward to greet them.

    ¡°This is Saul,¡± Griselda introduced with a single nod before opening the tent flap to enter.

    ¡°Do come inside, Lady M,¡± Lilaru encouraged with a mischievous smile.

    Carina frowned as she followed but soon found her forward momentum halted, if only for the briefest moment, by an invisible force. ¡®An enchantment?¡¯

    ¡°Yes,¡± Viktor hummed through the bracelet.

    ¡°An enchantment that keeps out unwanted visitors,¡± Lilaru explained with a pleased smile. ¡°Had you been an imposter, that barrier would have felt like an immovable wall.¡±

    ¡°And Saul would have run you through before tossing you into the river,¡± Griselda added with casual deference as she sank into a quilted bed.

    Carina glanced towards Saul as he shut the tent flap behind them and tried to shake off that disturbing image. ¡°What a clever enchantment. Are you¡ªwitches?¡±

    Lilaru laughed and titled her head. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be able to tell if we were?¡± Her smile faltered for a moment when Carina continued to look confused. The twin glanced over at Griselda.

    ¡°Madame Maylea informed us that you wish to assassinate the Ventrayna Ambassador,¡± Griselda announced as she removed her cloak and set it aside.

    ¡°That is correct. And Lord Haemish will be arriving in the next two days,¡± Carina confirmed.

    ¡°How will we get to him?¡±

    ¡°You are performers. The Crown Princess will be hosting a banquet for her uncle on the day he arrives.¡±

    ¡°So we dance for him, seduce him, and then what?¡± Griselda pressed.

    Carina reached inside her bag, pulled out the box, and frowned when she found it empty.

    ¡°Lilaru,¡± Griselda admonished quickly. ¡°I apologize, Lady M., despite her twenty-four years, she behaves like a child more often than not.¡±

    ¡°I was only admiring them,¡± Lilaru said shyly as she pulled the twin hairpins from her blonde hair. ¡°What are the tips made of?¡±

    ¡°Frozen glass and a very deadly poison,¡± Carina answered bluntly.

    Griselda muttered something unintelligible while Lilaru¡¯s blue eyes widened for a moment as she studied one of the tips intently.

    ¡°May I demonstrate?¡± Carina inquired as she held out a hand.

    ¡°Please do. Lilaru!¡± Griselda admonished with a slight threatening growl in her voice.

    Lilaru pouted but gracefully danced over to Carina and held out the matching hairpins.

    ¡°The tip is fragile,¡± Carina explained as she lifted one from the dancer¡¯s palm. ¡°It is meant to strike directly into the target¡¯s bloodstream, a major artery preferably. You then snap the bottom half off, leaving the frozen glass in place. The poisoned tip will dissolve once inside the body, and the subject will fall into a coma within a matter of minutes. Between six to eight hours later, he will stop breathing for good. Within two to four hours, the tip will have dissolved inside his body, and the wound will begin to heal¡ªleaving only a cut and small bruise in its wake.¡±

    Lilaru said something then, but Carina had never heard the language she used.

    Griselda nodded slowly in approval. ¡°You want the Ambassador''s death to appear¡ªnatural?¡±

    ¡°An assassination while the Ambassador is a guest of the royal family would lead to certain severe consequences that I would prefer to avoid,¡± Carina confirmed gravely.

    ¡°Surely his entourage and bodyguards will be suspicious,¡± Griselda continued persistently. ¡°I hear his wife is traveling with him and a son, no?¡±

    ¡°Why not kill him while he travels back to Ventrayna? Or before he even arrives?¡± Lilaru interrupted.

    ¡°Because as long as Lady Lavinia reaches Lafeara, she will have authority to complete the negotiations in her husband''s stead,¡± Carina replied. ¡°Also, as his wife and a highly ranked noble, Lady Lavinia will have the legal authority to rule his death an accident¡ªand have his body cremated.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡° Lilaru muttered something unintelligible than continued in Lafearian, ¡°¡ªthe wife will be happy with him gone, no?¡±

    ¡°She is an accomplice?¡± Griselda pressed curiously.

    ¡°No¡ªbut it would be to her benefit to let the matter rest¡ªas long as we leave no suspicious evidence behind,¡± Carina explained as she glanced between them.

    Lilaru said something unintelligible to her sister, then turned to Carina and added, ¡°We stab, twist, and it is done. Yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Obviously, it will have to be done in private where there are no witnesses,¡± Carina added with a glance between them. ¡°The Ambassador has a fondness for dancers and especially¡ªyoung blonde women.¡±

    ¡°It is too easy¡ªunintelligible¡ªwe will be successful, have no doubt,¡± Lilaru replied with a grin.

    ¡°And our escape route?¡± Griselda pressed cautiously. ¡°Should we succeed or fail¡ªwe must have a way out of that fortress they call a castle.¡±

    ¡°I have a way in and out. There are many secret passages in the royal palaces, one of which will get you out of the Ambassador''s room unseen when your task is done.¡± Carina smiled grimly. ¡°As long as you kill the Ambassador without raising any alarm, I can ensure a safe trip back to the Serpentine River. From here, your escape and destination will be up to you.¡±

    Griselda studied Carina silently. It was then Carina noticed the subtle difference between them. Rather than any physical anomaly, it was their gaze. Griselda¡¯s blue eyes were assertive, steady, and cautious, while Lilaru¡¯s seemed to dance with some unspoken eagerness and a cunning intuition.

    ¡°Your mask,¡± Griselda said calmly. ¡°Is it necessary?¡±

    ¡°Oh? No¡ª¡± Carina pulled the velvet fabric free ¡°¡ªNo. You should know my face so we can work together inside the palace.¡±

    ¡°But we will not know each other.¡±

    ¡°Outside of this meeting, you are just performers I hired through the Hawthorne name to entertain the crown princess¡¯s guests,¡± Carina confirmed. ¡°I will have a letter of approval waiting for you at the gate. Mention my name and that you are here for the banquet¡ªthat is¡ªif you both agree to undergo this dangerous mission.¡±

    ¡°Lord Haemish Emerson is a man that deserves death,¡± Griselda responded grimly. ¡°With the Saint¡¯s blessing, our task will prove successful.¡± The dancer stood swiftly and held out her hand to Carina. ¡°One way or another¡ªhe will die. That much, I promise you.¡±

    The steadiness of those words and Griselda¡¯s confidence eased the anxious knot in Carina¡¯s stomach as she offered the second hairpin to the dancer instead of her hand. ¡°Keep these out of the sun and away from any excessive heat. And please treat them with care. They are meant to be fragile but should still stab deep enough to enter an artery before they break.¡±

    ¡°I will trust you on this,¡± Griselda replied with a faint shrub. ¡°But if your way doesn¡¯t work, we have our own methods that will ensure the Ambassador departs from this world.¡±

    Carina nodded. One way or another, Lord Haemish would die¡ªshe would deal with the ramifications of his death once it was all over.

    ?????

    Lilaru draped an arm around Griselda¡¯s shoulder as they watched Sedric escort Lady M to the capital''s safer streets.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lilaru pressed curiously in their native tongue, the all but archaic language of old Zarus nobility.

    ¡°She can get us in and out, and these,¡± Griselda held out the hairpin and sniffed it curiously. ¡°Might prove effective. If we can remove the Ambassador here without detection, our plans in Ventrayna can continue without restraint.¡±

    ¡°Are they magic?¡± Lilaru murmured, still studying the glass-like tip of the hairpin she held.

    ¡°Magic, enchantment, or poison¡ª¡± Griselda shrugged, ¡°¡ªwe will give it a try. But if it fails¡ª¡± Griselda passed the hairpin to Lilaru, who tucked it into her blonde curls once more. ¡°We should prepare a magic nullifying poison just to be safe.¡±

    ¡°I like her,¡± Lilaru declared with a sudden grin. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Madame recruit her?¡±

    ¡°She tried.¡± Griselda shrugged. ¡°Someone beat her to it, I think. Either way, Maylea trusts this Lady M. That¡¯s good enough for me.¡±

    ¡°But dying in one¡¯s sleep,¡± Lilaru pouted as Griselda pulled away and walked towards the campfire lit beside the river. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem far too easy for him?¡±

    Griselda ignored the comment as her eyes narrowed towards two shadows beside their tent. ¡°Who did you find, Saul?¡±

    The dark-skinned bodyguard dragged over a rough-looking Lafearian with a bandaged eye. ¡°This one came sniffing after you and the lady,¡± Saul growled as he kicked the bound man face down into the sand.

    ¡°And who do you work for?¡± Griselda asked unsympathetically as the man struggled to rise.

    ¡°None of your business, slut,¡± the one-eyed man hissed.

    Griselda¡¯s opened her mouth in protest as she spun but missed Lilaru¡¯s arm as the dancer leaped forward and jabbed Carina¡¯s hairpin into the man¡¯s neck. A giddy smile split across the blonde¡¯s pretty face as she snapped the bottom half of the hair ornament free from the startled man¡¯s flesh.

    Saul raised a brow but kept his mouth shut as the man roared in pain, lashing out with his feet. He managed to rise and stumbled back away from them a few steps before he toppled over with a strangled groan.

    Griselda lowered her arm as she approached the panting man, who struggled to breathe as he rolled about on the river bank. The Lafearian let out a sharp cry of pain as the muscles in his chest and arms flexed and strained. Then his body curved as his spine arched against the ground. Spasms rocked through the pathetic man as foam trickled from the corner of his mouth, then his single good eye rolled back, and he slumped against the ground. A few twitches later, the Lafearian was utterly still. Only the slow rise and fall of his chest gave evidence that he was alive.

    Griselda wiped the foam from his cheek with a handkerchief and then checked his pulse. It was faintly erratic, certainly odd for someone who appeared to be sleeping deeply, but Griselda very much doubted the man would ever wake¡ªnot that he would be given the opportunity.

    She tossed the handkerchief onto his chest and growled out, ¡°Lilaru,¡± as she stood.

    ¡°What? We had to test it,¡± her twin replied neutrally as she knelt and placed a finger beneath the man¡¯s nose. ¡°Look, he¡¯s still breathing. Let¡¯s wait and see how long the poison takes.¡±

    ¡°It would have helped to know why he was following us before you put him in a coma,¡± Griselda snapped as she rubbed blond bangs away from her forehead.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lilaru tilted her head, then yanked the unconscious man¡¯s jacket open, grabbed his linen shirt, and ripped the fabric away from his neckline. ¡°This should help.¡±

    The tattoo of a snarling red wolf stared back at them. Griselda blinked twice before she snatched a knife from Saul¡¯s belt and plunged it into the unconscious man¡¯s throat. The unfortunate Lafearian didn¡¯t even twitch as the dancer pulled the blade free, watched him bleed out, and then tore out the already shattered tip of the poisoned hairpin.

    ¡°Tie him to something heavy and toss him in the river,¡± Griselda whispered sharply to Saul. The bodyguard grunted and moved off to perform his task. ¡°And you¡ª¡± Griselda whirled around to Lilaru but stopped as her twin caught the wrist which held Saul¡¯s dagger.

    ¡°You¡¯re all bloody,¡± Lilaru murmured as she wiped the scarlet drops from Griselda¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Lilaru, it took a lot of effort for me to convince Madame to give us this job. Do you have any idea what she¡ª"

    ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± Lilaru whispered with an ominous haunted stare.

    ¡°I just¡ªwant you to be more careful,¡± Griselda whispered back with strained patience. ¡°We only get one shot at this.¡±

    ¡°I am ready,¡± Lilaru replied confidently as she twined their fingers together. ¡°One way or another¡ªwe kill him.¡±

    ¡°I would prefer a way that lets us leave Lafeara in one piece,¡± Griselda muttered, then cast a sharp glance towards the dark buildings that lined the capital border. ¡°No more reckless decisions without my approval, yes?¡±

    ¡°I will listen to you, Sister. I always do.¡±

    A defeated sigh was the only answer Griselda could give as she studied the dead man beside them and prayed that his comrades in the Burning Blade would not notice his absence¡ªor at the very least not connect his death to them.

 Book 2: Chapter 60: The Arrival at Dawn

    ??????????

    The final two days before the Ambassador¡¯s anticipated arrival passed by in a blur of frantic preparation and grim anticipation. Carina rolled over beneath her blanket and glared resentfully at the first rays of morning light as Tilly knocked on her bedroom door.

    ¡°Lady Maura, the bath you asked me to prepare is ready,¡± the maid called through the barrier.

    Carina groaned and pushed herself upright, wincing as taunt muscles protested her movements. Another late night of training with Lumi and Viktor in the plane of elemental essence had left her sore and tired before the day began.

    After a brief but refreshing soak in the prepared bath, Carina changed into a viridian dress with sheer sleeves and a long overskirt. Then she toweled her still damp hair and teased the curled ends with scented oil. Her rose perfumed hair was still drying as Carina powdered her face, outlined her ice-blue eyes with a thin trace of charcoal eyeliner and muted gray eyeshadow. One final touch of a light pink lipstick to her lips finished the look.

    ¡®Demure but attractive, as a crown princess¡¯s attendant should be,¡¯ Carina reasoned as she analyzed the result. She added a silver pair of earrings to match Viktor¡¯s bracelet, then pushed back the chair before the vanity desk and moved over to the bookshelf.

    The Winter Rose felt heavy as it dropped into her waiting palm. ¡®Viktor said the enchantment needs about a month to take permanent effect, so wearing it for just a few days should be fine.¡¯

    Carina knew the royal family and their attendants would travel through the capital¡¯s public streets to greet the Ambassador on the outskirts of the city.

    ¡®Chances are one of the witch hunters will be keeping an eye on the Ambassador and his army. For this journey, at least, the benefits of the Winter Rose''s protection outweigh any risks or moral dilemma.¡¯

    Despite her reasoning, Carina felt uneasy as she latched the chain behind her neck and stared at the eye-catching rose diamond. The jewel glittered against her skin where the sheer ruffled fabric of her shoulders met the sweetheart cut of the satin viridian of her dress.

    With a worried sigh, Carina shook her head and pulled a sealed envelope from a book on the second shelf titled Statues and Proceedings of Ennoblement. Carina tucked the envelope under the court robes folded and draped over her left arm and left the room.

    Mrs. Poppy was making her rounds on the first floor as Carina descended the stairs.

    ¡°Ahh, good, I was just about to look for you. Lady Hana isn¡¯t feeling well this morning,¡± the head housekeeper said with a mix of frustration and relief as she spun around towards Carina.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Carina frowned, not particularly surprised that Hana¡¯s anxiety and illness would take a sudden turn for the worse given their expected guest''s arrival. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her then.¡±

    ¡°Do take a tray up as well if you can,¡± Poppy urged as she spun back towards the library. ¡°Crown Princess Eleanora said that Lady Hana could stay behind to recover, but the rest of you will be leaving for the capital border in an hour!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head to the kitchen,¡± Carina relented as she shifted the letter under her cloak. ¡°Could you find Sir Jordan and send him to me. I have a task for him this morning since I am suddenly otherwise occupied.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have a maid fetch him.¡±

    Satisfied with that response, Carina moved on towards the kitchen, where the alert and attentive kitchen staff was preparing breakfast amid the already started preparations of the banquet that would take place at midday after the Ambassador entered the palace.

    ¡°Lady Maura, coming through!¡± one of the cooks shouted, and a path cleared before her almost instantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to make a quick tray for Lady Hana, then I¡¯ll be out of your way,¡± Carina apologized as she moved past their already splattered and dusted smocks and clothes.

    ¡°I got a head start on it for you, Lady Maura!¡± Robbi called at the end of a kitchen counter. He gestured to a small tray with muffins, two boiled eggs, and two cups of milk tea. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind. I figured you¡¯d be eating together on such a busy morning.¡±

    ¡°It looks perfect. Thank you, Chef.¡±

    Mission accomplished, Carina navigated her way through the line of cooks, one of whom sucked in his gut to avoid sullying her dress as she stepped back into the hall with a small sigh of relief.

    ¡°Lady Maura!¡± Sir Jordan jogged up and caught the tray as Carina almost tripped on the hem of her cloak that had slid down her arm. ¡°Alright, got it. Why don¡¯t you let me help with that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Carina muttered as she relinquished the tray and quickly checked her dress for splatter. ¡°That was almost disastrous.¡±

    ¡°Where am I taking this? The dining room?¡± the knight inquired as he turned back the way he had come.

    ¡°Upstairs to Lady Hana¡¯s room,¡± Carina answered as she refolded her cloak. ¡°Ah¡ªbut I need you to deliver a letter for me.¡± She pulled the envelope from the folds of the mantle as Jordan turned towards her, and they rounded the stairs. Carina barely caught a glimpse of the hand that thrust out suddenly as Evelynn came into view, and the tray left Jordan¡¯s distracted grip.

    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± Evelynn shouted even as Jorden reflexively moved between the descending spray of tea and Carina.

    The breakfast now upended on the floor; Carina drew in a sharp breath as Jordan hurriedly spun to examine her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked worriedly.

    ¡°My dress is fine, but your trousers are a mess now,¡± Carina answered after a cursory examination. She refocused on Evelynn, who stepped gingerly around the mess on the floor with a satisfied smirk and then kicked the only intact teacup out of her path. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to help, Lady Evelynn, at least don¡¯t create more problems!¡±

    Evelynn spun around with a vicious glare. ¡°How dare you¡ª¡±

    ¡°What is all the¡ª¡± Eleanora cut in as she appeared around the stairwell to survey the mess and her two attendants. Sharp amber eyes shot to Evelynn, who had the good sense to lower her gaze. ¡°Can you two please avoid any further drama for the next few days?¡± Eleanora demanded in exasperation.

    ¡°Ah¡ªit was my fault,¡± Sir Jordan quickly interjected. ¡°I was holding the tray and not looking where I was headed.¡±

    The crown princess focused on him with a frown. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be guarding outside the palace, Sir Jordan?¡±

    Jordan nodded, bowed, and stepped back towards Carina with an apologetic, ¡°Sorry that I spilled Lady Hana¡¯s tray, Lady Maura.¡± His hand slid over her fingers under the cloak and around the letter she held. Grasping his intent, Carina relinquished her grip and watched the knight tuck the envelope inside the sleeve of his jacket.

    ¡®A sharp-witted knight. He will come in handy.¡¯

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll have the Chef boil a few more eggs,¡± Carina replied.

    Sir Jordan nodded, bowed to the crown princess, and jogged back toward the front doors.

    Eleanora shook her head and turned back towards the library. ¡°Lady Maura, come with me, please.¡±

    Carina hesitated. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sir Jordan didn¡¯t dump that tray all by himself,¡± Eleanora interrupted with another sharp look at the pale Evelynn, who waited with her eyes downcast. ¡°Since you have nothing better to do, Lady Evelynn, do bring Hana a new tray. Then prepare and deliver a breakfast tray to Maura in the library and Lady Tiffany upstairs. After that, you may eat your own breakfast and try to stay out of everyone¡¯s way.¡±

    Carina wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about Evelynn handling her food, or Hana¡¯s, for that matter. Still, she hoped the attendant wasn¡¯t foolish enough to irritate Eleanora again on what was already turning out to be a very stressful day.

    ¡°The dancers and musicians you hired,¡± Eleanora began the moment they entered the library.

    ¡°Already settled in at the inn outside the main gate, and they should be entering the palace within the hour.¡±

    ¡°They have entry passes?¡±

    ¡°I had the Prime Minister write letters of entry for both groups. They will be required to stay together and remain under knight escort once inside the palace, but that shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Eleanora said with a tense but satisfied sigh. ¡°Hana isn¡¯t feeling¡ªherself this morning.¡±

    ¡°I heard,¡± Carina murmured sympathetically.

    ¡°Everything for the banquet has been perfectly organized, and preparations are already underway, but would you mind checking in on Robbi and the staff between courses¡ªjust to put out any fires that may arise?¡±

    ¡°Whatever will help ease your concerns, your Highness,¡± Carina responded promptly.

    ¡°Good, that just leaves¡ª¡± Eleanora paused as her gaze suddenly settled on the necklace Carina was wearing. ¡°That necklace¡ª¡± she trailed off, and her expression turned incredulous.

    ¡°It was a gift,¡± Carina answered hesitantly.

    ¡°A rather expensive one,¡± Eleanora retorted with an incredulous scoff. ¡°Mr. Frost must value your designs very highly indeed.¡±

    Carina blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the sudden shift of their conversation, then smiled with an indecisive shrug. She wasn¡¯t sure who would be able to identify the necklace as an heirloom of the Hawthorne house. Still, Carina wasn¡¯t going to go out of her way to correct Eleanora¡¯s inaccurate assumption.

    ¡°By the way, my mother, Lady Isabella, was very excited to learn about your other identity,¡± Eleanora continued as she settled into her chair. ¡°She has great admiration for Lady Aconitum¡¯s designs even if she didn¡¯t originally approve of you as an attendant due to your background as a half-blood. But now that Mother knows you were the source of creative inspiration for my wedding gown and a vast majority of the capital''s shift in fashion, her opinion has drastically changed.¡± Eleanora¡¯s lips twitched with amusement as she settled into the seat behind her desk and gestured to a letter that waited there. ¡°She has already drawn up a list of demands she hopes Lady Aconitum will be willing to accommodate.¡±

    Carina took one glance at the list and cringed.

    ¡°Only when time permits, of course,¡± Eleanora added with a sympathetic smile. ¡°We have an eventful few days ahead of us.¡±

    ¡®You have no idea,¡¯ Carina thought ruefully.

    ?????

    An hour later found Eleanora and her attendants standing beside their carriage in the morning breeze as they stared across the plots of farm lands that stretched outwards from the capital into the distance. Two-hundred knights and six-hundred Lafearian soldiers were amassed behind them in a uniform formation as a show of strength for the nervous citizens. The latter watched from over a dozen windows, rooftops, and sideroads.

    Carina glanced back towards the distant pale faces of commoners and nobles, soldiers and knights and wondered how many of them would remain alive in the coming weeks and months.

    Two other armies remained a day''s march from the capital, but even those forces combined would not be enough to face the horde of coven witches the Ambassador had brought with him.

    ¡®Let us hope Percy¡¯s efforts and the ongoing negotiation will ensure continued peace between Lafeara and Ventrayna¡ªand that I do not tip the scales towards war in the next few days.¡¯

    A gust of wind swept Carina¡¯s ash brown hair across her face as a whirlwind danced between the royal carriages and coated the ladies¡¯ dresses in dust. Carina pushed her hair aside and narrowed her eyes as she brushed the dirt from her dress and raised her hand to her nostrils. The dust smelled of fire and sulfur.

    A shout came from the knights which surrounded the crown prince¡¯s entourage, positioned at the front to greet their guest. Blinking against the rising wind, Carina squinted at the dark line along the horizon that appeared to be moving towards them.

    ¡°Is that them?¡± Tiffany whispered nervously as Eleanora raised a telescope to her eyes.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the crown princess confirmed, her voice anxious but filled with pride.

    As the dark line swelled in size, so did the distant sound of a thousand horses. The Ventrayna army barreled towards them with frightening speed, swarming and merging around trees and knocking over fences as their numbers easily overwhelmed the well-traveled road before them.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they slowing?¡± A man¡¯s voice whispered in the ranks beside them. ¡°Are they going to attack?¡±

    Carina stared numbly at the foreboding shadow of the Emperor¡¯s witch army and felt a ripple of fear slither up her gut and wrap around her heart.

    ¡®Is this what I will bring down upon us all?¡¯

    The sharp blast of a horn echoed through the morning breeze, and the advancing army slowed to a sudden halt. The wind carried trails of dust over the front ranks of the Ventrayna army across the road and fields towards the tensely waiting Lafearian troops and the capital.

    ¡°They stopped,¡± a Lafearian soldier whispered, his voice coated in hope and dread.

    Carina glanced towards Nicholas, who sat on horseback ahead of them at the front of his retinue and army. On either side of him were the Dowager and Prime Minister, each mounted and dressed in ceremonial robes. Captain Beaumont waited a few feet back on his speckled gelding beside Lord Commander General Stryker and Captain Leo, similarly dressed in military uniform and armor. At the back of the crown prince¡¯s formation, accompanied by a few knights in new glistening armor, Knight Commander Quentin sat composed and relaxed as he surveyed the approaching force.

    ¡®For a man whose job will be to ensure no discord breaks out between our Ventrayna guests and the rest of the capital¡ªhe demonstrates a remarkable calm.¡¯

    Beneath the vanishing clouds of dust, a small formation of about two hundred cavalry appeared and continued down the capital road towards them. As the group approached, General Stryker gave a whispered command to Commander Quentin, who turned his horse around and proceeded back inside the capital.

    ¡°So many soldiers,¡± Tiffany whispered nervously.

    ¡°Let us hope they leave on peaceful terms,¡± Evelynn muttered beneath the hand raised to shield her eyes from the still-rising sun.

    The approaching group of Ventrayna soldiers also contained several attendants, a luxurious carriage surrounded by bodyguards, and five very notable figures.

    At the front, Marquess Winifred and Earl Percy flanked Ventrayna¡¯s Ambassador. The latter rode a blood-red stallion with a black mane and tail, braided in thick gold threads. The Ambassador himself presented an imposing figure, dressed in the scarlet and gold colors which matched the scorpion banner carried by his retinue. His beard glittered in the sunlight that caught the rubies and gold woven into its braided ends. A silk-rolled hat adorned his head that might have been a crown for all the jewels sewn upon it. Even the Ambassador¡¯s sword and stirrups were forged from gold; his black leather saddle stitched in runes of golden thread, his crimson red cape of a similar fashion.

    Carina scoffed silently as the soldiers around them murmured at such an audacious display of wealth. Lord Haemish was a sight that would set the heart of Lafeara¡¯s citizens aflame with resentment to see how their taxes helped maintain the Emperor¡¯s tax collector¡¯s exorbitant lifestyle.

    Still, Carina smiled as she affixed her gaze upon the wealthy, powerful, and formidable Ambassador. Finally, she was about to come face to face with the most hated name on Maura¡¯s list. As Lord Haemish reined in his blood-red stallion before Crown Prince Nicholas, Carina reflected that¡ªexcept for one absent character¡ªall of those against whom Maura bore a grudge, now stood before her beneath the morning sun.

    At present, Maura¡¯s enemies were allies, but for all Carina knew, Lafeara would be at war by the time she helped Maura exact her first taste of revenge.

 Interlude VI: Predators of the Desert

    ??????????

    Interlude VI: Predators of the Desert

    The natives of Ventrayna had a saying, ¡°To wander the desert is to seek death.¡± Indeed if one listened long enough, they might hear the wails of those foolish mortals whose reckless disregard for this treacherous climate now echoed across an ocean of alluring red sand.

    The most common predator Ventrayna¡¯s desert had to offer was its merciless sandstorms. These roaming reapers snuck in on the unsuspecting traveler and whipped them off course or smothered their lungs beneath a howling tsunami of sand.

    Even without these devilish sandstorms, foreigners were known to frequently lose their way, either through ignorance or the bewitching mirages painted by the desert sun. Sometimes their remains were discovered days or weeks later, their dehydrated corpses a testament of their unfortunate demise. But, more often than not, these ignorant trespassers were swallowed by the desert without a single trace. The sandpits of the Singing Plaines, for example, had lured more than one caravan to an early grave.

    If the climate and perilous terrain weren¡¯t enough to dissuade all outsiders from entering, then the wildlife of the desert was always eager to take a bite, from the swaying viper to the stinging scorpions and flesh-eating lizards the size of wild dogs. And then, of course¡ªthere were the witches.

    These proud nomadic savages once ruled the desert as separate covens, warring, raiding, and dominating each other in turn. But now, the fire covens were unified under Kritanta¡¯s Consort, Emperor Arius. Tamed, but still dangerous to anyone who did not have the Emperor¡¯s protection.

    And yet, neither size, fame, nor magic would prepare any wanderer for the most underestimated predator that lurked within this unforgiving terrain of sand and sun¡ªthe pellis sandworm.

    Invisible to the human eye, the pellis worm burrows near the surface, choosing rocks and caverns to build their home, lest the wind carry them away. Each evening, as the sun descended and the night chill crept in, the sandworm burrowed deeper still¡ªunless¡ªit should happen to feel the spark of heat in the terrain above from an animal or human taking shelter from the wind.

    Draw to the warmth of this ignorant and unsuspecting prey; the pellis worm would slither free and attach itself to the skin of man or beast, then inject a numbing poison and burrow beneath the skin of its doomed victim.

    Once the pellis worm entered the host¡¯s body, it quickly traveled to the brain, where it gnawed away at the victim''s mind slowing driving them towards insanity. The more worms that entered the victim¡¯s body, the more violent and quick the host''s demise.

    Despite its rather horrifying reputation, certain alchemists were known to collect this formidable creature. They would inflict shallow wounds on a small animal, such as a goat, and tie them to the rocks where pellis worms were rumored to thrive. After the animal¡¯s death, usually accompanied by fits of madness, uncontrollable muscle spasms, and the vomiting of blood, the pellis worm, now much longer and more prominent in size after gorging themselves, could be harvested from the sacrificed animal¡¯s brain.

    This invasive predator was valued only as a heinous tool of torture, cruelty, and certain death. Yet, despite their ability to survive in the desert, the pellis worms were averse to extreme heat and cold. A pure-blood fire mage could purge the carnivorous fiends from their body by flooding the infected area or brain with witch fire. Born with a natural resistance to flame and heat, these pure-blood fire witches were the only victims known to be capable of surviving the ordeal, though the sandworms rarely left their host free of trauma.

    It was as Arius witnessed the final death throes of his youngest consort, who had been subjected to such a fate, that he recalled the history of the desert¡¯s most hated and feared predator. He had tried to purge the pellis worms from her body with his magic, but the consort was no pure-blood, merely a plaything Arius had taken to his bed since he no longer cared to share the Empress¡¯s chambers.

    Lady Sapphire, not much older than his daughter Aurelia, had been unable to endure the current of his pure-blood fire magic. She quickly fell into a coma, which at least spared her the worst of the pellis gorging. Once the consort breathed her last, Arius had her body and bed-chamber burned with witch fire to prevent further spread and suffering.

    The Emperor left his volcanic palace to carry his consort¡¯s ashes to a small oasis in the desert where he sprinkled her mortal remains around a small desert tree.

    Lady Sapphire had just passed the fourth week of her first pregnancy.

    The consort¡¯s family would receive a handsome compensation, but then they had already been paid for such an event before Sapphire entered the Emperor¡¯s chambers. Arius had buried over ten consorts, dozens of their stillborn offspring, and even six unfortunate children who outlived their mothers but never reached their fourth birthday.

    The trees in this desert grove were a testament to the Emperor¡¯s loss and the Empress¡¯s unending cruelty.

    Arius tapped the jar and watched the last traces of a woman¡¯s smile vanish in the sweltering breeze. He would forget her in time as he did them all¡ªeveryone, except Catalina.

    ¡°Imperatoris Ingis,¡± General Zere greeted with a fist to the golden scorpion that adorned his chest plate armor as the Emperor turned from the shallow pool.

    Arius¡¯s amber eyes flicked past Zere to the Emperor¡¯s escort of three hundred Ventrayna witches who always traveled at his side whenever he left the palace¡ªjust in case the Pope (or perhaps even the Empress) dared to take advantage of his grief.

    The Emperor returned his gaze to his trusted general as he tossed the empty urn aside. ¡°I want her dead, Zere.¡±

    ¡°I know, Imperatoris Ingis,¡± the veteran soldier murmured somberly.

    ¡°I want her eyes skewered and burned. I want her breasts hacked off, her tongue cut out, her skin boiled in acid, her intestines eaten by worms. I want every bone in her body broken and splintered while she is kept drugged and awake in agony. I want her begging me for death!¡±

    ¡°My Emperor,¡± Zere whispered hoarsely as he glanced towards the officers within hearing distance. ¡°You know that cannot be. It would mean civil war¡ªand the loss of everything you¡¯ve built and sacrificed for.¡±

    Arius let out a broken laugh and rubbed his fingers, calloused with a lifetime of fighting for survival and peace, down his closed eyes, cheeks, and his beard already trimmed in silver. ¡°Fine¡ªI¡¯ll settle for an accident. I just want her dead.¡±

    ¡°Aurelia will blame you,¡± Zere replied firmly. ¡°She is your only heir, my Emperor.¡±

    Arius growled and stormed past the general towards his warhorse. ¡°That bitch only knows how to resent and torment me¡ªjust like her mother.¡±

    The stallion jumped as the Emperor grabbed its reins. Arius gazed up at the anxious beast and exhaled slowly through his teeth as he controlled the blaze that flickered behind his amber eyes. ¡°Even if I am ultimately to blame¡ªthey each deserve some form of justice¡ª¡± he glanced back once more at the grove of trees and the well of water they surrounded, then mounted and turned the black stallion back towards Ventrayna.

    ¡®All this is Kritanta¡¯s doing as much as Alexandria¡¯s.Those who break an oath with a god rarely survived unscathed.¡¯ Arius sighed as he reached for the already open bottle of Caligo wine that hung from his saddle. ¡®So be it. If this will keep Catalina¡¯s legacy safe¡ª''

    Arius''s amber eyes narrowed as a distant rumble raised the hairs along his neck and arm. His gaze snapped towards the clouds above the Dead Woods that darkened ominously. Like a fox catching a familiar scent, the Emperor scanned the brewing horizon as a nostalgic rush of exhilaration surged through his veins. Before the first flicker of hellfire broke through the clouds, Arius knew. The euphoria of Kritanta¡¯s lost blessing tingled down his spine as the skies above Fogtooth Mountain bled fire.

    ¡°Imperatoris Ignis?¡± General Zere did not bother to hide his unease as he moved over beside the Emperor¡¯s mount. ¡°That is coming from Lafeara¡¯s borders.¡±

    ¡®So Kritanta has finally found another witch consort to favor?¡¯

    The anger of a jilted, forsaken lover did not suit his noble lineage, and yet Arius could not calm the fury that rode up from his grief and bitterness. ¡°Round up the men. I would see what witch dares to defy my orders!¡±

    Sharp whispers and eager shouts filled the air around him as three hundred fire witches, with a few wind and water witches mixed into their ranks, vaulted into formation behind the Emperor¡¯s galloping stallion. All thoughts of his dead consort, his hated Empress, and even his numerous unborn children faded from Arius¡¯s mind as he stared at the destructive firestorm that made the earth beneath the cavalry of witches tremble.

    By the time the army reached the edge of the mountain, the deluge of hellfire had ended. Smoke obscured the mountain¡¯s peaks and rolled down across the road that led to Deadwood Pass.

    Arius reigned in sharply with a curse as the smoke before him cleared, and a pile of fallen rock obscured the pass ahead. ¡°Clear a path and this infernal smoke. I can¡¯t see anything.¡±

    The witch army''s eagerness turned to harsh disappointment as they hurriedly dismounted and moved to their tasks. An air witch carefully blasted away the smoke and hovered up over the rockslide to scope the blockage. He quickly returned to kneel before the Emperor. ¡°The entire pass has caved in, Imperatoris Ingis.¡±

    ¡°Imperatoris Ingis!¡± A captain called as he rushed over. ¡°We found¡ªdead soldiers beneath the rocks¡ªLafearian soldiers.¡±

    A whisper of trepidation flowed down Arius''s neck like cold sweat as he turned towards the body his men laid upon the ground before him. The man was all but unrecognizable, his face shattered to a bloody pulp of broken bone, hair, and teeth. But the armor the dead man wore bore the sigil of a red wolf, a symbol Arius knew.

    Arius Constantine, Emperor of Ventrayna, Bane of the Witch Hunter Order, Destroyer of the Holy Army, felt his blood run cold as he stared at the man¡¯s bloody but fair skin.

    ¡®These are Tristan¡¯s forces¡ªthen he¡ª¡¯

    ¡°What treachery is this?¡± Zere growled as his gaze flew from the dead man¡¯s uniform to Arius and then to the officer and his men. ¡°Get a path cleared through and gather up every single body you find. If there are survivors, bring them back to Ventrayna¡ªno, send a rider to bring a medic here as quickly as possible while they search!¡±

    The witches scattered as Arius stepped around the dead soldier, his fists igniting in angry red flames as a tidal wave of anger that had slept beneath his bitterness and grief for nearly two decades burned past his growing fear. ¡°General Zere, I want to be on the other side of these mountains in two hours.¡±

    ¡°According to our air witches, the collapse goes on for nearly two miles, Imperatoris Ingis. It will take time to clear,¡± the General explained cautiously.

    Arius narrowed his eyes at the pass and sniffed the breeze. ¡°Tharyians?¡±

    ¡°Deadwood Pass does lead into their territory,¡± Zere confirmed. ¡°It looks like the Red Wolf Army got turned around and tried to flee to safety here when¡ªthey were ambushed.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Arius''s clenched jaw popped as his lips slid into a dangerous smile, ¡°the rabid badger finally decides to crawl out of her hole¡ªand dares to touch Catalina¡¯s son!¡±

    Twin red fiery serpents snapped their jaws eagerly as they coiled up the Emperor¡¯s arm and hissed into his ears.

    ¡°Altius¡ª¡± Zere dropped down to his knees. ¡°My Emperor¡ªthe fastest way over these mountains¡ªonly the air witches can surmount it quickly.¡±

    Arius reigned in his serpents with an acknowledging nod. ¡°Then they will carry us over, General. I need to see what¡ªno, who is on the other side.¡±

    ?????

    Fear and respect. Those were the qualities Arius clung to after Kritanta stripped him of her blessing. Even without the Goddess''s bottomless source of intoxicating power, every witch, young and old, knew the Emperor¡¯s name and the legend branded upon it.

    Arius the Pope slayer, Arius the Dragon, and Arius the Witch Emperor.

    By whatever title they chose to call him, all witches feared or revered their Emperor. While some resistant covens viewed him as a Tyrant, thousands more flocked to his borders, eager to pledge their loyalty and aid to his continued crusade against the Holy Church''s last stronghold and the sickly Pope Jericho.

    ¡®Yet what an irony it would be if I were to fall to my death now?¡¯ Arius thought as he glanced down through the billowing smoke towards his rapidly disappearing troops. Two air witches supported the harness strapped around the Emperor¡¯s torso, the pair doing their best to provide a smooth fight up through the congested smog towards Fogtooth¡¯s crown.

    The thinning polluted air whipped against Arius¡¯s face and stung his blinking eyes. He did not comment when General Zere, carried in his own harness, flew past the Emperor to cross the mountain peak first. Zere was always on alert to potential dangers and threats against his Emperor. Given the display of power they had both just witnessed and Kritanta¡¯s likely involvement, the General¡¯s over-cautious nature was to be expected. The scent of the goddess¡¯s potent magic lingered heavily upon the ashen breeze as smoke furled and churned in an endless dance of chaos and calamity.

    Just as Arius lost all trace of his general¡¯s presence, a blast of wind greeted the Emperor and his escort. Behind blinking eyes, Arius stared down at the fog-like smoke that cleared to reveal a blackened mountainside, a burning, shattered forest, and what looked to be three armies scattered and scorched along the broken ground of what had once been Wolfthorn Forest.

    ¡°I-Imperatoris¡ª¡± the air witch at his right stammered as they slowed his descent.

    Arius¡¯s amber eyes scanned through the lingering smoke and fire until he found Zere further to the west, descending towards a burning lake. ¡°Take me to the General,¡± he ordered

    Zere waited for him on the dry, brittle ground that blossomed with flickering flames. The men exchanged looks before Arius waved the air witches back to the sky, where they could avoid the otherwise toxic fumes and keep a lookout.

    ¡°I have yet to find a single survivor,¡± Zere whispered anxiously as they walked calmly through the charred, broken earth. ¡°I can sense another witch up ahead, but this destructive force¡ªis it¡ª¡±

    ¡°Kritanta¡¯s presence,¡± Arius answered grimly. ¡°We should be cautious. A fresh Consort is rarely in full control of their new powers.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps I¡ª¡±

    ¡°I would see the bastard''s face,¡± Arius interrupted as he foraged ahead.

    The fumes of Kritanta¡¯s magic intensified as they neared the burning lake in the forest''s center. Through the dancing demonic black flames, Arius could make out a figure kneeling upon the lake, but whether man or woman, god or mortal, he could not tell.

    ¡°Imperatoris Ingis¡ªI cannot¡ª¡± Zere gasped as he clutched his chest. ¡°Forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Even a pure-blood like you is not immune to Kritanta¡¯s destructive flame,¡± Arius replied with an understanding grunt.

    ¡°Then¡ª¡±

    ¡°However, it would seem I still have some built-up resistance to it,¡± Arius interrupted as he waved a hand through the blackened flames and drew it out unharmed. ¡°Withdraw and wait for me. The air witches can keep watch above.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of dying and leaving my throne to Alexandria or her brat,¡± Arius stated grimly and turned to face his old friend with a commanding gaze. ¡°Withdraw and await my return, General.¡±

    ¡°Imperatoris Ingis,¡± the General answered with a humble bow but a worried expression.

    ?????

    Kritanta¡¯s new consort waited for Arius in the center of the burning lake. The young man¡¯s clothes were burned away. His skin glistened in sweat and black soot that fell from the sky above him. But it was the burning handprint that glowed against the witch¡¯s chest that drew Arius¡¯s gaze. A ripple of pain, regret, and revulsion filled the Witch Emperor as he fought the urge to touch the matching scar beneath his armor from a similar baptism with the Goddess of Death.

    ¡°Kritanta,¡± he whispered her name and hated the longing that echoed through his voice.

    ¡°Arius.¡±

    Surprise, joy, and despair sent Arius spinning towards the specter that walked through the lake of black fire towards him. ¡°Catalina!?¡±

    The Phoenix of Karmine burned like the sun, but her cheeks were damp with angry tears. ¡°You swore you would protect him from her!¡± The burning pools of Catalina¡¯s black eyes condemned him even as her fingers scorched his cheek. ¡°What kind of Emperor are you? You can¡¯t even protect our son!¡±

    ¡°Cat,¡± Arius reached for her wrist, but Catalina vanished like a desert mirage before his eyes, and the Emperor reeled back as Kritanta¡¯s devilish grin greeted him from the pillar of smoke that remained.

    ¡°I warned you before, Arius,¡± the Goddess of Death whispered with a low chuckle. ¡°You cannot outwit a god.¡±

    Her dry, withered voice filled his ears like the drum of the dead, and cold understanding wrapped around Arius¡¯s heart and constricted.

    ¡°The Goddess of Destruction always collects her debts.¡± She hissed the last word, like the venomous serpent that she was, and smiled at Arius¡¯s dawning despair before she turned towards the young witch, whose body rose from the burning lake on a bed of blackened coals. ¡°My new consort pleases me.¡± She turned back to the Emperor and flicked a long gray nail in his direction. ¡°So I shall forgive your futile deception.¡±

    The spark of her magic erupted inside the Emperor¡¯s chest and brought Arius to his knees as Kritanta¡¯s corrosive powers flowed through him once again.

    ¡°It is not as much as before, but then you are not worthy of more,¡± Kritanta murmured maliciously. ¡°Now take your son home, Arius. Nurse him back to health and keep your silence. If you are obedient this time, I shall allow you to watch Tristan¡¯s glorious future as my new dragon.¡±

    ¡°Dra¡ª¡± Arius choked on the word.

    Kritanta laughed. An earsplitting peal of vile and mirth that silenced the raging fire around them. A piece of ash-like skin cracked and fell away from Kritanta¡¯s chin to reveal a glowing glimpse of the goddess¡¯s former self. ¡°The bloodline of the Phoenix was always the most enduring. I should thank you, Arius. Without your insatiable greed and lust, I might have missed out on the perfect candidate for my rebirth.¡±

    Arius raised his gaze to the burning coals of Kritanta¡¯s eyes and shuddered. ¡°But Tristan¡ªis not my firstborn¡ªI promised you¡ªmy firstborn.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you jilted the phoenix and married that viper to avoid giving me Catalina¡¯s child,¡± Kritanta almost purred as she returned to caress his cheek. ¡°Oh, you gullible, foolish, stupid mortal. What makes you think that Aurelia is your firstborn?¡± Her black lips spread in a death-like smile as she watched him flounder beneath her burning gaze. ¡°You tried to play the game and lost. I can see every secret that burns inside your mortal shell. Tell me, Arius, how does it feel to know your betrayal only led Catalina to her doom while I still obtained your precious first-born son. No¡ª¡± Her fangs stretched in a murderous smile of celebration, ¡°¡ªTristan is your only son, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Bitch!¡± The word barely whispered past Arius''s lips when Kritanta¡¯s magic flooded his throat and lungs. Once, such a purge had brought the Emperor pleasure and power beyond imagination, but now the goddess¡¯s magic seemed determined to burn his organs and shatter his very bones. Arius''s strangled scream echoed around the burning plain long after he fell to his side, spasming in pain, while Kritanta reigned in her magic.

    ¡°Do not¡ªpush me further, Arius. I may have favored you once¡ªbut I am intimately familiar with deception and betrayal. I can and will keep you alive long enough to taste the deepest pits of hell should you ever betray me again.¡±

    Arius coughed up dried blood and wheezed, unable to reply.

    ¡°Now¡ª¡± Kritanta exhaled and turned a predatory smile towards Tristan¡¯s unconscious body ¡°¡ªmy Consort will wake soon. Take him to my temple, Arius. The High Priest will ease his recovery. I will return for him¡ªat my pleasure.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 61: A Peddler of Betrayal

    ??????????

    ¡°It would appear the royal family is quite eager to greet us,¡± Haemish observed with a cryptic smile directed at the Earl of Hawthorne, who rode beside him down the road towards Lafeara¡¯s capital. ¡°I do hope I can continue to rely upon the Earl¡¯s insight in the coming negotiations.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, Lord Haemish,¡± Percy replied with the same cold, indifferent demeanor he had maintained since the night he ambushed Haemish while the Ambassador was taking a private bath in a river away from his military forces. ¡°I only hope the Ambassador will heed my advice in the future. It would be a shame for you to leave Lafeara with nothing to show for your many efforts.¡±

    ¡®Arrogant pure-blood.¡¯ Haemish swallowed a growl as his gaze flicked over to where Eleanora descended from her carriage, surrounded by pretty, young attendants. ¡®But not the pretty one Lord Tyrrell sent me to deal with.¡¯ The Ambassador¡¯s frown only deepened as he observed the cloud of crows that littered the capital rooftops before him. ¡®So bloody many.¡¯

    He had witnessed the savage barbarity of those fowl creatures when his private bodyguards made the mistake of trying to set the birds on fire. The crows had exploded with such ferocity that Haemish had been knocked off his feet even from several feet away. The Ambassador was dragged from what would have been his watery grave by Marquess Winifred. The noble¡¯s smug expression of satisfaction as he dropped the Ambassador on his knees before Percy still filled Haemish with boiling humiliation.

    At the time, Haemish had hoped the explosions would alert the army camped beside the river, but then he remembered that manipulating sounds was mere child¡¯s play to air witches.

    ¡®If I had been one of the Dukes from Ventrayna¡ªor the Earl any other noble from Lafeara, we would be at war!¡¯ Haemish sighed as he shifted his rump against the glittering saddle. For too long, he had toed a dangerous line between his two masters, the Emperor and Empress of Ventrayna. It was hard enough to wield the power Arius had given Haemish when he ranked so poorly compared to the three ruthless Dukes, who each governed their own formidable coven of witches. And now, barely a day across the border, he suddenly found himself pinned quite cleverly beneath the thumb of Lafeara¡¯s new Witch King.

    A smaller man might have crumbled beneath the unexpected pressure, but Haemish was used to dealing with pure-blood witches. They never failed to underestimate his cleverness and adaptability, blinded by their obsessed preconceptions about the Ambassador¡¯s diluted witch blood.

    Although Haemish barely possessed enough magical control to be considered a coven witch, not a day passed that he wasn¡¯t grateful to Kritanta for this blessing. After all, his younger sister, Lady Isabella Emerson, had been born a half-witch.

    How surprised and dumbfounded those pretentious old-bloods had been when Haemish helped Isabella snag Lord Alastair Kensignton as a husband. Now Isabella was married to one of Lafeara¡¯s oldest witch bloodlines and mother to Lafeara¡¯s next queen.

    The Ambassador had also persuaded the Emperor to provide him with a pure-blood wife from the Empress¡¯s family to strengthen the Emerson family line. After all, the Emperor did owe a life debt to Haemish¡¯s deceased mother, who had saved Arius from assassination as a child. Something, Haemish would never let the honor-driven Emperor forget.

    Favors, secrets, promises, and bribes were the coals Hameish willingly walked upon to survive and thrive in a world ruled by powerful pure-bloods. The Ambassador might not be able to burn down cities and decimate armies with the best of them, but he was still a coven witch¡ªand that was all that was required to hold an official office and wield power under the Emperor¡¯s new order.

    Of course, Haemish considered it a shame that the Emperor had lost Kritanta¡¯s favor so soon after establishing his empire. The Goddess of Flame''s blessing had paved Arius¡¯s path to unify all fire witch covens behind his conquest of old Zarus. While the Emperor masked his loss of power well behind his potent pure-blood magic, others had begun to notice, the Empress among them.

    And so Haemish was forced to split his loyalties and wait for a victor to emerge among Ventrayna¡¯s monarchs, whose marriage had become a hostile battlefield ever since Arius had acknowledged Catalina¡¯s bastard as his son.

    ¡®Even with the Emperor¡¯s acknowledgment. Tristan has no backing from any of the Dukes, while the Empress has her own coven, and Aurelia is married to Duke Tyrrell¡¯s only son. Not sure the bastard has a fighting chance of surviving¡ªlet alone become Arius¡¯s heir.¡¯

    Haemish was still trying to figure out how Tristan had escaped the assassination from two years ago. The Ambassador had carefully orchestrated an agreement between the Dowager and the Empress to remove the potential threat to Aurelia¡¯s future reign. The bastard prince had proven surprisingly adaptive and resilient for a spoiled brat whose powers had been nullified by the aconitum flower.

    ¡®Perhaps the rumors that he received his mother¡¯s regenerative powers are true then?¡¯

    Haemish glanced up sharply as Percy broke away from the front formation. Marquess Winifred chuckled softly as the Earl dropped down from his prancing steed to sweep a regal bow to the Dowager and Crown Prince before he slipped past them towards Eleanora and her three pretty attendants.

    ¡°Is the Earl especially close to his cousin?¡± Haemish inquired curiously as he watched Percy grace Eleanora¡¯s hand with a brief kiss.

    Winifred shot him a disapproving frown. ¡°They are as close as the Earl wishes them to be,¡± the Marquess replied, then glanced back towards his men mingled in with the Ambassador¡¯s escort behind them. ¡°I would caution the Ambassador to be careful with his words while inside our borders. The three covens have eyes and ears everywhere, even inside the palace.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Haemish replied with a dismissive sigh as his serpent-like yellow-green eyes homed in on one of the pretty brunettes that Percy was paying particular attention to. ¡°I would expect nothing less.¡±

    ?????

    Lord Haemish dismounted, dropping onto the back of a kneeling slave with little regard for the man¡¯s grunt of pain. He swept a glance towards the carriage where his wife, Lady Lavinia, showed no signs of joining him.

    ¡®Well, that suits me just fine. The less I see of them both, the better.¡¯

    With a dismissive snort, Haemish brushed past Marquess Winifred and strode towards the waiting Queen Regent Octavia and Crown Prince Nicholas. There was a moment''s pause as the two opposing parties sized each other up. Haemish relished the anxiety that lurked in the shadows beneath the crown prince¡¯s hazel-blue eyes, but he was careful not to stare too long at the Dowager. A feeling that could only be described as a knife twisting in his gut greeted the Ambassador every time her ice-blue eyes passed over him with a wave of contempt.

    ¡®When is the old wolf going to do us all a favor and die in her sleep?¡¯ Haemish pondered resentfully as he flicked Octavia another uneasy glance then stooped to offer them a shallow bow. ¡°Your Grace. Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Ambassador.¡± Octavia annunciated the word with evident displeasure as if each syllable were a stone she was forced to grind between her teeth.

    ¡°Welcome to Lafeara, Ambassador,¡± Nicholas interjected evenly as he eyed Haemish¡¯s extravagant ensemble. ¡°I trust your journey here was¡ªcomfortable.¡±

    ¡°It was your¡ªah, forgive me, I must confess,¡± Haemish answered with a perplexed smile as he glanced between them. ¡°I am still uncertain which monarch I should be addressing?¡±

    Nicholas¡¯s polite smile withered while the nobles behind the crown prince scowled.

    ¡°It would certainly set my mind, and thereby the Emperors, to know which monarch¡ª¡± he glanced pointedly from the white-haired Dowager to her grandson, ¡°¡ªI will have the pleasure of discussing the new terms for Lafeara¡¯s peonage.¡±

    Nicholas¡¯s hazel-blue eyes narrowed with evident resentment at Haemish¡¯s choice of words.

    The Ambassador¡¯s smile only widened as he continued, ¡°I see before me a grown crown prince who is married to my niece, and yet I hear the government still reports to the Dowager on all important matters.¡±

    ¡°Queen Regent,¡± Nicholas corrected tensely as he nodded towards his grandmother. ¡°A wise ruler heeds the wisdom of their elders. My coronation as King will officially shift the full power of government into my hands soon enough. Still, even then, I expect I will listen to my grandmother¡¯s experience and wisdom with all the respect she deserves as Lafeara¡¯s longest-ruling monarch.¡±

    ¡°Longest indeed,¡± Haemish snorted under his breath. ¡®Only because she was quick to remove anyone who stood in her path.¡¯

    ¡°How lovely of you to bring your family along this time, Lord Haemish,¡± Octavia interjected with barely detectable annoyance. ¡°But then, Crown Princess Eleanora will be delighted to spend some quality time with her aunt and cousin during these negotiations.¡±

    Haemish followed her pointed gaze to where his youngest, Lord Marco, was assisting Lady Lavinia down from her horse-drawn litter. ¡°Yes, I do hope their visit will not add too great a strain to the royal treasury,¡± he remarked absently. ¡°Marco was very persistent about accompanying me to congratulate the Crown Princess. They have rather a lot in common as far as cousins go.¡±

    ¡®Despite being useless half-witches, they''ve both proven to be rather useful tools for my ambition.¡¯

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Eleanora appeared between the Prime Minister and General Stryker, who stepped aside but made no attempt to bow before the crown princess.

    ¡°Ah, there is our future Queen!¡± Haemish greeted proudly as he strode past Nicholas and kissed Eleanora¡¯s hand and cheek affectionately. ¡°I hardly recognize you all dressed up in Lafearian silk and jewels. It seems like only yesterday you were threatening to skewer a slave who rebelled in my palace.¡±

    He laughed loudly, more at the shocked faces of the nobles and attendants around them than at the memory itself.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Eleanora interrupted with a sudden grimace. ¡°Now is hardly the time to reminisce on such matters. Come, I¡¯m sure you and your family must be tired from your journey.¡±

    ¡°Famished and in need of some good wine,¡± Haemish replied jovially as he motioned for her to lead the way. But Eleanora ignored his unspoken command as she turned instead to greet Lady Lavinia and Lord Marco, who had joined them.

    ¡°Aunt Lavinia!¡±

    ¡°Kritanta¡¯s flame is this Eleanora?¡± Lavinia greeted with a motherly smile and a polite bow of her head. ¡°I have missed your visits, my dear niece, but I am pleased to see you looking well. Married life suits you?¡±

    ¡°I am¡ªstill adjusting,¡± Eleanora replied reluctantly as she glanced towards one of her attendants, the brunette with striking blue eyes that had caught Haemish¡¯s attention earlier. Eleanora¡¯s smile brightened as she turned to their youngest guest. ¡°Marco, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Well enough, Cousin. Ah¡ª¡± Marco flinched as Haemish shot a glare in his direction, ¡°Crown Princess Eleanora.¡±

    ¡°Well then,¡± Eleanora smile thinned as she turned towards Nicholas. ¡°With his Majesty¡¯s permission, I will escort the Ambassador and his family to Lilly Palace for refreshments and rest.¡±

    ¡°Excellent! Excellent!¡± Haemish quickly agreed, cutting off the crown prince¡¯s response. ¡°We have much to catch up on, your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Then¡ª¡± Nicholas interjected with strained impatience, ¡°¡ªI shall look forward to seeing you all again at the Crown Princess¡¯s banquet tonight.¡± The crown prince offered the Dowager his arm and nodded towards the Lord Commander General Stryker, who waited behind them. ¡°My General shall oversee all accommodations for your troops are properly arranged.¡±

    ¡°All of them?¡± Haemish asked with a doubtful tilt of his brow as he turned towards the crown prince.

    ¡°Regretfully, we did not foresee the Ambassador''s sudden need for increased protection,¡± Nicholas replied somberly. ¡°We have tents for one thousand troops and rooms for twenty officers as previously agreed upon.¡±

    ¡°What a shame,¡± Haemish replied, ignoring Lavinia¡¯s attempts to pull him back towards his horse. ¡°It seems our security will be a strain on Lafeara¡¯s food reserves.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can find some means of compensation for any shortage left in your wake,¡± Nicholas returned with the glimmer of a smile as he guided the Dowager back to her horse.

    Haemish felt his left eye tick at the flippant tone and arrogance in the crown prince¡¯s demeanor. ¡®It seems the wolf pup has grown overconfident in my absence. That will need to be corrected swiftly.¡¯ The Emperor had given his Ambassador full authority over negotiations, but with two very particular terms that Haemish could not fail to obtain. ¡®Let¡¯s see how far that arrogance will get you when faced with the Emperor¡¯s demands.¡¯

    ¡°I look forward to our negotiation tomorrow, your Highness,¡± Haemish called with the cunning smile of a peddler who would bend Emperor, Witch King, and Crown Prince to his ambition by whatever means necessary. ¡°But today should be a day of celebration of the peace and marriage between our two kingdoms¡ªwhich was by no means cheap.¡±

    ¡°Haemish!¡± Lavinia hissed softly, then abandoned his arm altogether as she and Marco led a rigid crown princess back towards her carriage.

    Nicholas glanced after Eleanora¡¯s departing figure and then over to his Prime Minister. ¡°Well, it is good that you are aware of it, Ambassador,¡± he replied with an unnerving smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Haemish growled in confusion.

    ¡°I was only referring to the Crown Princess¡¯s marriage contract, which included many promises we trust the Emperor will keep.¡±

    Haemish scoffed. ¡°The Emperor fully intends to uphold his generous offer for the sake of his adopted princess, but you are not your brother, your Highness.¡± He relished the physical pain that crossed Nicholas''s face as the crown prince visibly paled. A pair of malevolent violet eyes settled their weight upon Haemish, who scowled at the giant blond knight that overshadowed the monarch who stood between them.

    ¡®Where on earth did King Henri obtain such a specimen. Perhaps I should add him to my list of demands. He¡¯d make an excellent fighter¡ªfor as long as he could last in Ventrayna¡¯s slave pits.¡¯

    ¡°I wonder,¡± Nicholas murmured as he stepped towards the Ambassador. ¡°If it were my father or brother who stood here now¡ªwould you have shown a bit more respect?¡±

    ¡°I believe respect is measured by the power of those who deserve it,¡± Haemish replied with a sly smile. ¡°And if your brother were standing here instead of you¡ªI expect a great many things would be different¡ªyour Highness.¡±

    Nicholas offered a tight smile and nodded as if he had expected such an answer. Then the crown prince turned and whispered something to his Prime Minister before remounting his horse and joining the Dowager for their ride back through the capital. The giant with unfriendly eyes quickly followed, but not without one last scathing look in the Ambassador¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Are you sure you can handle him?¡± Percy¡¯s cold voice rippled like a chill down Haemish¡¯s spine. He twisted sharply, but the Earl was several feet away, assisting Lady Lavinia up into Eleanora¡¯s carriage.

    ¡®I hate when he does that.¡¯ Haemish scowled, then watched with increasing curiosity as Percy turned his attention to the pretty brunette who waited outside the carriage holding the reigns of the Earl¡¯s horse.

    Haemish regarded the young attendant thoughtfully, drawn to those familiar ice-blue eyes that turned and focused upon him with an expression the Ambassador was all too familiar with. The gaze of someone with the desire to kill¡ªbut the temperance and cunning to wait.

    A ripple of delight replaced his darkened mood as Haemish smiled back at her. Then, with a jolt, he whipped around as the Earl¡¯s winter gray eyes turned towards him with a clear warning.

    ¡®It would appear she belongs to the Earl, well, no matter. Negotiations will certainly be very entertaining this year.¡¯ Haemish smiled as he swept his scarlet gold cap across the flank of his blood-red mare and rode into the heart of the country he would soon bring to its knees.

 Book 2: Chapter 62: The Gift of Family

    ??????????

    ¡°That man is nothing more than a pompous, glorified tax collector,¡± Nicholas seethed through clenched teeth as he stormed out of Iris Palace, where Octavia had voiced her need to retire and rest before the oncoming ¡°pleasantries.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, we must be patient,¡± Attwood counseled as he followed the Crown Prince down the steps. ¡°Let Ambassador Haemish enjoy making a show of his relationship to Crown Princess Eleanora. He is nothing more than a lowborn nobleman whose mother earned favor with the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Do remember that lowborn nobleman¡¯s niece is my wife,¡± Nicholas retorted and grimaced as he loosened the heavy cloak about his shoulders. ¡°Any word on the witch hunters¡¯ movements?¡±

    ¡°Acheron reported that most of them had moved further out into the countryside. No doubt they wished to avoid encountering the Emperor¡¯s witch army¡ªthough they appear to have burned an alarming number of church members along the way. I had some knights takeover to watch them while Acheron and Lord Tomberline return for the negotiations.¡±

    Nicholas scowled at the news and nodded. ¡°At this rate, the Pope will dig a trench of blood between Lafeara¡¯s faithful and his holy war.¡± The crown prince paused as he reached Beaumont, who held the reins of the prince¡¯s stallion while Nicholas placed a polished boot into the stirrup and mounted. ¡°How many witch hunters remain inside the capital?¡±

    ¡°That is what concerns me, your Majesty,¡± Attwood answered as he took the reins from Beaumont and steadied the prince¡¯s energetic steed. ¡°The Emissary returned to the capital with Acheron. It seems this Ripper has taken an interest in a certain noble family who reside just outside the capital.¡±

    ¡°Which noble family?¡±

    ¡°The Turnbell daughters.¡±

    The horse beneath Nicholas let out a startled snort and bucked sideways away from Captain Beaumont. The beast¡¯s sudden movement nearly sent Attwood tumbling to the ground as the Prime Minister lost hold of the reigns that Nicholas quickly collected as he calmed the panicked animal. The rest of the waiting entourage shied away from the quiet but intimidating knight captain, who turned without a word towards his speckled gelding.

    Nicholas let out a tense breath as he patted the stallion¡¯s neck reassuringly, cast a worried glance towards Beaumont, and then focused on his Prime Minister. ¡°Have Lord Commander General Stryker remind this Ripper that he is not allowed near any of my citizens without my express permission. That goes especially for the daughters of the Turnbell family!¡±

    ¡°I would suggest placing a knight beside Lady Sophya Turnbell then, so that we may keep a close eye on the situation,¡± Attwood replied as he adjusted his disheveled robes. ¡°Lady Maura will be safe enough as long as she remains inside the palace.¡±

    ¡°The older sister is with Baroness Winslet, is she not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe the official engagement between Lady Sophya and Lord Asher will be announced soon,¡± Attwood confirmed with a disinterested shrug. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t risk sullying the girl¡¯s reputation by having her live with them otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, we should obtain permission from the Baroness before placing one of our knights under her roof. Be sure to inform the Baroness that our man will remain discreet.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I¡ª¡± Attwood broke off and turned towards the palace¡¯s outer gate as a carriage pulled up sharply in front of it. ¡°Is that Viscount Gilwren?¡±

    Nicholas glanced towards the carriage and identified the family sigil of a golden stag. He clicked his tongue and urged the still restless stallion towards the gate to meet the Viscount. Attwood quickly rushed over to his waiting horse as Beaumont trailed behind the crown prince.

    Nicholas reigned in front of the gate and motioned to the guards to open it as the carriage door flew open. Lord Rykard, the previous head of the Royal Merchant¡¯s Guild, descended from the carriage, followed by his successor, Lord Seymour.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Rykard hastily dipped into a formal bow, looking somewhat out of breath for a man who had arrived by carriage. ¡°Forgive our unannounced visit.¡±

    ¡°It must be important, Viscount,¡± Nicholas replied as he dismounted, inwardly wondering what new headache was about to fall into his lap.

    ¡°It is, your Majesty,¡± Lord Seymour replied as he held out a rather large and elegantly embellished letter.

    Nicholas recognized the glittering outline of a snowflake upon the silver seal and hastily snatched the message free from the hands of the Royal Merchants Guild Master.

    ¡°It seems Mr. Frost¡ª¡± Rykard whispered excitedly as he stepped in closer to Seymour and Nicholas ¡°¡ªwould like to meet with your Majesty, personally.¡±

    Nicholas had already cracked the letter¡¯s seal when he recalled his surroundings and the many watchful eyes of the Dowager¡¯s servants. The crown prince composed himself and secured the letter firmly inside his jacket. ¡°Would you noble lords care to join me for tea at the palace to discuss the contents of this letter?¡± he asked with forced casualness.

    ¡°We would be most honored, your Majesty,¡± the two lords unanimously agreed before they hastily returned to their carriage.

    ¡®So, Frost is finally willing to meet.¡¯ Nicholas let out a sigh of relief as he turned back towards his horse with a satisfied grin. ¡®Not only will I unearth this so-called clairvoyant''s secret identity, but Frost, whoever he may be, might give me the edge I need to push back against Marquess Borghese and the Dowager.¡¯

    The crown prince eased himself up into the saddle once more and dismissed Attwood¡¯s inquisitive stare. As the Viscount¡¯s carriage circled the drive and headed out towards Peony Palace, Nicholas refocused on the disquieted expression that covered his bodyguard¡¯s face.

    ¡°Chin up, Beaumont. Lady Maura is perfectly safe inside the palace,¡± Nicholas said encouragingly as he turned his horse around the knight¡¯s speckled gelding.

    ¡°Of course, your Majesty,¡± was Beaumont¡¯s short reply before the knight fell in beside the prince, a permanent glower still in place.

    Nicholas shook his head as he led the way back and wondered if the knight captain¡¯s mood would ever improve.

    ?????

    ¡°Well, they are certainly small,¡± Lady Lavinia commented as she turned about the rooms arranged for her, which matched the other rooms prepared for the Ambassador and his family. ¡°But with an elegance and quality without match in Ventrayna.¡±

    Eleanora let out a small sigh of relief and nodded to the servants waiting by the door with trays of prepared food, presents, and vases of fresh flowers.

    ¡°Oh, you sweet child, you shouldn¡¯t have,¡± Lavinia protested with a pleased smile as her maids stepped forward to accept¡ªand inspect¡ªeach gift.

    ¡°I would not have made it this far without your guidance and discerning ear,¡± Eleanora replied with a sad smile. ¡°That said, I don¡¯t want to keep you from your rest after such a long journey. Please make yourself comfortable, Aunt Lavinia.¡± The crown princess stepped back with a humble incline of her head as she retreated towards the bedroom door.

    ¡°Wait, I have a present for you as well, Eleanora,¡± Lavinia called out before her niece crossed the threshold. ¡°But it is a gift for¡ªdiscerning eyes.¡±

    Eleanora smiled in understanding and signaled for her attendants to leave. The staff quickly followed the noble attendants from the room while Lavinia similarly dismissed her maids and motioned for Eleanora to join her before the bedroom vanity desk and mirror.

    ¡°It is something Haemish commissioned for you,¡± Lavinia explained as she unlocked a jewelry box laid out before the mirror. Eleanora¡¯s smile faltered as her aunt opened the box, but the crown princess¡¯s gaze quickly caught upon the gold circlet adorned with large eye-catching rubies. ¡°A crown fit for a Queen. Haemish requested that you wear it to the banquet tonight to remind yourself¡ªand your husband¡ªof the reason you were sent to Lafeara.¡±

    Eleanora inhaled sharply as Lavinia lifted the sparkling heavy circlet from its satin cushion. ¡°I¡¯m afraid such a crown will not complement the dress my designer has picked out for this evening.¡±

    ¡°You have plenty of dresses,¡± Lavinia scolded gently as she raised the crown and placed it carefully against Eleanora¡¯s dark curls. ¡°But only one Husband and one Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Is this a gift or a lesson?¡± Eleanora remarked bitterly as she examined her reflection. She had never worn such an adornment before. The weight of the crown was both exhilarating and frightening.

    ¡°My dear, where our families are concerned, is there any difference between the two?¡± Lavinia smiled affectionately as she tucked a lock of Eleanora¡¯s licorice black hair beneath the crown and leaned closer to the crown princess''s ear. ¡°And I¡¯m afraid I must also warn you that the Emperor is displeased with your¡ªprogress.¡±

    Eleanora shivered and turned away from the mirror towards her aunt. ¡°What does Arius know?¡±

    ¡°That your marriage to Nicholas remains unconsummated¡ªand that you may be at fault in this matter.¡±

    Eleanora scoffed softly. ¡°As always, the Emperor¡¯s spies have a rather keen insight into my private life.¡±

    ¡°It is no small matter to be sure, and yet one easily remedied,¡± Lavinia reasoned as she took Eleanora¡¯s arm and guided her towards a couch set outside the bed-chamber. ¡°If anyone can understand the unpleasantness of marriage, it is I.¡±

    ¡°And yet it is no simple matter to bring an unwilling husband, let alone a crown prince, to my bed.¡± Eleanora removed the crown and sighed as she sank into the corner of the couch.

    ¡°Eleanora, you were both engaged to another before¡ª¡± Lavinia¡¯s gaze drifted from the crown to the bedroom door. ¡°In any case, you both have lovers for passion. The marriage between you need not be anything more than a formality to be endured when necessary.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, I have tried,¡± Eleanora said bitterly.

    ¡°Try harder!¡± Lavinia¡¯s tone turned harsh, but her honey-brown eyes remained sympathetic. ¡°You cannot hold onto the throne or your crown without an heir, Eleanora.¡±

    ¡°We¡ªI have thought of a remedy to that,¡± Eleanora replied hastily as she shifted to face her aunt. ¡°I could adopt one of Nicholas¡¯s other children.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªwould replace a child¡¯s mother¡ªinstead of having a child of your own?¡± Lavinia raised a brow in surprise as she studied her niece. ¡°Have you not considered that the child¡¯s mother could just as easily replace you.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± A knock at the door interrupted Eleanora¡¯s reply, and Lord Marco entered. His scowling expression quickly shifted into a grin as he sprinted across the room and lifted Eleanora from the couch before spinning her into a hug.

    ¡°Marco!¡± Eleanora protested, gripping the crown gingerly as she was crushed against her younger cousin, who had grown quite a bit in the last two years, and was now taller than her.

    ¡°Marco¡ªplease show some restraint!¡± Lavinia scolded as she observed them with a worried frown.

    ¡°Oh, will both of you stop lecturing me!¡± Marco grumbled as he reluctantly set Eleanora down and retreated. ¡°Forgive me, Cousin¡ªno¡ªyour Highness. I have been holding that back since earlier.¡±

    ¡°Elly will do while we are alone,¡± Eleanora protested with a defeated smile.

    ¡°Hmph, not if the Ambassador catches wind of it,¡± Marco sulked as he stole Eleanora¡¯s seat beside his mother. ¡°Oh, I see you got his present.¡± The young half-witch¡¯s mood sharply darkened as he eyed the crown in her hand.

    ¡°Yes¡ªIt seems I will have to change my wardrobe to match for tonight¡¯s festivities,¡± Eleanora replied as she carried the crown back over to its box and shut the lid firmly.

    ¡°Must I wait that long for a drink?¡± Marco called after her as he pulled away from his mother¡¯s restraining hand to join Eleanora. ¡°Or to meet those pretty maids of yours, Elly?¡±

    ¡°Marco, they are attendants. Daughters of noble families, not maids you can play frivolously with,¡± Eleanora reproached sternly as she folded her arms.

    ¡°Even better since Mother is determined to see me engaged¡ªif not married¡ªbefore this visit is over,¡± Marco replied with a devilish grin as he turned towards Lavinia. The latter appeared to be nursing a headache.

    ¡°A marriage?¡± Eleanora echoed in surprise as she glanced between them. ¡°To a Lafearian family.¡±

    ¡°The further from Ventrayna, the better,¡± Marco remarked with forced optimism as he opened the jewelry box to admire the crown.

    While he stood so close beside her, Eleanora could not help but notice the makeup Marco wore around his eyes and down his cheeks. Her cousin also appeared to have lost some weight, though whether that was due to his sudden growth or illness, she could not be sure. The discoloration beneath Marco¡¯s makeup she could only attribute to one of Lord Haemish¡¯s foul moods.

    ¡°I will see what I can do,¡± Eleanora whispered as she reached for her cousin¡¯s hand. ¡°It would certainly be wonderful to have you here with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have enough troubles on your plate, Elly,¡± Marco replied dismissively as he dropped the lid and retreated from her touch. ¡°Though I must say, my compliments to whatever designer convinced you to wear that dress.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Eleanora shook her head at Marco¡¯s impish grin and watched as he disappeared inside Lavinia¡¯s bedroom chamber. ¡°I will have to introduce the two of you later,¡± she called after him before turning a worried gaze to Lavinia.

    ¡°If you could recommend a suitable family,¡± her aunt said softly as she rose to join Eleanora. ¡°A family that¡ªcan keep Marco happy. I would forever be in your debt, Eleanora.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Eleanora murmured as she clasped Lavinia¡¯s hand, sensing an unspoken urgency to her aunt¡¯s request. ¡°You know I would do anything for my cousin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Lavinia¡¯s honey-brown eyes fixed upon Eleanora as firm resolution settled over her worried expression. ¡°Which is why I must warn you, Eleanora. Do not let Haemish see the cracks in your marriage. Paint on whatever smile you wish¡ªbut he must leave convinced that you and Nicholas have a future together.¡±

    Eleanora swallowed and drew in two short breaths before she whispered, ¡°Or what?¡±

    ¡°Or it will be a head instead of a crown he rewards you with.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 63: The Art of Seduction

    ??????????

    ¡°So somehow, I have to convince my uncle that my marriage to Nicholas is¡ªwell¡ªa real marriage,¡± Eleanora explained as she finished her hurried summation.

    ¡°And it was the Ambassador¡¯s wife who told you all this?¡± Carina clarified as Eleanora paced past the large vanity desk where the crown princess placed the jewelry box she had brought back.

    Eleanora nodded as she uncrossed her arms and fidgeted with an earring. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand the motivations behind such a warning¡ª¡±

    ¡°The Ambassador probably assumed he would have more to gain from your marriage to the crown prince aside from strengthening political ties between Lafeara and Ventrayna,¡± Carina interrupted bluntly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Eleanora sighed and dropped her hand with a wry smile. ¡°When you put it like that, then it does make sense, I suppose.¡±

    Carina studied the over-stressed crown princess. ¡®Eleanora knows how much power the Ambassador has in these negotiations. ¡®If Haemish doesn¡¯t get what he wants, he¡¯ll pick apart the royal couple¡¯s marriage or target Hana, who is Eleanora¡¯s weakness.¡¯ Her folded hands tightened against each other as a grim memory from Maura¡¯s past surfaced.

    In the original timeline, the Ambassador nearly dragged a distraught Hana back to Ventrayna. Eleanora¡¯s public rebellion against her uncle, to the extent that she used Major Garrett to hold Haemish at sword point while the crown princess retrieved Hana from his rooms, had nearly sent the two weeklong negotiations between the Ambassador and crown prince down the drain.

    Haemish did leave without Hana in the end, but not without a public threat that he would report Eleanora¡¯s infidelity with Hana to the Emperor.

    At that point, the power Eleanora had held as the Emperor¡¯s adopted princess weakened considerably, which opened the door for Nicholas to bring Consort Rosamund into the palace and soon after joyfully announced Rosamund¡¯s pregnancy.

    ¡®But this time, Haemish brought his family along. Why?¡¯ Carina blinked as she pulled her clasped hands apart and focused on the still pacing princess. Aware of footsteps coming up the stairs in the hallway behind them, Carina swiftly turned and closed the door behind her. Then she guided Eleanora towards the seated window on the opposite end, where they were less likely to be overheard.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Ambassador, for all his fancy titles, position, and finery, is a businessman as much as he is a politician. I¡¯m sure Lord Haemish was very much involved in your original engagement to the First Prince and probably considered that arrangement as an investment, not just for the alliance, but for himself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am aware of my uncle¡¯s limitless ambition,¡± Eleanora replied with a cynical smile. ¡°Though I am surprised to hear you are so familiar with him, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡®I know more about your uncle than I care to.¡¯

    ¡°The background of your engagement was part of my training under the Countess,¡± Carina explained dismissively. ¡°In any case, for a businessman, an investment can only be considered beneficial when it bears fruit. Right now, that investment¡ªyour marriage¡ªmay fall apart at any moment and the person the Ambassador will blame for such a failure¡ª¡±

    ¡°Would be me,¡± Eleanora replied numbly as she covered a frustrated sigh behind one hand and pinched her eyes shut as if to block out a painful thought.

    Carina smiled sympathetically, then turned to face the room as she rubbed her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Your aunt has the right idea. If we can convince Lord Haemish that your relationship with Nicholas isn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Utterly and completely beyond repair?¡± Eleanora quipped gloomily.

    ¡°¡ªthen we can buy ourselves time. Nicholas needs this alliance with Ventrayna to work just as much as you do. Even if the alliance only appears to be weakened, Lafeara faces the possibility of Tharyn testing our borders again. You are the key to Nicholas obtaining security for this kingdom and his reign.¡±

    Eleanora pondered this silently as she stared out the window. When she did not speak, Carina continued patiently, ¡°Your Highness¡ªhowever unpleasant it may be¡ªyou have to play the dutiful wife until the Ambassador leaves.¡±

    The crown princess scoffed as she turned around to face Carina. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure I know how to, Lady Maura,¡± she admitted with a hint of bitter frustration.

    ¡°Just¡ªtake Nicholas¡¯s side whenever possible,¡± Carina suggested as she moved closer. ¡°Even if he¡¯s wrong, try to support him without correcting every little thing he does.¡±

    ¡°So treat my husband like a fool while behaving like a simpleton myself?¡± Eleanora chuckled as she rose from her seat. ¡°Well, I suppose that shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡±

    ¡°Eleanora¡ªyour Highness,¡± Carina hastily corrected her impatient tone. ¡°Nicholas is not a fool. Just because you both come from different cultures and have different views and expectations doesn¡¯t make either of you foolish. You have to find some common ground if you want to work together as partners instead of enemies. And the only way you can begin to do that is by trying to see things through Nicholas¡¯s eyes, from his perspective.¡±

    ¡°From the perspective of a privileged prince about to become King?¡±

    ¡°From the perspective of someone who was forced into this marriage and onto the throne in the same manner you were!¡± Carina inhaled sharply as she pressed cold knuckles against the creases forming between her brows. ¡®Come on, Carina, it won¡¯t do any good to lose your temper now.¡¯ She exhaled slowly and folded her hands patiently at her waist as she studied Eleanora, hoping her words had left their mark.

    ¡°Perhaps I have been too judgmental,¡± Eleanora admitted softly, staring once more out the window. ¡°But I can¡¯t help¡ªcomparing him to Tristan.¡± She glanced towards Carina, and the ghost of grief shadowed her face. ¡°As brothers, they couldn¡¯t be more different, no matter how I look at them.¡±

    Carina nodded and sucked in her lip as she considered another approach. ¡°Perhaps it would help your Highness to think of this negotiation as a game of chess. Each move you make is pivotal to your overall strategy and goal. A battle should not be guided by emotions and fear but by observing and subduing the opposing player.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Eleanora raised a brow, ¡°¡ªwant me to think of my marriage as some sort of game?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Carina shifted impatiently, not exactly comfortable with the direction their conversation was going. ¡°In chess, it takes more than one piece to win a battle. You must utilize the whole board. Often the most obvious path ahead is the least desirable.¡±

    ¡°My uncle is rather good at chess,¡± Eleanora murmured speculatively as she rose from her seat and moved over towards the jewelry box. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡®Finally, progress.¡¯ Carina offered a tired smile of victory.

    ¡°After all, in chess, the most valuable player is not the king but his queen.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡ª¡±

    ¡°Without the support of a queen, any king can fall,¡± Eleanora continued with a note of conviction as she turned towards Carina. The indomitable confidence Eleanora had displayed before when she casually discussed skinning traitors in front of the House of Lords had now returned. ¡°Then, to start, we will need to prepare a suitable piece of armor for this queen.¡±

    ¡®Armor?¡¯ Carina glanced towards the golden gown already laid out for the banquet. ¡°Well, we already have¡ª¡±

    ¡°Armor to go along with this.¡± Eleanora slid the jewelry box open and lifted out a dazzling ruby crown.

    Carina froze as she took in the scarlet diadem of a monarch. Her breath caught as her mind turned instantly to the familiar vision of Consort Rosamund rubbing her pregnant belly, the ruby crown, gifted to the Royal Consort by Queen Eleanora, glittered upon the expectant mother¡¯s head.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Carina whispered tensely as she took a step forward. ¡°Where¡ªdid you get this?¡±

    ¡°It was a gift from my uncle,¡± Eleanora explained as she turned to the mirror and held the crown above her head, admiring it.

    ¡®So, the crown that poisoned Rosamund and killed her child came from Haemish?¡¯

    ¡°May I¡ªexamine it, your Highness¡ªplease,¡± Carina asked anxiously.

    ¡°Examine it?¡± Eleanora¡¯s bemused smile quickly faded as she removed the crown. ¡°Oh¡ªcertainly.¡±

    Carina took the offered ruby circlet and carried it over to the light of the window, where she trailed her fingers along the band and examined every crevice for foreign powder or magical runes.

    ¡°What exactly are you looking for?¡± Eleanora pressed uneasily as she moved closer to watch.

    ¡°Nothing, just¡ª¡±

    ¡°My uncle might be a cold-hearted, greedy politician, but my Aunt would never allow him to harm me!¡± Eleanora muttered angrily as she snatched the crown from Carina¡¯s hand. ¡°Now, I need a suitable gown and adornments to match¡ªsomething red.¡± Eleanora returned to the mirror and set the ruby circlet upon her head again, turning as she admired it.

    ¡°That crown is not poisoned or enchanted,¡± Viktor rumbled through the bracelet on Carina¡¯s arm.

    ¡®Then it wasn¡¯t the crown that poisoned Lady Rosamund and killed her unborn child?¡¯

    ¡°Lady Maura?¡±

    Carina snapped her attention back to the scowling princess. ¡°Yes, sorry, your Highness. I¡¯ll prepare a new gown right away,¡± Carina replied hastily as she spun towards Eleanora¡¯s closets and quickly located the two red gowns within it.

    ¡®There¡¯s no poison on the crown now, but¡ª¡¯ Carina glanced over as Eleanora returned the diadem to its jewelry box and then left the bedroom ¡®¡ªthat doesn¡¯t mean poison wasn¡¯t added later before Eleanora gave it to Lady Rosamund.¡¯

    Carina¡¯s hand trembled for a moment before she seized the gorgeous red satin dress embroidered with scarlet silk roses and blood diamonds. She hung it from the bed rafters and paused as Maura¡¯s ghost filtered through the room with an impish grin as she floated over to the crown.

    ¡®Do ghosts like shiny things?¡¯ Carina wondered as she turned towards the locked dresser that held Eleanora¡¯s jewels. ¡®Right. Lady Tiffany has the key.¡¯ Carina frowned as she stepped forward and ran a thumb over the keyhole on the top dresser drawer.

    Lady Tiffany had been put in charge of all of the Crown Princess¡¯s jewels since she could rely upon her family to repair or replace any damaged or lost pieces through their shops. ¡®It makes sense that Tiffany would have held the same position in the last timeline as well.¡¯ Carina stepped back and rubbed her forehead as she nursed a growing suspicion.

    A flash of red pulled Carina¡¯s eye to where Maura was wearing a ghostly copy of the ruby crown in front of the mirror. The specter turned and admired her reflection, mimicking Eleanora¡¯s earlier movements.

    ¡®If Tiffany was the Dowager¡¯s spy, she would be perfectly placed to poison the crown before Eleanora gifted it to Consort Rosamund. But why would the Dowager be so bothered with the birth of a bastard?¡¯

    Carina watched the fawning ghost vanish as footsteps quickly approached the bedroom door.

    ¡°That one?¡± Eleanora called out inquisitively as she focused on the dress Carina had hung by the bed with a nervous frown. Tiffany entered the room and moved behind the crown princess to examine the ruby crown.

    ¡°You wore the other red gown recently, your Highness,¡± Carina reminded her, only to be interrupted.

    ¡°Oh, what a gorgeous crown, your Highness! These must be the scorpion rubies I¡¯ve heard so much about,¡± Tiffany gushed as she lifted the circlet. ¡°You absolutely must wear this tonight!¡±

    Eleanora smiled, satisfied with Tiffany¡¯s reaction. ¡°Yes, I promised my aunt that I would, but I¡¯m not sure about this dress.¡± She turned back to the gown Carina had selected with a petulant frown.

    ¡®You wanted red,¡¯ Carina refrained from reminding her.

    ¡°Oh, umm, perhaps the gold gown instead?¡± Tiffany suggested as she set the crown down with apparent reluctance. ¡°The one with the least jewels adorning it. This crown and our crown princess must be allowed to shine!¡±

    ¡®So, then the dress I originally picked out for this evening,¡¯ Carina muttered to herself as she returned the red dress and pulled out the elegant gold gown once more.

    ¡°Oh, you will look divine, your Highness,¡± Tiffany praised with notable excitement as she unlocked a set of drawers and pulled out a collection of ruby jewels to complement the crown.

    Carina watched the crown princess browse through her stash of jewels for an acceptable match and wondered how Eleanora would feel should her uncle be found dead the following morning.

    ¡®Surely, Eleanora won¡¯t miss him that much, even if they are family. Hana will certainly be relieved. But the real question is¡ª¡¯ Carina¡¯s ice-blue eyes narrowed as she laid out a few makeup options for eyeliner, blush, and eye color in front of the vanity mirror, ¡®¡ªhow will Lady Lavinia react to her husband¡¯s death.¡¯

    ?????

    ¡®A dress as armor?¡¯ Carina smiled at the idea as she adjusted the rose-pink earrings in her left ear.

    The gown she had chosen for this evening was made of steel-gray velvet with sheer teal-green silk chiffon layered over the skirt. The same material draped her bare arms and flowed the length of her skirt to the floor. A small slit in the dress¡¯s sleeves allowed the fabric to hang around her elbows and permitted Carina to move her arms freely. Silver embroidery with white pearls, patterned in the shape of leaves, surrounded embroidered pink roses that adorned each shoulder and the dress''s waistline where the chiffon began.

    The subdued but pretty colors suited Carina just fine as she would be serving wine with the other attendants tonight and wished to observe the Ambassador and Eleanora¡¯s other guests without too much notice.

    The chiffon and velvet fabric rustled like wind over tall grass as Carina descended the stairs, barely remembering to be cautious of her left ankle in her high heels. The attendant smiled tensely at her reflection in the mirror as she circled the foyer and headed down the back halls towards the courtyard.

    The servant¡¯s doors, which connected one side of the hall to another, were opening and shutting at rapid speed as maids and footmen rushed about dressed in silver and gold uniforms to match the highlight of the banquet, the courtyard¡¯s chessboard.

    Carina shielded her eyes as she stepped out into the sunlit space. A band of musicians rose from their arranged chairs to turn and bow towards her in greeting.

    ¡°Ah, are you, Lady Maura?¡± the conductor, Sir Craig, inquired as he stepped forward to greet her.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Carina replied briskly as she surveyed the arrangement of instruments. ¡°Thank you for your efforts. I realize this was all very short notice. Do you all need anything?¡±

    ¡°Since we were allowed to select our arrangement, we are more than ready, Lady Maura. Thank you for your consideration and the marvelous accommodations provided,¡± the conductor replied enthusiastically with a formal bow.

    ¡®Well, if you don¡¯t mind living in a confined space with eight other people and no room to move about.¡¯ Carina smiled and nodded. ¡°Would you mind playing something for me now? I think it would help the staff relax, and our guests should be arriving at any moment.¡±

    ¡°It would be our pleasure.¡± With a sharp snap of Sir Craig¡¯s fingers, the musicians prepared their instruments and joined together in a soothing, classical Lafearian tune that helped eased the tension weighing upon Carina¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Lovely. Thank you,¡± Carina mouthed to the conductor with a grateful smile, then motioned for them to keep playing as she turned and continued through the courtyard towards the back exit.

    Once upon the outer lawn, Carina caught a whiff of the fragrant aroma of Chef Robbi¡¯s cooking through the open kitchen windows where the muffled clang of pots, knives, and plates mingled together beneath the Ventrayna chef¡¯s booming voice. ¡®Well, at least all arrangements for the banquet are set. Now to see if the main event is ready.¡¯

    Carina could easily make out a familiar large canopy tent set up against the boundary wall across the palace grounds'' back lawn. The twins had insisted on having a private and quiet place to withdraw and change into their dancing outfits. Although Major Garrett had been against the idea of them lounging freely upon the palace grounds, Eleanora was easier to persuade, in part due to the two Lafearian knights assigned as escorts to the twins and their musicians for the duration of their stay.

    Unfortunately, this arrangement also meant that if the twins failed to snag Lord Haemish¡¯s attention tonight, they would have to pack up and leave before nightfall.

    ¡®No pressure, but I hope Madam Maylea picked the right exotic assassins for this job.¡¯

    The dancer¡¯s bodyguards, Sedric and Harold, sat outside smoking and conversing in a relaxed manner with their Lafearian knight babysitters. As Carina approached, the knights straightened and bowed their heads politely in recognition while Sedric left his chair and slid inside the tent. A moment later, the midnight-blue flaps opened as the twin dancers preceeded Sedric outside to greet her.

    ¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t our generous benefactor. Do come in, Lady Maura.¡± Lilaru and Griselda offered a flourished synchronized bow to Carina. Their matching braided blond hair sparkled with sapphires that spilled over the sheer robes they wore that did nothing to hide the skintight garments beneath. What appeared to be a hybrid between lingerie and a full-body swimsuit left more than enough skin to draw the Lafearian knights'' shocked stare.

    ¡°Would you like to come in?¡± Griselda asked formally as she extended an eager hand towards Carina.

    ¡°We have been expecting you,¡± Lilaru added with a flirtatious smile to one of the knights. The man flushed as he and his comrade hastily spun to survey the yard.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Carina replied as she accepted Griselda¡¯s hand and found herself pulled inside the tent¡¯s enchanted border. ¡°The banquet will be starting at any moment. Once all the guests have arrived, a servant will inform you. When the first course has concluded, the other musicians will carry on an interlude piece of music while you and your musicians enter through the back door. You¡¯ve already seen the space you will be performing in¡ªbetween the banquet tables?¡±

    ¡°We have,¡± Griselda confirmed with a nod.

    ¡°You will have all the access you need to entice the Ambassador, but be careful of approaching the royal family who will be seated around him.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, Lady Maura,¡± Lilaru replied with an amused smile as she settled into the cushioned hammock seat that hung from the tent¡¯s rafter posts. ¡°We have performed before royalty before.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Carina tried not to sound surprised¡ªor worried¡ªas she watched the dancer spin in her chair. ¡°Which royal family?¡±

    ¡°We changed our hair to the Ventrayna fashion to appeal to Lord Haemish,¡± Griselda effortlessly skirted Carina¡¯s question as she ran a painted hand through the jeweled braids. ¡°And we have prepared three different dances that are sure to get any man¡¯s blood boiling.¡±

    ¡°If all goes as planned,¡± Lilaru murmured as she slid from the hammock to her sister¡¯s side. ¡°The Ambassador will call one or both of us to his bed-chamber. We will use the poisoned hairpins you provided to send him on his way to the underworld, then slip outside the palace without raising the alarm.¡± Lilaru pulled the cold hairpin from her coiled braids and lunged it playfully towards Griselda¡¯s neck.

    ¡°We are, however, down to one hairpin,¡± Griselda replied with a sharp look to Lilaru.

    ¡®Already?¡¯ Carina flinched but nodded. ¡°I have a spare in my bedroom. Though once I return to the banquet, it will be difficult to break away again without drawing suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Saul will find you inside. He entered with the musicians as a servant to carrying their chairs and instruments.¡±

    ¡°He did?¡± Carina blinked in surprise, followed by a small wave of relief. The twins weren¡¯t taking any chances if they had already planned this far ahead.

    ¡°We thought it would be useful to have at least one pair of eyes and ears inside the banquet before our dance,¡± Griselda replied with a shrug. ¡°Saul is very skilled at blending in.¡±

    Carina smiled and nodded to the hairpin in Lilaru¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you remember how it works?¡±

    ¡°Break off the tip beneath the skin, and the poison will do the rest,¡± Lilaru recited, looking rather pleased as she returned the deadly ornament to her hair.

    ¡°The poison won¡¯t immobilize the Ambassador immediately,¡± Carina cautioned as she anxiously rubbed the fabric of her long sleeves, ¡°but it should work faster if you each administer a dose. Once it takes effect, Lord Haemish will fall into a sleep-like coma and perish before the sun rises.¡±

    ¡°That should provide more than enough time for you to slip us outside the palace,¡± Griselda said somberly. ¡°We have a small craft hidden by the shoreline, guarded by one of Madame¡¯s associates. As long as you can get us outside the palace, we will slip across the Serpentine River before the Ambassador takes his last breath.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry so much, Lady Maura,¡± Lilaru soothed as she swayed over to pat the attendant¡¯s fidgeting hand. ¡°We have handled far more frightening men than he.¡± The dancer motioned towards a table, barely a foot off the floor, where a pitcher of wine waited. ¡°A drink¡ªto steady your nerves?¡±

    ¡°No¡ªI¡¯m fine,¡± Carina replied with a sheepish smile, finding comfort in the twins'' confident demeanor.

    ¡°Are you?¡± Griselda remarked sharply. ¡°We may be free and clear once we''re out. But after the Ambassador is found, any lingering suspicion will likely fall on you.¡±

    ¡°The poison is not one easily detected,¡± Carina replied as she met the dancer¡¯s steady gaze. ¡°Once it reaches the Ambassador¡¯s heart, death will appear natural even to the most astute physician.¡± Her gaze shifted between them. ¡°But to reach the heart quickly, you must be sure to aim for a major artery.¡±

    ¡°We are intimately familiar with the most efficient way to deliver poison,¡± Lilaru murmured as she brushed the fingers of her right hand against Carina¡¯s earring while her left hand circled the bracelet on the attendant¡¯s wrist. ¡°The neck¡ª¡± Lilaru graze her fingertips down Carina¡¯s throat ¡°¡ªbeneath the arm¡ª¡± she lifted Carina¡¯s arm above her head and traced her thumb beneath the attendant¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And my personal favorite¡ª¡± Carina stiffened as Lilaru¡¯s hand slid down her stomach and past her waistline. ¡°¡ªthe blood flow here is particularly stimulated while a man is¡ªagitated.¡±

    Carina stared into the dancer¡¯s seal-blue eyes, then removed Lilaru¡¯s hand from her inner thigh and stepped away. ¡°If you can¡¯t deliver the poison¡ªif it¡¯s too dangerous¡ª¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t fail, Lady Maura,¡± Griselda interjected with a hint of impatience. ¡°Lord Haemish is not the first witch we have unmanned.¡±

    ¡°And he is barely a coven witch,¡± Lilaru added with a derisive snort.

    ¡°His bodyguards are coven witches,¡± Carina countered nervously. ¡°And Lady Lavinia is a pure-blood.¡±

    ¡°I very much doubt Lady Lavinia will be joining us,¡± Griselda grumbled with a tone that indicated any further nagging on Carina¡¯s part would be unnecessary. ¡°We can handle things on our end.¡±

    ¡®I suppose I¡¯ll have to trust in their ability, not to mention Madame Maylea¡¯s faith in them.¡¯

    Lilaru left Carina¡¯s side to return to her sister. The mischievous twin tilted her head against Grilselda¡¯s as she offered Carina an alluring smile. ¡°We could even teach you, Lady Maura, how to render a man¡ªweak and defenseless¡ªif you wished.¡±

    Carina glanced between the twins and exhaled slowly. ¡°Another time, perhaps. You will both need to lay low for a while after the funeral until things die down.¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± Griselda replied with a firm nod to her twin sister.

    ¡°We look forward to it, Lady Maura,¡± Lilaru remarked with an excited grin as she escorted Carina back towards the entrance of the tent. The dancer pecked the attendant¡¯s cheek as she opened the flaps. ¡°And we are grateful for the opportunity.¡±

    ¡®Grateful?¡¯ Carina smothered a tinge of worry as she smiled at the bodyguards and knights before heading back to the palace to retrieve her backup hairpin.

 Book 2: Chapter 64: A Banquet in Red

    ??????????

    A symphony of music mingled with the rumble of saturated conversation as Carina walked past the knights stationed at the courtyard''s back exit. The interior space had filled up rapidly in a short period. Noble lords of Lafeara mingled around the prepared banquet tables and greeted those of higher rank. The women mingled in small circles as they listened to the band of musicians while pointing at the artful decorations of sculpted purple glass crowns filled with small flickering golden candles.

    Carina paused to catch her breath as she studied them, attaching names to the faces of those she knew. The most notable among them was Marquess Borghese, father of the notable gossip manipulator, Lady Priscilla. The Marquess stood just behind his seat at the table, surrounded by a group of noble lords who each listened with rapt attention to whatever Borghese was telling them.

    ¡®On the surface, the Marquess is the leader of the Royal Party in all but name. It¡¯s no wonder he can influence a vast majority of nobles. But I wonder how many of them are aware of his involvement in the sex trade market.¡¯

    Carina turned away from the disgusting noble, then cringed as she caught sight of Borghese''s ginger-haired daughter. Lady Priscilla stood flanked by two other young noblewomen as she stared down her fan at a middle-aged nobleman who appeared to be doing his best to flatter her. ¡®Strange that she hasn¡¯t become engaged yet. What are the odds Priscilla hasn¡¯t given up on becoming Nicholas¡¯s queen?¡¯

    The discouraged nobleman withdrew with a scowl, and Carina averted her gaze as she circled the banquet on the opposite side of the Borghese father and daughter pair. She had just reached the main door connecting to the palace''s interior when Tiffany appeared, escorting the Dowager herself.

    Instant relief flooded the blonde attendant¡¯s face just as Octavia called out, ¡°Ah, we appear to have found the missing Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace,¡± Carina descended into a deep curtsey. ¡°I was just seeing to the arrangements for tonight¡¯s entertainment.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Octavia smiled placatingly as if she were agreeing to an obvious lie. Carina¡¯s gaze caught on the rare glimpse of a wrinkle upon the Dowager¡¯s otherwise immaculate and far too youthful skin. ¡°Tonight certainly promises to be quite entertaining in more ways than one.¡±

    Carina tried not to shiver at the cunning amusement in those words. Her all too recent and vivid meeting with the Dowager in that secret, morbid garden still fresh in her memories.

    ¡°Would you escort me to my seat, Lady Maura?¡± Octavia asked as she held out a hand expectantly.

    Carina stepped back and glanced from Tiffany, who had already turned to leave, to the attendants behind the Dowager, and was surprised to find Lady Sabella was not among them. ¡°Certainly¡ªyour Grace.¡± Carina accepted the Dowager¡¯s hand and led the monarch around the courtyard towards the banquet table''s vertex, where the royals and their esteemed guest were to be seated.

    The lords and ladies all bowed respectfully as they passed. Marquess Borghese scowled faintly before he dipped into a bow alongside his daughter. ¡®It appears the two heads of the Royal Party are still at odds,¡¯ Carina mused.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a more foolish pack of jackals?¡± Octavia asked and raised a thin brow above her ice-blue eyes. ¡°I¡¯m surprised your Crown Princess deigned to invite the Borghese family¡ªgiven they voiced the loudest disapproval of her marriage to Nicholas.¡±

    ¡°Her Highness is required to invite all members of the House of Lords to greet foreign dignitaries. Even the ones she doesn¡¯t like,¡± Carina corrected reflexively, then caught her breath as she glimpsed the Dowager¡¯s amused smile. ¡°Forgive me. I meant no offense¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite outspoken for someone with so little political backing, Lady Maura,¡± Octavia observed as her cold grip around Carina¡¯s hand tightened. ¡°Or perhaps you are relying upon your connections to the Earl of Hawthorne?¡±

    Carina offered an apologetic smile. ¡°I spoke without thinking, your Grace. Please allow me to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Now, now,¡± Octavia¡¯s grip relaxed as she patted Carina¡¯s hand affectionately. ¡°I¡¯d rather see your true colors, Lady Maura. If only to enjoy how they clash with the values of the upper echelons of so-called nobility.¡±

    ¡®Is she¡ªencouraging me?¡¯ Carina glanced towards the Dowager uncertainly.

    ¡°At any rate,¡± Octavia continued with a smirk, ¡°I would advise you to keep an eye on our Guest of Honor this evening. I have heard whispers that his intentions are far from friendly when it comes to that woman Eleanora is so fond of.¡±

    ¡®Hana?¡¯ Carina tensed but shook the thought away as she pulled out the Dowager¡¯s chair, two seats down from Eleanora¡¯s with Nicholas placed between them. ¡°Please, your Grace.¡±

    Octavia nodded as she took her seat and waved Carina away dismissively.

    Grateful to have regained her freedom, Carina briskly returned to the front palace, determined to slip away to her room for the hairpin and then check in on Hana.

    Unfortunately, the Dowager¡¯s arrival marked the quick succession of many other important guests that Eleanora greeted at the front of the palace, with Major Garrett stationed on guard behind her.

    Carina, Tiffany, and Evelynn were tasked with escorting each important guest to their marked place at the banquet, where the servants dressed in gold and silver would serve the lords and ladies their first course of wine. The steady rumble of conversation and gossip soon muffled out the musician''s otherwise delightful sonnet as the courtyard quickly filled.

    All seemed to be progressing well, except that Carina could not find a gap between arrivals to slip upstairs to her room. She smiled almost robotically as the Prime Minister and his charming wife, Lady Lucy, greeted Eleanora at the door.

    ¡°I must apologize for Acheron¡¯s absence. He¡¯s still tangled up in the muddy affair of this inquisition,¡± Attwood explained with a brief smile from Eleanora to Carina. ¡°But he shall be joining us tomorrow for the Dowager¡¯s ball¡ª¡±

    ¡°If Acheron can manage to stand on his own two feet,¡± Lucy interrupted worriedly. ¡°Every time I see my poor boy¡¯s tired face.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lord Acheron must be worn out from such a straining task, Lady Lucy,¡± Eleanora said sympathetically. ¡°Let us hope the church does not linger for too much longer in Lafeara.¡± She turned her narrowed eyes to the Prime Minister. ¡°Have they succeeded in tracking down the priest¡¯s killer yet? Or are they simply content to burn the nuns of their church as they go?¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister,¡± Carina cleared her throat and stepped forward. ¡°May I escort you to your seat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Lady Maura,¡± Attwood replied with a polite smile before he turned and bowed to Eleanora. ¡°I share your concerns, your Highness. I also wish the relationship between the church and witches could be improved.¡±

    Eleanora pressed her lips together but gave Carina a curt nod before she turned to greet the next approaching guest.

    Carina found herself escorting not so much the Prime Minister as his wife, Lady Lucy, who attached herself to Carina¡¯s arm and babbled on about Acheron the entire way. Carina motioned Acheron¡¯s adoring mother and the prime minister to their seats with a slight twinge of jealousy. Attwood thanked her as he pulled out a chair for his wife.

    ¡°I know my son, Lady Maura, and sadly, I¡¯m not sure he¡¯ll ever settle down long enough to find a suitable wife,¡± Lucy lamented with a pointed stare at her husband as she took her seat.

    ¡°Not all young men have to marry in their twenties,¡± Attwood sputtered with an embarrassed smile to Carina.

    ¡°Acheron will have to if I am to see my grandchildren!¡±

    ¡°Please, do enjoy the banquet, Lady Lucy,¡± Carina interjected and excused herself to return once more to the front. A quick glance around the courtyard showed that nearly every seat at the banquet tables was filled. The only guests still missing were the Ambassador¡¯s family, the Crown Prince, Eleanora¡¯s parents, and of course, the Earl of Hawthorne.

    ¡®I suppose the important ones do tend to arrive last.¡¯

    Circling the end of the banquet table, Carina started as a noblewoman spun suddenly into her path, and a glass of red wine splattered down the front of her dress.

    ¡°Oh! Oh, my word!¡± The noblewoman gasped as she hurriedly pushed her now empty glass off onto the nearest servant. ¡°Oh, dear me, I did not see you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s fine¡ª¡± Carina stammered as she pulled out a handkerchief and attempted to dab up the worst of the mess. ¡®Well, that¡¯s another dress ruined.¡¯

    ¡°Here, use mine as well,¡± the noblewoman said hastily as she stepped closer and offered her own silk handkerchief. ¡°I¡¯m sure a woman of your status is used to using other people¡¯s things.¡±

    The words were so unexpected that they took Carina completely off guard as she stared from the offered handkerchief towards its owner and only then recognized Evelynn¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Perhaps you should go change, Lady Maura,¡± Lady Hendrix added with an apologetic smile that did not match the sudden disapproval in her tone. ¡°Though it will take more than a new dress to repair one¡¯s reputation once lost.¡±

    Carina trapped a cynical laugh behind a stiff smile as she brushed past the insulting noblewoman and continued towards the main doors. Even with a handkerchief pressed over her ruined bodice, Carina was keenly aware of the room full of nobles, who whispered and stared after her.

    ¡®Never mind, it was bad luck I ran into her¡ª¡¯ Carina reeled back as Lady Priscilla walked directly into her path, and a second cup of wine flew into Carina¡¯s face. ¡®Again?!¡¯

    ¡°Oh, how unfortunate!¡± Priscilla snickered as she stepped away from the now dripping attendant. ¡°For the wine, that is.¡±

    Carina blinked past the alcohol. The stinging red liquid quickly stiffened against her eyelashes and skin as her body temperature dropped rapidly.

    ¡®No¡ªhold it in, Carina!¡¯

    ¡°Lady Maura!¡±

    A familiar voice filled Carina¡¯s ears as Priscilla retreated, looking rather furious for someone who had not been doused in wine. Percy stepped between them as he swiftly wrapped his dinner jacket around Carina¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Come, let''s get you back inside,¡± the Earl said gently, even as the stunned silence of the guests around them crescendoed into a buzz of gossip. Their whispers were not loud enough to silence the dramatic sob from Lady Evelynn, who rushed past Percy and Carina out the banquet doors.

    ¡®More pointless drama,¡¯ Carina seethed through gritted teeth, ¡®that¡¯s the last thing I need on today of all days!¡¯ With one last scathing look in Lady Priscilla¡¯s direction, Carina pulled away from Percy and headed to the halls filled with Evelynn¡¯s nerve-straining wails. ¡®Once I¡¯m done with the Ambassador, I¡¯ll deal with Lady Priscilla and her detestable father. And then Lady Evelynn¡ªyou and your family had better watch yourself.¡¯

    ¡°Maura?¡± Percy whispered as he strode up quickly behind her.

    Carina stopped so abruptly the Earl almost walked into her. The dripping attendant spun around as she removed his jacket. ¡°I appreciate your hospitality, Earl Hawthorne, but it is wasted on someone like me.¡±

    Percy blinked down at her, his brows furrowing in confusion as she thrust the dinner jacket towards him.

    ¡°You should ask one of the maids to tend to your jacket. Hopefully, it isn¡¯t too badly stained. I¡¯m going to change now. You should return to the banquet.¡±

    ¡°Maura¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please, Earl Hawthorne, do not speak my name so intimately in public where others will misunderstand!¡±

    ¡°Is that why you ran off so quickly?¡± Percy snapped as he grabbed his jacket. ¡°Are the concerns of other people so important that you refuse to wear the necklace I gave you, which is meant to keep you safe?¡±

    ¡®You mean the necklace you enchanted to make me fall in love with you?¡¯

    Carina sucked in a breath and turned away from him to find Eleanora and Nicholas headed in their direction with dumbfounded expressions.

    ¡®Wonderful. A royal audience.¡¯ Carina quickly dipped into a curtsey as she focused her burning gaze on the floor.

    ¡°Maura? What?¡± Eleanora¡¯s baffled voice fell over her.

    ¡°One or two of the guests seemed to have had far too much wine already,¡± Percy answered, his voice oddly strained. ¡°I was just walking Lady Maura back to ensure no more drinks accidentally found their way onto her dress.¡±

    ¡°Too much wine can be a bad thing,¡± Nicholas replied with a tone of disapproval. ¡°Please, Lady Maura, do not wait on our account.¡±

    He stepped aside, and Carina glanced up as he motioned for her to leave. She bobbed another quick curtsy and murmured her thanks as she rushed past, grateful that this time, Percy did not follow. So distracted was Carina by Lady Evelynn¡¯s performance at the front of the hall where the weeping attendant leaned against Lady Tiffany¡¯s shoulder that she barely noticed the knight captain who stared after her in rigid silence.

    ¡®Well, I suppose it could be worse. Lady Hendrix could have dumped her wine on me at the Dowager¡¯s Ball in front of every single noble household in Lafeara.¡¯

    Just as Carina reached the end of the stairwell, a curtain of purple fabric flooded her vision. She stumbled to a halt as the Lafearian Knight¡¯s cloak swirled into place around her, quickly burying her ruined dress. With a flicker of confusion, Carina turned around to find Captain Beaumont standing behind her, his annoying height forcing her to look up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to return it,¡± the knight captain said gruffly as he hastily removed his hands. ¡°I have another.¡±

    Before Carina could reply, Beaumont spun around so quickly that he almost smacked into the stairwell wall. The knight captain steadied himself and then marched at a near run back towards the banquet while Carina stared after him dumbfounded.

    ¡®No, never mind, him. I need to focus. I have the perfect excuse to go upstairs and get the hairpin now. I just need to grab it, find Saul, and hope he can get it to Lilaru and Griselda before the main event starts.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 65: A Shiver of Dread

    ??????????

    A quick dress change was simple enough for Carina once she got upstairs. However, getting the wine out of her hair took a bit more time. The flustered attendant muttered a curse as she dabbed her face dry and took in the red irritation around her ice-blue eyes that made it look as if she had been crying.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s annoying,¡± Carina muttered as she tossed the towel aside. She hastily washed her face in a basin, then cooled her eyes briefly with a bit of ice magic and added a fresh layer of light makeup. Redoing her hair only slightly improved its disheveled condition, but Carina decided it would do, especially given all the guests would likely be drunk before the night was through.

    The attendant unlocked her personal chest and pulled out a small box from which she withdrew the makeshift hairpin with its icy, poisoned point. Sliding the ornament into her hair, Carina quickly shut and locked the chest, leaving the ruined dress and towel on the floor as she rushed to the door and back downstairs.

    The muffled thud of her shoes down the steps and through the hall did nothing to help ease the tension that built up inside Carina¡¯s chest. As she approached the banquet courtyard, more than a few servants offered her sympathetic glances, which confirmed the wine incident had already circulated through the palace staff.

    ¡®Never mind, it will likely be forgotten by tomorrow if all goes well.¡¯

    Carina raised her chin resolutely and was about to march back out through the main doors when Mrs. Poppy caught her arm and quickly pulled her back.

    ¡°Her Highness says you are not to return to the banquet until the first course has finished,¡± the housekeeper explained as she led Carina firmly towards the kitchen.

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Those noble lords and ladies have been talking about nothing else since you left. I¡¯m sure you know how vicious they can be. You should give yourself some time to calm down before offering them more scraps to feed off of.¡±

    Carina let out an irritated hiss as she crossed her arms and then blinked down at the handkerchief the housekeeper offered her.

    ¡°You look as if you¡¯ve been crying,¡± Poppy said, not unsympathetically.

    Carina closed her eyes and bowed her head gratefully as she pushed the handkerchief away. ¡°No. I¡¯m fine. I just got a bit of wine in my¡ª¡± One look at the housekeeper¡¯s face told Carina the older woman wasn¡¯t buying a word of her excuse. ¡°Thank you all the same, Mrs. Poppy.¡± Carina cleared her throat awkwardly as the woman withdrew her handkerchief. ¡°Is there¡ªanything I can assist with while I¡¯m stuck waiting?¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s one thing I do like about you, Lady Maura,¡± Poppy admitted with a slight smile. ¡°You like to keep busy. Far too busy to be getting tangled up in the Earl¡¯s business, I¡¯m sure. This way.¡±

    Carina maintained a forced smile as she followed the head housekeeper inside the kitchen. ¡®One way or another, I need to find a way to squash this rumor.¡¯ She stopped short as a room full of kitchen staff turned and glanced towards her awkwardly. Then one of the maids brought over a small cup of water and patted Carina¡¯s shoulder sympathetically.

    Carina nodded her thanks for the cup and sighed. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t even be this embarrassed if people would stop jumping to such ridiculous misunderstandings. Though the person best equipped to clarify things would be the Earl and his ¡°not-my-fianc¨¦.¡±¡¯

    Carina snapped free from her thoughts as a soft whistle pulled her attention towards the sound of a chair being dragged down the hall by a servant. Carina blinked in recognition as Saul bobbed his head inside the kitchen door towards them both. ¡°Ah¡ªexcuse me, ladies. Where do the extra chairs go?¡± he asked with a hopeful glance between them.

    ¡°To the yard!¡± Poppy snapped as she spun towards him. ¡°And aren¡¯t you with the musicians? There is no reason you should be on this side of the palace at all!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he just got lost,¡± Carina said hastily as she set down her cup and circled Poppy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me. I can show you the way back and which door you should take.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Saul bobbed his head, looking sufficiently chastised beneath the housekeeper¡¯s disapproving glare.

    ¡°Just take him to the end of the hall, then rejoin me in the kitchen, Lady Maura,¡± Poppy called out with a hint of worry as Carina hurried into the hall.

    With a quick look about to make sure they were unobserved, Carina whipped about, pulled the poisoned ornament from her hair, and extended it to Saul. The bodyguard deftly tucked the hairpin into his long dark braids that were pulled halfway up and away from his rather sharp cheekbones.

    ¡°I know my way from here, Miss,¡± he said with a polite nod, though his tone was less subservient as he turned and retraced his steps back to the end of the hall alone.

    ¡®Alright, that¡¯s done.¡¯ Carina breathed a sigh of relief as she watched him disappear. ¡®Let us hope there are no more mishaps tonight.¡¯

    ?????

    Chef Robbi was the calm at the center of the storm as he directed the kitchen staff with the skill of a conductor capable of instantly pinpointing the slightest wavering note. Carina quickly found a corner of the kitchen to hide away in and observe the organized chaos. One of the maids quickly provided her with a spare bed sheet to wrap herself in and protect her dress. Carina couldn¡¯t help but imagine she looked rather like a hurricane victim wrapped up in her tiny corner of the world.

    ¡®This is ridiculous. I¡¯m of absolutely no use here, and the first course is only getting started.¡¯

    The attendant glanced up as Mrs. Poppy reentered the kitchen with a quick round of instructions for the serving staff. ¡°Mrs. Poppy¡ª¡± Carina called out to her above the din of commands and reports that fired back and forth across the kitchen like a firing range. ¡°I¡¯m really of no help here¡ªCan I return to the banquet now?¡±

    Mrs. Poppy appeared not to hear¡ªor simply ignored Carina¡ªas the housekeeper meticulously eyed each plate of food placed upon the waiting dinner trays and scornfully discarded a fork or knife that had not been polished enough.

    Despite being trapped inside the chaos, Carina enjoyed herself immensely as she watched the staff at work. The cooks took turns offering her snacks from plates that did not meet the housekeeper¡¯s approval. Trays were filled, and dishes covered in a framed gold mesh cloth before they were carried out.

    The menu consisted of roasted swans that had been cooked to perfection and decorated with an elegant garland of berries and herbs for the Ambassador and royal family. Carina couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the unfortunate pair of birds that had been sacrificed for this occasion. For the rest of the guests, cooked geese artfully decorated with carved vegetables and fruit soon followed as the line of servants in gold and silver rapidly disappeared back down the hall towards the courtyard.

    ¡°The first course is complete. Clear away and begin preparations for the final course!¡± Robbi shouted as he smacked his hands together like a drum.

    ¡°Robbi!¡± Poppy called out in surprise, and Carina noticed the line of red staining his rolled-up sleeve. Carina recalled the wound the Dowager¡¯s knights had given the Chef only a week before. ¡°Be mindful of your injury! What if you bleed on the dinnerware!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of blood!¡± The Chef grumbled in Ventrayna as he was pushed onto a crate in the corner while the head housekeeper hastily covered the offensive stain beneath a clean towel. ¡°Ventrayna culture requires a bit of blood with our meat, Lady Maura,¡± Robbi added with a mischievous wink in Carina¡¯s direction. He yelped as Poppy slapped his injured arm soundly. ¡°Damn it, woman, could you be any gentler!¡±

    Carina hid a smile as the Chef resumed his post and soon had deserts rolling from prepped ovens onto the cleaned counters. A sponge-like coconut cake lined with walnuts and plums that smelled of rich vanilla syrup and something she couldn¡¯t identify other than it being overly sweet. The aroma itself was enough to make Carina hungry again. She crossed both arms over her distracted stomach as the staff cut each tray into serving size pieces then returned them to the resting ovens to stay warm.

    ¡°I made enough for everyone, Lady Maura,¡± Robbi called out with a cautious glance towards Mrs. Poppy. ¡°But perhaps it¡¯s time you should return to the banquet.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Mrs. Poppy interjected, ¡°¡ªthe guests haven¡¯t finished the first course yet.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t hide in here all night,¡± Carina replied determinedly as she removed the protective tablecloth and headed for the hall.

    ¡®Besides, once the first course is over¡ªthe real battle begins.¡¯

    ?????

    ¡°Ah, so good of you to obtain the Caligo wine,¡± Haemish praised as he lifted his glass to Eleanora. ¡°You have a very thoughtful wife, your Majesty. This wine is very hard to obtain, even in Ventrayna. It is reserved for pure-bloods and members of the royal family.¡±

    Nicholas choked on his first sip and lowered the glass. ¡°It is¡ªcertainly exotic¡ª¡±

    ¡°Perhaps a bit too strong for your taste,¡± Haemish appraised with a scornful smile.

    ¡°Taste is relative,¡± Octavia interrupted as she waved away Lady Tiffany, who had been assigned to pour out the Crown Princess¡¯s special wine. ¡°Appreciation and respect are far more difficult to acquire.¡±

    Eleanora raised her glass with a sardonic grimace. ¡°To the Queen Regent, who can turn a discussion on wine into a lecture on human relations.¡±

    Nicholas shot the crown princess a glance, but Octavia quickly raised her glass of Lafearian wine with an amused smile.

    ¡°To the wisdom of age that comes too late,¡± the Dowager recited. ¡°And the folly of youth who will not listen.¡±

    ¡®Save your lectures for another day, old wolf.¡¯ Eleanora hid a scowl behind a forced smile as she tilted her glass to Nicholas. ¡°To the unification between our two great countries. May our marriage bring mutual appreciation and respect.¡±

    This time it was Octavia who almost choked on her wine. Nicholas glanced over at the ever-observing Ambassador and tapped his glass to Eleanora¡¯s before taking another tentative sip of Caligo wine.

    ¡°An excellent toast,¡± Haemish boomed and emptied his glass enthusiastically. ¡°Good wine, family and friends, splendid music, and a beautiful palace. It makes traveling across that cursed desert seem but a distant dream.¡±

    A flurry of whispers and turning heads pulled their attention to the doors where Lady Maura reappeared in a fresh gown, noticeably free of wine.

    ¡°Ahh, and that lady is?¡± Haemish asked curiously.

    ¡°One of my attendants,¡± Eleanora spoke up quickly. ¡°Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Haemish leaned back as he lifted his empty glass for Lady Tiffany to refill hurriedly. ¡°She seems a bit young to be an attendant.¡±

    ¡°Lady Maura is perfectly capable,¡± Eleanora replied. ¡°But yes, she still has much to learn,¡± she added with a glance to Nicholas, who was also watching the attendant¡¯s approach. Eleanora frowned, but the crown prince merely turned and motioned to Captain Beaumont, who leaned forward to whisper something against Nicholas¡¯s ear. The knight captain then stepped back to resume his post. Eleanora¡¯s attention was soon diverted by Marco¡¯s approving laugh as he clicked glasses with the young nobleman seated beside him.

    ¡®At least Marco is enjoying himself.¡¯ Eleanora sighed with relief, then paused with her chalice half-raised when she caught the worried frown on Lady Lavinia¡¯s face as the woman observed her son from across the banquet table.

    ¡°Do all of your attendants come from well-established noble families?¡± Haemish asked, pulling the crown princess¡¯s attention back to her uncle.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eleanora replied quickly. ¡°That is¡ªLady Maura is a Baroness in her own right.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Haemish frowned. ¡°She¡¯s already married?¡±

    ¡°No, Eleanora was kind enough to give Lady Maura a title along with the province of Averly so she could remain a noble after her parent¡¯s divorce,¡± Nicholas supplied helpfully.

    ¡°A fallen noble then?¡± Haemish queried with a hint of scorn.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll find Lady Maura more than capable of rising above any form of opposition, with or without a title,¡± Nicholas replied confidently and then returned to his meal.

    ¡®Why was he praising Lady Maura?¡¯ Eleanora wondered as she adjusted the crown that had begun to weigh uncomfortably upon her head and neck. ¡®I thought Nicholas didn¡¯t like her.¡¯ She glanced back to where Maura had obtained a pitcher of wine and soon joined Lady Tiffany to keep up with the constant demand.

    ¡°You must take me to these famous royal hunting grounds you wrote so much about, Eleanora,¡± Haemish demanded after swallowing down another lump of swan meat. ¡°I am eager to see these formidable boars you¡¯ve been terrorizing.¡±

    ¡°I should be delighted to show you¡ª¡± Eleanora hesitated as she glanced towards Nicholas ¡°¡ªif my husband permits it, of course.¡±

    Nicholas fork nearly slipped from his fingers as he hurriedly pressed a handkerchief to the food that had nearly tumbled out of his open mouth. ¡°Ahem¡ªafter the negotiations, I would be delighted to join you both¡ªif my wife doesn¡¯t mind the additional company.¡±

    The awkwardness of his tone and shifting gaze revealed his discomfort, but Eleanora smiled and lifted his empty cup towards the passing Lady Maura. ¡°Of course, dearest husband. I should be delighted to receive the pleasure of your company.¡±

    She glanced back as the wine pitcher withdrew and did not miss the surprised look of approval on Maura¡¯s face before the attendant withdrew to focus on the other guests.

    ¡®That¡¯s right¡ªIt''s just a few days. As long as Nicholas is willing to act along with me, this much shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡¯

    Eleanora passed her recovering husband his glass, and Nicholas dipped it towards her in a silent salute as his hazel-blue eyes regarded her with a hint of uncertainty. While masking her victory with the blandest expression she could muster¡ªcertainly, that was how all other obedient wives appeared to the crown princess anyway¡ªEleanora glanced over to gauge her uncle¡¯s reaction. She was surprised and somewhat annoyed to find his gaze still focused on Lady Maura, who was chatting away with Lady Lucy at the corner of the table.

    ¡°You should invite your ladies-in-waiting to ride along as well,¡± Nicholas suggested suddenly. ¡°It will help them prepare for the Royal Hunt.¡±

    ¡°A capital idea, your Majesty,¡± Haemish quickly agreed with a satisfied grin as he turned to salute the crown prince with his chalice of wine. ¡°It¡¯s as if you read my mind.¡±

    ¡°A skill that will prove rather useful tomorrow, no doubt,¡± Nicholas returned without missing a beat.

    The Ambassador chuckled, apparently in good spirits, as he resumed his silent stalking of a certain blue-eyed attendant.

    ¡®Not good,¡¯ Eleanora reflected all too late as she glanced towards Lady Lavinia for help. Her aunt appeared all too focused on Lady Hendrix''s conversation as they both whispered over the steady flow of wine. ¡®Haemish has only ever fooled around with blondes before. I thought he might take an interest in Lady Tiffany, but she has a family to protect her. If he asks for Maura, I¡ª¡¯

    A sudden chill ran down her spine as Eleanora¡¯s gaze drifted behind Nicholas¡¯s chair to where Captain Beaumont was staring¡ªsimply staring¡ªat the back of the Ambassador¡¯s head. Trapped behind the man¡¯s amethyst eyes was something altogether terrifying and far from human.

 Book 2: Chapter 66: A Dance of Assassins

    ??????????

    ¡°It¡¯s a wonder that any negotiations will be taking place tomorrow with how much fine wine these nobles have consumed,¡± Mrs. Poppy observed with a sour note as she poured another bottle of wine into Carina¡¯s pitcher.

    The headhouse keeper and attendant stood together beside the open double doors that led into the interior of Rose Palace. The courtyard was abuzz with lively celebration as the royals and nobles finished their meal and raised their fourth or sixth glass of wine in celebration.

    ¡°The royal couple is getting along, the Ambassador is sufficiently drunk and happy, and all our other guests are enjoying the efforts we have put into this banquet,¡± Carina replied with a weary note of victory. ¡°Tomorrow''s problems are not ours.¡±

    Poppy raised a brow and frowned as she finished filling the attendant¡¯s pitcher, then placed the half-empty bottle onto the cart beside her. ¡°Then what was all that fuss about earlier that resulted in you needing to change your gown, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, that,¡± Carina murmured as she glanced to the right of the courtyard where Viscount Hendrix and his wife stood on either side of Lord Percy¡¯s seat. The Hendrix¡¯s chatted pleasantly to Marquess Winifred, who was seated to the left of the Earl. Percy remained stoically aloft from their conversation, though his gaze had a habit of roaming the room searching for Carina. ¡°Just a misunderstanding caused by malicious rumors someone has been spreading about me.¡±

    ¡°But what else would these fine ladies have to fill their day aside from gossip?¡± Poppy asked with a knowing smirk. ¡°Though, if you do decide to even the score¡ªuse the Aswan wine, not the Caligo. Cheaper and much more likely to stain.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Mrs. Poppy,¡± Carina replied wryly as her gaze drifted to the left side of the banquet where Marquess Borghese was one too many cups into a vineyard. Beside him, the ever imposing Lady Priscilla appeared fixated on Nicholas and Eleanora, who were doing a remarkable job of entertaining the Ambassador while not slitting each other¡¯s throat.

    The rich and festive banquet melody the musicians played shifted to a more tranquil tune as the servants cleared away the remnants of the main course.

    ¡®It¡¯s time,¡¯ Carina realized as she waited for the servants to pass by her into the hall before she returned to the task of refilling the noble¡¯s glasses with more Aswan wine. Carina had just filled her first cup when the curtains draped over the back entrance behind the musicians fluttered open as Sedric and Harold appeared. The bodyguards were dressed in midnight blue garments and carried a palanquin with a silk curtain of similar color draped over its dark wooden oak arms.

    The musicians rose and moved aside while servants hurriedly cleared a path through the chairs. Sedric and Harold continued forward at a steady pace, undeterred. When a servant didn¡¯t grab one of the chairs fast enough, Sedric kicked it aside.

    Carina flinched as the chair clattered against the ground, but the banquet guests appeared more intrigued than offended by the rough display.

    The bodyguards set the palanquin down at the edge of the courtyard and bowed towards the banquet tables. Then Sedric lifted his flute, and with a single haunting note, silenced the musicians who moved behind the curtains to retire and refresh until the dancer¡¯s performance was complete.

    The sudden, dramatic appearance of the palanquin and Sedric¡¯s flute quickly captured the banquet guests'' attention. With a similar show of powerful confidence, Harold unhooked a set of drums from the arm posts and softly beat out an energetic and rousing rhythm that supported the flute''s soulful tune.

    The drum beats soon matched the flute player and drummer''s movements as they marched in a circle around the palanquin once, then a second time, and a third. The resonate beat increased in pace with each revolution until, at the music¡¯s zenith, the drum and flute ceased, and the courtyard fell into silence.

    Sedric and Harold turned. Their outstretched hands gripped the curtain which concealed the palanquin¡¯s occupants within its hidden depths.

    Across the midnight blue satin cover, a glittering sand-like substance shifted as the fabric moved. Then, as Sedric and Harold flung the curtain out towards the banquet, the glimmering particles showered upon the stunned onlookers and scattered across the flickering candles on the banquet table.

    A decadent fragrance soon filled the air. A few mingled gasps of surprise and delight broke the intense silence as the unveiled litter came into view beneath the fluttering drape. Sedric released his corner of the curtain. Harold swiftly pulled and wrapped the material around his arm before casting the satin fabric to the edge of the courtyard.

    The dazed eyes of the silent audience remained focused upon the two golden heads bowed together. Two pairs of arms and legs folded about the other as two pairs of startling blue eyes, outlined in black and gold, opened and looked towards the audience.

    Sedric lifted his flute once more, and this time a strange, erratic tune shivered through the dark cloaks that surrounded the twin dancers. Their gold-painted arms and legs moved as if captivated by the music, and yet they remained glued to each other, trapped in a tangle of confusion.

    Herold¡¯s drum returned, and the music blended into a calm, evocative melody as the dancer¡¯s movement synchronized. They pulled away from each other, separating until only the right and left hand connected the twins. Then the dancers raised their heads and¡ªextending opposing legs over the palanquin''s side¡ªrose and turned to face the royal table.

    With neither a word nor the glimmer of a smile, the twins bowed gracefully to the royal family. Their gold-painted hands touched the sun and moon-shaped sapphires that adorned a thin circlet around their braided blonde hair in a gesture of respect.

    Carina took in a shallow breath as she glanced towards the Ambassador. Lord Haemish appeared pleased, intrigued, and intently focused upon the performers, a cup half-raised, forgotten in his hand.

    Eleanora sat with eyebrows raised, a smile twitching in the corners of her mouth, while Nicholas nervously glanced from the scantily clad dancers towards the Dowager at his left. Octavia felt the crown prince¡¯s gaze and coughed into her handkerchief before the Dowager shot her grandson a look that seemed to express, ¡®this is your wife and therefore your problem to deal with.¡¯

    Eleanora took one look at Nicholas¡¯s lost expression and then, with a quick evaluation of her uncle¡¯s delighted grin, waved her hand to the dancers and permitted them to begin.

    ¡°Well,¡± Lady Tiffany whispered nervously as she walked up beside Carina. ¡°This will either be a resounding success for you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Or I¡¯ll be packing my bags and leaving first thing tomorrow?¡± Carina finished with a chuckle.

    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky,¡± Tiffany added with a weak smile.

    The twins shed their sheer black cloaks with matching grins, leaving only the skin-tight black laced costumes beneath that accentuated their figures and left very little to the imagination.

    ¡°O-on second thought,¡± Tiffany whispered breathlessly as her eyes widened in shock. ¡°W-we should keep pouring the wine.¡±

    Carina raised a brow curiously.

    ¡°If all our guests blackout¡ªw-we can just pretend this was all just a bad dream.¡± With a focused look of determination, Tiffany returned to her task with one hand raised to shield her eyes from the sensuality on display at the center of the courtyard.

    Carina smothered a laugh against the back of her hand and continued around the table to refill every empty glass she saw.

    ¡®The less the guests remember about tonight, the better for the twins and myself.¡¯

    A quick assessment of the shocked but mesmerized nobles showed a mixed reaction to the twin¡¯s seductive dance as Lilaru and Griselda twirled, tumbled, and spun around the courtyard floor. Their long gold-painted limbs shimmered in the candlelight while their braided, jewel adorned hair sparkled and danced against their painted cheeks, graceful hands, and enticing smiles.

    ¡®I can¡¯t even tell them apart now,¡¯ Carina realized with a sigh of admiration. She tore her gaze away from the twins once more as a nobleman raised his glass for another refill. ¡®I¡¯m losing count, but the pitcher is nearly empty, so that¡¯s a good sign.¡¯

    Carina noticed as she reached the corner of the royals table that quite a bit of the glittering dust had made its way onto the royal¡¯s tablecloth, silverware, and even into their wine.

    Nicholas appeared to notice as he passed his wine back to Beaumont, who promptly dumped its contents on the floor then signaled to a servant for a new glass. Eleanora laughed at the crown prince¡¯s wastefulness and continued to drink her wine without a care. Haemish too appeared little concerned¡ªor perhaps too drunk to notice. He remained focused on the two blonde beauties as he attempted to drink from his empty glass three times unsuccessfully.

    ¡®I hope that glitter is nothing more than a stage prop, but something tells me it isn¡¯t,¡¯ Carina pondered with sudden anxiety. The lump at the back of her throat sank into her gut with the weight of an anvil as Carina contemplated the sudden reality that her fate and the success of this mission now rested in the hands of the two beautiful assassins before her. She took a deep breath, swallowed down her fear and anxiety, then refocused on pouring the wine.

    The hairs on the back of her neck stiffened as she turned from one noblewoman¡¯s filled glass to find Percy standing directly behind her.

    ¡°Might I speak with you for a moment, Lady Maura,¡± the Earl said formally, his winter grey eyes unreadable as he steadied the pitcher in her hand.

    Carina edged around him and stepped back. ¡°Forgive me, Earl Hawthorne, but I¡¯m a bit busy right now.¡± A flicker of movement past his shoulder showed Haemish had finally raised his glass for a refill. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Carina murmured as she moved to circle past the Earl.

    Percy caught her arm and held her fast as he leaned towards her ear. ¡°I just wanted to apologize for the rumors. I will resolve them quickly.¡±

    Carina exhaled sharply as she half turned towards him. ¡°Perhaps, Earl Hawthorne, you should reflect on your actions that have led to such rumors.¡± She tried to pull her arm free but failed when his grip tightened. She raised her gaze to snap at him but choked beneath the genuine look of hurt painted upon his countenance. With a futile sigh, Carina quickly averted her gaze. ¡°Please, release me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not all false,¡± Percy replied suddenly.

    Carina¡¯s brows furrowed, but she refused to meet his gaze. Percy¡¯s grip relaxed as his fingers glided down towards her wrist.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t wrong about my infatuation with you, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina nearly dropped the pitcher as a jolt of surprise drew a startled gasp from her lips before she could clamp them shut. She turned instinctively to protest¡ªbut remembering the many eyes and ears around them¡ªpulled free and fled his presence instead.

    ¡®Damn it. What the hell did he mean?¡¯

    Logic and knowledge of the Winter Rose¡¯s secret enchantments echoed the simple reality of her question as Carina¡¯s cheeks flushed and she walked blindly past the Ambassador¡¯s waiting cup.

    ¡®But¡ªwhat the hell am I supposed to do if Percy is, in fact, infatuated with me?¡¯

    She reached the opposite end of the royal table and turned to follow the banquet seats of the nobles back towards the kitchen. A hand shot out, nearly clobbering Carina in the face, and she stared down at a very intoxicated Lady Hendrix, who was saying something that was practically gibberish to a relaxed but smiling Lady Lavinia.

    ¡®Oh, wouldn¡¯t it be an irony if Evelynn ended up marrying Lord Marco and had to leave Lafeara?¡¯

    Carina resisted the urge to empty what remained of the wine in her pitcher upon the noblewoman. Instead, she filled the noblewoman¡¯s cup and continued towards the palace doors.

    Saul leaned casually against the open entry doors and nodded to the pitcher as Carina approached. ¡°I¡¯ll take what¡¯s left of that if you¡¯re done with it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Carina asked with a single raised brow. ¡°Some of that glitter got into it.¡±

    Saul sighed disappointedly and shook his head before moving further into the hallway.

    ¡®That reaction. So, there was something in that glitter!¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± Carina pressed as she followed.

    ¡°Just a little something to lighten the mood and leave the nobles with a fuzzy memory of the night''s events,¡± Saul replied with a knowing wink.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Carina stepped closer as she backed him against the wall ¡°¡ªdid you just drug the entire royal family and the House of Lords?¡±

    Saul scoffed. ¡°Nothing worse than what a night of drinking that fine Caligo wine can do. Its effects are neither grave nor serious, or those poison tasters would have picked up on it by now.¡±

    Carina let out a sharp exhale as she stepped away from him and leaned against the wall instead.

    ¡°Maybe you should have a drink yourself? Help you relax a bit,¡± Saul suggested with a knowing grin. ¡°Either way, we''re both in need of a drink to celebrate tonight¡¯s success.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re that confident?¡± Carina asked as she rubbed at the tension in her neck.

    ¡°Look at them,¡± Saul nodded back towards the banquet.

    Carina followed his gaze and nearly choked at the sight of one of the twins¡ªLilaru, if she had to guess¡ªlaid out across the royal banquet table while Lord Haemish poured the contents of his refilled wine glass into the dancer¡¯s open, waiting mouth.

    ¡®Well, if that doesn¡¯t get the Ambassador¡¯s attention¡ª''

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re right,¡± Carina whispered as she turned back towards the bodyguard. She stiffened as her gaze flew past him down the hall to where the floating dark specter stared back at her. Maura spread her gruesome mouth in a scream that emitted a single nearly unintelligible word.

    ¡®Hana!¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 67: The Promise of a Reckoning

    ??????????

    The frantic thud of the marble floor beneath her heels echoed in Carina¡¯s ears as she raced down the hall towards the foyer. The attendant caught the stairwell''s corner post, spun around it, and sprinted up the stairs at breakneck speed. Her mind felt smothered beneath the weight of panic. The only thing Carina could focus on beyond her feet and sharp panting breaths was Maura¡¯s specter, which glided ahead of her like a dark vapor. The ghost solidified at the end of the hall in front of Hana¡¯s open door and pointed a pale, trembling white finger within.

    As Carina slowed down, she heard another sound between her footsteps. Muffled scrapes and bumps that only multiplied her confusion and fear as she crashed into the partially open door¡ªand froze in place the moment Hana¡¯s room came fully into view.

    Four men, dressed in dark hooded garments and black masks, stood around the curtained four-poster bed. Hana hung between them, her hands tied behind her back, her neck constricted by a knot made from her own bedsheet. The silk fabric was strung and twisted over the bedpost like a noose, with one end tied around Hana¡¯s neck and the other pulled taut by one of the masked intruders.

    Two other masked men pulled on the attendant¡¯s feet as she struggled and kicked against them flutilely. Hana¡¯s strained face turned a dark red and purple hue as she clung to the last strands of life that were rapidly slipping away.

    ¡°Lumi!¡± Carina cried out the scriva¡¯s name in a desperate, strangled gasp, and the men turned. A cold blast swept from the hall into the room as the wolf materialized. A blur of white fur and jagged teeth tore into the man holding the silk noose as the scriva knocked the assassin off the bed and onto the floor.

    Sounds distorted as the man¡¯s death shrieks cut off almost as abruptly as they had begun. The three remaining assassins staggered away as Hana fell. The bound attendant¡¯s head thudded loudly against the footboard of the bed before she tumbled out of sight onto the floor.

    Lumi lifted its head over the bed. The wolf¡¯s frozen fangs now covered in dark crimson blood as it advanced, snarling at the closest attacker, who hurled a bolt of fire directly into the scriva¡¯s face.

    ¡®Witches?!¡¯ Carina barely registered this blatant show of magic before another man pulled a sword that ignited into flame as he leapt over the bed to pierce it into Lumi¡¯s ribs. The wolf twisted with a pained yelp. Then the scriva ripped the blade free with its fangs, yanking the assassin off balance. The witch hastily scrambled and rolled off the bed away from Lumi¡¯s avenging claws.

    The rest of the scriva¡¯s battle was obscured as the other two witch-assassins turned on Carina. The first attacker pulled two swords from beneath his robes and charged towards her as the blades ignited. The second witch sent a bolt of fire over his comrade''s head.

    The twisting, howling magic roared as it raced towards Carina, who dropped to her knees and rolled beneath the blazing sword. Her gown tangled about her legs as Carina¡¯s fingers glided across the marble floor. A moment later, a coat of ice quickly engulfed the entire end of the hall.

    The sword-wielding witch redirected his swing then stumbled as his footing slipped. The assassin snarled as he twisted his body and stabbed one sword into the floor to regain his balance.

    Carina turned her attention to the fire casting witch, then felt a stab of warning spark from her chest. She dove instinctively as one of the witch¡¯s twin blades sailed past her and clattered across the floor towards his comrade, who sidestepped the weapon as he sent a wave of fire magic towards Carina.

    A dark shadow appeared at the edge of the stairs beyond the roaring flames as Carina covered herself in a protective sheet of ice seconds before the hellish flames engulfed her.

    ¡°Burn the ice witch!¡± the sword-wielding assassin bellowed in the Ventrayna tongue as the scorching flames around her increased. The destructive magic¡¯s heat licked against Carina¡¯s cheek and arms even as the shield she hastily erected around herself began to waver. Panic filled Carina¡¯s chest as her lips drew in the sizzling thin vapor. The air around her quickly consumed by the witch¡¯s flame. ¡®No, no. Stay focused. What did Viktor say? Fire requires oxygen, but if I freeze the air, I can deprive them of it.¡¯

    Carina closed her eyes as the frozen heart inside her chest flared with a pulse of blue light. Sharp, jagged frost coated the floor around her and spread towards the Ventrayna witches as the air grew frigid and dense.

    Just as the fire began to weaken, a sword clattered to the floor beside Carina. She turned, looked up, and flinched as the witch, who loomed over her with arms raised above his head, coughed up blood that splattered against her cracked ice shield. The twin sword the assassin had flung at Carina moments ago now sprouted from his chest and pierced through the barrier of ice as the man¡¯s knees buckled and he crumbled. His weight shattered the shield as Carina scrambled away. The assassin¡¯s outstretched hand grasped the back of Carina¡¯s dress as he fell and pulled her down onto the frost-covered floor beside him.

    A broken shriek followed as the second witch flew past them and slammed against the wall. The man¡¯s amber eyes flickered in surprise as the magic in them died. The assassin¡¯s quivering hands grasped at the long bastard sword that pinned him to the wall then fell limp.

    Beaumont strode past Carina and pried his weapon loose. The witch collapsed against the floor like a lifeless doll, leaving a trail of blood upon the wall behind him. The knight captain turned, his violet eyes hovering over Carina for a moment before he quickly strode inside Hana¡¯s bedroom.

    A moment later, the sound of shattering glass filled Carina¡¯s ears, accompanied by another distorted scream that seemed to fade away in the distance before it was permanently silenced.

    Shaken but still conscious of Hana¡¯s safety, Carina rolled away from the dead witch and yanked her gown from his death grip. The hem of her dress ripped as it pulled free from the blade buried in the man¡¯s back. Carina stared at the torn, blood-soaked hem and staggered back. Then she shook her head and spread shaking hands across the floor as she willed the ice to retreat. Her cold magic evaporated into ghostly wisps of air that filled the hallway as Carina rushed into the room. She noted Lumi¡¯s absence as she circled the bed and avoided looking at the splatter of blood that covered the wall on the other side.

    Hana remained unmoving upon the floor. Her pale face buried beneath her disheveled blonde hair. The silk noose still wrapped tightly around her neck.

    ¡°Hana!¡± Carina dropped to her knees beside the unconscious attendant and yanked the knot loose. ¡°Hana!¡± Shaking hands pulled the noose away and fumbled through the blonde hair that covered Hana¡¯s closed eyes. Hair that was too still as the unconscious woman showed no signs of breathing. ¡°Please¡ª¡± Carina pressed two fingers against the attendant¡¯s neck and swallowed back a sob of relief at the faint pulse of life she found there.

    With careful attention, Carina laid the woman¡¯s limp body across the floor. Then she tilted Hana¡¯s head back, pressed her fingers down upon the woman¡¯s chin, and began CPR. Her hands trembled as she shifted from breathing to compressions.

    ¡®Am I only supposed to do mouth to mouth if she has a pulse? Fuck!¡¯

    She pressed her mouth against Hana¡¯s still warm lips and breathed. A frightened whimper slid through Carina''s clenched teeth as she pulled back and tore her eyes from Hana¡¯s pale face to glance around the room.

    Not only was Lumi absent, but the fourth assassin and knight captain were also gone, leaving only a shattered, broken windowpane that opened out into the silent night air. Carina forced another breath of air into Hana¡¯s mouth and shifted back to compressions against the woman¡¯s chest, determined to keep Hana¡¯s heart beating.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    The single word burned through Carina as she wiped away a tear and breathed into Hana¡¯s lips again. ¡®Why would they try to kill her?¡¯

    The garments, fire magic, Ventrayna language, and even their accent¡ªthe assassins had come for Hana, and Carina could only think of one person bold enough to send them.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Hana¡ªI didn¡¯t see this coming. I should have protected you.¡±

    A tear dropped onto Hana¡¯s cheek as Carina shifted from compressions to mouth breathing. This time she was rewarded by a sudden burst of air as Hana gasped.

    ¡°Ahhh¡ªthank the gods, saints¡ªthank you, Hana!¡± Carina covered her face for a moment as she leaned back and took in a quick breath to steady herself. Then she quickly refocused on the still unconscious woman. ¡°Hana? Hana, please wake up.¡±

    For a moment, Carina thought she saw Hana¡¯s eyes move, but the golden iris that blinked up at her did not match the turquoise-blue eyes that belonged to her friend. Carina rubbed away the tears in her own eyes as she blinked, but Hana¡¯s eyes closed once more¡ªand did not open again.

    Footsteps in the hallway sent fear plummeting through her gut as Carina¡¯s eyes whipped towards the door. Numb relief followed as Percy appeared in the doorway. The Earl¡¯s winter grey eyes quickly focused on her. Then he glanced around the room sharply, taking in the blood and broken window before he knelt beside Carina. Whatever words Percy spoke to her then were muffled behind the heavy fatigue that weighted down upon the attendant¡¯s body.

    Carina barely registered Sir Jordan as the knight rushed past them towards the bedroom window. A shrill cry pulled her sluggish gaze from the knight to the door just before the maid, Tilly, rushed away.

    ¡°Maura, you can let go,¡± Percy''s voice pierced through the sound of waves that filled Carina¡¯s ears as she drew in a strangled breath. She looked down at his hands that were struggling to detangle her grip on Hana¡¯s shoulder and right hand.

    A cold numbness swept over her as Carina relaxed her grip, but the moment the Earl pulled her hands away from Hana, a sudden panic filled her chest. Without thinking, Carina shoved the Earl aside and pulled Hana into her lap. She wrapped her arms around the unconscious woman¡¯s head and shoulders as cold anger ached through every joint in Carina¡¯s body.

    Percy shouted something at Sir Jordan, who promptly left the room. The voices around Carina resumed their distorted vagueness as if blocked by a thick sheet of cold glass. Carina ignored them as she closed her eyes and pressed her forehead to Hana¡¯s.

    ¡®I¡¯ll make him pay, Hana. I promise you. I will kill that fucking bastard myself.¡¯

    Carina didn¡¯t feel the Earl¡¯s touch as Percy gripped her shoulders gently and brushed his lips against her ear. The whisper that followed was like a calm breeze amid a raging storm. The strange soothing melody filled her ears as Carina¡¯s taut muscles relaxed once more.

    The last thing she saw before darkness claimed her entirely was the ruby crown above Eleanora¡¯s stricken face as the crown princess rushed into the room.

    ?????

    Lumi waited for Carina in the cold dark room that reminded her of Viktor¡¯s tomb. The pale snow wolf greeted her as Viktor¡¯s magic built a cold wall of solitude around them. Carina curled up in the scriva¡¯s soft fur and welcomed the numbness of sleep that awaited her there.

    All too quickly, the harsh light of day broke through her frozen barrier as a persistent pair of hands dragged Carina back to reality.

    ¡°Maura. Maura, wake up! What happened?¡± Eleanora¡¯s voice was brittle with fear and anger as her hands shook Carina¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Maura, I need you to wake up!¡±

    Carina blinked and groaned as she took in the crown princess''s blurred image surrounded by the bright glare of sunlight.

    ¡°Who were they? Why did they attack Hana?¡± Eleanora repeated impatiently.

    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know,¡± Carina answered groggily as the crown princess¡¯s haggard face came into focus. ¡°Could you¡ªshut the curtains, please.¡±

    A soft snort came from behind Eleanora and Carina saw someone¡¯s shadow move towards the blinding windows. A moment later, the curtains swished shut, and the attendant sighed in relief as she lowered her hands.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t even drink last night, so why do I feel hungover.¡¯

    ¡°How did you know Lady Hana was in danger?¡±

    Carina stiffened as she identified the voice of the crown prince. Nicholas soon came into view as he sat down in the chair in front of a familiar writing desk. It was only then Carina realized they were in her bedroom.

    Fear and caution snapped Carina fully awake as she took in Eleanora, seated on the edge of the bed. The crown princess wore a purple day dress that sparkled with pearls, which matched the adornments in Eleanora¡¯s pulled-up hair. ¡®She¡¯s not wearing black¡ªthe color of mourning. That means¡ªHaemish is still alive!¡¯

    Carina¡¯s hands tightened into fists around the bedsheets. Hana¡¯s struggling figure as she hung from the make-shift noose pulled tight by the witch assassins flashed behind Carina¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We saw you runoff from the banquet,¡± Nicholas said, pulling Carina¡¯s attention back towards him and the economics book the crown prince had pulled from her bookshelf. ¡°That¡¯s why Captain Beaumont followed you to make sure everything was all right.¡±

    ¡°The Captain¡ª¡± Carina cut in quickly ¡°¡ªis he alright?¡±

    Nicholas frowned at the page he was looking at and then shut the book with a sigh. ¡°Just a few scrapes and bruises from jumping through a window. I can¡¯t say the same for the assassin Captain Beaumont landed on, however.¡±

    Carina grimaced. ¡®A two-story fall might not have killed him, but if Beaumont landed on top of him.¡¯

    ¡°What about Hana?¡± Carina turned back to Eleanora.

    ¡°Hana is¡ªstill unconscious but¡ªout of danger,¡± Eleanora murmured with apparent fear and concern. The crown princess¡¯s red eyes and pale complexion foretold the toll last night¡¯s events had taken on Hana¡¯s secret lover. ¡°According to Captain Beaumont, she¡¯s very lucky to still be alive,¡± Eleanora added with a brief smile as she took Carina¡¯s hand and held it tightly. ¡°Thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°We were both lucky,¡± Carina replied with a muted grin. ¡°And I am extremely grateful to Captain Beaumont for his aid. Please tell him so for me, your Majesty?¡±

    For a long moment, Nicholas stared back at Carina without comment. Then the crown prince nodded his head in agreement as he rose and returned the book to the shelf. ¡°But that still doesn¡¯t explain how you knew Lady Hana was in trouble, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡®Right. Of course.¡¯

    Carina took in a slow breath, keenly aware of the royal couple''s intent gaze, as she exhaled. ¡°It was¡ªa gut instinct, your Majesty.¡± Carina lifted a hand to her chest and froze as her fingers brushed across the smooth surface of the Winter Rose. ¡°I¡ªjust felt that something was wrong. I have no other explanation.¡± She gripped the jewel tightly as she recalled the Earl¡¯s swift arrival last night and how she had fallen unconscious in his arms.

    ¡®Did Percy put the necklace on me then? But how did he know where I hid it?¡¯

    ¡°I suppose that will have to do,¡± Nicholas replied, clearly unconvinced as he turned towards Eleanora. ¡°We should let Lady Maura rest, your Highness. I¡¯m afraid today''s negotiations cannot wait much longer.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ªwe¡ªmust continue our charade,¡± Eleanora whispered with a bleak smile.

    Carina glanced once more at Eleanora¡¯s light purple gown, her earlier realization coming into stark focus. ¡°The Ambassador?¡± She asked hesitantly. ¡°Was he¡ªdisturbed by last night¡¯s events?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, most of our dinner guests left completely unaware of the attack,¡± Eleanora explained with a weary sigh. ¡°That would include the Ambassador and his family.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Nicholas agreed, ¡°Captain Beaumont and the other knights on duty managed to clean up the broken window without arousing suspicion.¡±

    ¡®That hardly matters. The one who sent the assassins knows by now that he failed.¡¯

    Carina nodded silently as she kneaded her aching forehead with her knuckles.

    ¡°You need rest, Lady Maura,¡± Eleanora murmured as she rose from the bed. ¡°I will send Tilly up later with some breakfast. Please feel free to take the day to rest. Our responsibilities are over, aside from the Royal Ball tonight at Lily Palace.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªshould still like to attend¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, there is no reason for you to push yourself,¡± Eleanora replied with a tone of finality as she turned and accepted Nicholas¡¯s offered arm.

    Carina watched them leave with a weak smile. ¡®At least they¡¯re getting better at pretending to be a real couple. Maybe this cooperation will stick¡ªthen again, maybe not.¡¯

    As soon as the door closed, Carina reached up and pulled off the Winter Rose. She tossed the necklace inside the nightstand, then slumped back against her pillows, exhausted.

    A tingle from her bracelet preceded Viktor¡¯s solemn words.

    ¡®The Knight Captain knows you are a witch. He witnessed the magic you used last night as well as Lumi¡¯s presence.¡¯

    Carina closed her eyes and exhaled as she digested this new problem. ¡°Then¡ªwhy didn¡¯t he tell the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡®Perhaps you should ask him.¡¯

    Carina groaned as she pressed both palms against her closed eyes. ¡°I need to figure out what happened with Lilaru and Griselda. The Ambassador is still alive and¡ªhe might try again¡ª¡± She rolled over and buried a frustrated scream into her pillow.

    Creating another opportunity for the twins to snag Haemish¡¯s attention at this point would be next to impossible. ¡®I should speak with them first. Perhaps the Ambassador was too drunk and tired from his journey last night.¡¯

    She laughed at the idea of the twins¡¯ extra efforts working against them, then pulled the pillow away from her face to stare up at the white ceiling of sculpted clouds filled with crows and the long serpent-like figure of a dragon.

    Once more, Carina heard the assassin¡¯s voice, shouting in Ventrayna, ¡°Burn the ice witch!¡±

    Haemish had clearly planned to murder Hana while the rest of the palace staff were distracted by the banquet below. The use of the noose suggested his men were instructed to make it look like suicide. ¡®No doubt to avoid arousing any suspicion from Eleanora.¡¯

    Carina bit her lip as she sat up slowly.

    ¡®But this didn¡¯t happen in the last timeline. Haemish only tried to drag Hana back to Lafeara when Eleanora¡¯s marriage struggles became apparent. So¡ªwhy? What possible change could I have¡ª¡¯ Cold fingers flew to Carina¡¯s lips as she thought of Stitcher¡¯s investigation into Hana¡¯s past. ¡®Is it possible¡ªcould I have¡ªtipped them off?¡¯

    Carina¡¯s stomach flipped unpleasantly as her feet found the floor, and she staggered towards the closet.

    ¡®No¡ªI can¡¯t think of that now. I need to focus on finishing this. I will make Lord Hamish pay for what he did to you, Hana. One way or another¡ªthat fucking animal won¡¯t survive another night.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 68: The Pendulum of Power

    ??????????

    The House of Lords sat with grim expressions around the table of counsel. The more senior in years appeared to be nursing the remnants of last night¡¯s banquet rather poorly. The newly appointed Earl Percy Hawthorne leaned over his chair towards Marquess Winifred as the two exchanged a hushed and hurried discussion. The returned, but visibly fatigued, Lord Acheron and Lord Tomberline were also present and rose to their feet with the rest of the council lords as the Ministry chamber doors swept open. Crown Prince Nicholas entered and escorted Crown Princess Eleanora beside him into the room.

    More than a few unhappy glowers trailed behind the remarkably amicable couple as Nicholas led his crown princess towards their elevated chairs. But then all gazes turned swiftly towards Ambassador Haemish, who appeared none the worse after all the wine he consumed at the crown princess¡¯s banquet. Lady Lavinia joined her husband as they were escorted by the Prime Minister towards two regal, cushioned chairs placed between the royal dais and the counselor¡¯s table.

    Nicholas left Eleanora in her seat and nodded to his council as he moved past the larger middle chair, reserved for the acting monarch, the Queen Regent, and took the empty seat to its left. His stomach grumbled, still somewhat squeamish after the swan and one too many cups of the Caligo Wine.

    ¡®What exactly was in that Ventrayna wine?¡¯ Nicholas wondered as he rubbed against the headache that sparked behind his squinted eyes. The long walk across the palace grounds from Rose Palace to the Ministry had done little to improve his condition.

    The Dowager arrived a short while later, looking rather refreshed if not a bit annoyed as she surveyed the many haggard faces and sighed. ¡®Grandmother will probably have a few words to say to Eleanora about last night''s banquet.¡¯ On impulse, Nicholas rose from his seat to head the Queen Regent off with a flourished smile and greeting.

    Octavia raised a brow as the crown prince clasped his stomach and grimaced. ¡°Yes, perhaps you should escort me to my seat and rest, Nicholas. I will speak to your wife later.¡±

    Nicholas sighed with a defeated smile as he offered his arm and led her towards the monarch¡¯s chair.

    ¡°No,¡± Octavia said as she patted his arms. ¡°I believe it would be best if the future King led today¡¯s proceedings.¡±

    Nicholas blinked as he studied her with a sudden tinge of uneasiness. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°The future of this kingdom should be decided by the one who is to rule it. Not some white-haired temporary monarch who will only hold the crown for a few more weeks. I will continue to offer you what wisdom and advice I can, Nicholas. But you must learn to make your own decisions and live with them.¡±

    ¡®This was¡ªunexpected.¡¯ Nicholas forced a smile as he guided Octavia to the chair he had just vacated. ¡°Are you tired, Grandmother?¡± he asked after a moment''s pause.

    The Queen Regent snorted as she pulled her hand from his arm. ¡°I may be old, but I suffer from neither illness nor¡ªoverindulgence that so many appear to be struggling with this morning.¡± Her ice-blue eyes trailed over to the Prime Minister, who was circling two fingers against his temple as he leaned over the documents before him.

    Nicholas studied his grandmother and wished his head would stop throbbing long enough to let him think properly. ¡®For someone who clung to power at every opportunity¡ªwhy would she suddenly thrust such an important matter upon me now?¡¯

    As if sensing his doubt, Octavia smiled and stepped past the crown prince to address the table of noblemen. ¡°For today¡¯s negotiations, I relinquish my position as temporary ruling monarch to my grandson, Nicholas, your future King. I trust you will afford his Majesty all the assistance and respect you would offer the late king, myself, and all future monarchs.¡±

    The House of Lords rose once more and bowed towards Nicholas as they uttered a single reply of solidarity, ¡°We are at your service, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Then the matter is settled. Take your seat, Nicholas,¡± Octavia said as she gestured to the center raised chair.

    ¡°Very well. Thank you, Grandmother.¡± Nicholas bowed and kissed her hand, then turned and sat confidently upon his father¡¯s throne. He ignored the chill that spread through his fingertips as he clasped the carved armrest shaped like snarling wolves. The goosebumps spread up his arms as the crown prince faced the Ambassador and the House of Lords, who all watched him with varying degrees of approval. Nicholas straightened his spine self-consciously, keenly aware of his heart racing, and offered them what he hoped was the undaunted smile of a king.

    ¡®The decisions we make here today will echo throughout Lafeara¡¯s future.¡¯ Nicholas exhaled as the Dowager took her seat to his left. Then he turned to Attwood, who observed the crown prince with an expression of pride. Nicholas offered the Prime Minister a nod to begin.

    Lord Haemish coughed and adjusted his robes as he studied the mood of the room. Lady Lavinia remained poised and silent though she sent Eleanora a quick smile as Prime Minister Attwood rose from his seat to begin the proceedings.

    ¡°Your Majesties, Your Highness, esteemed guests, and my Lords,¡± Attwood began after clearing his throat. ¡°We are gathered here on this auspicious day to discuss the future terms for the alliance under the reign of Crown Prince Nicholas Havardur, future King of Lafeara. The Emperor has sent his Ambassador, Lord Haemish Emerson, uncle of our Crown Princess Eleanora Kensington, to supersede the Ventrayna Empires'' interest in these matters. Besides the Ambassador, his wife, Lady Lavinia Zenon, cousin of Empress Alexandria, is also recognized as a diplomatic official of the Ventrayna Empire.¡±

    The Ambassador snorted as Lady Lavinia rose and curtsied to the room. ¡°I am merely here to support my husband as an official witness of these proceedings.¡±

    Nicholas smiled at her careful reply. ¡®Lady Lavinia comes from the Empress¡¯s coven. No doubt Alexandria sent her here to safeguard Crown Princess Aurelia¡¯s future interests.¡¯

    Lord Haemish coughed as his wife sat back down, seemingly annoyed that she had spoken at all, but quickly turned and nodded to the Prime Minister to continue.

    ¡°All twelve members of the House of Lords are present for today¡¯s proceedings. Marques Borghese, Marques Winifred, Earl Hawthorne, Earl Coldwell, Viscount Bronte, Viscount Kendall, Viscount Tomberline, Viscount Marlowe, Lord Enfield, Lord Gladstone, and¡ª¡± he nodded to his son, Acheron, ¡°Lord Hargreve.¡±

    Nicholas glanced towards the unusually quiet rogue. Acheron slouched in his council chair. The young nobleman appeared rather pale and even more miserable than the last time he had dropped by Nichola¡¯s office to complain about the witch hunters. Judging by the haunted expression on Acheron¡¯s face, he hadn¡¯t fared much better since. ¡®I¡¯ll need to get a report from him and Lord Tomberline later.¡¯

    ¡°Then we shall begin,¡± the Prime Minister continued after receiving a nod from the Dowager, ¡°By discussing the Emperor¡¯s promise of reduced taxes for the Kingdom of Lafeara for the next five years.¡±

    Nicholas leaned against the armrests, only subtly aware of the cold that seemed to seep from the chair into his back and legs, and waited for the Ambassador¡¯s answer. As the crown prince and Prime Minister had discussed, before any new terms of the negotiations were raised, they would first confirm the Emperor¡¯s promise regarding Eleanora¡¯s dowry.

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Haemish replied with an amused smile. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s most generous offer to reduce Lafeara¡¯s annual tax from 9 million crescents to 6.3 million crescents.¡± He leaned forward and thoughtfully stroked his beard as he turned to regard Eleanora seated beside Nicholas. ¡°Then, my esteemed noble lords, you will be happy to hear that the Emperor has offered to reduce Lafeara¡¯s taxes even further to a mere 4 million crescents!¡± The startled whispers that stirred around the counselor¡¯s table were of no surprise to the Ambassador. ¡°That is¡ªafter Eleanora¡¯s future son is named crown prince and heir to his father¡¯s throne.¡±

    Nicholas buried a frustrated sigh behind his hand as he leaned back and regarded the Ambassador silently. ¡®Always the carrot before he shows his stick.¡¯

    ¡°Such matters,¡± Attwood interjected quickly, ¡°Can certainly be discussed in the future when the royal couple is blessed with such a son. We are humbled and grateful to receive the Emperor¡¯s generosity, but still¡ª¡± Several nobles nodded along as they shifted their attention between the Prime Minister and the Emperor¡¯s Ambassador. ¡°It is the next five years which concern us today.¡±

    ¡°The next five years concern me too, Prime Minister,¡± Haemish retorted with a snort. ¡°Especially given my niece has been married for a month, and yet the marriage bed remains unconsummated!¡±

    An unnatural silence descended upon the great room as Nicholas¡¯s numb fingers clutched the armrest and felt his cheeks burn.

    ¡°The Emperor is also uneasy after hearing that your Majesty¡ª¡± Haemish turned towards the crown prince ¡°¡ªwould so readily welcome the Pope¡¯s witch hunters into your kingdom when you are married to a princess of our beloved Witch Empire.¡±

    ¡°Lord Haemish, we appear to be getting off-topic here,¡± Attwood attempted to intercede.

    ¡°Why does Lafeara continue to cling to an alliance that offers neither riches, nor protection, nor even a swift coronation after King Henri¡¯s death. It cannot have escaped anyone¡¯s notice that Zarus and Ventrayna have been at war for nearly a decade.¡± Haemish ignored the Prime Minister''s attempt to interrupt as he rose to his feet. ¡°How could the Emperor possibly turn a blind eye and agree to continue this alliance given this¡ªcowardly neutrality.¡±

    ¡°Ambassador¡ª¡± Nicholas fought back an angry retort as he faced Haemish¡¯s rather smug face. ¡°It is not so easy to cut off an alliance that is deeply tied to the faith and religion of Lafeara¡¯s people.¡±

    ¡°But it is easy for your Majesty to allow the heinous, prejudicial oppression and public execution of Lafeara¡¯s witches?¡± Haemish countered, his voice rising passionately as he fixed his gaze on the crown prince. ¡°Do you know how many burnt-out pyres my family encountered on our way here? How many witches, citizens of your kingdom, fell at their knees and pleaded for the Emperor¡¯s protection?¡±

    ¡°Ambassador!¡± Nicholas cut in harshly once more. ¡°I expressly forbade the Pope¡¯s Emissary from harming those who do not fall under the church''s jurisdiction. My citizens and their property will not be harmed, detained, or questioned without my approval.¡± Nicholas snapped his attention towards Lord Tomberline and Acheron. ¡°Were my orders not followed?¡±

    Acheron¡¯s narrowed eyes remained glued to the table while Lord Tomberline attempted to speak but dropped his gaze with a helpless sigh as Haemish continued.

    ¡°Your Majesty, just because they wear holy cloth¡ªdoes not mean they are citizens of Zarus. They are still your people, some of whom happen to be witches,¡± Haemish protested in a reasonable tone.

    ¡°And if any of my citizens are guilty of a crime¡ªof killing one of the Pope¡¯s priests¡ªthen witch or not they should pay!¡± Nicholas countered as he unclasped his stiff fingers from the chair to rub the throbbing ache swelling behind his left eye. ¡°It does not fall to the crown to govern the internal matters of the church.¡±

    ¡°A crime?¡± Haemish echoed in weary disbelief. ¡°Has anyone yet been convicted of the priest¡¯s murder?¡±

    Haemish shifted his attention from Nicholas to Lord Tomberline, who shook his heads in a solemn negative.

    ¡°Then, is your Majesty at least aware of the number of witches burned as part of this inquisition?¡± Haemish pressed.

    Nicholas tensed and turned his attention to Acheron. The Ambassador quickly followed his gaze.

    ¡°Do you, Lord Hargreve, have the answer?¡± Haemish demanded.

    Acheron raised shadowed eyes from his curled fist and glanced from Haemish to Nicholas before answering, ¡°Thirty-seven sisters of Lafeara¡¯s church have been slau¡ªkilled¡ªby our last count.¡±

    A quiet gasp filled the room as Acheron turned his gaze to Lord Tomberline, who nodded in agreement.

    ¡°At least that many, your Majesty,¡± Tomberline responded aloud affirmatively.

    A rumble of discord spread across the council table. Haemish swept his regal robes behind him as he turned between the royals and the House of Lords. ¡°And what were the crimes of these¡ªThirty-seven¡ªsisters of the cloth?¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡ª¡± Acheron looked again towards Nicholas with a glimmer of remorse in his steel-blue eyes, ¡°¡ªwere found to be witches.¡±

    Nicholas shook his head and almost shut his eyes as he grimaced at the Ambassador¡¯s clever performance. Haemish turned with arms outstretched to the ministry''s painted ceiling as if seeking heaven¡¯s judgment while the mood of the room became uncomfortably silent.

    ¡°Then they were not guilty of any crime¡ªaside from being born¡ªa witch!¡± Haemish declared as he lowered his arms and turned back to face Nicholas. ¡°And if Eleanora, my beloved niece, the Emperor¡¯s adopted princess, were found to be a witch¡ªyou would allow your allies to burn her as well?¡±

    ¡°Lord Haemish, please¡ª¡± Attwood protested.

    ¡°Clearly, my wife is not a member of the church,¡± Nicholas cut across him with an impatient snap. ¡°As I have already said, the internal affairs of the church¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fall outside your Majesty¡¯s influence,¡± Haemish interrupted with a cynical shake of his head. ¡°And if a member of the church were to rape and butcher that pretty mistress you keep in the Ayshil District¡ª¡±

    Nicholas slammed both hands against the snarling wolves but managed to restrain himself from leaving his seat.

    ¡°¡ªthat person would fall outside your Majesty¡¯s power and influence to bring to justice?¡± Haemish finished with a satisfied smirk.

    ¡®One day¡ªI look forward¡ªto ripping that bloody smile from your face.¡¯ Nicholas seethed as he turned his glare to the Prime Minister, who stood stiffly, half-risen from his chair.

    Attwood nodded and smoothed out his official robes. ¡°I believe the Ambassador has made his point.¡±

    Haemish turned from the crown prince to the prime minister and nodded. ¡°I am glad to hear it. Then no further discussion is necessary to explain why the Emperor demands Lafeara withdraw from this alliance with the Pope, immediately.¡± A quiet wave of protest stirred among the counselors as Haemish continued. ¡°Additionally, henceforth, no offer of trade for goods, resources, information or¡ª¡± the Ambassador¡¯s opulent-blue eyes drifted towards Marquess Borghese ¡°¡ªslaves shall be given to Zarus or the church.¡±

    ¡°You would have us drive out the representatives of the church and cut ties with the Pope, the last descendant of the Saints?¡± Earl Coldwell protested incredulously as several other lords added their voices behind him.

    ¡°This is what happens when we invite foreign powers to interfere in Lafeara¡¯s politics!¡±

    ¡°The people will revolt¡ªthis will lead to an internal civil war!¡±

    ¡°I do not ask that you shut the doors of your churches here in Lafeara!¡± Haemish shouted out over the rising tumult. ¡°Merely your borders and trade routes.¡±

    ¡°If we turn our back on the Pope, what is to stop his Eminence from denouncing the Crown Prince as a member of the church and Lafeara¡¯s future king!¡± Borghese demanded, instantly stirring up the lords on his side.

    Marquess Winifred opened his mouth to protest, but Percy laid his fingers on the nobleman¡¯s sleeve, and the Marquess fell silent with an expression of resignation.

    Nicholas watched the Earl with confused disappointment, then shook his head and raised his hand to silence the room. ¡°We understand the Emperor¡¯s unease and concern, but this is not a matter that can be decided in one sitting. Therefore, before we break for lunch, I will go ahead and ask the Ambassador to declare any other requests the Emperor has for this negotiation.¡±

    ¡°Very well, only two other matters, your Majesty,¡± Haemish replied as he folded his arms and faced the royal family with a neutral expression. ¡°The coronation of Lafeara¡¯s future Queen.¡±

    A distinct rumble passed through the lords beside Borghese at these words.

    ¡°And the immediate consummation of your Majesty¡¯s marriage to Crown Princess Eleanora,¡± Haemish finished, with only the faintest glint of a cynical smile as his sharp eyes turned towards his pale niece.

 Book 2: Chapter 69: The Discomfort of Diplomacy

    ??????????

    ¡°Ambassador¡ªyou overstep your authority!¡± Prime Minster Attwood shouted as he left his chair to face the unimpressed Lord Haemish.

    ¡°As her Highness''s relative and the Emperor¡¯s Ambassador, I have every right to speak on the matter,¡± Haemish replied coldly before turning back to Nicholas. ¡°Your Majesty, this marriage was the foundation upon which the alliance between Ventrayna and Lafeara was built. If the marriage remains unconsummated¡ª¡± he spread his hands wide ¡°¡ªIs it even a marriage?¡±

    ¡°This line of questions falls well outside the scope of this negotiation!¡± Borghese protested as he too rose from his seat.

    ¡°My lords should wait until I finish before throwing in your objections,¡± Haemish replied with a crooked smile. He turned towards Eleanora, who sat like a statue upon her seat while refusing to meet his gaze. ¡°The Emperor, your legal father, demands a public demonstration of unification before negotiations may proceed.¡±

    A small breath shuddered past Eleanora¡¯s lips before she returned once more to her frozen-like state.

    ¡°A public demonstration?¡± Attwood echoed in confusion as he turned from the Ambassador to the royal family.

    ¡°The Ambassador is asking that the consummation between the royal couple be witnessed as proof that the marriage obligations have been fulfilled,¡± Octavia explained grimly as she glanced from the enraged crown prince to the unusually silent and pale Eleanora.

    ¡°Witnessed!?¡± Attwood gasped.

    ¡°A single witness from either family is the minimum required to fulfill such a simple formality,¡± Haemish explained calmly.

    ¡°Lord Haemish,¡± Percy interjected as he turned to face the Ambassador. ¡°I must also voice my objection to this¡ªrather offensive request. The Ventrayna royalty might enjoy a more¡ªunconventional appetite for such displays¡ªbut this is Lafeara. We have¡ªcertain rules and expectations for privacy and respectability. This request is a bit extreme given the royal couple has been married for less than a month.¡±

    ¡°Give it another week, Earl Hawthorne, and it will be a full month since their wedding night,¡± Haemish countered grimly. ¡°At which point, the reputation of both parties will be in jeopardy along with the alliance their marriage signifies.¡±

    ¡°How¡ª¡± Octavia cut in coldly ¡°¡ªare we to choose these witnesses?¡±

    Nicholas turned towards the Dowager in shock. ¡°Grandmother?¡±

    ¡°You are already married, Nicholas. Must you quiver over such a mild indignation? Perhaps if you had treated your wife with the same care and attention as you do your mistress, we would not be faced with such a choice!¡±

    Nicholas blinked, then faced forward as he exhaled his anger through clenched teeth.

    Haemish looked mildly impressed by the Dowager¡¯s scolding. ¡°The royal couple may, of course, choose their own witness, so long as they are a family member that is the only requirement¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then I request that Lady Lavinia be my witness,¡± Eleanora cut in abruptly.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Haemish stumbled to a halt as Lady Lavinia swiftly rose from her seat and moved to Eleanora¡¯s side.

    ¡°I would be honored to support your Highness in this matter,¡± Lavinia murmured as she rubbed her niece¡¯s hand sympathetically.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Haemish growled out with a sharp glare at his wife before he turned back to the crown prince. ¡°And your Majesty?¡±

    Nicholas glared back at the Ambassador, frantically searching for a means to escape this indignity. The heavy gaze of his council rested upon the crown prince with a mixture of resignation, nervousness¡ªand pity.

    ¡®Damn him! Damn them all. Why? Why must I suffer this humiliation? I should never have let the Dowager pull me into this marriage¡ªthis insufferable nightmare.¡¯

    ¡°Might I perhaps recommend myself, Your Majesty,¡± Octavia suggested in a calm, soothing voice of reason. ¡°I am, after all, the last of Lafeara¡¯s remaining royal family¡ªuntil you have children of your own. Unless¡ªyou would prefer that Duke Stryker sat in¡ª¡±

    Nicholas sucked in a sharp breath as he clasped his hands together and stared at the polished marble floor beneath his impatiently tapping right foot. The sharp sound echoed the protest barely restrained inside his tightening chest.

    ¡°If your Majesty is unable to comply with this request, then¡ªwith the Emperor¡¯s authority¡ªI am to escort the Crown Princess and her household back to Ventrayna. There Eleanora would immediately remarry to a suitable, loyal member of Ventrayna noble court,¡± Haemish explained with careful, exacting force.

    ¡®At which point¡ªI would have broken the accord between Lafeara and Ventrayna. And the Emperor would have the perfect excuse¡ªto invade.¡¯

    Nicholas exhaled sharply as he slumped back against the cold throne and glanced to where Captain Beaumont stood behind him. The knight captain¡¯s emotionless violet eyes remained focused upon Lord Haemish.

    Nicholas knew from experience how fast the giant knight would move. It would only take one word for Beaumont to slam the Ambassador down his back and sever the insolent man¡¯s head with the knight¡¯s terrifying dragon blade.

    ¡®If only¡ªthat were a possibility.¡¯

    Nicholas blinked the image away, and Haemish''s smug face reappeared before him as the uneasy murmur of the House of Lords reached his ears. Beaumont shifted his feet silently as he moved just a hair forward beside Nicholas, who stared at the Ambassador¡¯s immaculate beard quivered as Haemish cleared his throat impatiently.

    ¡®In the end¡ªas always¡ªI have no choice.¡¯

    ¡°Perhaps¡ª¡± Haemish leaned back and tilted his head inquiringly ¡°¡ªyour Majesty is incapable of performing in the presence of three women?¡±

    The vein throbbing against Nicholas¡¯s temple nearly burst as the crown prince gripped the armrest with white knuckles. ¡°I will do it, Ambassador. And the Queen Regent shall be my witness.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Haemish smacked his hands together like a merchant who had just secured a beneficial bargain. ¡°Then we shall make arrangements for tonight!¡±

    ¡®Tonight?¡¯ The headache pounding behind Nicholas''s straining eyes forced him to cover his face as he fought to draw in a strained breath.

    ¡°Tonight will prove rather difficult,¡± Octavia spoke up hesitantly. ¡°The Royal Ball has already been arranged for this evening to celebrate the royal couple¡¯s union and our future alliance with Ventrayna. As well as the arrival of yourself and your family, Ambassador.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, I recall,¡± Haemish hooked his thumbs through the belt of his robe as he considered this. ¡°But that is taking place at Lilly Palace. Surely one of their Majesties¡¯ palaces could be prepared. And if the royal couple and their two witnesses were to leave early¡ªno one could object.¡±

    ¡°Well¡ªwhen you put it like that?¡± Octavia glanced towards Nicholas with a hint of worry.

    ¡°That would also remove this minor hindrance to tomorrow''s negotiations, which I am more than prepared to discuss and agree to, provided the Emperor¡¯s requirements are met,¡± Haemish added quickly. ¡°With any luck, we¡¯ll be finished before lunch tomorrow and then be free to celebrate our kingdom''s continued peace and prosperity on the hunting grounds!¡±

    The image of Haemish stuffed full of arrows drew a dark smile from Nicholas as he straightened in his seat. ¡°Then tonight it shall be¡ªas long as my future Queen has no objections.¡± He turned to the crown princess, whose angry amber eyes whipped towards him before she rose abruptly from her seat.

    ¡°I have no objections, your Majesty,¡± Eleanora replied, her voice strained and shaky. ¡°I shall leave now to begin preparations at Rose Palace¡ªif that is acceptable.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicholas replied with an abrupt, dismissive wave as he continued to glare at the Ambassador.

    Eleanora hastily descended the steps with Lady Lavinia beside her and exited through the side door where her two ladies in waiting, Lady Evelynn and Lady Tiffany, hastened to support their pale crown princess.

    After the doors slammed shut behind Eleanora¡¯s retreating figure, Nicholas sighed and sat forward. ¡°I propose that we retire here for the morning. After lunch, we can present Lafeara¡¯s terms for an alliance to the Ambassador.¡± The nobles nodded their assent, and even Lord Haemish graciously bowed his head. ¡°Then I expect to see you all at the Royal Ball tonight.¡±

    Nicholas rose from his seat and felt a moment''s vertigo as the table of rising lords tilted before his eyes.

    ¡°I wish your Majesty the blessings of Kritanta¡¯s flames,¡± Haemish said with a flourished bow. ¡°Perhaps tonight¡¯s union will secure you a much-needed heir as well.¡±

    ¡®Perhaps tomorrow''s hunt will rid Eleanora and I of your insatiable greed.¡¯ Nicholas nodded curtly to the standing nobles and stormed towards the side door, with Captain Beaumont but a step behind him.

    ¡®Someday¡ªI will remove the yoke that Emperor holds over this kingdom. I swear it, in the name of my late father, King Henri and all the Havardur kings.¡¯

    ?????

    Earl Percy alighted from the carriage and approached Hawthorne with a smug grin of satisfaction that lasted long after Russell had removed his coat and jacket.

    ¡°Welcome back, Earl Hawthorne,¡± Ivy greeted as she entered the foyer and curtsied. ¡°Are the negotiations going well?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ivy,¡± Percy replied with a nod. ¡°They are going¡ªas expected. How are you doing with your exams?¡±

    ¡°They are nearly finished,¡± Ivy replied with a brief smile. ¡°Lord Barclay said that he is pleased with the results so far, but¡ªI wanted to discuss¡ªmy future after the exams and studies are complete.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you?¡± Percy tugged off his gloves and added them to the hat in Russel¡¯s hands. "You were put forward for the position of Matron at the new orphanage the Crown Princess is establishing.¡± He watched the uncertain frown form along her brow and sighed. ¡°Not to worry, Miss Ivy, there will be other staff on hand to help you run the place and learn your new responsibilities. And, of course, you are more than welcome to come to me for advice or help in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªam just uncertain¡ªhow a slave can run an orphanage,¡± Ivy admitted as she lowered her gaze.

    ¡°You will be a free woman soon enough,¡± Percy reminded her. ¡°Miss Ivy, it is time you looked forward and forgot about your past.¡± He approached her and tapped her chin up so that her jade-green eyes met his gaze. ¡°Claim this opportunity before you. Use it to reshape yourself and lay the groundwork for your future.¡± Percy lowered his hand as his voice sharpened. ¡°Or become enslaved to the past. The choice is yours.¡±

    Ivy hardly dared to breathe as she nodded her understanding. ¡°I will do my best, Earl Hawthorne.¡±

    ¡°Is my cousin giving out free lectures?¡± Serilda called down from where she leaned against the stairwell above them. ¡°Perhaps you should save some motivating words for that wretched beggar woman and her child.¡±

    ¡°Cousin,¡± Percy smiled as he motioned for Ivy to leave. ¡°How are preparations for the ball this evening?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t find the pink diamond necklace mother left me,¡± Serilda replied with a pout. The Marchioness¡¯s sour expression brightened as she turned and glided down the steps towards him in a soft grey-blue ball gown. Pink vines woven along the hem stretched up towards her waist, and silver flowers scattered across the fabric¡¯s surface that sparkled like stars with every movement.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Serilda asked as she twirled, revealing pink dancing shoes and a low-cut back outlined in silver flowers studded with pearls.

    ¡°Is this one of Lady Aconitum¡¯s designs?¡± Percy asked curiously as he studied the hem work.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Serilda replied with a hint of impatience.

    ¡°You make it look stunning, Seri,¡± Percy replied quickly and was rewarded with a happy smile and a light slap on his cheek. He caught her wrist and narrowed his eyes. ¡°And tonight¡¯s plans?¡±

    ¡°Everything is well in hand,¡± Serilda replied as her playful smile faded. ¡°However, there is¡ªanother matter I need to discuss with you.¡±

    The Marchioness twisted her hand free quickly and motioned towards his study. Percy¡¯s frown deepened as he entered ahead of her, then turned and watched Serilda shut the door before sealing it with a wind barrier.

    ¡°Tell me, Seri,¡± The Earl muttered impatiently.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Countess¡ª¡± Serilda explained as she crossed her arms uneasily. ¡°Your mother has¡ªescaped her confinement.¡±

    ¡°What! How?¡± Percy snapped.

    ¡°The report is on your desk,¡± Serilda explained with a nod towards an unfurled letter. ¡°But the gist of it is this. Someone slipped a heavy dose of Aconitum into the well of the country house where you placed Lady Constance. Most of the household servants were mortals and¡ªdied as a result. Those still living aren¡¯t expected to last much longer. The witches we sent to guard her were all severely crippled by the Aconitum¡¯s poison and will need a few days to recover.

    ¡°Meanwhile, it appears the Countess was unaffected¡ªno doubt due to her long-time exposure,¡± Serilda remarked bitterly as Percy moved to the desk to read the report. ¡°But your mother used the opportunity to obtain a key from her jailor and escape. The Aconitum and the carriage waiting for the Countess at the estate gates led us to believe your mother¡¯s escape was all arranged by an outside party.¡±

    ¡°The Dowager.¡± Percy smiled grimly.

    ¡°The Queen Regent would be the most likely suspect.¡± Serilda shrugged. ¡°We¡ªlost track of the Countess¡ªbut by now¡ªshe is likely on her way to the border. The Kensington family has relatives in Strugna. Lady Constance will no doubt seek sanctuary with them.¡±

    Percy sighed as he tossed the letter back onto the desk and sank into his chair.

    Serilda moved closer hesitantly. ¡°Mercy already sent her fastest crows to warn our spies at the border. They have orders to head her off and recapture the Countess on sight.¡±

    ¡°Mother isn¡¯t running away,¡± Percy replied as he left his chair and moved past Serilda to stand in front of his father¡¯s portrait. ¡°She still believes she can guide me back towards the correct path.¡± He shook his head and rubbed the Earl signet ring on his finger. ¡°The Countess will show her face soon enough, if only in some desperate attempt to wreck my plans.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps I should¡ª¡±

    ¡°Marquess Winifred expressed an interest in marrying you,¡± Percy interrupted, shifting the conversation away from its predictable conclusion. ¡°He¡¯s been a widow these past three years, and his family has gained enough power to rival Marquess Borghese.¡±

    Serilda raised a brow and snorted delicately. ¡°He¡¯s far too old for me.¡± She waved a hand dismissively, then froze as her eyes narrowed on Percy. ¡°Did you¡ªpromise him anything?¡±

    ¡°I told him my cousin was old enough to choose her future and any man she wished to share it with.¡±

    Serilda relaxed as she moved to join him and hugged the Earl¡¯s arm lightly. ¡°Whatever did I do to deserve you, Cousin?¡±

    Percy chuckled softly as he turned towards her with a mischievous smile. ¡°Before you praise me, I was going to suggest you consider the Marquess¡¯s second son. I think you might find Lord Eustis more to your liking. Eustis is a suitable pureblood, far more powerful and likable than his older brother, who is already married. In any case, Lord Eustis will be at the ball tonight.¡±

    ¡°Eustis Winifred?¡± Serilda contemplated this with a faint grimace. ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take a look. He is a pureblood¡ªand not too old.¡±

    ¡°Younger than you, in fact,¡± Percy observed with a sly smile.

    ¡°And what is wrong with that?¡± Serilda replied with an arched brow.

    Percy shook his head at her, then stared back at the portrait. His thoughts drifted back to the chaotic scene of dead assassins scattered around the hall, the blood splattered over the walls in Lady Hana¡¯s room, and Maura¡¯s pale, frightened face as she hugged the unconscious attendant.

    ¡°You are thinking of your little ice witch,¡± Serilda observed. ¡°Have we learned anything about those assassins who broke into Rose Palace?¡±

    ¡°Only that they were Ventrayna fire witches¡ªand their target appears to have been Lady Hana.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Princess¡¯s personal maid?¡± Serilda echoed in surprise.

    ¡°Lady-in-waiting now and a Baroness,¡± Percy corrected distractedly. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why the Ambassador would risk the assignment the Emperor gave him and the negotiation¡ªover a mortal attendant?¡±

    ¡°Why would an attendant effect a negotiation between two kingdoms?¡± Serilda returned with a confused frown. When the Earl did not reply, she shrugged and considered the portrait before them. ¡°Perhaps you should ask the Ambassador. You are more than capable of drawing the truth from him; however unwilling the witch might be. The ball tonight would be a perfect opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suppose you''re right,¡± Percy nodded. ¡°I need to make sure we avoid any further complications that could put this alliance in jeopardy.¡±

    ¡°I am curious, cousin,¡± Serilda added hesitantly. ¡°Why choose the Empress as an ally? Why not Tristan? You did go through all that trouble to keep the bastard alive.¡±

    Percy scoffed as he shrugged free from her grip and returned to sit behind his desk comfortably. ¡°I merely sent Tristan a warning to keep him on his guard. I knew either the Dowager or Empress would try to eliminate him before he reached Ventrayna.¡± He leaned back and rubbed his sore neck, eager to visit the bathhouse and soak away the weeks¡¯ worth of travel on horseback he was still recovering from. ¡°Besides, I would not risk the future of our kingdom to the hands of two temperamental sadistic fire witches.¡±

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Serilda smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re getting closer to the Empress to uncover her weakness?¡±

    ¡°My spy in the Emperor¡¯s court tells me preparations are already underway to make Tristan the next Crown Prince. If I help expose the Empress and remove her and Aurelia from power¡ªwon¡¯t the Emperor and Tristan be indebted to me in the future?¡± Percy raised a brow and smiled confidently.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Serilda nodded approvingly. ¡°From what you¡¯ve told me, Tristan will make a strong and loyal ally after he claims Ventrayna¡¯s throne.¡±

    ¡°We have our own throne to steal first,¡± Percy replied determinedly as he motioned towards the bellpull. ¡°Call Russell for me. I need to bathe and change for the ball.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡ªmy King.¡± Serilda offered a deep, playful bow. Then she rose and turned gracefully to pull the rope by the door.

    ¡°That reminds me,¡± Percy murmured distractedly. ¡°Lady Maura''s behavior seems to have changed while I¡¯ve been gone. Did something happen? Have you two been getting along?¡±

    Serilda paused for a moment as the rope slid from her hand. She smiled as she turned to face the Earl. ¡°We have. And Lady Maura has¡ªcome a long way with her training. She can even summon a scriva now.¡±

    ¡°A Scriva?¡± Percy blinked in surprise then rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡®Impressive. I¡¯m not sure there is another pure-blood alive strong enough to form a pact with an elemental spirit.¡¯ ¡°What did it look like?¡±

    ¡°A wolf¡ªthough much larger. Closer in size to that of a bear. But the scriva can change its size to fit through doors and such,¡± Serilda rambled on quickly.

    ¡®Seri seems¡ªnervous about something.¡¯

    Percy frowned but shook the thought away as he heard Russel¡¯s approach. ¡°I look forward to seeing it. Perhaps tonight.¡±

    Serilda tilted her head with a dramatic pout. ¡°Perhaps I should find another escort to take me to the ball then, Cousin.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Percy left his seat and quickly circled his desk towards her. ¡°It would be my honor to reintroduce the Marchioness of Berxley to society.¡± He lifted his cousin¡¯s hand and bowed to kiss it. ¡°I want every noble family to know you have returned and that the House of Hawthorne supports you.¡±

    Serilda smiled with a hint of sadness. ¡°Where will I ever find a husband as charming, protective, and powerful as you?¡±

    ¡°Choose someone that will make you happy, Seri. You deserve happiness,¡± Percy replied solemnly. ¡°I will be strong enough to protect you both.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Serilda cupped the Earl¡¯s cheeks in her hands and kissed his forehead as she used to do when he had been shorter than her. ¡°You will make a wonderful husband someday.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Percy replied with smug confidence. ¡°But first, we must deal with the vermin who dared to smear the name of my future wife with their blasphemous tongues.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 70: {(1)}: The Poetry of Cannibals

    ??????????

    The setting sun filtered through the scarlet, azure, amethyst, shamrock, and other prismatic colors of the stained-glass window shaped in the visage of a Saint wandering through a garden, holding the hand of a small boy with sapphire eyes.

    Ripper stared at the child-like figure as the light sank into his demonic red eyes and cast his pale skin and snow-white hair in a painter''s collage of colors that lacked all the warmth of the sun.

    The witch hunter sat comfortably in the confiscated office and chair of the Provincial Superior, Sister Prudence. Ripper picked through the remnants of his lunch, a local pheasant that his hunters had trapped and cooked with a dash of powdered mixed herbs carried for their meals. The witch hunter¡¯s long nails tore through the already cold meat quickly, his fingers still stained from his most recent and rather vigorous interrogations.

    Ripper paid the crimson grime little mind as he used his sharp, filed teeth to gnaw away the cooked flesh which clung to the bone. His was a canvas painted with blood, death, and misery, though he took comfort in knowing he was the source of such devastation and not its victim. The same could not be said for the childhood of the albino half-witch.

    Ripper had entered this world as little Casio. His mother was a fallen noble who fell prey to the charm of a witch. She gave Ripper up to the church early on enough that he did not remember her face and had long ago forgotten her name. As an albino half-witch, Casio had more than enough trouble and unwanted attention to contend with, especially when his instructors learned he couldn¡¯t use magic¡ªnot even the artificial kind they enchanted into the order¡¯s rings, weapons, and armor.

    Still, as with most half-witches, Casio was stronger, faster, and more agile than mortals. He also had a sharp wit, no doubt inherited from his scum of a father, and a keen eye for discerning others'' wants and fears. Casio was a quick learner when it came to judging when to cower and when to break a few noses.

    But if there was one thing young Casio could not stomach, it was feeling useless or disposable. So, when the priests discovered that Casio was resistant to all forms of magic and took a particular interest in him, the boy embraced this newfound ability and turned it into a weapon.

    Casio became the church¡¯s secret weapon against the most vicious and ruthless of witches. And after the albino half-witch ripped out the throat of his first pure-blood with his bare teeth, he earned the name all would come to know and fear him by, Ripper.

    The witch hunter chewed and swallowed his minuscule meal with little interest. Trained half-witches did not require much in the way of food to sustain themselves. They needed to be able to survive in the unforgiving terrain of swamps, deserts, and long ocean voyages in the pursuit of their prey. Witch hunters took a special tonic of crushed dragon bone and herbs once every month or before a particularly challenging mission.

    The remedy lengthened the time each hunter could go without food or water. While dragon bone was certainly scarce, the amount of powder required was minimal, and it had little other use beyond enhancements for those with magical affinity granted by their cursed blood. The church would certainly rather have the bones of the ancient earth dragon consumed by their Witch Hunter Order rather than vengeful witches.

    Ripper set down the mostly cleaned leg and cast his albino red eyes across the office room to where two witches hung from the rafters in chains, their life long extinguished after failing to provide the necessary information their tormentor required.

    The Provincial Superior, Sister Prudence, sat chained to a chair across the desk from him. The old woman¡¯s chin lay slumped against her filthy robes, caked in blood, sweat, and tears. Disheveled silver hair masked the nun¡¯s frail face, marred by sunspots, aged by wrinkles, and layered in a fresh coat of bruises. Were it not for the slight rise and fall of the woman¡¯s shoulders, the faint quiver of a breath against the hair which curtained her face, Prudence might have appeared dead.

    But Ripper knew she was alive and deceptively alert. The witch was merely hiding inside the mortal shell she now clung to, waiting for him to lose interest.

    The witch hunter gazed at the remnants of his meal. The albino''s appetite wavered, not due to the smell of blood and carnage, but rather the rot which clung to the witch before him. The church''s special training to enhance their witch hunter¡¯s ability to smell a witch also left them defenseless to the putrid aroma that clung to the worst of their species. Cannibal witches.

    Ripper had found one of these man-eaters in each of Lafeara¡¯s churches. Each of them a Superior who managed the church and nuns who lived there. His suspicions of the missing Abbess Mercy grew with each detestable discovery. Cupboards of bones. Graves with dozens of occupants stuffed into one hole. Jars of ears, eyes, hearts, and genitals hidden in catacombs below the church reserved for the burial of priests.

    The witch hunter snorted and pushed his plate away in defeat. It was disturbing to imagine the faithful gathering to pray each week over countless remnants of hunted, murdered mortals and half-witches. He had even detected an earth witch or two among the remains. No doubt, hunted down near the border.

    ¡®How did the old saying go?¡¯

    ¡°The blood of a water witch controls the weather,

    The bones of an air witch remove the earth¡¯s tether,

    The flesh of an earth witch folds kingdoms together,

    But eat the heart of an ice witch, and you¡¯ll live forever.¡±

    Ripper finished his recitation of the ancient nursery rhyme and watched a flicker of regret ripple across the face of the cannibal nun seated before him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯ve tried a bit of witch in my days,¡± Ripper said conversationally as he picked up his all but cleaned pheasant bone and tossed it at the witch. ¡°But witch magic in every form has no effect on me, and the taste¡ªwell, there was no getting past that damnable flavor no matter how much seasoning you pour onto it.¡±

    The stick of cartilage smacked against Prudence¡¯s cheek and then rattled to the floor, where a boy, chained to the witch¡¯s chair, snatched it up eagerly and gnawed away ravenously at what little flesh remained.

    ¡°Perhaps I should feed you to him?¡± Ripper mused as he leaned back to observe the half-witch brat, the younger of the two brothers he had obtained from the Hargreve Duchy. ¡°Since, if your positions were reversed, you would have happily eaten him.¡±

    The witch maintained her act of unconsciousness, and Ripper¡¯s smile faded. He selected an untouched piece of pheasant leg, held it up, and whistled sharply to the chained boy.

    The half-witch flinched at the sound and looked up cautiously. Beneath the boy¡¯s greasy black hair, two hazel-grey eyes eyed the meat with unmistakable hunger as the brat dropped his already dented piece of bone.

    Ripper nodded his approval and then tossed the leg just out of the boy¡¯s reach. The half-witch brat lunged and yelped against the chain wrapped around his neck as he stretched his grime-covered nails towards it. ¡°Come on then,¡± Ripper taunted. ¡°Is that the best you can do?¡±

    The boy sniffed pitifully as his trembling hand strained towards the morsel of food.

    ¡°Bah!¡± Ripper spat loudly in disappointment. He leaned his chair back against the wall then crossed his feet noisily on the wooden desk. While appearing to have lost interest in the chained half-witch, Ripper narrowed his eyes and smiled as the leg of pheasant trembled and rolled half an inch towards the boy¡¯s outstretched fingers.

    ¡®Not bad for a half-witch.¡¯

    While the church maintained that any natural ability to control magic marked one a witch, even half-witches could, on exceedingly rare occasions, use the cursed witch blood they had been born with. The artifacts provided by the church helped half-witches control their abilities with more ease and enabled them to learn to control other elements.

    Despite his handicap, Ripper found his own way to use the artifacts. After all, even if his albino blood neutralized the effect of magic, the blood of witches he hunted and collected still worked, provided he did not mix his blood with theirs.

    Still, the drawback with artifacts was obvious. Half-witches possessed a limited supply of internal magic to infuse into these artifacts. They could only fight for a couple of hours against a coven witch who could cast spells from sun up till sundown, or even worse, pure-bloods, who could wield their magic for days on end.

    ¡®And that¡¯s before one takes into account the purity and potency of a coven or pure-blood witch power.¡¯

    The only artifacts capable of comparing with the power of a pure-blood witch were the sacred treasures made by the Second Saint and passed down through the Popes¡¯ bloodline.

    Or at least, that had been the case before the discovery of Ripper. Twice a month, his blood was collected and used to neutralize dangerous witches. An arrow tipped in the albino''s blood would temporarily make any coven witch or pure-blood little better than a mortal.

    Due to his blood''s rarity and apparent benefits, Ripper had become a highly guarded treasure of the church. The previous Pope had even tried breeding more albinos from him, but with, unfortunately, little success, whatever element of Ripper¡¯s albino blood made him special also prevented him from having children.

    Ripper smiled as the pheasant leg rocked two inches closer to the chained brat, who seized his prize and sank his teeth into the dirty bird meat. Wary hazel-green eyes darted from the meal to Ripper as the boy inched back on crouched legs behind the chair and its battered witch.

    ¡®This one has potential,¡¯ Ripper mused, then turned his narrowed eyes towards the chapel door that swung open with a loud creak. Richter appeared, dragging along the half-witch¡¯s older brothers, covered in sweat, and just about ready to collapse from hunger and fatigue.

    ¡°Pyre¡¯s ready,¡± Richter reported as he stalked forward and kicked aside the abandoned chicken bone with a glare at the younger boy, who quickly scampered to the other side of the witch¡¯s chair for shelter. ¡°Everett wants to know if he should rally the townspeople to come watch or¡ª¡±

    ¡°If the pyre¡¯s built,¡± Ripper interrupted as he stretched his legs, then dropped both feet to the floor once more. ¡°The townsfolk will come of their own accord. The spectacle of a witch¡¯s death helps to ease the fear of such timid mortals. Nothing like a bonfire to raise one¡¯s spirits.¡±

    Richter grinned and nodded as his gaze turned towards the two dead witches dangling in the corner of the office. ¡°What do you want done with them?¡±

    ¡°Bury them away from the town. Have Everett come and help,¡± Ripper replied with a casual shrug.

    ¡°There¡¯s light enough for that, I suppose,¡± Richter returned with an amicable grunt. The witch hunter turned promptly and dragged the older half-witch brother out the door behind him as he left to do his commander¡¯s bidding.

    Ripper¡¯s expression darkened as he regarded the Provincial Superior who sat before him motionless. ¡°How long are you going to play dead?¡±

    The matted silver hair stirred with a soft chuckle as Sister Prudence raised her head and regarded him through a swollen eye.

    ¡°Did you have a good rest? Still have nothing to say?¡± Ripper pressed with a cynical grin. ¡°No explanation as to why we¡¯ve found at least three of you cannibals in every single chapel we¡¯ve searched so far. At least tell me why you stayed put even though you knew we were coming.¡±

    The witch stared back; her dusk-blue eye distorted by the vein of red that circled the abyss of her dark iris. Prudence remained silent.

    ¡°Bah!¡± Ripper raised a hand scornfully in defeat. ¡°I can see the curse written on your face. Some pure-blood witch has you bound, so you can¡¯t speak, but perhaps you could tell me who they are?¡±

    The witch sniggered and dropped her chin back to her chest.

    ¡°I suppose that would have been too easy,¡± Ripper agreed with a sigh. He moved around the desk to lean against it and study the old woman. ¡°You know¡ªas strange as this inquisition has been with you all sitting around like lambs waiting to be slaughtered¡ªyou¡¯re a bit of an anomaly yourself.¡± Ripper mused aloud as he pressed two fingers against the nun¡¯s forehead and tipped her gaze up towards him. ¡°All the others¡ªthey were barely coven witches, but you¡ªa Cannibal pure-blood. You are what¡ªclose to two¡ªno, three-hundred years old now? Why would you sit there and do¡ªnothing.¡± He removed his hand and sighed with annoyance when the witch¡¯s chin dropped back down to her chest. ¡°Are you eager for death? Do you want to be tortured? Hmm?¡± Prudence gave no response. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re looking forward to being burned alive?¡± Still nothing.

    With a faint growl, Ripper picked up his glass of wine and finished it off. Then he grabbed his unfinished plate from the desk, set the remnants of his meal down on the floor, and kicked it towards the boy who regarded the offering for less than half a second before he stuffed his mouth with bone and gristle.

    Ripper ignored the hungry brat as he turned back to Prudence. This time he grabbed a fist full of the witch¡¯s hair and yanked it away from her face as he forced the woman to look up at him. ¡°The town folk told us that you are a very recent addition to this chapel, Provincial Superior Prudence. Sent over by Abbess Mercy herself. Tell me, what does the Abbess hope to gain by sacrificing so many witches? Is Prudence even your real name?¡±

    The witch offered him a cynical smile and more insufferable silence.

    ¡°You¡¯re either extremely brave, foolish¡ªor just pitiful,¡± Ripper muttered as he studied her bruised face without remorse. ¡°But courage won¡¯t spare you from the flames. You¡¯re no fire witch after all.¡± He leaned closer. ¡°So, here¡¯s an offer born out of what little respect I hold for your kind. Tell me where the rest of your coven is hiding, and I happily provide you with a clean, painless death.¡±

    Prudence¡¯s laughter struck his face like an invisible slap. Her dry lips cracked into a merry, maddening grin as her mirth rose in volume, clashing against Ripper¡¯s ears as it filled the office.

    Behind the chair, the boy whined strangely then gripped his ears with a sharp bark of pain. Ripper could barely feel the tingle of magic against his own eardrums, but the spittle the witch sprayed over his face was enough to strike a nerve. With a slow, resigned sigh, the witch hunter released his grip, then leaned back and backhanded the witch hard enough to tip her and the chair over onto the floor.

    Prudence¡¯s laughter turned into a broken jumble of snorts and giggles as she curled against the floor. The unease in Ripper¡¯s gut twisted into an iron knot even as he watched the half-witch boy reach across the floor to pull a chunk of pheasant meat towards his mouth.

    ¡®Nothing good ever comes out of Lafeara.¡¯ Ripper glared down at his hand and curled his pointed claws into a fist. ¡®Something about this inquisition¡ªnot a single effort of resistance among the witches we found¡ªit just isn¡¯t right!¡¯ The tips of his fingernails pinched his skin as Ripper pressed his white knuckles against his hip as he watched the witch fall silent once more.

    ¡®Someone ensured that this pure-blood would be here waiting for me and even took the trouble to bind her from speaking. Another pure-blood, someone higher up in this coven¡¯s hierarchy, is pulling strings¡ªbut to what end?¡¯

    Ripper turned towards the stained-glass window that adorned the office and followed its light towards the empty seat. ¡®I will find you eventually, Sister Mercy. And when I do, I¡¯ll get my answers.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 70: {(2)}: A Servant of Chaos

    ??????????

    Richter returned to the office with Everett. Their companion, Theo, had been sent back to Zarus after an altercation with the Earl of Hawthorne at the town of Averly. Ripper frowned as he recalled the still unpunished resistance they had encountered there, from a young, relatively unknown baroness of all people. As much as he also regretted the ¡°misguided¡± actions of his hunters, the fact that any noble had dared to challenge them openly was¡ªtroubling. Once Theo¡¯s twisted, shattered knee had been reset and secured in a splint, the crippled witch hunter was sent back to Zarus with an early report to Jericho.

    Ripper watched the two remaining hunters split up to deal with the hanging corpses. With any luck, Jericho would send a few more reinforcements this way. Perhaps even Ripper¡¯s second in command, Demon Eyes Tarlay.

    ¡°Let¡¯s burn this one first,¡± Ripper called out with a sharp nod to Prudence. ¡°You can just bury the others in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± Everett muttered as he changed directions. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be wandering around in the dark in witch territory anyway.¡±

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Richter retorted as he changed direction with a resigned sigh. ¡°We already burnt nearly fifty of these cannibal cunts.¡±

    ¡°Their Abbess is still missing,¡± Everett pointed out as he placed restraining cuffs around the witch¡¯s wrists and unlocked the chains that bound her to the chair. ¡°There¡¯s no way a true sister of the church would have remained unaware of all these witches hiding inside her cloisters.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the Cannibals ate the original Abbess Mercy?¡± Richter suggested. ¡°Either way, this Mercy probably fled after sending the Pope that letter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more likely the Abbess has gone underground with the rest of her witch coven,¡± Everett retorted as he took Prudence¡¯s arm and hoisted her to her feet. ¡°Up we go, Witch!¡±

    ¡®Underground?¡¯ Ripper¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought back to the bones of earth witches they had found.

    ¡°Less chattering,¡± the Witch Hunter Commander growled. ¡°You never know whose listening.¡± He glanced up to the rafters and narrowed his eyes at the sound of distant scratching outside the window. There had been a suspicious number of crows lingering around the town for the last two days, though given the name, Crowhaven, perhaps he shouldn¡¯t be so surprised.

    Everett followed his commander¡¯s gaze and shook his head. ¡°Walk or be dragged, witch, your choice,¡± he muttered as he yanked Prudence towards the door.

    Provincial Superior¡¯s only response was a cynical laugh as she turned and stumbled towards the open office doors. The nun¡¯s expression and manner were far too calm for one headed towards a grizzly death.

    ¡°That one¡¯s a few eggs short of a cake,¡± Richter muttered, then motioned towards the half-witch boy licking his plate clean behind the witch¡¯s empty seat. ¡°Feeding the mutt already?¡±

    ¡°You got a problem with the way I do things?¡± Ripper asked softly with a single raised pale brow.

    ¡°No!¡± Richter hastily replied as he dropped his gaze. ¡°Of course not.¡± He pivoted sharply and headed after Everett and the witch, yanking the older half-witch after him.

    Ripper caught the gleam of hatred in the older boy''s fatigued stare but said nothing. Both boys would be handed over to other witch hunters who were talented at breaking in and training the next generation of witch hunters. Ripper¡¯s days of training the younger generation had long since expired. He was far too busy with the Pope¡¯s war with Ventrayna, and someone had to keep an eye on the ever greedy cardinals.

    The last apprentice Ripper had taken on was the same half-witch that had dragged him into the rotting corpse of Lafeara. ¡®You won¡¯t escape me forever, Nero. What a bitter disappointment you turned out to be.¡¯

    Ripper whipped his hands absently on a corner of a woven tapestry. The dried blood flaked away from his fingers and nails against the fragile, ancient threads as the witch hunter¡¯s mind turned once more to the provocation of Averly. It was only a matter of time before word of Richter and Theo¡¯s misconduct reached the Crown Prince. As to how Lafeara¡¯s young monarch would react, Ripper wasn¡¯t going to wait around to find out. He had chosen to leave punishment for later and focus on covering as much ground as possible before Nicholas gave them the royal boot.

    So far, his strategy had worked. The nobles assigned to supervise him had barely gotten any food or sleep as the Pope¡¯s emissary ¡°burned¡± through one church after another. The town of Crowhaven was the last province with a chapel, and thereby church grounds Ripper was permitted to search.

    Ironically both nobles had chosen to depart for the business of Ambassador Haemish¡¯s negotiation, though they left two knights behind to keep an eye on Ripper¡¯s movements. Among those knights was Sir Declan. Digby, one of the older witch hunters assigned for this mission, was quite keen to pull this half-witch into the witch hunter¡¯s order¡ªshould the occasion arise.

    So far, their hasty inquisition had yielded more than enough witches, and yet¡ª

    ¡®Some larger picture still eludes me. Once we¡¯re done with the witches here, I should check in on Bishop Murdock, see how Lafeara¡¯s negotiations are faring, before we call an end to this inquisition.¡¯

    Ripper smiled as he walked over to seize the chain that bound the half-witch to the chair. ¡°Time to go, mutt.¡± He tugged, and the boy relinquished his plate to crawl after Ripper on all four legs. ¡°That¡¯s right. The sooner you shed that foolish mortal pride, the sooner we¡¯ll shape you into a real hunter.¡±

    ?????

    The yawning blue sky lay hemmed in a citrus orange sunset. The picturesque landscape of a warm summer''s evening blighted by the towering pyre placed in the far corner of the chapel¡¯s yard, which connected to the road which led into Crowhaven. Ripper had chosen that spot so it would be accessible and visible to the townspeople who had already gathered around for this evening''s entertainment.

    ¡®Morbid curiosity and ignorant bias never disappoint.¡¯ Ripper tugged the mutt boy over to the water pump where his brother lay sprawled out on the ground. The witch hunter gave the exhausted older boy a good kick to the ribs. ¡°Eyes open. If I see you blink even once while the witch burns, you¡¯ll go another week without food.¡±

    The boy rolled over and lowered his forehead to the ground submissively, but his dirty trembling hands gave away his anger.

    ¡®This one will take longer to break. Hopefully, he¡¯ll survive his future training.¡¯ Ripper chained the younger mutt to the metal pole and eyed them both. Their matching dark hair and hazel grey eyes were the only similarities between them. The older boy had a muscled body developed from hard labor, but he possessed a pitiful amount of magic. In contrast, the fragile and feeble-looking younger brother had a stronger amount of magic, though he would never be able to master it the way a coven witch could.

    ¡°Now remember,¡± Ripper taunted. ¡°When I say bark¡ª¡±

    The younger mutt eagerly ¡°woofed¡± at Ripper¡¯s command while the older boy scowled at the ground.

    ¡°Looks like this mutt is hard of hearing,¡± Ripper growled as he grabbed the older boy¡¯s neck and lifted the half-witch to his feet. ¡°Perhaps instead of a mutt¡ªI should make you a bitch instead?¡± The knee punch that accompanied his threat forced all the air from the older boy¡¯s lungs as his suddenly flushed face contorted in pain. Ripper dropped him and watched as the half-witch curled around his crushed genitals, unable to breathe. ¡°Keep it up, and I¡¯ll remove them for good.¡±

    Leaving the brothers to contemplate his words, Ripper turned towards the pyre and came face to face with Sir Declan. The look of clear disapproval in the knight¡¯s olive-green eyes was one Ripper was used to seeing. Still, he offered the knight a charismatic fanged smile as he stepped forward.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to pull that sword and stop me, then just stay out of my way, Mama¡¯s boy.¡±

    Declan went rigid, then flinched as Ripper veered past him, intentionally knocking into the knight¡¯s armored shoulder with enough force to make the half-witch wince and stumble.

    ¡®Ah, Digby, you always pick the soft-bellied ones.¡¯

    He glanced to where Digby had positioned himself on the roof of the chapel. A crossbow draped casually over his dangling legs as the senior witch hunter watched the crowd and remaining witch hunters below. Everett finished securing the witch¡¯s bindings and carefully dismounted the pyre to where Everett waited with two lit torches.

    ¡°Any last words, Sister Prudence?¡± Ripper called out as Richter handed Everett his torch. ¡°It¡¯s not too late to avoid this fate. Tell me where the Abbess and your other coven witches are hiding, and Digby here will send you off quick like.¡± He gestured to the roof where Digby spit out a wad of herbal tobacco and heft his crossbow upright.

    ¡°I have lived long enough,¡± Prudence replied with a shudder as her eyes roamed over the crowd who had come to witness her death. ¡°None of us can outrun fate.¡±

    Ripper motioned the over-eager Richter back as the witch hunter edged his torch towards the pyre. ¡°What fate?¡±

    Prudence shook her head, then, after a long moment of silence that nearly made Ripper lose what little patience he still possessed, answered in a shrill, loud voice. ¡°The world was formed of earth and water, but at its core, the fires of destruction burn! Yet who can say if our existence will be swept away in a rage of flames or the cold embrace of winter?¡±

    The crowd stirred uneasily at her words while Ripper let out a disappointed sigh. ¡°The world will not end, old witch. Not while a descendant of the Saint¡¯s still draws breath!¡± He added the last part loudly for the crowd''s benefit, then nodded to Richter and Everett. The waiting witch hunters stepped forwards and twisted their torches into the dry, oil-soaked timber.

    The flames danced and spread as the timber cracked and popped. Smoke billowed out of the bramble, tucked behind the heavier branches, which provided the perfect kindling to nurture this bonfire of death.

    Prudence focused her open eye upon the horizon. Her silver hair had been pulled away from her face so the onlookers could witness her suffering. Yet even now, beneath the choking smoke, she smiled¡ªpeacefully.

    ¡°I embrace you, Kritanta, Goddess of Flame. I am willing, Veles, God of Air. I am ready, Minerva, Goddess of Earth.¡± Prudence paused to cough as the smoke filled her throat. The fire had already caught upon the hem of her dress as the flames climbed higher greedily. ¡°Arachne spare me¡ªyour tears of sorrow¡ªI-I am¡ªready¡ª¡± Her face finally spasmed as dry lips twisted in agony just before the flames roared up to swallow her body from view.

    The silent crowd watched, waiting for screams that never came. Richter shifted uneasily, and Digby whistled to pull Ripper¡¯s attention, then nodded his head towards the town behind them.

    Ripper felt a chill run down his spine as he turned to view the sea of crows spread across nearly every roof and surface in sight. He signaled Everett, who unhooked the spear strapped to his broad back.

    Half a dozen screams erupted from the townsfolk of Crowhaven, and Ripper whipped back towards the fire. A burning human figure stepped down through the smoke and flame to walk across the church lawn towards him. From the hellish vision, the voice of Prudence echoed out, contorted in pain, anger, and malice.

    ¡°We see thee, Ripper. Traitor. Brother Slayer. Dog of the crippled Pope.¡±

    A thousand laughs echoed from the flames as Ripper eased the long sword free from its sheath at his side and faced his demonic accuser. A bolt from Digby passed through the witch¡¯s throat and impaled the ground a few feet away. The burning specter took no notice as she continued to advance closer to the albino.

    ¡°This time, you cannot stop us. A true Isbrand heir has returned, and she will bring about a calamity that will engulf this world and end the bloodline of Saints.¡±

    ¡°You cannot end it. Even if you killed the last Pope, bringing about another Calamity will only summon a new Saint. You know this!¡± Ripper growled in frustration as he gripped his sword tighter.

    ¡®If Digby¡¯s arrow did nothing, what use is my sword?¡¯

    The flames cackled again as they rolled over the inhuman face beneath. ¡°The spark of the next Saint is already within our grasp and will be smothered from existence before they awaken.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bold claim to make,¡± Ripper replied uneasily. ¡°Why tell me this now?¡±

    ¡°Because there is nothing you can do to stop us. By burning this witch, you have unified all the Covens of Lafeara¡ªjust as we planned.¡±

    Ripper narrowed his eyes at the burning woman and realized, belatedly, that it was Prudence who taunted him. He stepped forward and raised his sword to the burning corpse''s throat. ¡°Who are you? And who was she?¡±

    ¡°The Cannibal Queen. The Mother of Crows. Mercy Coldwell.¡±

    Ripper¡¯s jaw clenched even as his blade curled and melted against the witch¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Her death has made us stronger. Her sacrifice shall be the call to war that binds our kind together. Your mission here has failed, Ripper. Return to your Master. Tell him only death awaits should he take one step onto Lafearian soil.¡±

    The burning specter threw her arms out wide, and a circle of fire burst forth from her chest. Ripper barely blinked as the flames ripped past him. But behind his back, the crows launched themselves from the rooftops and dove into the witch¡¯s fire. Their shrieking squawks of pain filled the air as the burning crows flew on, spreading the fire back through the town as the crowd of mortals ran away, screaming in terror.

    Ripper remained rooted in place as he watched the crest of his long-forgotten witch bloodline blaze into the air before him. The image of a dragon burned from red to white as the dead witch laughed manically.

    ¡°Tell the Divine Heir, the Queen of Calamity is coming for her throne. All those who spilled the blood of the Isbrand kings and their descendants shall perish! That includes you¡ªRipper Isbrand.¡±

    With those parting words of warning, the witch exploded in the throes of unholy laughter. Her scattered charred remains splintered across the churchyard, where they hissed and smoldered against the blackened grass. The cold flames of the burning sigil of Isbrand¡¯s last King faded in the air before him as Ripper stabbed his ruined sword into the ground and sank on one knee.

    ¡®It never bodes well when gods meddle in the affairs of mortals.¡¯

    He spat at a lump of witch charcoal and raised his albino red eyes to the already burning town of Crowhaven as Digby jogged over towards him. Ripper accepted the arm offered towards him and rose once more with a determined grimace. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 71: The Rose of Lafeara

    ??????????

    Percy smiled as he surveyed the line of nobles who entered the Ball Room of Lilly Palace before him. No matter how he considered it, this location would be the perfect spot to exact his revenge on the foolish Hendrix family, who dared attempt to swindle him into marriage.

    The Earl¡¯s unwitting audience waited inside, dressed in their most expensive garments, jewels, smiles, and those ridiculous, archaic powdered wigs. Percy eyed them with distaste. They oohed and aahed at the cracks in the ballroom marble floor filled with gold like children. He could hear their whispered discussions of the forbidden, moderately altered history attached to the chilling reminders of a long-forgotten, fallen dynasty¡ªand every word betrayed these foolish nobles¡¯ ignorance.

    ¡®Mortals really do love a pretty fantasy of good versus evil.¡¯

    While the author of the tale surrounding the legacy of the previous monarchs, the tyrannical Isbrand Kings and Queens, remained a mystery. The story of how this wicked royal family of witches was defeated by the Holy Saint and his flimsy little rebellion with the aid of a small blue flower persisted throughout Lafeara¡¯s history. The Isbrand witches were portrayed as immortal monsters who fed off children and virgins to maintain their long life and beauty. And yet, the archives of Anthraticus revealed a lost era of prosperity, formidable power, and a rich culture of magic and politics where even the idea of enslaved mortals would have been considered a crime.

    ¡®And yet the Saint was able to turn so many against the Isbrand royal family.¡¯

    The page at the ballroom door accepted Percy¡¯s invitation card without even bothering to confirm the names written therein. Instead, the stout little man turned promptly to announce the Earl¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Percy commanded as he turned and held out his hand for Lady Serilda, who moved up beside him. The Marchioness flashed the page a dangerous scarlet smile as she fanned herself with an ornate diamond fan.

    ¡°Ah! My apologies!¡± The frumpy man hastily flipped the card over and ogled the second name added under the Earl¡¯s as his guest. ¡°The M-m-mar¡ª¡± Realization sank into the stout man¡¯s face as he gave up reading the card to stare at the beauty before him.

    ¡°The Marchioness of Berxley,¡± Percy supplied with a thinning smile.

    ¡°Ah! Yes, of course. Forgive me, Lord and Lady!¡± The page babbled loudly and then cleared his throat.

    Percy tucked Serilda¡¯s arm around his own and leaned towards her with an unnecessary whisper. ¡°Ready to put on a performance?¡±

    ¡°As if you even have to ask?¡± Serilda returned with a single arched brow. ¡°Which of us do you imagine has the most experience performing before a room full of nobles?¡±

    Percy bowed his head in humble defeat and stifled his unnecessary concerns.

    Serilda had chosen the finest diamonds from the Countess¡¯s collection to accompany the dress Lady Maura had prepared for her this evening. His cousin looked every inch the returning, glorious heroine. Before the night was over, every noble in Lafeara¡ªeven those unable to attend the coveted Royal Ball¡ªwould learn of the Marchioness¡¯s return to the upper echelons of society.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see how much this rattles Borghese¡¯s position.¡¯

    The two cousins strode through the marble archway doors. They followed the purple carpet that trailed along the east wall through the waiting crowd, most of whom had already turned to stare at the beauty on the Earl¡¯s arm.

    ¡°His Lordship, Earl Percy Hawthorne!¡± The page shouted as if his life depended on getting this introduction right¡ªand perhaps it did. ¡°And the Marchioness of Berxley, Lady Serilda Kensington.¡±

    The rumble of shock, disbelief, and even a few fearful whispers trailed after Percy and Serilda, who together represented two legacies of Hawthorne and Kensington. Two out of five of the oldest houses in Lafeara which held the strongest political power next to the royal family. The nobles'' shock soon gave way as insect-like whispers filled the air with the sound of gossiping locusts.

    ¡°The Countess leaves from some mysterious illness, and the niece she sent away under a cloud of shame suddenly returns. Can this be a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°And she returns on Earl Hawthorne¡¯s arm no less.¡±

    ¡°If the Countess weren¡¯t already a member of the Kensington family, don¡¯t you think they would make a perfect match.¡±

    ¡°Surely that woman does not expect to be welcomed back at court! Not after¡ª¡±

    ¡°I wonder what the Crown Prince will say to her. His father¡¯s mistress¡ªpresenting herself at such a public event¡ªuninvited, no doubt. Shameful!¡±

    ¡°Watch, the Dowager will soon put the shameless little slut in her place.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the Marchioness expects to move back into the palace just because she was Henri¡¯s secret mistress?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she has seduced the Earl as well. Those rumors did mention a dark-haired woman.¡±

    ¡°Poor Lady Evelynn¡ªis it any wonder she can¡¯t compare to the Rose of Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°That old title? The Marchioness is not as young as she once was nor virtuous if rumors of her failed pregnancy are to be given any credence. How could a fallen noble like her cling to such a title after her public downfall?¡±

    Serilda unfurled her fan and held it before glittering scarlet lips as the Marchioness¡¯s moss-agate-green eyes focused on Percy. ¡°Should I try seducing you, sweet Cousin? I feel as if I¡¯m letting our public down.¡±

    ¡°I will rip out their prattling tongues soon enough,¡± Percy replied without breaking from his cold imperious expression.

    ¡°Alas, I am well aware your Queen is already set,¡± Serilda lamented playfully with downcast eyes.

    ¡°You hardly need worry, Cousin. You will have your pick of the most eligible bachelors in Lafeara soon enough.¡± Percy turned appraising eyes on her and smiled. ¡°As always, you are the most beautiful woman in the room and soon to be the most powerful woman as well.¡±

    ¡°Flattery!¡± Serilda smiled as a faint blush appeared upon her powdered cheeks. ¡°Another trait my future husband will have to master if he is to outshine you, Earl Hawthorne.¡±

    Percy nodded as his gaze drifted past his beautiful cousin to the painted walls of the ballroom upon which the never-ending hunt of wolves and stags remained captured in a merciless dance. Percy eyed the crows that chased the wolves and smiled at the artist¡¯s eccentric touch. The dark birds glowing red eyes left a trail of malignant light that held far more accuracy than any of these ignorant mortals or naive royals could have guessed.

    The carpet turned left towards the royal dais upon which the Dowager, Crown Prince, and Crown Princess sat upon their thrones and greeted each of their guests in turn.

    ?????

    Serilda felt her gut and lungs clench the moment the Dowager¡¯s ice-blue eyes focused upon her. For a single staggering heartbeat, she was a grieving orphan once more, helplessly seeking guidance, comfort, and approval from her aunt and uncle, who were far too distracted with arguing over who would hold onto Serilda¡¯s birthright until she came of age.

    How blind she had been to follow the advice of her father¡¯s youngest sister. Serilda had grown up admiring Lady Constance, who took over the late Earl¡¯s position as head of the Nocturnem Coven and leader of the Aristocratic Party with the help of the royal family and her brothers, Marquess Eckhart Kensington and Lord Alastair Kensington.

    When Marquess Eckhart, Serilda¡¯s father, passed so unexpectedly, the Countess had been quick to assure Serilda that she was still too young to govern her father¡¯s coven. The Countess had pressed upon the impressionable young and shaken Serilda that the only way to hold onto her birthright was to attach herself to a man of strength who could help her keep it.

    By the time Serilda realized the tangled web of deceit she had blindly wandered into, Lady Constance had taken complete control of the Twilight Coven along with the rest of Serilda¡¯s inheritance.

    In her darkest hour of need, Serilda had turned to the Dowager, the most powerful political figure among the covens and nobles in Lafeara, and soon to be the grandmother of Serilda¡¯s unborn child¡ªonly to be cruelly disappointed once more.

    ¡®I needed you then, but I do not need you now. I am no longer the foolish girl you both once manipulated. I will believe in myself and no one else from this point forward.¡¯

    With a sharp snap of her wrist, Serilda closed her jeweled fan, reassured by the weight of the hidden blades within it. Percy touched her arm lightly as they turned to face the dais squarely. Serilda focused on the highest step of the platform as the Earl took three steps forward and stopped. She curtseyed beside him, eyes dropping to the familiar purple carpet¡ªthe same material as the carpet she had fallen to her knees upon only to be dragged away like a thief. Her grip tightened on Percy¡¯s arm as she measured her curtsey to his bow, refusing to bend her knee further than the Earl and King to whom she had sworn her allegiance and anchored her plans for revenge.

    ¡°Welcome, Earl Hawthorne. And welcome back, Marchioness Serilda,¡± the Dowager¡¯s familiar voice greeted them both with a hint of amusement.

    Percy straightened, and Serilda rose beside him as she turned her gaze towards the only person on the dais who mattered. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Serilda murmured and raised her moss-agate-green eyes to Nicholas¡¯s familiar hazel-blue.

    ¡°Lady Serilda?¡± Nicholas nodded towards her with a curious smile. ¡°I had heard you were resting in seclusion due to a permanent illness¡ªI am glad to see those rumors were far from the truth¡ªas always.¡± He stood, and even Percy seemed surprised when he approached Serilda with arms outstretched. ¡°Truly, Marchioness¡ªit is good to see you again.¡±

    ¡®So you still remember me.¡¯ Serilda smiled and released Percy¡¯s arm as she stepped towards the crown prince, brushed her thumb across Nicholas¡¯s right cheek, then kissed his left, smiling at the visible red mark she left there. A glance past Nicholas revealed a silently fuming Eleanora, who glared at Serilda reproachfully.

    Nicholas chuckled and kissed Serilda¡¯s right cheek without hesitation as he pulled her left hand from his cheek and squeezed it warmly. ¡°I shall never forget your kindness, Marchioness. Or the terrible grief you suffered through¡ª¡± his gaze turned briefly towards the Dowager ¡°¡ªwas made to suffer through¡ªalone.¡± His kind hazel-blue eyes returned to Serilda¡¯s as he smiled sadly. ¡°If you need anything, anything, Marchioness. Please, let me know. You have my permission to seek an audience with me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is as generous and thoughtful as your late father,¡± Serilda replied, allowing her gaze to moisten as she smiled sadly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No, Marchioness. Thank you for returning,¡± Nicholas replied as his brows furrowed with remorse. ¡°In such¡ªtrying times, a friendly face is always welcome.¡±

    ¡®You poor boy.¡¯ Serilda almost reached out to cuddle his face as she once had when he was but the forgotten second prince living in Tristan¡¯s shadows. ¡®You still dream of achieving fame and acknowledgment that will never be.¡¯

    The Earl cleared his throat softly behind her, and Nicholas hastily dropped Serilda¡¯s hand like a guilty lover. A swift glance towards the dais rewarded Serilda with the crown princess¡¯s livid expression. ¡®You won¡¯t last long if you allow your enemies to read you so easily, Elly.¡¯ Serilda nodded towards her jealous cousin, then stepped back to take Percy¡¯s arm as Nicholas spoke to the Earl.

    ¡°You, no doubt, intend to restore the Marchioness¡¯s inheritance, Earl Hawthorne?¡± Nicholas said with a note of encouragement.

    ¡°Of course, her father¡¯s estates have been in my mother¡¯s keeping only until the Marchioness¡¯s health stabilized. Now that Lady Serilda has returned, the house of Hawthorne will aid her in taking control of her father¡¯s legacy and any responsibilities that come with it.¡±

    ¡°Good. Though I fear some of those lands were traded to Marquess Borghese over the last few years,¡± Nicholas added solemnly.

    ¡°I am prepared to do what is necessary to restore the Kensington estates to their original status and place them under the Marchioness¡¯s capable hands,¡± Percy confirmed with a confident grin.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Nicholas nodded his approval. ¡°It¡¯s just a shame Lady Serilda can¡¯t join us at the House of Lords beside you.¡±

    ¡°Ah-ha! What would I do in a room full of serious old men?¡± Serilda shuddered, and Nicholas laughed along with her.

    ¡°Of course, the Marchioness is much better suited to social occasions. Though I expect you will marry in the future, Lady Serilda? Perhaps your husband will hold onto a seat for your future heir.¡±

    Serilda tilted her head and offered the crown prince a brilliant smile. ¡°One never knows what the future will hold, your Majesty.¡±

    Nicholas blinked and then blushed. ¡®Oh, bless this dear boy.¡¯ Serilda unfurled her fan and smiled as she recalled Nicholas catching herself and the late king in a compromising position more than once. ¡®I¡¯ll forgive you those naughty thoughts, Nicky. After all, it was my idea to seduce Henri in your old nursing room with promises of another son.¡¯

    Another darted glance at Eleanora nearly sent Serilda into a fit of giggles. ¡®The Crown Princess looks as if she ate a barrel of sour grapes. Poor Elly, do you need lessons on how to win your husband''s favor? Or are you worried he will notice your secret while you put on a display before the Dowager and your aunt?¡¯

    As if Eleanora could read her thoughts, the crown princess¡¯s flushed cheeks turned pale. Eleanora jerked her gaze away and snapped at one of her attendants to fetch a glass of wine.

    Serilda smirked and turned her attention back to Nicholas, only to unintentionally catch the Dowager¡¯s gaze. The familiar wolf-like grin on the Queen Regent¡¯s face matched Octavia¡¯s predatory ice-blue eyes that glistened with far more knowledge than she had any right to know. Serilda felt her own smile slip as her hand tightened around the fan. ¡®Damn you, you old ghoul. You know what the Countess did to me, and you still took her side.¡¯

    The calming touch of Percy¡¯s hand on Serilda¡¯s lower back restored the trembling Marchioness¡¯s focus as she directed a delighted smile and laugh at the tail end of whatever joke Nicholas had been telling the Earl.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t let me keep you two any longer,¡± Nicholas apologized with a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to partake of tonight¡¯s dance, but I do hope to have the honor of a dance in the near future, Marchioness Serilda.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps at the Royal Hunt?¡± Serilda suggested quickly. ¡°I have deeply missed what a delight it is to ride through our beautiful Lafearian forests chasing deer. During my rest, I was¡ªrather restricted to the indoors¡ª¡± she lowered her gaze and allowed just a sliver of her darkness to seep through.

    ¡°Then I order you to attend, Lady Serilda,¡± Nicholas replied hastily as he retook her hand and raised it to his lips. ¡°It would hardly be a worthy social event if Lafeara¡¯s greatest Rose were not in attendance.¡±

    Serilda felt her stomach twist at the title King Henri had given her after the Marchioness became his mistress. ¡®Well, if I am still Lafeara¡¯s greatest Rose¡ª¡¯ Serilda turned her laughing moss-green eyes towards Eleanora¡¯s burning amber gaze ¡®¡ªwhat does that make you, Elly?¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s compliments come with such responsibility! I have a great deal of preparation to do to ensure I measure up to your Majesties expectations!¡± Serilda returned with a delighted smile. ¡°I do hope you will allow me to bring along a companion. There is a dear, kindhearted young noble who has become a bosom friend to me. The only noblewoman who has offered me her friendship and support since my return. Why she even prepared the dress I am wearing this evening.¡± Serilda raised his hand and twirled herself about once, accidentally tripping against him and laughing as Nicholas hurriedly supported her.

    ¡°Such a simple request, Marchioness. Of course, I would be happy to invite your friend!¡± Nicholas confirmed with an easy laugh. ¡°And a worthy lady she must be to ignore those detestable rumors and offer you her support. I insist you bring her along, Lady Serilda. The Earl and I shall ensure you both enjoy the best the Royal Hunt as to offer.¡±

    Serilda smiled, her mission accomplished and offered the crown prince another kiss on the cheek before she moved away and took Percy¡¯s waiting arm. ¡°I look forward to it, Nicky.¡±

    The risk of public impropriety paid off as Nicholas smiled. A look of genuine relief flickered across the young monarch¡¯s face before he turned back towards his empty throne.

    ¡°The Crown Prince is quite lonely, isn¡¯t he,¡± Serilda whispered to Percy as she faced forward, ignoring the crowd around them that had swiftly adjusted their expressions from cold, reserved hostility to welcoming, admiring approval. ¡°Just like his father was. I thought Nicholas had a mistress tucked away somewhere.¡±

    ¡°The commoner whore?¡± Percy¡¯s tone dripped with cynicism as he turned and nodded to where Marquess Winifred and his two sons stood watching their approach. ¡°I¡¯m sure his Majesty will remember her easily enough when the time comes.¡±

    ¡°Poor, Elly,¡± Serilda whispered, hiding a twisted smile behind her fan. She quickly shifted into her usual enchanting demeanor as she faced the two young lords. ¡®Poor little Eleanora who will never be queen. If I steal Nicky away, wouldn¡¯t that be just too¡ªunfair?¡¯

    ?????

    Percy relaxed as Serilda laughed and fell effortlessly into conversations with both of Winifred¡¯s sons. The brittle tense aura that had surrounded the Marchioness when she stood before the royal family quickly faded as the glow on her cheeks returned.

    Marquess Winifred watched and nodded in approval as she and Lord Eustis flirted and gossiped as they enjoyed their wine and surveyed the still arriving nobles. Lord Oscar, the elder son, stared shamelessly at the notorious Marchioness while his plain-faced wife nursed a glass of apparently bitter wine.

    As always, Serilda was a master at manipulating her audience''s attention with each fascinating gesture, delighted giggle, lingering gaze, and secretive smile.

    Still, Percy had not missed Serilda and Nicholas''s apparent closeness earlier, though he dismissed it as nothing more than an old lingering attachment. After all, whatever their relationship had been while Serilda was the late king¡¯s mistress, those feelings would have been buried deep in the earth along with the Marchioness¡¯s unborn child and subsequent banishment.

    ¡°And to think they said you were locked away in some madhouse in the country, Marchioness,¡± Lord Oscar observed callously.

    ¡°I retired to the country to enjoy the beauty and peaceful solitude it offered,¡± Serilda replied with just a hint of steel to her words. ¡°After King Henri¡¯s sudden death¡ªI decided to prolong my stay to grieve for him as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Oscar raised an enquiring brow. ¡°Then why have you returned now, Marchioness? To find a husband or another powerful lover to cling to?¡±

    ¡°Oscar!¡± Winifred growled with an alarmed glance at Percy. ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps my father?¡± Oscar pressed as he pointed his empty cup towards the Marquess. ¡°I do seem to recall that older men were particularly susceptible to your cha¡ª¡° Oscar doubled, his eyes bulged against suddenly pallid skin as he clutched his stomach with a gasp of pain.

    Percy smiled as he twisted the invisible force against the arrogant noble¡¯s gut. A loud wretch soon emptied Lord Oscar¡¯s stomach onto the floor as the nobles around them gasped and backed away.

    ¡°Earl Hawthorne,¡± Winifred pleaded as he stepped between Percy and his son. ¡°Forgive him¡ªI will correct the boy¡¯s behavior immediately¡ªplease.¡±

    ¡°The young lord seems unwell,¡± Percy commented coolly as Serilda unfurled her fan and stepped away from the repugnant mess. Another vicious twist and added pressure sent Oscar down on all fours, gasping for air as he strained to keep his face away from the puddle of vomit below him. Satisfied, Percy released the pressure upon the Marquess¡¯s son and turned his winter-grey eyes to Winifred. ¡°Perhaps he should return home.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªYes,¡± Winifred hastily agreed with noted relief as he turned and gingerly stepped into the disgusting filth to lift Oscar back to his feet. ¡°Then, my youngest¡ª¡±

    Percy glanced over to Lord Eustis, who watched the Earl with wary eyes. ¡®Eustis is not a fool. He should realize why his brother is suddenly in this predicament.¡¯ Percy narrowed his eyes, and the unvoiced suggestion reached the Marquess¡¯s second son quickly.

    ¡°I would be happy to stay for a dance with Lady¡ªMarchioness Serilda,¡± Eustis replied as he stepped forward with a formal bow. ¡°If my brother has not already ruined your spirits for this evening?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Serilda tilted her head and eyed the Marquess¡¯s second son over her fan coyly. ¡°I will need to think about it¡ªbut I suppose you may stay, Lord Eustis.¡±

    Eustis¡¯s smile relaxed as he glanced over to Percy then stepped back with another respectful bow.

    Serilda circled the foul mess on the floor as she rejoined Percy and pressed her forehead against his shoulder. ¡°You are such a bully,¡± she giggled.

    ¡°Am I?¡± Percy raised a brow as a sinister smile slid across his face. ¡°They haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡±

    ¡°Terrifying,¡± Serilda whispered as she turned her moss-agate-green eyes towards him with a knowing smile. ¡°My future husband must be terrifying, as well.¡±

    Percy frowned as he studied her curiously. ¡°Why does he need to be terrifying? Didn¡¯t I say I would protect you both?¡±

    ¡°Because¡ª¡± Serilda replied as her voice dropped to a whisper ¡°¡ªfor some reason, I find it ridiculously appealing.¡±

    Percy shook his head and tapped her nose before he nodded towards the ballroom door. ¡°There is something else you will enjoy headed our way. Tonight¡¯s prey has finally arrived.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 72: A Stage of Fools

    ??????????

    In the sea of shining jewels, opulent perfumes, and the familiar, inviting smiles of more than a few noblewomen, Acheron focused his tired gaze upon the table of liquor located at the south end of the ballroom.

    ¡®How long has it been since I had a drink? Or slept for more than a few hours for that matter?¡¯

    ¡°Archie?¡±

    Acheron cringed as his mother, Lady Lucy, whispered his nickname urgently. ¡®I know she doesn¡¯t like the name Father chose¡ªbut she could at least use it while we¡¯re in public.¡¯

    ¡°We have to go greet the royal family,¡± Lucy reminded him as she nodded towards the carpet where Prime Minster Attwood waited with an impatient frown.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Acheron glanced towards the glistening glasses of pre-poured wine ¡°¡ªyou don¡¯t need me with you for that. I can barely stand up as it is¡ªwouldn¡¯t want to embarrass you both before the Dowager¡ªor the Crown Prince!¡±

    Lucy looked concerned, but Attwood turned towards them with a profoundly disappointed sigh that was so familiar Acheron heard it often in his dreams. ¡®Or were they nightmares?¡¯

    It did seem a bit callous to call the dreams of his father¡¯s never-ending disapproval nightmares after the horror Acheron had witnessed over the last few days. His new nightmares, filled with visions of burning babies climbing over his body, were much closer by comparison.

    ¡°Let him be, Lucy,¡± Attwood advised. ¡°It¡¯s probably for the best.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªwell, I suppose,¡± Lucy looked conflicted as she straightened Acheron¡¯s neck scarf for the third time that night. ¡°Greet a few people, so they¡¯ll remember that you attended, then take the carriage back home and get some sleep,¡± she whispered affectionately as she patted his cheek.

    ¡®I don¡¯t deserve you,¡¯ Acheron thought guiltily as he smiled reassuringly after Lucy, who rejoined the impatiently waiting Prime Minister on the greeting carpet. ¡®All I¡¯m capable of is disappointing you both and destroying all the opportunities you tried so hard to give me.¡¯

    Truth be told, Acheron could not bear to look at Nicholas. Although he resented the crown prince¡¯s decision to assign the task of observing the Witch Hunters to him, Acheron also felt that he somehow deserved it.

    And yet, no matter how hard Acheron scrubbed the smell of burning witch from his skin, the weight of guilt still clung to him every time he looked at his friend.

    The day Nicholas discovered Acheron¡¯s betrayal was the day their friendship would end. ¡®And I¡¯ve only myself to blame.¡¯

    Acheron¡¯s feet turned resolutely towards the shrine of soul-numbing liquid. His longing gaze wandered appreciatively through the variety of expensive wines, spirits, and even ale for those who preferred a more robust, earthier taste to their liquor. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t¡ªbut what could one drink hurt¡ªI need something to get me through the next half-hour¡ªis half an hour long enough? Better make it two drinks. No, damn it, Acheron¡ª¡¯

    He pulled himself up short and nearly gasped at the painful need that spread like fire down his throat into his gut.

    ¡°Well, look what the cat dragged in,¡± a familiar, rich voice taunted him.

    Acheron turned and blinked for a moment at the beauty, who stood appraising him with a pitiful expression in her lively moss-agate-green eyes. ¡°Seri?¡±

    ¡°Marchioness Serilda to you,¡± she corrected sharply, then laughed as she circled him. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a sight for¡ªwell¡ª¡± she raised a brow. ¡°Perhaps you do need that drink.¡± She signaled a waiter who brought over two prepared glasses of champagne.

    ¡®Not a bad first option,¡¯ Acheron decided as he accepted the glass of Dulcis Baca wine and raised it towards his first crush. ¡°To your return, Marchioness.¡±

    ¡°Why, thank you, Archie.¡±

    He grimaced but quickly ignored the sting that endearment held as he downed the glass in one gulp. ¡°What brings you back¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I come back?¡± Serilda interrupted him again as she toyed with her glass, more focused on staring into the pink bubbles than drinking. ¡°You don¡¯t look as happy as I thought you would¡ªall things considered.¡±

    ¡°Seri¡ª¡±

    ¡°I seem to recall an arrogant brat who told me he would marry me¡ª¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what I was¡ª¡±

    ¡°And how a ruined woman like myself should appreciate your generous offer,¡± Serilda finished with a cat-like smile.

    ¡°I admit it. I was an idiot. I didn¡¯t deserve you then¡ªand I don¡¯t deserve you now.¡± Acheron sucked in a deep breath as the champagne hit him with a sudden wave of dizziness. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªsorry.¡±

    Serilda¡¯s expression softened as she handed over her glass without a word.

    Acheron took it with a grateful smile, finished the drink, and passed both glasses off to the nearest passing servant. ¡°And I am¡ªvery happy¡ªto have you back¡ªthough¡ª¡± he held up a hand as another wave of fatigue rocked him ¡°¡ªthough perhaps, I¡¯m not in the best condition to¡ª¡±

    ¡®Had that wine always been this strong? No, I¡¯ve barely kept down a meal these last few days. That¡¯s probably why¡ª¡¯ He blinked slowly, steel blue eyes entranced by the glittering flutter of Serilda¡¯s fan as she waved it beneath her majestic green eyes.

    ¡°Perhaps you should sit down, Archie,¡± Serilda murmured, her tone worried as she took his hand and tugged him back towards the entrance. ¡°Come, let me help you find a private room to lie down.¡±

    Acheron laughed. ¡°If¡ªI didn¡¯t know any better¡ªI would think you drugged me, Seri.¡±

    Serilda¡¯s enchanting smile swam before his eyes as her familiar, long-missed laughter filled his ears. The crowd blurred past, and the marble floor with its glorious gold-filled cracks tilted like a ship rocking against the waves. The stairs to the second floor stumbled beneath his uneven feet as Acheron tried to stand straight.

    ¡°But you¡ªwouldn¡¯t need¡ªto go that far,¡± he mumbled incoherently, feeling intermittent hot flashes between the stars of exhaustion that danced behind his eyes.

    ¡°And why is that, Archie?¡± The chandelier above them haloed the Marchioness as she paused on the top step to look down at him. Those shadowed, mysterious moss-agate-green eyes were like an enchanted forest he dared not enter yet could not look away. Acheron groaned as he pinched the bridge of his nose and struggled to keep his eyes open at all.

    ¡®Damn it. I will not pass out like some drunken fool in front of her!¡¯

    They passed through a doorway that Acheron nearly walked into. Serilda laughed as she pulled, prodded, and pushed him in the right direction. Her final push sent him tumbling down onto soft cool sheets, where his feverish mind and body foolishly hoped she might join him.

    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry,¡± he mumbled as the Marchioness¡¯s figure danced before him. ¡°Can¡¯t¡ªstay awake.¡±

    ¡°Then sleep, Archie,¡± Serilda replied, already heading towards the door. ¡°I will inform your mother that you came here to rest.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t¡ªstay?¡±

    ¡®Stupid¡ªwhat a thing to say. Why don¡¯t you try bawling to see if that will impress her? Idiot.¡¯

    ¡°You won¡¯t be lonely for long, Archie,¡± Serilda promised. A moment later, her lips touched his forehead, but when he reached out to grab her, he found only air and an empty room.

    ¡°But you¡ªcame back,¡± Acheron mumbled as he rolled over onto a soft pillow and snored.

    ?????

    ¡°Lord Percy?¡±

    Percy reigned in a victorious smile as he turned from his conversation with Lord Coldwell towards the hesitating Lady Evelynn. ¡°Lady Hendrix,¡± he greeted formally.

    ¡°Percy,¡± Evelynn pressed, her gaze pleading, eyes already red as if she had cried for hours before the ball. ¡°Can we please¡ªtalk for a moment.¡±

    ¡®I thought you¡¯d never ask.¡¯

    Percy turned an apologetic smile to his companion. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, Earl Coldwell.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, Earl Hawthorne,¡± the noble replied with a curious stare after them as Percy led Evelynn towards the arch window doors along the western perimeter of the ballroom that opened onto the veranda and overlooked the garden of lilies for which the palace had been named.

    ¡°What was it you needed to discuss?¡± Percy prompted as he turned to face Evelynn, careful to stand at a respectful distance and within sight of all observers. ¡°Perhaps, there was something you felt you needed to apologize for?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡ª¡± Evelynn fumbled with her fan, ¡°¡ªI only wanted to say¡ªthat¡ªI missed you. I am so very glad that you¡¯ve returned safely from¡ª¡±

    ¡°You interrupted an important conversation between myself and another governing official to tell me you missed me?¡± Percy echoed with mocking cynicism. ¡°Your childish whims aside, I have been patient with this delusion long enough. You need to wake up Lady Evelynn. Your deceitful words and rude behavior will no longer be tolerated.¡±

    ¡°I have never been deceitful to you!¡± Evelynn protested as she took a step towards him.

    Percy held up a hand sharply and narrowed his eyes in warning. ¡°But it was you who spread those rumors that you and I are already engaged and that Lady Maura came between us?¡±

    ¡°That¡ªyou cannot say that it is entirely false¡ª¡±

    ¡°We are not engaged, Lady Evelynn.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°So there was nothing for Lady Maura to get in the way of.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡±

    ¡°Though I would have to admit the rumors about my affection for the Baroness of Averly are entirely accurate,¡± Percy finished smugly as Evelynn gaped back in startled disbelief.

    ¡°But¡ªMaura¡ªshe¡¯s¡ªa half-blood!¡± Evelynn protested the moment she recovered. ¡°Her father could be anyone¡ªa conman or murderer¡ªor even a slave!¡±

    ¡°Say one more disrespectful word,¡± Percy replied in a threatening tone, ¡°regarding Lady Maura, and I will see to it that you and your family are tossed out into the street tomorrow as beggars.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s crestfallen face quickly shifted to stunned disbelief. ¡°Percy! You cannot¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lady Evelynn!¡± Percy''s raised voice cut her off once more and the Earl watched with great satisfaction as Evelynn recoiled. ¡°You have no idea what I am capable of.¡±

    She dropped her gaze, finally quelled into silence, twisted her fan¡ªand then sniffled pitifully.

    ¡®Veles breath¡ªwill the theatrics never end?¡¯

    ¡°Stop.¡± The magically attuned word was barely more than a whisper, and yet Evelynn stiffened, blinked, then looked up at him uncertainly with glistening eyes. ¡°Right now, Lady Evelynn, you should be thinking about how you¡¯re going to apologize to me and salvage what remains of your reputation.¡±

    ¡°W-what¡ªshould I do?¡± Evelynn mumbled out numbly. Her expression became unfocused as she pressed a shaking fan to her chest. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ve made such a fool of myself.¡±

    ¡°The rumors. Who helped you spread them? Was that really your idea, Lady Evelynn?¡±

    ¡°No¡ªit was Lady Priscilla who suggested it,¡± Evelynn admitted with a puzzled frown. ¡°To drive Lady Maura from her position and away from you.¡±

    ¡°Lady Priscilla Borghese?¡± Percy echoed with a grim smile. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°I-I am¡ªsorry¡ªfor harassing you both,¡± Evelynn whispered, still enthralled by his magic. ¡°How can I¡ªmake amends?¡±

    Percy turned to where a palace servant stood just out of sight beside the archway windows. ¡°Follow this man. He will lead you to your future husband. You should do all within your power to forget your feelings for me, forget this conversation even happened, and focus on making your husband happy. All you need to remember is that you ended this one-sided fantasy because you found another more worthy of your affections.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Evelynn nodded eagerly. ¡°I will be happy with¡ªthe man you choose.¡±

    ¡°And your future husband is eager to meet you. There¡¯s no reason to delay, after all¡ªyou are now madly in love with Lord Acheron Hargreve.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ªso in love.¡±

    Percy waved a hand dismissively. Evelynn turned robotically towards the curtains, where the servant waited. The dazed noblewoman followed the manservant without question. Percy observed them as they made their way around the edge of the ballroom, through the arched entrance, and up the stairs to the second floor.

    Once they had vanished out of sight, the Earl rejoined the other ballroom guests and shook his head when Lord Coldwell pressed him about Lady Evelynn¡¯s conversation. The topic drifted expectedly towards the uncertain negotiations and the royal couple¡¯s uneasy task.

    Soon enough, the royal musicians picked up their instruments and played a graceful and merry melody that began the evening''s first dance. Percy freed himself from the dull conversations of politics to find his cousin standing beside Lord Eustice and pulled her towards the ballroom floor.

    ¡°It seems the first performance ended successfully,¡± Serilda observed with an amused smile. ¡°You¡¯re in good spirits once more.¡±

    ¡°Lady Evelynn can hardly point the finger at me for being unfaithful when she is caught in bed with the capital''s most notorious rogue,¡± Percy replied with a satisfied smirk. ¡°Whatever the rumors of our engagement, no one would hold me the slightest bit responsible once she and Lord Acheron are married.¡±

    ¡°And the Prime Minister and his wife can give up any hopes of matching their wayward son to Lady Maura after such a public scandal,¡± Serilda replied with a nod of approval. ¡°What a shame, at least with a Viscountess as a wife, Acheron can still pursue his father¡¯s ambitions.¡±

    ¡°For as long as he can, at least. The Prime Minister¡¯s days are numbered.¡± Percy grabbed Serilda¡¯s waist, hoisted her up off the floor, and spun her slowly down beside him. ¡°The Hendrix family will tie what little influence and wealth they retain to the Prime Minister¡¯s son¡ªand then when Rosamund¡¯s betrayal is revealed, both families will perish together beneath Acheron¡¯s ruin.¡±

    Serilda¡¯s laugher glided around the ballroom as they finished their dance, and Percy relinquished her to the waiting Lord Eustis. However, the second dance was soon interrupted by the anticipated arrival of Ambassador Haemish, Lady Lavinia, and their son, Lord Marco. The esteemed Ventrayna guests bowed their heads politely to the nobles before they proceeded down the purple carpet towards the impatiently waiting royal family.

    Percy smiled as the dance music resumed after Haemish¡¯s family had given their greeting and made his way towards the Ambassador.

    ¡°Earl Hawthorne!¡± Haemish nodded towards him nervously as Lady Lavinia found a chair beside Lady Lucy from which the two women admired the dancing couples. ¡°I¡¯ve just heard the wonderful news. Your cousin, the Marchioness of Berxley, has returned?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Lady Serilda has finally given up the comforts of country living to lead her father¡¯s household,¡± Percy replied with a cryptic smile. ¡°She has his legacy to look after as his only heir.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Haemish smacked his son¡¯s shoulder hard enough to make Marco wince. ¡°My wife is determined to see the last of our litter married off to a Lafearian noble. I can think of no higher household with an appropriate match than¡ª¡±

    ¡°Allow me to interrupt you right there!¡± Percy snapped his finger, and with that single motion, the rumble of voices and ballroom of nobles dancing and socializing came to a sudden stopped¡ªas if time itself had frozen.

    Haemish blinked slowly. His eyes widened while his jaw descended towards the floor as he took in the lifelike statues of nobles, servants, and even the royal family. ¡°You¡ªhow¡ª¡±

    ¡°I am not amused, Ambassador,¡± Percy interrupted coldly as he pressed his knuckles against the throbbing ache that quickly formed behind his eyes. ¡°You would pair your half-witch brat to Lady Serilda, a pureblood belonging to one of the oldest Lafearian families? How emboldened you have become during your short visit.¡±

    His words had their intended effect as Haemish paled and quickly bowed his head in apology.

    ¡°I¡ªI can see how such a request¡ªmight have offended you,¡± Haemish simpered as he raised his hands and noted his frozen son beside him. ¡°I merely thought¡ªgiven Lady Serilda¡¯s¡ª¡± he shuddered as an invisible force clamped against his throat. ¡°No¡ªI apologize! I most sincerely apologize!!¡±

    ¡°I admire true ambition as much as the next witch, but only when it knows its place,¡± Percy growled as he tightened his fingers against the air and watched Haemish gasp as the force pressing against his throat cut off any chance to reply or draw breath. ¡°The Ambassador should banish such treasonous thoughts from his mind.¡±

    Sharp pain blossomed behind the Earl¡¯s eyes, followed by a sudden wave of nausea that rippled through his gut as Percy was forced to release the Ambassador. The startled Ventrayna clutched his throat with a gargled gasp of air and bobbed his head once more.

    ¡°Yes, at once. They are forgotten!¡± Haemish mumbled out with a nervous laugh.

    ¡°And you will focus on peaceful negotiations with the Crown Prince tomorrow so that my cousin and I may be rid of your family''s distasteful presence within two days as planned.¡±

    ¡°You are¡ªmost magnanimous¡ªyour Majesty.¡± Haemish bowed humbly, but Percy knew a serpent when he saw one.

    ¡°Offend me again at your peril,¡± Percy warned dryly. ¡°It would be a simple matter to squeeze that melon you call a head and make you disappear. It might even prove a formidable reminder to the Witch Emperor that the Lafearian covens are not as weak as they used to be.¡±

    Haemish remained with his head bowed, unable to reply, as Percy snapped his finger and the ballroom flickered to life around them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure your son will find someone more suitable to his tastes on his own,¡± Percy murmured with a disinterested wave as he passed the Ambassador and his confused son. The Earl frowned as he circled the chair where Lady Lucy and Lady Lavinia resumed their conversation. The scent of fire magic pulled his gaze towards the Ambassador¡¯s wife as Lady Lavinia''s warm honey brown eyes focused on him with a pointed threatening stare.

    ¡®The Empress¡¯s cousin.¡¯ Percy nodded his head towards the woman politely and then moved on. ¡®Why did she accompany her husband for this negotiation? And why drag that half-witch brat along with them?¡¯ He avoided other nobles'' numerous efforts to draw him into their conversations and returned to the terrace, where he unfurled the curtains for privacy then leaned against the balcony as he clutched his chest.

    ¡®It seems I am pushing my limits. Dealing with Mercy drained me far more than I realized.¡¯

    Percy closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath of the cool evening air as he turned and sat, looking back at the shadows cast upon the curtain. A drop of scarlet fell upon the silver button of his jacket. Percy blinked down at the blood then hastily pulled a handkerchief free to wipe his nose.

    ¡®Perhaps my demonstration to the Ambassador was a bit too much,¡¯ he reflected ruefully. ¡®Hopefully, it will be sufficient to stop him from playing any more games and focus on the continued alliance between our kingdoms.¡¯

    The Earl checked his nose, and when he was confident the bleeding had stopped, he wrapped the handkerchief carefully and tucked it inside his jacket. The glint of light against his signet ring pulled his attention as he accessed the enchant within and confirmed Maura was still resting safely in her room.

    ¡®Or¡ªat least¡ªthe Winter Rose is still there.¡¯ Percy frowned and clenched his hand. ¡®Why is she being so stubborn about wearing it? Is it possible¡ª''

    ¡°Percy!¡± The curtains swished behind Serilda¡¯s dramatic entrance as her moss-agate-green eyes focused in on him, glittering with anger. ¡°What were you thinking! You have no idea who might have noticed!¡± she hissed as he smiled towards her.

    ¡°I was thinking that the Ambassador has already overstayed his welcome,¡± Percy replied coldly.

    Serilda raised a sharp brow. ¡°That¡¯s what this was about? Intimidating that old worm?¡± The Marchioness sighed and crossed her arms as she moved to join him by the balcony, her anger abating as she took in the garden of Irises blooming beneath the setting sun. ¡°Do you remember when this used to be my palace?¡±

    ¡°I can build you a better one.¡±

    ¡°So many promises, cousin,¡± Serilda murmured sarcastically. ¡°But there is only one promise I will hold you to.¡±

    Percy nodded as he turned towards her. ¡°Mother will be yours to do with as you wish the moment the throne belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Serilda said softly as she placed a hand over his on the balcony. ¡°We must all make sacrifices for the good of the covens.¡±

    A murmur from the ballroom pulled her attention away, and Serilda left him briefly to gaze past the curtains. ¡°The royal family is leaving. It¡¯s time for Elly to face the music.¡±

    ¡°Eleanora and Lady Lavinia will have prepared something to disguise her dishonor,¡± Percy replied confidently. ¡°In any case, it hardly matters now since they¡¯re already married.¡±

    ¡®Though I can¡¯t help but wonder why Arius is forcing the matter.¡¯

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡± Serilda asked as she turned an inquiring brow towards him. ¡°Would you be happy to share your marriage bed with the woman your dead brother already slept with?¡±

    ¡°Nicholas might be a fool, but I¡¯m sure even he suspects there was a reason behind why Eleanora was permitted to perform the bridal examination protocols in Ventrayna instead of Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°You think too highly of him¡ªor perhaps too unkindly,¡± Serilda replied with a shake of her head. ¡°Nicholas will always believe the best of people¡ªuntil they leave a knife in his back.¡±

    ¡°That is his weakness then,¡± Percy muttered as he joined her beside the curtain to watch the departing royals disappear through the arched doorway. ¡°But not mine.¡± His gaze wandered over to where Lord Haemish, freed from his wife, was already flirting with an uncomfortable young blonde noblewoman. The unfortunate target of the Ambassador¡¯s attention was soon rescued by her parents while Haemish stared after them, disappointed. ¡°I would rather possess the secrets that make others useful to me.¡±

    The Earl¡¯s gaze wavered as he heard Serilda¡¯s heart rate increase unsteadily beside him. He looked down just as the Marchioness averted her gaze from his face. Then she stiffened and gasped, ¡°Percy!¡± The Earl followed Serilda¡¯s shaking finger as she opened the curtains still further and pointed towards the archway doors the royal family had just departed through.

    Percy smiled grimly as he took in the frail but majestic figure of the Countess who entered the ballroom leaning upon a cane. The woman¡¯s topaz-blue eyes turned in his direction as Serilda hastily darted behind the curtain. ¡°So, there you are¡ªMother.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 73: A Scene of Tragedy

    ??????????

    Haemish finished off his third glass of Caligo wine and half-closed his eyes as he enjoyed the surge of desert spice, rich Caligo grape, and the hint of fire that burned down his throat. ¡®A drink fit only for pure-bloods in Ventrayna. How did Eleanora get her hands on it?¡¯ He snorted with ill humor and snapped his finger at the manservant who carried the open bottle of precious wine. The servant hastily stepped forward and refilled the Ambassador¡¯s glass.

    ¡®I should be enjoying my success, but¡ª¡¯ Haemish looked up from his glass towards the ballroom filled with nobles either dancing or conversing loudly over each other. Their animated socialization a stark contrast for moments ago when Percy Hawthorne had snapped his fingers and frozen them all in place.

    ¡®With power like that¡ªis it possible?¡¯ Haemish pursed his lips as he drew in a breath. ¡®It would not be the first time Veles blessed a witch of the Hawthorne bloodline.¡¯

    As much as Haemish feared and respected his Emperor, even more so while Arius still held Kritanta¡¯s blessing, fire was a visible force of destruction. Air, however, was silent and, like its God and covens, often moved unobserved until they were perfectly poised to strike. Throughout history, many stories claimed that the words of a pure-blood could compel even a pure-blood witch, or mortal king, to act against their nature.

    ¡®It would certainly explain why King Henri favored an alliance with Ventrayna and our Emperor while Ethan Hawthorne was his Prime Minister.¡¯ Haemish took a quick drink to mask the slight tremor in his hands. ¡®First that bastard, Prince Tristan shakes up the line of succession in Ventrayna, and now this arrogant Earl wants to usurp Lafeara¡¯s throne. All my efforts to make Eleanora a Queen will be for naught if they have their way.¡¯

    The Ambassador sighed. Then his gaze settled upon a supple blonde noblewoman circling the ballroom in his direction. Haemish raised his glass towards her with an inviting leer, but the young woman quickly unfurled her fan to block him from her sight as she hurried on towards her male partner, who might have been her husband or father given the death glare he sent in Haemish¡¯s direction.

    ¡®Bah! Lafearian¡¯s are such prudes. At least in public, given their Crown Prince has a mistress and a wife.¡¯ Haemish chortled at the thought of Nicholas fulfilling his wedding obligation with Eleanora in front of the Queen Regent and Lady Lavinia. ¡®Hopefully, the young monarch doesn¡¯t choke under pressure.¡¯

    He snorted and finished off his wine. ¡®At least with Lavinia otherwise occupied tonight, I can enjoy myself freely.¡¯ The Ambassador¡¯s mood somewhat lifted until the sound of Marco¡¯s laughter rose above the din. Haemish¡¯s gratified leer reversed into a frown as he turned to find his disappointing offspring seated between two young noblewomen, one of them a blonde who had rudely rebutted Haemish¡¯s advances earlier.

    ¡°It is good to see you are finally enjoying yourself, Son,¡± Haemish called out loudly as he approached the sofa upon which they reclined.

    The three young nobles turned towards him with varying levels of disgust. Marco visibly tensed as he straightened his glass and then raised it towards Haemish in a toast, ¡°To your good health, Father.¡±

    The respectful words did not match the unmistakable anger and ever-present fear that lurked behind his son¡¯s hazel-blue eyes. Marco emptied the glass and snapped it down on the table as he rose to his feet.

    ¡°Ladies, I owe you a dance,¡± Marco announced as he turned his back to the Ambassador and held out a hand to each of his pretty companions. ¡°And as you are both impossibly beautiful¡ªrather than choose between you¡ªI suggest we dance as three.¡±

    Haemish barked out a laugh, but the giggling women rose and gladly accepted Marco¡¯s offered hand. The three completely ignored the Ambassador as they rounded the table and headed merrily towards the dancing floor.

    ¡®Useless waste of space. Piss me off and see if I don¡¯t drag you back to Ventrayna to have Lord Zenaku beat some more sense into you.¡¯

    As if sensing his gaze, one of the young women glanced back at Haemish and wrinkled her nose in a blatant gesture of disgust before Marco¡¯s arm tightened around her waist as the half-witch spun both women in a giggling circle amongst the other dancers.

    Haemish glowered after them, then realized his cup was empty and snapped his fingers for a refill. ¡®Bastard should have died before leaving his mother¡¯s womb. At least then I¡¯d have been spared the embarrassment of fathering such a weak half-witch.¡¯

    With his cup refilled, Haemish strolled leisurely towards the dais and its three empty thrones. He was fully aware of the unfriendly eyes that followed his daring movements and chose to ignore them. As the Ambassador drew closer to the king¡¯s chair, he leaned in to appreciate the ornate golden artwork a carpenter had woven into the three devouring wolves.

    A sudden silence filled the ballroom behind him, and Haemish turned to where the crowd rapidly gave way before a woman with graying sable-brown hair, topaz-blue eyes, and a familiar disapproving expression.

    ¡®Ah, so the Countess of Hawthorne finally makes an entrance.¡¯

    Lady Constance looked regal, if not a bit pale, in the purple gown that trailed behind her on the floor. Although she leaned upon a cane, the Countess still walked with quiet confidence, her eyes piercing through the crowd as nobles hurriedly nodded their heads towards her respectfully.

    Lord Hendrix rushed through the crowd to greet the Earl¡¯s mother with a bow. ¡°Countess Constance! We heard you had retired to the country.¡±

    ¡®Retired?¡¯ Haemish eyed the formidable woman curiously as she waved Hendrix out of her path with her cane. ¡®I suppose, now that Percy has inherited all his father¡¯s powers, that would strip away most of the Countess¡¯s influence.¡¯

    ¡°I have returned briefly to see the matter between our families settled,¡± Constance replied impatiently as her gaze moved towards the royal dais and narrowed upon Lord Haemish with a sharp look of disdain. ¡°Where is the Dowager?¡±

    ¡°The royal family retired early tonight,¡± Hendrix explained with a shrug.

    ¡°All of them? Why?¡± Constance demanded sharply.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Hendrix shrugged uncertainly.

    ¡°They had a private family matter to deal with,¡± Percy supplied as he stepped forward to greet the Countess. ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t look well. Why force yourself here tonight?¡±

    Constance gazed up at her son with a look of unmasked fury. ¡°You have greatly disappointed me, Percy. I will no longer stand by and watch you jeopardize the peace I sacrificed so much to build.¡±

    The quiet amongst the nobles around them intensified as the audience held its breath in an attempt to capture this unexpected power play.

    ¡°You overestimate your capabilities and underestimate mine, as always,¡± Percy replied with a note of weary frustration.

    ¡°Lord Hendrix, you should fetch your daughter and wife,¡± Constance ordered with a sharp tap of her cane. ¡°Tonight, I will announce the engagement of our children so that they may prepare for a spring wedding.¡±

    Soft gasps filtered through the crowd.

    ¡°What? But that is¡ªwonderful news!¡± Hendrix blurted out¡ªthen immediately cowed beneath Percy¡¯s sharp glare. ¡°I¡¯ll¡ªjust excuse myself.¡± The Viscount darted away, his eyes scanning the crowd, no doubt in search of his family.

    Haemish snorted and resisted the urge to sit down in the throne chair beside him as he watched the family drama play out. Percy''s winter-grey eyes turned towards him with a look of warning, as if reading his thoughts. Haemish quickly stepped down from the dais and decided now would be a good time to reintroduce himself to the Earl¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Countess Constance, it has been a long time,¡± Haemish greeted as he stepped towards them and offered her a formal bow.

    ¡°Not long enough.¡± The woman¡¯s short reply was followed by the sharp unfurling of a fan that Constance used to block Haemish¡¯s face as if the sight of him had somehow offended her.

    ¡®Arrogant pure-blood bitch.¡¯

    Haemish straightened and stepped back, satisfied to let the Earl handle the difficult woman. ¡®Clearly, their relationship is not as good as I had heard. I wonder what created such a rift between mother and son.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised the Ambassador was able to make the journey,¡± the Countess said scornfully, speaking over her fan. ¡°Given that the inquisition arrived before you, I would have expected you to delay your visit until after the church¡¯s hounds departed.¡±

    ¡°Countess,¡± Haemish smiled stiffly. ¡°I came to drive them out and have already done so.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Percy supplied with a taut smile. ¡°The Crown Prince gave the order this afternoon to shut down the inquisition. As we speak, knights are on their way to Crowhaven, where the witch hunters were last spotted, to locate and escort them to the border.¡±

    ¡°The prince wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Constance replied with evident outrage.

    ¡®Why the hell would this witch want the inquisition to remain here?¡¯ Haemish narrowed his eyes and glared at the infuriating fan still aimed in his direction.

    ¡°Well,¡± Constance continued, still audibly annoyed. ¡°After the negotiations have concluded, the Ambassador can carry back news of your engagement to the Emperor as well.¡± The Countess turned sharply and marched up onto the dais Haemish had just left.

    Percy brushed against the Ambassador''s shoulder as he hastily moved after his mother and caught her wrist. The Countess stumbled as her cane became useless and whirled around to face her son.

    ¡°It is already too late to tie me to the Hendrix bitch, Mother,¡± Percy informed her in a threatening tone.

    Constance smirked, though her topaz-blue eyes shown with cold disapproval. ¡°It is time you stopped behaving like some stubborn, spoiled child, Percy. You want to throw away a perfectly good marriage for a half-blood of unknown breeding?¡±

    ¡°Lady Maura is of far higher quality than you realize, Mother.¡± Percy''s voice rippled dangerously. For a moment, even Constance seemed momentarily cowed by the menacing glint in his eyes.

    ¡®A half-blood? Lady Maura?¡¯ Haemish could hardly contain his glee. He clearly remembered the pretty brunette Eleanora identified as Lady Maura at the banquet last night. The same brunette the Earl appeared enamored with. ¡®So the Earl has a weakness after all.¡¯

    ¡°I am doing this,¡± Constance whispered determinedly as she pulled her wrist free, ¡°to protect the future and legacy of the Hawthorne name.¡±

    ¡°Your every action has trampled upon that name,¡± Percy replied mercilessly. ¡°And I will not forgive your disobedience if you continue to force your designs upon me, Mother.¡±

    Constance¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°Look what she has done to us. Look at what she has done to you!¡± The Countess lifted her chin defiantly and pulled her wrist from the Earl¡¯s grasp. ¡°I am your Mother. I will always do what is best for you.¡±

    Haemish shook his head as the Countess mounted the dais, then turned and waved her fan sharply in the direction of the orchestra that fumbled to a halt as the conductor caught her signal. ¡°Noble Lords and Ladies,¡± Constance called out in a shrill, loud voice. ¡°If I could have your attention!¡±

    The ballroom, which had already given its undivided attention to the Earl and his mother, now crowded towards the dais in eager anticipation, although they were careful not to press too close to the silent Earl. Haemish watched Percy, half expecting the young Earl to storm upon the dais and drag his mother down again.

    Instead, the Earl shook his head, then turned his back to the thrones and the Countess. The cold smile that spread upon Percy¡¯s face as he moved through the crowd towards the Ambassador sent a chill down Haemish¡¯s spine.

    ¡®He¡ªdoesn¡¯t appear the least bit concerned.¡¯

    The Earl¡¯s winter-grey eyes shifted to concentrate on something behind Haemish. The Ambassador turned and found Prime Minister Attwood pushing his way rather rudely through the crowd of onlookers focused on the Countess.

    ¡°I have returned to the Capital for a very important announcement!¡± Constance continued, unperturbed or unaware of the lord fighting his way towards her desperately. ¡°It is my great pleasure to announce the engagement of¡ª¡±

    ¡°WAIT!¡± Another man¡¯s voice shouted frantically from the ballroom doorway.

    Haemish felt as if his head were on a spinning platter as his gaze swiveled towards Lord Hendrix, who stood panting in the doorway. The Viscount¡¯s wig slid down his rather pale forehead as he sucked in several gulps of air.

    Having finally reached the dais, Prime Minister Attwood pushed past Haemish and Percy and whispered something urgently to the Countess. Haemish caught a soft chuckle from the Earl as Constance turned towards them and stared at Percy, horrified.

    ¡°That is the problem with the elderly,¡± Percy murmured as he gazed back at his mother dispassionately. ¡°They believe their grip on power to be unshakable. But the world cannot survive on balance and peace. It thrives on change, chaos, and revolution.¡±

    ¡®Is the Earl referring to Lafeara or¡ª¡¯ Haemish shook the thought from his head quickly. The Ambassador was no pacifist, but the more he saw of the Earl''s power and cunning, the less he desired a war between Lafeara and the Emperor. ¡®The Earl is far too confident¡ªand it would be to the Emperor¡¯s benefit if they became allies united against the Pope.¡¯

    Attwood held up his hands as he faced the crowd with a strained smile and pale complexion. ¡°Forgive the interruption. I had wanted to give this announcement myself, as is proper of the intended groom¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡®Oh?¡¯ Haemish glanced across the crowd, who whispered in confusion while the Countess turned her distressed gaze away from Percy and leaned upon the arm of a stricken Lord Hendrix.

    ¡°Therefore¡ªToday,¡± Attwood continued. ¡°I would like to officially announce the engagement of my son, Lord Acheron Hargreve, to the daughter of Viscount Hendrix, Lady Evelynn Hendrix. We will send out invitations for the official engagement party later, and I hope to see many of you at the wedding once we have worked out all the particulars. Now, please, go back to enjoying yourselves on this blessed evening.¡±

    Haemish turned from the clearly shaken Prime Minister towards Percy and raised his wine glass to the young Earl in silent admiration. ¡®It would appear Percy already had a plan in place to thwart the Countess¡¯s attempts to arrange his marriage. How disturbingly insightful.¡¯

    Percy offered a smug smile, then turned to welcome his cousin, the beautiful Lady Serilda. The Marchioness made no attempt to hide her victorious smile as she wrapped her hands around the Earl¡¯s arm and sent Lady Constance a vicious smirk.

    ¡®Lady Serilda will no doubt take control of the Twilight Coven now that she has returned. If Percy is able to unify the three covens of Lafeara beneath him, taking the throne of Lafeara should be an easy task. If he becomes King of Lafeara and the three covens, even the air witches loyal to the Emperor might be swayed back to his side.¡¯

    A gasp spilled through the crowd as the Countess collapsed to the floor beside the throne. Percy swiftly pulled away from Serilda and leapt up on the dais. The Earl shoved the startled Lord Hendrix aside as he scooped up his mother and carried her through the parting crowd towards the exit. Lady Serilda hurriedly picked up the Countess¡¯s fallen cane and quickly followed behind them. Her dancing chestnut curls were soon buried behind the crowd of nobles who closed like the sea upon their exit, brimming with excited whispers.

    ¡°I thought the Earl was engaged to Lady Evelynn?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I believe that was the Countess¡¯s wish, no wonder she was so overcome with shock.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t the rumor say the engagement was in jeopardy because the Earl had fallen for one of the Crown Princess¡¯s ladies-in-waiting?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, the Earl could do far better than any of those ladies.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps those rumors mistook his cousin, Lady Serilda, for one of the Crown Princess¡¯s attendants.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. I¡¯m certain I saw Lady Priscilla kick out one of the Crown Princess¡¯s attendants at the Holy Maiden Boutique just last week!¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Lord Eustis was on hand to rescue her.¡±

    ¡°And now he¡¯s been left stranded by the Marchioness.¡±

    ¡°Which of her Majesties ladies was it?¡±

    ¡°The youngest one, Lady Maura, a half-blood. No family name.¡±

    ¡°What is a half-blood doing as the Crown Princess¡¯s attendant?¡±

    ¡°Nevermind that, how could a half-blood afford to shop at Sir Everly¡¯s Boutique?¡±

    ¡°Maybe the rumors are true, and the Earl is paying her bill?¡±

    ¡°I saw this Lady Maura at the banquet yesterday. She is pretty¡ªin a pitiful orphan sort of way.¡±

    ¡°A mistress before he¡¯s even married, and the Earl is only twenty! Shocking!¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince had a mistress at a much younger age before he married the Crown Princess! A commoner too, I hear.¡±

    ¡°Careful, that subject is taboo. Do you want to be thrown into the Dowager¡¯s dungeon?¡±

    ¡°But¡ªif Lady Evelynn was engaged to the Earl¡ªwhy is she suddenly, publicly engaged to Lord Acheron of all people?¡±

    ¡°Everyone knows Lord Acheron is an infamous rogue! I hear at least two fallen noblewomen were sent to the church as nuns after becoming entangled with him.¡±

    ¡°He is a close friend of the Crown Prince, so he would have had plenty of opportunities to meet with Lady Evelynn.¡±

    ¡°I suspect we¡¯ll hear a delicious scandal with tomorrow''s gossip paper!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there will even be a rushed marriage before winter!¡±

    ¡°Poor Lady Evelynn! I doubt she¡¯ll curb Acheron¡¯s appetite.¡±

    Haemish stepped away from the vicious pit of gossip, quite satisfied with what he had gleaned from the women¡¯s prattle. It had confirmed one or two of his earlier suspicions in either case. He allowed the crowd to push him closer to the dais, where the Prime Minister and Lord Hendrix were having a rather heated, whispered discussion.

    ¡°I said it before already. Acheron will take full responsibility for his actions, but your daughter is hardly blameless in this matter either. Why on earth did she go looking for him away from the party when he was clearly drunk and not himself?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare implicate my daughter! Your son¡¯s horrendous behavior is well known to all! If anyone was drunk and taken advantage of, it was Evelynn!¡±

    ¡°And what kind of noblewoman drinks herself senseless and wanders around into empty rooms unchaperoned?!¡±

    ¡°I will not allow you to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Attwood¡¯s voice rose then fell sharply as he pulled Hendrix in closer. ¡°This is not a place to discuss what¡¯s happened. In any case, Acheron will do the honorable thing and marry her. We should return upstairs. The sooner we get them both out of sight, the better.¡±

    Hendrix¡¯s face turned a purple shade as he sucked in a breath to hold off another angry retort. He quickly deflated and gave the Prime Minister a sharp nod of agreement. Then the two troubled fathers turned and made their way silently through the crowd that quickly focused upon them with inquisitive prods and hearty congratulations.

    When the two lords finally made their escape, the ballroom slowly returned to the festive atmosphere as partners returned to the dance floor and the unattached and elderly resumed their whispered conversations.

    Haemish decided that he had tolerated more than enough Lafearian perfume for one evening and followed after the two lords. The crowd parted before him with narrowed eyes that quickly darted to the floor when the Ambassador glanced towards them. ¡®Nothing but preening sheep easily spooked.¡¯ The Ambassador signaled to his trailing servant to remain at the ball and keep an eye on Marco.

    ¡®Can¡¯t have that brat getting any clever ideas about running off.¡¯

    A Lafearian knight posted at the bottom of the staircase nodded and stepped aside as the Prime Minister and Lord Hendrix stomped hurriedly up the stairs. The same knight scowled and held up a restraining hand as the Ambassador approached.

    ¡°You do realize that my rooms are upstairs,¡± Haemish reminded him pointedly. Two fire witch bodyguards fell in step behind the Ambassador, one of them casually lighting a cigar in the corner of his mouth with a finger.

    The knight eyed the witches with a grimace of unease but stepped aside, choking as the witch exhaled a puff of fragrant smoke into the man¡¯s face. ¡°Impudent mortal,¡± the bodyguard hissed in Ventrayna.

    Haemish ignored the witch¡¯s comment, more intrigued by the scene the Prime Minister and Lord Hendrix were hurrying towards. ¡®They even blocked off the stairs with a knight. It must be something worth keeping away from prying eyes.¡¯

    The second floor was divided into three hallways. Haemish had been given the largest bedroom to the west while Lady Lavinia and Marco shared co-joined rooms to the North. The East wing remained empty, though judging by the two knights on guard outside the room near the stairwell, not as empty as it should have been.

    ¡°Ambassador,¡± the witch guard by Haemish¡¯s bedroom door moved over and bowed.

    ¡°What has happened?¡± Haemish asked with feigned disinterest.

    The door in the east wing opened, and the sharp wail of a young woman spilled out, followed by two raised voices that belonged to the Prime Minister and Viscount and the sound of someone puking. Lady Hendrix appeared through the door, which shut promptly behind the woman, who shook visibly as she wiped tears from her cheeks with a handkerchief.

    Feeling their gaze, the Viscountess turned towards them, straightened her spine, and angrily shouted, ¡°What? What are you looking at?¡±

    Haemish barked out a laugh and turned towards his west wing.

    ¡°A young couple was caught fornicating by their parents,¡± the witch guard whispered with a hint of annoyance. ¡°There has been a lot of crying and yelling since the Prime Minister barged in on them a short while ago.¡±

    ¡°How did he find out?¡± Haemish pressed curiously. ¡°And how did they get past you?¡±

    The guard shrugged. ¡°A Lafearian noblewoman brought up the drunk young master earlier. She said he was a government official and even showed me his badge. She asked to use one of the unoccupied rooms to allow him to rest for a moment.¡±

    ¡°I see, and then?¡±

    ¡°The noblewoman left him there a short while later and returned to the ball. She said his wife would be up in a moment to check on him.¡±

    ¡°His wife?¡± Haemish chuckled appreciatively. ¡°And then the other woman arrived?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a servant led her upstairs to the room, and she entered alone, but¡ªthe lady insisted she was his wife when I tried to stop them from coming up the stairs.¡±

    ¡®Mind manipulation?¡¯ Haemish shivered despite the uncomfortable warmth of his robes and nodded. ¡°Give them a few minutes to calm down, then ask them to leave. I¡¯m sure the Prime Minister will handle everything. I shall retire to my room. I do not wish to be disturbed.¡± He paused outside his door and turned an inquiring brow to the guard, having remembered his other purpose for leaving the boring ball early. ¡°You did find the two dancers I asked you to look for, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the guard nodded as he handed over the bedroom key. ¡°They are already inside as you instructed.¡±

    ¡°Good. Lavinia will be away for a few hours until the royal couple has finished their marital consummation. When she returns, tell her to go to bed, she can report Eleanora¡¯s progress in the morning. I intend to enjoy myself tonight. No one is allowed to disturb me¡ªnot even the Pope himself. Is that clear?¡±

    ¡°I will ensure you remain unmolested, Ambassador.¡± The guard replied with an envious leer as his two comrades took up their position at the other ends of the hall. ¡°Please enjoy your evening.¡±

    ¡°I intend to!¡± Haemish replied with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the morning, Reith.¡±

    With a growing impatience, the Ambassador unlocked the bedroom door and threw it open.

    Two blond beauties sat provocatively posed at the foot of his bed. Their glistening chests were free of any garments beyond their painted curves. Haemish sighed happily as he admired their matching firm breasts. They weren¡¯t within his usual age preference, but they were still more than enough to satisfy him for the evening. ¡®And twins have their own tantalizing charm.¡¯

    ¡°Good evening, Ambassador.¡± The blondes, who had not spoken, pulled apart as a third young woman sat up between them. A black veil concealed all but her ash-brown hair and familiar frigid ice-blue eyes that pinned him in place. ¡°We have been waiting for you.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 74: The Face of Death

    ??????????

    Haemish blinked and quickly masked his surprise as the two half-naked blondes moved back to allow the younger brunette between them to sit comfortably at the edge of the bed.

    ¡®I was wondering why you were not in attendance beside Eleanora at the ball.¡¯

    Lady Maura stared back at him. The attendant¡¯s expression masked behind the veil, black like the modest dress she wore, which resembled a mourning gown of all things.

    ¡®Why are you here?¡¯

    The familiar expression in Maura¡¯s icy-blue eyes froze the Ambassador in place a moment longer than he cared to admit. Haemish looked away first, his mind moving uneasily to Percy¡¯s earlier warning and obvious favor the Earl had for this attendant.

    ¡®Somehow, I doubt Lord Percy sent her¡ªand I¡¯d rather not find out how he¡¯d react to finding Lady Maura sitting on my bed, between two practically naked prostitutes.¡¯

    The shiver that crawled down the Ambassador¡¯s spine loosened his frigid posture as he stepped back and locked the bedroom door behind him. ¡°And to what do I owe this unexpected visit, Lady Maura?¡±

    The twin at Maura¡¯s left ran a hand down the attendant¡¯s arm while the blonde on Maura¡¯s right placed another hand on the lady-in-waiting¡¯s legs. Maura paid the dancers no heed as she raised a single, elegant brow. ¡°You recognize me, Ambassador?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you were brought to my attention long before I crossed Lafeara¡¯s border,¡± Haemish answered honestly and watched her brows furrow in confusion.

    ¡°Before?¡± Maura echoed with neutral calm. ¡°Please explain, Ambassador.¡±

    ¡®Is it the Earl¡¯s backing that makes you so fearless?¡¯ Haemish chuckled at her audacity, then paused as he took in the sizeable rose-shaped diamond that sparkled below the veil against the black lace at Maura¡¯s bodice. The Ambassador had limited knowledge and experience with magic runes, but he could sense the magic lurking within the extravagant gem.

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s spies have been watching since you first approached his son,¡± Haemish explained simply enough.

    Maura¡¯s ice-blue eyes narrowed, and her veil trembled with a soft laugh before she nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I see.¡± She reached up, unhooked the veil, and offered him a cold smile as she removed it. ¡°And how many of the Emperor¡¯s spies are watching me now?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Haemish raised a hand to his heart then offered her a modest bow, cringing inwardly as he glared at the floor. ¡°Only I have that pleasure, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡®To think a day would come when I would be forced to lower myself to some overreaching little girl.¡¯

    Maura¡¯s smile twisted as Haemish lifted his gaze. Her cold blue eyes pierced through the Ambassador as if she could easily read his thoughts.

    Haemish blinked and averted his gaze uncomfortably. ¡°And did you¡ªhave a particular purpose for visiting me tonight, Lady Maura? I imagine it must have been an urgent matter for a maiden to risk her reputation so recklessly.¡± He unhooked the three buttons of his outer court robe and slid the silk fabric from his shoulders as he spoke. ¡°Perhaps you might share how it is you entered this room without my guards noticing?¡± Haemish tossed the robe towards the nearest chair and paid no attention as it slid off and fell to the floor.

    ¡®That¡¯s what servants are for after all.¡¯

    The Ambassador took a step closer as he hooked a thumb through the belt around his expanding waistline. ¡°Perhaps you are here to deliver a message from the Earl,¡± Haemish pressed as the attendant remained silent. The Ambassador slid his fingers towards the ceremonial dagger he wore that had been a gift from the Emperor himself. ¡°Or a bribe perhaps?¡±

    ¡°A bribe?¡± Maura laughed as she lifted her fingers to caress the cheek of the dancer to her left. ¡°Are they not enough?¡± She tilted her head mockingly towards the twin on her right. The blonde rose from the bed, presenting Haemish with the full view of her perfect firm breasts and slender waistline. The sheer skirt the prostitute wore rippled around her long legs and teased him with the alluring shadows of her womanly curves.

    ¡°Ah yes,¡± Haemish cleared his throat as the dancer stalked towards him, innocently playing with the braids of her hair. Two bright blue eyes assessed him behind the dark makeup that electrified their vibrant color. ¡®Why do they look so familiar?¡¯ Catching himself, Haemish snapped his attention back to Maura as the second dancer left the attendant¡¯s side to join her sister. ¡°Eleanora did mention that it was you who sponsored these two dancers as entertainment for my welcoming banquet.¡±

    The Ambassador tightened his grip on the dagger as one of the twins ran her fingers across the gold beads braided in his beard. Behind him, her sister slid a hand down his spine and firmly grasped his rump. ¡®Oh, they would be fun to play with later.¡¯

    Haemish strained to hide the tantalizing provocation awakening below his belt as he focused on Maura¡¯s rather curious smile. ¡°But that¡ªdoes not explain why you are here¡ªunless¡ªyou mean to join us, Lady Maura?¡±

    He regretted the words as soon as they left his mouth. ¡®Think with your head, not your prick, Haemish!¡¯

    Maura laughed as he detangled himself from the dancer''s arms and waved them off. ¡°I heard you preferred blondes, Ambassador.¡±

    ¡°I am as any other man,¡± Haemish responded with beguiling humility. ¡°And we have an insatiable craving for that which we cannot have.¡±

    ¡®And yet it goes without saying my life will be forfeit if I so much as touch her.¡¯

    Haemish swallowed as Maura crossed her legs and realized, as a jolt ran down his core, that she was¡ªbarefoot?

    ¡°I also heard you had an odd obsession for small feet?¡± Maura murmured with a cynical leer as she held up one perfectly sized foot towards him and flexed her slender pale toes. ¡°I wonder¡ªis it the size of the feet or the age that forms them which makes you desire¡ª¡± her brow rose sharply as disgust filled her gaze ¡°¡ªgirls rather than women?¡±

    Haemish pulled his attention from Maura¡¯s delectable toes and offered a ravenous smile of understanding. ¡°I see. So Hana shared her sad little story with you?¡±

    Maura¡¯s smile twisted with visible disgust as the room around them dropped sharply in temperature. ¡°She did.¡±

    The Ambassador¡¯s arm hairs stood on end as a dangerous cold prickled against his skin. He blinked in surprise as his breath formed a cold cloud in the air before him. Understanding followed as the ghostly whisp trailed towards the ceiling, and he stared once more at Maura¡¯s ice-blue eyes.

    ¡®The same color as the Dowager''s! So you¡¯re an ice witch as well!¡¯

    Haemish clamped a laugh behind his lips but could not hide the astonishment which filled his widening eyes. ¡®Oh, you have no idea the power I could gain if I cut out your little heart and give it to the Emperor¡ªor Empress.¡¯

    The still aching grip of the Earl¡¯s strangling hold jolted the Ambassador from his fantasies. Haemish ran a hand down his flushed cheeks and oiled beard, then flinched as the twins slid their wandering, stimulating fingers down his arms, chest, and below his belt.

    Haemish growled in frustration as his eager rod awoke and demanded satisfaction. ¡°Back to why we¡ªI mean you¡ªare here?¡± He shook off the dancers and strode closer to the frigid little temptress, who stopped him in his tracks with a small foot pressed to his stomach.

    Hemish caught her frail ankle, momentarily distracted by the cold, smooth texture of her skin. ¡°Eleanora speaks highly of you despite your half-blood status. But even my niece¡¯s support won¡¯t save your reputation should others discover our little rendezvous.¡±

    The Ambassador slid his fingers up the back of the attendant¡¯s calf. One look at Maura¡¯s ice-blue eyes told him she would fight if he went any further, and yet the excitement of subduing this impertinent little witch was already driving Haemish beyond reasonable restraint.

    ¡°You are playing with fire, Lady Maura,¡± Haemish growled. ¡°I am well aware of the fact that you have the Earl of Hawthorne wrapped around your little finger.¡± He removed her foot from his chest but held onto her ankle firmly. ¡°So, I¡¯ll ask you again. Why are you here?¡±

    Maura leaned slowly back onto her elbows against the bed and offered him a dangerous smile. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you asked, Ambassador,¡± she replied in a deceptively sweet tone. ¡°I only want one thing.¡±

    Haemish scoffed, his mind already moving to the predictable list of demands for political support, power, or wealth that brought such desperate women to his bed-chamber. And yet never had a woman made such demands wearing such a detestable confident and scornful expression as Maura presented to him now. ¡°And what is it you want, Lady Maura?¡± he growled.

    ¡°I want to watch you die, Ambassador.¡±

    ¡®What¡ª¡¯

    ?????

    Carina watched with calm satisfaction as Griselda plunged the first poisoned hairpin deep into the Ambassador''s neck. With a vicious twist of her wrist, the dancer expertly snapped off the tip beneath his skin and withdrew.

    Haemish spun around with a startled cry, fire magic already burning from his left hand, which he flung after the retreating dancer. Griselda curled into a ball as she rolled beneath the flames and sprang up once more on her toes. The fire crashed against the chair and knocked it onto the floor as flames caught upon the cushion and the Ambassador¡¯s robes.

    When the flailing Ambassador refused to let go of her ankle, Carina lifted both of her feet and shoved them against his side. Haemish teetered off-balance as Lilaru pulled a silk pouch from her panties, ripped it open, and blew a cloud of white dust into the Ambassador¡¯s face.

    Haemish reeled away, coughing and sputtering. His legs became entangled as he fell¡ªbut instead of releasing Carina¡¯s ankle¡ªhe dragged the attendant down from the bed onto the floor beside him.

    Carina¡¯s elbow and hip struck the floor with a sharp thud. She rolled over, only to find herself pinned between the bed and a furious, panting Ambassador.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Haemish spat as he climbed on top of Carina. A dagger appeared in his hand and ignited with flames. ¡°What could you possibly have to gain? Why risk everything¡ªbecause some stupid slave bitch can¡¯t get over being raped?¡±

    The dagger plunged towards Carina¡¯s neck, its flames blocking the Ambassador¡¯s twisted features from view. Carina caught the blade and locked her wrists together as she grunted beneath his overwhelming strength. The dagger¡¯s tip wavered closer to her chest as steam rose and sparked between them. Fire smoldered beneath ice as her magic spread across both blade and her attacker''s hands. Once the flames extinguished, Carina saw Haemish clearly, and a blur of blonde braids and bare skin as arms wrapped around his arm and neck before the dagger yanked back.

    Lilaru hooked her hands under Carina¡¯s shoulders and pulled her to safety.

    The Ambassador roared as he rose from his knees, lifting the determinedly clinging Griselda along with him. The ice which bound his hands to the dagger melted as flames reignited from his fingers and spread up the Ambassador¡¯s arms. Haemish dropped the blade and grabbed onto Griselda¡¯s arms instead, burning them. Griselda screamed.

    Lilaru¡¯s frantic scream joined her sister¡¯s as she hurled herself at the Ambassador, and the three toppled back onto the bed. Carina flung herself across the blankets to grab Haemish¡¯s hands, which still imprisoned Griselda¡¯s arms in their burning gasp.

    ¡°Now!¡± Carina shouted as she flooded the Ambassador and Griselda¡¯s arms in a storm of ice.

    Haemish sputtered and balked as Lilaru ripped his already loosened belt free and then yanked down the Ambassador¡¯s pants. Griselda sucked in a whimpered breath. Her seal-blue eyes locked with Carina¡¯s as tears rolled down the dancer¡¯s painted, pale cheeks.

    ¡°Ice¡ªBitch! Get off me!¡± Haemish snarled as he thrashed beneath Carina. His serpent-like yellow-green eyes flinched while his face went taut, and a feeble grunt of pain slid past his quivering lips. A snap behind Carina confirmed Lilaru had administered the second dose of poison. Haemish¡¯s frantic struggles stilled as he gasped in pain then reached towards his exposed crotch.

    Freed from his grasp, Griselda rolled away and fell off the bed onto the floor.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Lilaru shouted as Carina whipped her attention from Griselda¡¯s shaking form towards the Ambassador. His left hand slammed into her lower right cheek, and the room spun as Carina crashed against the pillows and headboard.

    A murderous cry from Lilaru filled Carina¡¯s ears as stars swam before her vision.

    ¡°Guards!¡± Haemish''s desperate cry soon rattled through her spinning head. ¡°Someone! Get in here!¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t lose focus now. I need to finish this!¡¯ Carina pushed herself away from the perfumed pillows to watch Haemish rise from the edge of the bed, only to fall swiftly onto his face upon the floor, his pants still twisted around his ankles. A small trail of blood ran down his inner thigh to his knee as the Ambassador wheezed.

    ¡°Griselda!¡± Lilaru panted as she rushed past the floundering man towards her sister. The smell of burned flesh filled the room. Carina clenched her shaking teeth together as she took in the dark red finger and palm burn marks against Griselda''s shaking arms.

    ¡®What would have happened if I sent them in alone?¡¯

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine,¡± Griselda hissed through clenched teeth. ¡°Finish¡ªthe job¡ªLilaru.¡±

    A flicker of fire pulled their attention back to Haemish, who had risen once more, this time with his pants pulled up around his waist as he spun drunkenly towards them.

    ¡°Fu¡ªBich,¡± Haemish spat as he hurled a sputtering firebolt towards them on the bed.

    With a wave of her hand, Carina raised an ice shield and watched as the fire smothered out against the cold barrier.

    Haemish growled and summoned another, weaker flame to his clenched fist, but it quickly sputtered out. ¡°Wha¡ªen-ou¡ª¡± His advance stumbled to a halt as the Ambassador blinked down at his empty hand and shook his head sharply. Hatred and color drained from his face as Haemish raised his right hand towards his throat with slow, awkward movements. ¡°Ou¡ªpoin¡ªeh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Carina replied malevolently, already identifying the symptoms that preoccupied the dying Ambassador¡¯s attention. ¡°Your tongue is going numb. That¡¯s why you can barely speak or cry out. That¡¯s the poison in your neck, slowly isolating your brain from the rest of your body¡ªparalyzing you. The powdered drug Lilaru administered will soon¡ª¡±

    Haemish crashed down to his knees with a strangled yelp.

    ¡°¡ªwell, that answers that, doesn¡¯t it.¡±

    The Ambassador sagged down against his arms, then reached trembling fingers towards the cold lump between his shoulder and neck.

    ¡°The reason your guards haven¡¯t responded to any of your cries for help is because Griselda enchanted the door and walls before you arrived,¡± Carina continued patiently. ¡°No sound can escape this room once the door and windows are closed. So even if you could scream, no one would hear you. After all, everyone must believe you died while enjoying a good time with my friends here.¡±

    Carina glanced towards the twins. Lilaru had lifted her sister to the edge of the bed where the dancer rested. Griselda¡¯s burned arms quivered at her side while she glared at the Ambassador with cold hatred. Lilaru left her twin sister briefly to pick up the dagger Haemish had dropped. She gripped the blade tightly as she returned to Griselda¡¯s side.

    ¡°By now, you can no longer feel your hands or feet,¡± Carina added with an imperious smile. ¡°Your limbs are also getting heavier and harder to control. Your gut is freezing cold. That¡¯s the poison suppressing the flow of blood to your extremities and organs, reversing it all back to your heart. Do you know what happens, Ambassador, when the heart is forced to take in more blood than it can handle?¡± Carina held her hands close together, creating a mimic of his rapidly beating heart within a cloud of ice.

    Haemish¡¯s reddened eyes wavered as they focused on the replica of his straining, engorged heart.

    ¡°Poof!¡± Carina whispered as she swept her hands apart. The struggling heart exploded into a mist that showered down upon the attendant''s black dress.

    Haemish, now an odd shade of blue, fumbled back into a seating position as he drew in a weak, ragged breath through purple lips.

    ¡°Of course, while the poison is taking effect, your lungs will lose the ability to function. Your brain, not getting the oxygen it needs, will shut down your body and send you into a coma.¡± Carina sighed as she picked up the broken head of the poisoned hairpin from the bed and gazed at it regretfully. ¡°Unfortunately, there was no way for me to keep you alive and conscious to feel the full effects of the poison. A quick-reacting paralysis was needed to prevent you from harming us more than you already did. You should be grateful, Ambassador. I imagine that sort of end would be quite painful if one were fully conscious to experience it.¡±

    Haemish sputtered something that might have been a curse. His eyes rolled back slowly, and his face dropped down to rest against his beard upon his chest.

    ¡°Thank¡ªthe Saints,¡± Griselda whispered between short, painful pants. ¡°That¡ªwent better than I expected.¡±

    ¡°I told you we should have drugged him before using the hairpins!¡± Lilaru hissed reproachfully.

    ¡°Haemish would have noticed the drugs and burned away their effects,¡± Griselda countered weakly as she struggled to rise from the bed. ¡°You know fire witches are notoriously resistant to poison.¡±

    ¡°Then how is Lady Maura¡¯s poison meant to¡ª¡± Lilaru spun towards the kneeling Ambassador. ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Carina smiled as she took in the sight of the flames that slowly flickered awake and enveloped the kneeling man.

    ¡°Maura¡ªhe¡¯s purifying the poison from his body!¡± Griselda called out frantically.

    Lilaru¡¯s hands shook as she raised the dagger, then rushed towards Haemish.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Carina caught the dancer¡¯s arm swiftly and held her back.

    ¡°But if we wait any longer¡ª¡±

    Haemish opened red-veined eyes. The Ambassador¡¯s yellow-green irises gleamed demonically as he grinned in their direction.

    Carina''s smile faded as she held onto Lilaru tightly. ¡°I should thank you, Ambassador, for granting my request. The only way to ensure the poison reached your heart faster¡ª"

    Haemish¡¯s body seized, his grin contorting into an expression of painful shock. A trail of yellow foam mixed with blood squirted out from behind his clenched teeth and trailed down his beard to drip onto the carpet.

    ¡°¡ªwhile you¡¯re still awake,¡± Carina finished as she released Lilaru¡¯s arm and watched Hana¡¯s tormentor slump over onto his side, both eyes wide open in a startled expression of death. ¡°May you burn in whatever hell awaits you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ªone more down,¡± Griselda panted as she crawled up from the bed. She swayed, caught the post, and grimaced as she turned to rest her back against it. ¡°I-I¡¯m¡ªnot feeling so great.¡±

    Lilaru hastily returned to her sister''s side while the attendant retrieved the dancers¡¯ cloaks, which she passed to Lilaru. Carina wrapped Griselda¡¯s arms in a sheet of ice as Lilaru covered her shivering, injured sister in the mantle, ensuring that her burns and Griselda¡¯s provocative garments remained well hidden.

    ¡°These are court cloaks, so the knights shouldn¡¯t bother you as long as you keep your faces well hidden,¡± Carina explained hurriedly as she took the dagger from Lilaru¡¯s hand and returned it to the sheath on the dead man¡¯s belt. ¡°Take the hidden passage I entered through to leave the room. Lilaru, if you use the map I left inside your cloak, it will lead you to a servant¡¯s passage away from the ball and direct you to the servant¡¯s exit.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ªI have it,¡± Lilaru pulled the parchment from her cloak.

    ¡°Harold and¡ªSaul¡ªshould be waiting for us by the servant¡¯s gate,¡± Griselda rasped out as she continued to shiver beneath her cloak. ¡°The carriage¡ª¡±

    ¡°Will take you out the way you came, right through the main gate,¡± Carina answered. ¡°The Prime Minister¡¯s seal¡ª¡± she pressed the pass into Lilaru¡¯s hand ¡°¡ªwill allow you to return to the capital without being searched. Head directly for your boat and get as far from Lafeara as you can before morning.¡± She glanced worriedly towards Griselda as the woman swayed unsteadily on her feet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡ªbe fine,¡± Griselda whispered reassuringly. ¡°We have¡ªmedicine for burns¡ªon our boat.¡± She was smiling victoriously despite the sweat that already coated her forehead and neck.

    ¡°The sooner you get her treated, the better,¡± Carina advised Lilaru as she crossed the room, past Haemish¡¯s body, towards a large dresser on the west wall. Carina heaved the heavy furniture away from the wall, found the hidden lever near the base of the floor, and pressed her heel against it.

    A crack in the wall emerged and widened as the secret passage came into view. The same route Carina had used to enter the room and hide under the bed before Haemish¡¯s guards had brought the twins inside.

    ¡°Quickly now,¡± Carina motioned to Lilaru, who held her sister gently around the waist as they joined Carina beside the passage. ¡°Use the map and the seal with care. Make sure to throw them both away once you¡¯re outside the fortress gate.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Lilaru clutched the pass uncertainly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a copy,¡± Carina explained with a grin. Mentally thanking Serilda for inspiring the idea. ¡°Probably best if you didn¡¯t hold onto a forgery.¡±

    ¡°Will it work?¡± Griselda asked uneasily.

    ¡°It got you inside the palace,¡± Carina replied with a shrug. ¡°In my experience, the knights care more about who enters the palace rather than the people leaving it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right,¡± Griselda grinned and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say, Lady Maura.¡±

    The twins passed through the small gap carefully, and Carina waved after them as they hesitated at the top of the hidden staircase.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to come with us, Lady Maura?¡± Lilaru pressed worriedly. ¡°If things go wrong¡ª¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Carina interrupted confidently. ¡°The Ambassador died of heart failure. They can hardly hold Lafeara responsible for that.¡±

    Still looking unconvinced, Lilaru slowly nodded and then turned Griselda carefully towards the stairs.

    ¡°Be safe,¡± Carina whispered after them, then pulled the hidden wall closed.

    No sooner had she stepped away from the secret door than the dresser slammed into place against the wall. Carina flinched and spun as Percy stepped out from behind the window curtains and fixed her with a glare.

    ¡°What¡ªhave you done, Maura?¡± the Earl demanded as his winter-gray eyes trailed from her startled face over to the Ambassador¡¯s dead body.

 Book 2: Chapter 75: Lines of Division

    ??????????

    Carina stared at the Earl. Her lungs, which had momentarily stopped working, eased into a shallow breath. Percy stepped further into the room as his gaze scanned the disturbed bed sheets, then shifted over to the still burning chair on its side alongside the Ambassador¡¯s smoldering cloak.

    Carina followed his gaze, and with a quick gesture of her hand, smothered the flames with a blast of ice cut off the musky smoke filling the room. She sighed and flinched as the Earl¡¯s glaring eyes returned to her.

    ¡®Obviously, not everything went according to plan. If it had, you wouldn¡¯t be here.¡¯

    The tension stretched, and with it, the precious time Carina needed to ¡°clean up¡± and return to Rose Palace before anyone noticed her absence.

    ¡°So¡ª¡± Carina murmured between breaths, ¡°¡ªhow did you know I was here?¡±

    The Earl¡¯s gaze dropped subconsciously towards the diamond necklace Carina wore before his winter grey eyes returned to the dead Ambassador.

    ¡°Do you have any idea¡ªwhat you¡¯ve just done?¡± he whispered so softly, Carina strained to make out his words.

    ¡°The answer to that seems pretty obvious,¡± Carina replied tensely. ¡°I killed someone. Poisoned him in fact¡ªnot that anyone will be able to tell.¡±

    Percy inhaled a deep, strained breath as he moved to stand over Haemish¡¯s corpse. Across the few feet that divided them, Carina could hear his knuckles popping one by one as the Earl¡¯s arms and fists quivered in anger. She looked away, her attention quickly caught by one of the broken hairpins she had left on the bed.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± Carina pressed as she moved cautiously around Earl and Haemish towards the bed. She lifted the sheets and picked up the ornament as she scanned the bed and surrounding floor for the second one.

    ¡®Not here. Perhaps the twins took it with them?¡¯

    With a sigh, Carina turned around to face the Earl. ¡°How did you know¡ª¡± She broke off as a line of crimson blood ran down from Percy¡¯s nose and dripped onto his dinner jacket and the carpet below. ¡°Ah¡ªPercy?¡±

    The Earl blinked, sighed, and pulled out a handkerchief to staunch the bleeding. ¡°The necklace,¡± he explained sharply around the muffling silk cloth. ¡°I enchanted it so I could keep track of where you are when you wear it.¡±

    Carina nodded. ¡®That¡¯s not all you enchanted it with, though, is it?¡¯

    ¡°A tracking spell? For my protection?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Percy replied. ¡°I was told you wouldn¡¯t be attending the ball tonight, so when the tracking spell placed you here¡ª"

    ¡°And what about the enamor spell?¡± Carina cut in with a cynically arched brow.

    The handkerchief trembled as Percy froze. His winter grey eyes focused on her for another long, awkward moment, their expression unreadable. ¡°That was¡ªMercy¡¯s idea.¡±

    Carina scoffed at the obvious deflection. ¡°What could Mercy have to gain¡ª"

    ¡°It was only an additional measure of insurance¡ªafter you removed your ridiculous disguise, I¡ªwe were worried that¡ªanyway, it didn¡¯t have time to work¡ª¡± Percy he looked away, his cheeks flushed with anger and embarrassment.

    Carina laughed. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to have to do better than that, Earl Hawthrone. You used an enchantment to manipulate me into falling in love with you?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work like that¡ªnot on ice witches away¡ªyour hearts are more impregnable than Anthraticus,¡± Percy retorted with a hint of annoyance.

    ¡®Excuse me?¡¯ Carina blinked at him as her fingers coiled around the Winter Rose.

    ¡°Surely you¡¯ve noticed.¡± Percy tested the handkerchief against his nose and wiped away the lingering blood. ¡°You never let anyone get close to you, Maura. Aside from Ivy, and now Hana¡ªperhaps even that foreigner you invited into my house¡ª¡±

    ¡°I wonder why,¡± Carina snapped. ¡°You know what the Turnbells¡ªwhat my family was like. Even your mother only ever saw me as someone she could groom and use as a tool. But you¡ª¡± She snorted out a laugh as she turned sharply towards the frozen chair and robe.

    ¡°However it may appear to you¡ª¡± Percy stepped closer, his tone hesitant and doubtful ¡°¡ªbut unlike your family and my mother, I actually have your best interest at heart.¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Carina replied back, eyes wide with exaggerated wonderment. ¡°How lucky for me that I am resistant to your little mind tricks then.¡±

    Percy closed his eyes and grimaced. ¡°How did you even find out¡ªwhat those enchantments do? Serilda can¡¯t have possibly progressed that far in her training.¡±

    Carina stared at him in disbelief. Percy quickly coughed and cleared his throat.

    ¡°Nevermind that now, we have more pressing matters to deal with,¡± he muttered with a nod towards Haemish corpse. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you care to share your plan¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lumi!¡± Carina whispered and smiled as the scriva materialized in the air beside her. The wolf fixed its clear marble eyes on Percy and offered him a low growl.

    ¡°Your scriva,¡± Percy whispered with noted awe. ¡°It¡¯s¡ªincredible.¡±

    Carina scratched the winter wolf¡¯s ear and gave a mental command. Lumi flicked her ears in response as she turned. The elemental¡¯s jaws opened wider than any living creature had the right to move, and Carina watched with relief as the chair and Haemish¡¯s court robes disappeared behind a wall of teeth.

    ¡®Now, what to do about the scorch marks on the carpet.¡¯

    Percy cleared his throat and motioned for Carina to stand aside. Lumi pushed her out of the way gently as the pureblood extended his hand towards the damaged carpet and whispered an incantation, ¡°Fustibus saxisque.¡±

    A torrent of air whipped through the room. Moments later, the edge of the carpet that the flames had scorched was cut cleanly away and lifted into the air. Carina watched in fascination as the new edge of the carpet vibrated. The severed threads folded and wove into each other until the fabric had a newly formed trim.

    ¡®Kinda intimidating how good he is with that magic,¡¯ Carina admitted as Percy shifted the floating, damaged section of rug towards Lumi. The scriva flattened its ear but ate the offered piece of evidence obediently.

    ¡°If we open the window and flush out the scent,¡± Percy mused as his hand shifted towards the curtained window he had entered through. He paused as his gaze slid from the window along the wall towards the door. ¡°So you used an enchantment to seal the room¡ªbut you¡¯re not an air witch¡ª¡±

    Carina watched the Earl¡¯s winter grey eyes shift over to the dresser and the hidden passage behind it the twins had used to escape.

    ¡°Well, no matter,¡± Percy continued dispassionately. With a snap of the Earl¡¯s fingers, the windows opened. A silent but steady stream of air circled the room, slipping between the sheets and billowing beneath Haemish¡¯s clothes as the scent of smoke quickly dissipated.

    Carina flinched as a crow soared into the room to land on Percy¡¯s raised wrist.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to find and dispose of those dancers you hired,¡± the Earl said impatiently. ¡°If word of your involvement ever reached the Emperor¡¯s ears.¡±

    The crow¡¯s eyes flashed red for a moment before it zipped back out the window.

    ¡°No, Percy, wait!¡± Carina protested quickly. ¡°The twins aren¡¯t a threat to me. They are professionals¡ªand they¡¯ll be gone from the capital before morning. They have no reason to betray me.¡±

    ¡°No reason?¡± Percy snapped in disbelief. ¡°Maura, you seriously underestimate the repercussions of what you¡¯ve just done. Worse, you hired foreigners to do the job. How can you be absolutely sure that whoever they report to won¡¯t use this information to gain an advantage in another dealing? Assassination, infiltration, and the trade of information revolve around each other. Just because you used some cleverly disguised poison to kill the Ambassador doesn¡¯t mean others won¡¯t suspect foul play. You¡¯re not dealing with mortals, Maura. Witches have their own ways of tracking down spies, traitors, and would-be assassins.¡±

    He waved his hand, and Carina stepped back as his magic hurriedly remade the bed, then ruffled the sheets to make them appear naturally disturbed.

    ¡°The minute one of those dancers or their troupe wags their tongues, your death warrant is signed¡ª¡± Percy sucked in a breath as he turned walked towards her. ¡°Did Haemish mark you anywhere?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Carina echoed in confusion.

    ¡°A mark, a curse¡ª¡± Percy grabbed her hand and hastily examined her arms ¡°¡ªsomething to identify you by if the right spell is used.¡±

    ¡°No, nothing like that¡ª¡± Carina shook him off. ¡°I think you¡¯re overreacting.¡±

    Percy shook his head as he brushed past her to kneel beside Haemish. ¡°Maura, you have no idea what the Emperor¡¯s Shadow Guards are capable of.¡±

    Carina snorted and crossed her arms. She watched as he wiped away the foam and blood from Haemish¡¯s lips and beard meticulously. ¡°Like the ones who were used to attack Hana?¡±

    ¡°What? No, those were ordinary witch assassins not¡ª¡± Percy broke off as he turned around to face her. ¡°That¡¯s¡ªwhy you did this? Because of Hana?¡± He sagged back onto his heel and laughed incredulously. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    Carina scowled and decided her time would be better used searching the room for the mission hairpin.

    ¡°This small bump here on his neck,¡± Percy murmured curiously. ¡°You poisoned him with some sort of needle?¡±

    ¡°No¡ª¡± Carina replied before catching herself. ¡°Well, close enough. Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°The more I understand how you killed him, the better I can clean up after you, so¡ªYes,¡± Percy retorted with a sarcastic smile.

    Carina turned towards him with an exasperated sigh. She pulled the broken hairpin from her belt, held it out, and reforged the missing tip with ice as Percy watched. ¡°I used this, but with poison mixed into the ice. The tip was left inside the Ambassador¡¯s bloodstream. When Haemish dissolved it to purify the poison, he melted away any evidence.¡±

    Percy nodded slowly. ¡°Haemish might have purified most of the poison, but I doubt he removed all of it since whatever you used was still able to kill him.¡± He raised a brow as Carina slid the now complete hairpin into her hair. ¡°I see your magical control is coming along nicely. I suppose I should be glad you didn¡¯t use your scriva to rip him apart. A shredded corpse would be rather difficult to explain, but the scent of witch blood is¡ªharder to remove.¡±

    Carina scoffed. ¡°What about your nose bleed then?¡±

    ¡°Veles breath!¡± Percy swore and quickly focused on a section of the carpet.

    Carina watched with silent unease as a small circle was cut from the fabric by invisible magic and then quickly erased as the threads wove over themselves to conceal imperfection.

    ¡°Why¡ª¡± Percy began abruptly. Carina turned to find his gaze focused on her feet. ¡°¡ªare you barefoot?¡±

    ¡°Well¡ª¡± Carina hesitated. She had seen enough of Percy¡¯s capabilities for one evening. Somehow the idea of explaining Haemish¡¯s fetish didn¡¯t seem productive to their crime scene clean-up.

    ¡®Great, so how do I explain walking around a dead man¡¯s room barefoot?¡¯

    ¡°Maura?¡± Percy pressed tensely.

    ¡°Oh its¡ªnothing really¡ªI¡ª¡±

    A sudden knock cut her off as Carina and Earl turned towards the bedroom door.

    ¡°Lord Haemish. Lady Lavinia has returned. She would like to speak with you if you¡¯re still awake.¡±

    Carina¡¯s eyes flew from the door to the still open window the crow had departed through. ¡®Damn it the¡ªthe enchantment isn¡¯t active.¡¯ Her head snapped back to Percy as he turned calmly towards the door and parted his lips to speak. ¡®No!¡¯ Carina lunged towards him with hands raised to cover his mouth.

    Percy caught her hand and waist deftly as he called out thunderously in Haemish¡¯s voice, ¡°I said I was not to be disturbed!¡±

    A moment of tense silence followed, then a woman¡¯s voice replied.

    ¡°Forgive me, my Lord, I simply wished to inform you that my task was successful,¡± Lady Lavinia said neutrally. ¡°I apologize if I have disturbed your rest¡ªGood night.¡±

    Percy rolled his eyes and stared down at Carina with a raised brow as if to say, ¡®Do you see how much you need my help?¡¯

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Percy pressed a finger to her mouth, nodded towards the open window, and then scooped the attendant up into his arms. Carina opened her mouth to protest but found her voice mysteriously gone. Percy had already jumped from the window ledge outside by the time she realized he had used magic to silence her.

    ¡®For someone so capable, he¡¯s pretty ignorant when it comes to forging friendships.¡¯

    Only her memory of the last time the Earl had taken her flying stopped Carina from screaming uselessly as they plummeted towards the garden. Carina settled for glaring at Percy after he broke their fall, and they hovered just outside the dead Ambassador¡¯s bedroom window. Percy closed the curtains with a fluid motion of his hand, then the windows which he locked internally.

    The Earl noticed her glare and, with a faint, apologetic grin, snapped his fingers.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Carina seethed for a moment as they flew higher still. ¡°Those are some excellent burglar skills, Earl of Hawthorne.¡±

    Percy let out an exasperated sigh as they sailed across the gloomy sky of pregnant storm clouds.

    Carina frowned as they shifted directions away from Rose Palace. ¡°Where are you taking me? I need to get back¡ª¡±

    ¡°We need to talk,¡± Percy cut in with a pointed glare.

    ¡®Oh, now you want to talk?¡¯ Carina smothered a sarcastic laugh and held her tongue until they touched down on the Ministry¡¯s roof. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first. Why cast an enamor spell on me?¡±

    The Earl took in a sharp breath as he rolled his shoulders back uncomfortably. ¡°I admit¡ªit was a stupid idea¡ª¡± He flinched as Carina laughed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to manipulate you¡ªif I wanted to control you like that, I would have given you the necklace years ago¡ªbefore you even knew I was a witch.¡±

    ¡°Giving the Winter Rose to a half-blood?¡± Carina snorted. ¡°I suppose this obsession of yours connected to my witch bloodline? What exactly is it that you want from me?¡±

    ¡°I just want you to be safe¡ª¡±

    ¡°And yet you and your mother were perfectly content to leave me with the Turnbells.¡±

    ¡°Your identity had to be kept a secret.¡±

    ¡°Because I come from the Isbrand bloodline?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Carina shook her head. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t explain the love spell.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡ªmy mother was planning to have you engaged to Acheron Hargreve.¡±

    ¡°That is ridiculous. What on earth could Constance possibly¡ª¡±

    ¡°She wanted to keep me away from you,¡± Percy interrupted and sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°I admit, I lost my head¡ªjust for a moment¡ªand agreed to something¡ªincredibly foolish.¡±

    ¡°You wanted me to fall in love with you¡ªto prevent me from falling for Acheron?¡± Carina repeated skeptically.

    ¡°I wanted you to fall in love with me because¡ªI¡ªfell in love with you.¡±

    Carina took a step back as she caught a glimpse of desperation in the Earl¡¯s eyes. ¡®Really? You think I¡¯m going to forgive this sort of manipulation just because you claim to be in love with me?¡¯

    ¡°I just wanted to keep you¡ªmine,¡± Percy trailed off with a defeated sigh.

    ¡°Yours?¡± Carina echoed in disbelief. ¡®Do you even realize how creepy that sounds?¡¯

    Percy pressed his lips together as a conflicted expression filled his face. ¡°Perhaps it''s time I let you in¡ªon how your father¡¯s bloodline intertwines with the three covens.¡±

    Not at all sure what to say to that and still reeling from the disturbing confession she¡¯d just received, Carina crossed her arms, shrugged, and waited for his explanation.

    ¡°It has been the goal of many of Hawthorne¡¯s Earls to unify the Covens under one Witch King,¡± Percy explained. The Earl clasped his hands together behind his back as he turned and stared out across the darkening horizon. ¡°A difficult dream to accomplish given the diversity of practice, politics, and leadership among the other coven leaders.¡±

    ¡°You said before¡ªthat there were three Covens,¡± Carina interjected uncertainly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Percy nodded. ¡°The Coven of Crows, led by their mistress, Lady Mercy. They are¡ªsomewhat notorious for being¡ªcannibal witches.¡±

    ¡°Can-nibals?¡± Carina felt sick at the memory of Serilda explaining why an ice witch¡¯s heart was considered invaluable.

    ¡°They mostly consist of weaker, common-born coven witches. Wild, chaotic, unruly by nature, and very prone to testing the tolerance and peace of the other covens. They almost destroyed themselves centuries ago, but then Mercy found them and remade them into her Coven of Crows.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Carina interrupted. ¡°Centuries ago?¡±

    ¡°One of Mercy¡¯s particular talents is¡ªan alternative form of longevity¡ªusing the blood and organs of her¡ª¡±

    Carina held up her hand. ¡°I get it¡ªcannibals. Please¡ªspare me the details.¡± She pressed a hand against her stomach as the disturbing memory of Mercy conducting her virtue examination during the selection formed a blurry image in the back of her mind.

    ¡®Yup¡ªI¡¯m going to have nightmares about that.¡¯

    ¡°The second coven, the Twilight Coven, is currently ruled by my mother, Countess Constance, but it rightfully belongs to the Marchioness of Berxley.¡±

    ¡°Lady Serilda?¡± Carina confirmed unnecessarily, still hung up on the topic of cannibals.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Percy blinked as he studied her face worriedly for a moment but then continued. ¡°Nocturnem is the third coven which has always been led by the Earl of Hawthorne. And so, as of this year, I was instated as their leader.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Carina took in a few more steadying breaths. ¡°If the Coven of Crows are cannibals¡ªwhat about the other covens?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re aware of the Royal and Noble factions?¡±

    Carina nodded. That had been part of her early education under the Countess. ¡°You lead the Noble Party.¡±

    ¡°Because Nocturnem has always sided with the noble witch families of Lafeara.¡±

    Carina raised a brow. ¡°Then¡ªSerilda¡¯s coven?¡±

    ¡°The reason the Twilight Coven welcomed my mother as their leader wasn¡¯t just because she was a Kensington. She also shared their beliefs that witches should live quietly within the shadows of mortals,¡± Percy explained bitterly.

    ¡°And the Hawthornes and Kensingtons have always held a seat in the House of Lords,¡± Carina mused aloud, then refocused her attention on Percy. ¡°And a male heir of either family has always been Prime Minister.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Though when Serilda¡¯s father rose to Marquess, that role fell to my father,¡± Percy acknowledged. ¡°A Marquess or Duke would have too much power and influence to be a neutral leader of both parties.¡±

    ¡°But Viscount Attwood took that role after¡ª"

    ¡°My father was murdered,¡± Percy finished quietly. ¡°Serilda¡¯s father pushed for an investigation. He knew from the very beginning that my father¡¯s death was tied to politics¡ªbut Marquess died before the court approved his appeal. Shortly after his death, all records of his request and investigation disappeared.¡±

    Percy paused for a moment to stare down at his signet ring. ¡°Eleanora¡¯s father, Alastair Kensignton, had already taken a foreign bride and moved to Ventrayna with his wife and child to be Lafeara¡¯s Ambassador. Instead of calling him back, King Henri and the Dowager chose someone they could control to fill the Prime Minister¡¯s seat.¡±

    Carina silently digested these clarifyingly dangerous pieces of information. They aligned only too well with the sad tale Serilda had shared in their last conversation.

    ¡®Serilda¡¯s exile and the Earl¡¯s death created a power vacuum between two witch covens that Constance took advantage of.¡¯ Carina cringed and rubbed her elbow ruefully. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be too far a conclusion to suspect Constance might have had something to do with the death of the Marquess¡ªwhich makes Serilda¡¯s outrage, that I was the one who thwarted her attempt to assassinate the Countess, all the more understandable.¡¯

    ¡°So Viscount Hargreve, the younger brother of Duke Stryker Hargreve, Lord Commanding General of Lafeara¡¯s armies¡ªbecame the Prime Minister,¡± Carina voiced aloud. ¡°And Constance, who was a Kensignton before her marriage, took over both covens in place of her deceased husband and older brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was too young to inherit the Nocturnem Coven after my father died¡ªso Mother took over as a regent of sorts,¡± Percy confirmed. ¡°And almost destroyed it.¡±

    Lightning rippled across the distant horizon. The electrifying illumination cast ominous shadows over Percy¡¯s face, and Carina shivered as her bare toes squirmed against the curved brick roofing.

    ¡°Two years ago, when the First Prince perished in the mountains, the names of many of Nocturnem¡¯s Coven members were suddenly publicized as traitors. They were framed for Tristan¡¯s death. When their families refused to give up their power and estates, the Pope sent in his witch hunters. Within a fortnight, the families of Grimaldi, Shultz, Reyes, and Astor were all burned at the stake before this fortress¡¯s very walls.¡± Percy''s gaze turned south and glimmered with a flash of red. ¡°They were all proud, long-standing noble witch families. None of them, not even the children, were spared. All to satisfy one woman¡¯s greed for power.¡±

    Carina felt her chest grow cold even as a faint sprinkle of rain began to fall around them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the coven¡¯s protect them? Why don¡¯t the witches fight back¡ªeven now, why does no one try to stop these inquisitions?¡±

    ¡°For the survival of the Coven, sacrifice is necessary,¡± Percy intoned dispassionately. ¡°In truth, my mother crippled the hierarchy of both covens over the years. Only after the inquisition did they realize the Countess¡¯s agenda¡ªand acknowledge the damage she had done. That¡¯s why Nocturnem welcomed me back so readily once I came of age. Even the elders of the Twilight Coven kissed Serilda¡¯s feet and begged her forgiveness when she returned.¡±

    ¡®To think¡ªthose family might have been spared¡ªif I hadn¡¯t saved Constance in order to save myself.¡¯ Carina¡¯s stomach clenched miserably as the clatter of rain upon the rooftops grew louder. ¡®I should have realized. Maura¡¯s childhood memories were always the hardest ones to decipher. She was still so young, troubled, constantly ill, cut off, and ignorant of the world. Even if there was no way I could have known¡ªonly a fool would recklessly change the past and expect there to be no consequences.¡¯

    ¡°The Coven¡¯s have agreed to unify and make me their King¡ªbut their submission comes with one significant stipulation,¡± Percy continued calmly as he held out his hand and stepped towards her. ¡°Lafeara¡¯s next Witch King must marry the last Isbrand Queen.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Maura,¡± Percy stepped closer and took her hand. ¡°I can make you Countess of Hawthorne¡ªand soon enough, Queen of Lafeara. The Covens and I believe it is your destiny. You are the last living Isbrand heir, and I am the strongest pure-blood air witch the Coven¡¯s have seen in centuries. I have Veles blessing, and with it¡ªI can oppose even the Emperor if he chooses to stand against us.¡±

    Carina gawked at him, burdened by the necessity to choose between breathing, screaming, and forming a retort as she took another step back. Thunder boomed in the distance as yet another flash of lightning streaked across the sky.

    ¡°There are other ice witches in hiding in Lafeara and Strugna. You could restore Viktor¡¯s Coven if you made Lafeara a protected haven for them to return. My covens would gladly protect you and any ice witch who acknowledges our reign. Some air witches might even join your coven in the hopes of strengthening their own bloodline,¡± Percy continued with growing confidence. ¡°Together, we could reclaim the fallen glory of your ancestor¡¯s legacy and bar the church from ever entering our lands.¡±

    ¡°What about Nicholas?¡± Carina blurted out. ¡°And Eleanora¡ªyour cousin! What happens to them?¡±

    Percy laughed scornfully as he dropped his hand then ran it through his hair, dampened by the steady drizzle which formed small streams between the curved roofing.

    ¡°Can you honestly look at them, Maura, and tell me they would ever make a good husband and wife, let alone King and Queen?¡± The Earl sighed in frustration as his gaze ran down Carina¡¯s damp hair, over her bodice and dress, and down to her bare feet. He removed his jacket and wrapped it around her shoulders. ¡°Even if they might someday learn to rule together¡ªwhat sort of kingdom would they build? Would it protect the covens or continue to sacrifice our kind whenever they need to appease the fearful mortals and their Pope?¡±

    Percy turned a dark gaze towards Peony Palace. ¡°Nicholas couldn¡¯t even turn the witch hunters away this time without pressure from the Emperor. The same Emperor with plans to one day swallow Lafeara into his expanding witch nation. A nation where mortals are treated worse than dogs and cruelly slaughtered for entertainment.¡±

    His winter grey eyes returned to Carina with a sobering look. ¡°You already know what happened to Hana. That could easily be Ivy, Jade, or anyone who isn¡¯t born with witch blood. If the Emperor turns his blade towards us while Nicholas is King¡ªEven if the Covens can push him back, it won¡¯t be without a heavy cost. And then what? We would be exposed, our advantage gone while Nicholas is free to bring in more witch hunters to ensure his reign.¡±

    Beneath the Earl¡¯s jacket, Carina felt her chest tighten as her trembling hands clenched into fists.

    ¡°We can make a better future, Maura.¡± Percy smiled genuinely as he took her shoulders. ¡°You are the monarch this kingdom needs¡ªsomeone who cares for mortals and witches alike. You could bring about a thousand years of peace and stability. Who knows, we might even become allies with Ventrayna long enough to see that demonic Pope and his witch-hunters eradicated for good!¡±

    He paused and waited for a response but, not getting one, sighed and brushed away the damp hair which clung to Carina¡¯s cheek. ¡°I had hoped to use Haemish to broach an alliance with the Emperor and Empress¡ªbut I suppose I¡¯ll have to make do with Lady Lavinia now.¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± Carina cut in through clenched teeth. ¡°What happens to Nicholas and Eleanora?¡±

    Percy¡¯s grip on her shoulders tightened just for a moment as he held her gaze. ¡°Make no mistake, Maura. No coup can succeed without violence and bloodshed. The plans for Nicholas and Eleanora¡¯s deposition are already in place. For a peaceful transition of power, their deaths will be avoided if possible. But if Nicholas¡ªif any of them resist¡ªwe will do with them what the Havardur family and the Second Saint did to the last Isbrand King. Exterminate them from this world and the pages of history.¡±

    Carina stared into Percy¡¯s eyes, now a disturbing burning red, as dread filled her stomach. Finally unlocking her clenched jaw, she drew in a shaking breath. ¡°I refuse.¡±

    Percy¡¯s eyes narrowed at first in confusion, but annoyance quickly followed. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I refuse to take part in any form of genocide!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Percy tilted his head with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°You have no problem assassinating a high-ranking dignitary mid peaceful negotiations¡ªa man whose death will not go unnoticed here or in Ventrayna. Maura!¡± The Earl leaned in closer, and Carina felt his angry breath hit her face as he continued. ¡°You may have just pushed Lafeara into a war it is not yet ready to fight!¡±

    The truth of his words punctured her resolve. The guilt Carina carried ever since hearing Serilda¡¯s story twisted deeper.

    ¡®Is this what Viktor meant when he said the only way for me to survive was to become Queen?¡¯

    ¡°How many Lafearians will die because of the decision you made tonight to get revenge for one Ventrayian slave?¡± Percy challenged angrily. ¡°How many mortals and witches will be slaughtered because of your actions? How many orphans¡ª¡±

    ¡°That bastard deserved to die,¡± Carina cut in coldly. ¡°And I will do everything within my power to ensure this doesn¡¯t lead us to war.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you will do everything within your power?¡± Percy laughed and stepped back. ¡°What power, Maura? Last I checked, you were only a Baroness!¡±

    Carina¡¯s aching jaw finally relaxed as she offered him a slow smile. ¡®You underestimate me¡ªas usual.¡¯

    ¡°You have a plan, huh?¡± Percy murmured as he eyed her suspiciously. ¡°Then please¡ªshare it.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Carina snapped back as she removed his jacket and flung it into his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, and I want no part of your rebellion.¡±

    ¡°Maura!¡±

    She spun away from the Earl and marched towards the end of the roof.

    ¡°You¡¯re in over your head! Maura!¡±

    ¡°Lumi,¡± Carina commanded angrily as Percy¡¯s fingers brushed against her shoulder. With a crack, the scriva appeared, pinning Percy down against the roof with a threatening snap of its teeth. ¡°Leave him.¡±

    Percy remained on his back. His expression pale and grim while his eyes resumed their normal gray color as they shifted from the scriva¡¯s fangs back to Maura.

    ¡°You want me to trust you?¡± Carina yanked the Winter Rose from her neck and held it over the rain pipe. ¡°After this?¡± She dropped the diamond and listened with satisfaction as the necklace clattered along the roof, settling for only a moment before a stream of rain washed it towards the drain. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Maura¡ª¡±

    ¡°You should get some rest, Earl of Hawthorne. Your nose is still bleeding,¡± Carina retorted coldly as she slid a leg over Lumi¡¯s lowered back and mounted her elemental spirit. A moment later, they merged into the dark rainfall, barely more than a glimmering outline beneath the rain that fell upon their translucent surface.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Percy called out futilely as Carina and her wolf vanished. A shift in weight sent the Winter Rose clattering down the drainpipe, where it plummeted into the sewage drain below. A soft creak snapped the pipe back into place once more as Percy sat up, alone on the Ministry roof beneath the turbulent, rumbling storm.

 Book 2: Chapter 76: The Specterâ€™s Twisted Vendetta

    ??????????

    The rain was but a passing illusion to Maura, who felt neither the damp nor the chill as the persistent downpour passed through her spectral figure. After Carina¡¯s dramatic departure, Maura remained to watch Percy as the Earl rose stiffly to his feet, a now scarlet handkerchief pressed against his bleeding nose as he staggered towards the drainpipe where Carina had tossed the Winter Star.

    Maura hovered closer. The rain wavered slightly as the ghost¡¯s form solidified, and she stretched out a hand towards the Earl¡¯s back.

    ¡®Look at you, completely unaware of my existence. I haven¡¯t forgotten what you did to me. If you were not an air witch, I¡¯d give you a good push and watch your head splatter like a melon on the street below. One day, Percy Hawthorne, you will know what it feels like to be powerless.¡¯

    The rain solidified and pelted on the roof relentlessly as the specter blurred, her mouth twisted with rueful displeasure.

    The drainpipe creaked as Percy rested his foot against it and sighed, unable to locate the necklace that had fallen far below the street level below. ¡°Damn it,¡± he hissed.

    Maura smiled and leaned in closer. ¡°Poor little Earl with a twisted black heart. Your one-sided love was doomed from the start!¡±

    Percy¡¯s eyes narrowed, then his head turned sharply to search the night rain. His winter grey eyes ran over Maura without detection, but she retreated all the same. The emotionally detached expression they held reminded Maura of a memory she little cared to remember¡ªlet alone share with Carina.

    With a scowl, Percy turned to examine the empty road below, then jumped down. His damp mahogany curls and jacket barely fluttered as he dropped from view. A moment later, Percy landed deftly, tucked the soiled rag in his trouser pocket, and straightened his cuffs. The puddles of water beneath his boots were barely disturbed as the Earl turned and strode briskly back towards Lily palace where his carriage waited.

    ¡°May your rest be long, deep, and filled with endless misery,¡± Maura whispered bitterly as the rain soon obscured him from her sight. She threw back her head abruptly and laughed, a shrill, broken tune of bubbled-up rage, madness, and obsession.

    The laugh followed like a distorted echo as Maura slithered down the pipe, her figure transformed into a cold, pale mist that delved into the darkness below in search of the jewel Carina had so thoughtlessly discarded.

    ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours. Therefore, what¡¯s yours should also be mine,¡± Maura hummed as the mist formed a pale arm, hand, and then fingers, which reached towards the sparkling necklace snagged on the ragged edge of the pipe.

    A cold flare of magic pulsed from the diamond and forced the specter to recoil as she hissed in pain. Maura¡¯s arm dissolved into mist as her twisted face appeared. She snarled and tried again with even less success to grab the resistant jewel. Her third attempt resulted in a bright white flash from the Winter Heart that slammed into the ghost like an invisible blow.

    ¡°Why?!¡± Maura trembled as she gazed down at her translucent hand, the ghostly skin singed and cracked by the enchantments backlash. ¡°She threw it away. She is no longer the owner¡ªIt should be mine!¡± The specter glared at the still sparkling jewel. ¡°Well¡ªif I can¡¯t have it¡ª¡±

    Pale hands grabbed the nearest sturdy piece of branch and flung it at the necklace. The chain dislodged as the jewel dropped into the sludge-like filth below. The weight broke the surface of the rain-flooded sewage, and the necklace floated away sluggishly down the tunnel that would lead it under the capital and towards Serpentine River.

    Satisfied with this small victory, Maura flew back into the rain-filled sky to return to Rose Palace. Though unaffected by the damp rain, she still shook herself off like a dog outside Hana¡¯s window before sliding through the physical barriers to stand on the carpet at the edge of the unconscious attendant¡¯s bed.

    ¡°You will wake soon,¡± Maura crooned softly as she floated over the bed to touch a blonde lock of Hana¡¯s hair. ¡°And your heart will break when you see how Eleanora has betrayed you again.¡±

    The specter''s black eyes flared an ugly red as they stared through the walls into the Crown Princess¡¯s bed-chamber, where the royal couple slept awkwardly after resolving their delayed marriage obligations.

    ¡°That slut doesn¡¯t deserve you,¡± Maura seethed. ¡°In this life or the next.¡± She continued stroking Hana¡¯s hair, softly humming like a mother to their child, until a mischievous smile crept across her pale grey lips. The specter pulled her hand away and giggled against her curled fingers manically. ¡°I wish you could have seen Carina send Lord Haemish off to the underworld. That filthy dog died with quite the comical expression on his face.¡±

    Lightning flashed behind the curtains, and for a moment, the mirror reflected the ghastly image of the haunting specter. Maura took no notice of her reflection. Her dark gaze focused on the heartbeats of Major Garrett and Captain Beaumont, who stood on guard outside the crown princess¡¯s bed-chamber. With an impish smile, she flew over the bed and slide through the door into the hall.

    Neither knights reacted to Maura¡¯s presence as they shifted their weight and avoided the other¡¯s gaze with silent sighs of two men who would rather be sleeping than standing outside the doors of an all but recently married couple.

    Maura crept closer to Beaumont, drawn to the curious color of her executioner¡¯s heart as she envisioned her hand wrapped around the pulsating purple organ. Her pale fingers twitched, eager to squeeze the life from this proud knight and watch him fall to his knees before her.

    ¡°It is not the dog but his master who deserves my wrath,¡± Maura reflected with a twisted smile. The specter¡¯s malevolent gaze slid up from the steadily beating heart towards the knight¡¯s expressionless face. Beaumont''s violet eyes dropped, and Maura flinched as they focused upon her face with an expression that sent a shiver of terror through her spectral form.

    A jolt of panic sent Maura hurtling through the door into Eleanora¡¯s room. She waited on the other side, her form quivering as it faded further from view. When the knight captain did not give chase, the specter laughed darkly at her own foolishness and focused on the residents of the bed-chamber she had entered.

    Nicholas slept deeply. His fatigue owing more to the physical and mental strain of the past several weeks of poor sleep rather than any recent marital performance.

    Maura had enjoyed the awkward, uncomfortable start to the royal bedding ceremony until she had been forced to leave to catch the tail end of Haemish¡¯s demise. Watching the foul coven witch struggle to reverse the poison Carina had prepared for him, only to ensure it ruptured the witch¡¯s heart while he was still conscious, was a memory Maura planned to relive endlessly.

    ¡®Carina is finally coming through for me. I was worried after Lincoln that she had lost her nerve.¡¯ Maura¡¯s fanged smile spread further still as she drifted around the bed to Nicholas¡¯s side. The specter smirked as she lifted the corner of the blanket from Nicholas''s lower torso and snorted derisively at his shrunken manhood. ¡°Pathetic.¡± She dropped the blanket and narrowed her gaze at the young woman¡¯s licorice black curls as Eleanora stirred. Like a cold shadow, the specter glided across the crown prince towards his less than satisfied wife, who lay stiffly beside him, barely asleep.

    ¡°Not what you were expecting after Tristan, was it, Eleanora?¡± Maura whispered as she floated down to the floor until her gaze was level to Eleanora¡¯s closed eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve a prince¡ªor Hana. You''re not a real princess afterall. For all your bravado and speeches, the moment your life was threatened, you turned tail and abandoned us all to save your own skin. But you can¡¯t run away from who you are¡ªno one can. You, the granddaughter of a slave, and will never be Lafeara¡¯s true queen.¡±

    Eleanora shivered beneath her blanket. The crown princess¡¯s dark eyebrows furrowed as she pulled the blankets higher.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will lose it all soon enough. I look forward to watching you fall to pieces once Carina removes Hana from your side.¡±

    The crown princess pressed her lips together in a grimace, then rolled over with a sigh to face Nicholas. Her hand flinched away as it grazed his shoulder. Eleanora opened one eye long enough to confirm her husband slept.

    Maura grinned as she slid beneath the covers beside the crown princess and pressed a cold, ghostly hand against Eleanora¡¯s bare stomach. ¡°May your cursed womb never bear fruit,¡± the specter whispered into the dark curls over the troubled young woman¡¯s ear. ¡°And may you live long enough to see Nicholas take another Queen and have many children that will never be yours to love. You don¡¯t deserve a quick death¡ªnot this time. I want to see you break beneath the humiliation, betrayal, and fear you made Hana go through.¡±

    Eleanora shuddered, but Maura frowned as the cold magic which connected her to Carina refused to yield to her command¡ªyet again.

    ¡°Why? Why, why, why!?¡± Maura floated up through the bed canopy and crashed soundlessly against the ceiling as her form dissolved into a cloud of mist. ¡°Why Carina and not me? Why does Carina deserve more than me?¡±

    Black veins spread around Maura¡¯s dark eyes as she glared down through the bed curtains. Nicholas rolled over and draped an arm around Eleanora¡¯s waist. The gesture startled the crown princess from her uneasy sleep. Eleanora glanced from Nicholas¡¯s arm to his slack open mouth, sighed, and closed her eyes again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡± Maura muttered as her rage and jealousy burned. ¡°Neither of them deserves a moment of happiness. How much longer will Carina make me wait!¡±

    Black eyes turned, reflecting the glow of the tall candlestick at the foot of the bed near the vacated chairs left behind by the Dowager and Lady Lavinia.

    The trembling mist stilled, then pooled towards the floor behind the chairs where the specter regained her form. Maura glided towards the flickering candle wicks and pushed the wooden candelabra towards the bed in a single fluid motion.

    The bronze shaft caught on the footboard. The wick flames sputtered and jumped towards the delicate sheer veil that offered the illusion of privacy. Melted wax dripped upon the curtain and wooden bed frame as the fire spread hungrily beneath rising wisps of smoke.

    ¡°Stupid bitch!¡± Maura chuckled and grinned as the fire crawled up towards the canopy.

    Eleanora stirred, then her amber eyes shot awake as she twisted beneath the covers towards the flames looming at the foot of her bed. ¡°Nicholas!¡±

    The crown prince grunted painfully as Eleanora nearly shoved him off the bed with her foot.

    ¡°Nicholas, wake up. There¡¯s a fire!¡±

    The word fire and the smoke which already filled the room quickly snapped the crown prince from his sleep. Nicholas rolled over and jolted upright, accidentally smacking Eleanora¡¯s face with his hip as he lumbered to stand up on the bed.

    ¡°Eleanora, my sword!¡±

    Eleanora hissed as she released her cheek and reached across the bed to where Nicholas''s sword rested. She grabbed it by the sheath and tossed the blade up to her naked husband, who quickly drew the sword free and severed one burning stretch of the bed canopy, which he hastily flung towards the floor.

    Eleanora left the bed, grabbed her bed robe, and hastily pulled it on. Only after she had modestly clothed herself did Nicholas boom out, ¡°Beaumont, get in here!¡±

    A muffled protest came from the other side of the bedroom door, which offered only a moment of reprieve before the barrier shattered inwards. Beaumont stepped inside, took one look at the spreading blaze and the prince slashing away at the burning canopy, and drew his sword.

    Maura watched with bitter disappointment as the knight hacked through the remaining veil and curtains effortlessly. The giant kicked and wound the burning cloth into a wad before unceremonially tossing the charred bundle inside the chamber¡¯s fireplace. Major Garrett finally appeared with a bucket of water the knight hastily dumped over the smoking bulge of fabric.

    ¡°Well,¡± Nicholas hissed as he lowered his sword and dropped down to sit on the foot of the disheveled bed. ¡°Perhaps we should make other arrangements for the rest of the night.¡± He caught the pillow tossed to him by Eleanora and draped it over his lap before blowing against his singed fingers gingerly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re injured,¡± Garrett observed tensely.

    ¡°Here,¡± Beaumont pulled a small vial from his belt as he moved to the crown prince¡¯s side. Nicholas held out his hand and hissed as the knight poured a herbal ointment over the reddened skin.

    Eleanora scoffed as the giant leaned down and gently blew against Nicholas¡¯s hand.

    ¡°My knight likes to come prepared,¡± Nicholas responded with a casual shrug to Eleanora¡¯s stare.

    ¡°It is but a small burn,¡± Eleanora observed crisply, then shook her head with a resigned sigh. ¡°And as to other arrangements¡ªthere are no other open rooms available. Unless you want to use one of my lady¡¯s rooms to sleep in¡ªor return to Peony Palace.¡±

    Nicholas frowned and waved Beaumont away with a sigh. ¡°Never mind, forget I said anything.¡±

    Garrett noted the fallen candelabra and picked it up. ¡°I believe this is what started the fire, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so it would appear,¡± Nicholas grumbled. ¡°How careless of the servants to place it so close to the royal bed. Kindly take that outside with you, Major, and have the staff send up some herbal tea to help me relax. Beaumont, thank you. Now go get some rest. Your replacement should have arrived by now.¡±

    Garrett bowed, careful not to look in Eleanora¡¯s direction as he left the room with the condemned candlestick in hand. The crown princess circled the bed to stare at the damp wad of ruined fabric with an unsettled expression.

    ¡°Unlucky, I know,¡± Nicholas murmured when he observed her focus. ¡°On the positive side, it will help spread the news that you and I spent the night together. Nothing like a fire to get the servants talking.¡± He pulled on his trousers before plopping back down on the pillows and sheets. ¡°You should try to get some rest¡ªwe¡¯ll need whatever sleep we can get to keep up appearances tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I can send up a maid to¡ªclean away the mess,¡± Beaumont suggested as he hefted the largest section of the broken door from the floor.

    ¡°Yes, the smell is rather foul,¡± Nicholas agreed. ¡°Have them bring up a sheet to cover the doorway as well. For now, you can open a window.¡±

    Beaumont nodded and propped the piece of timber against the door frame, then moved to the nearest chamber window. His violet eyes drifted up the wall to focus once more on Maura, who remained in her corner of the ceiling like a spider.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Maura¡¯s lips curled even as she faded from the room to hover above the palace ceiling. ¡°So the bastard knight can see me?¡± The specter¡¯s grin faded as she sensed Carina and the scriva¡¯s return. ¡°Playtime is over¡ªwhat a pity.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 77: The Trouble with Ghosts

    ??????????

    The cold, quiet night air wrapped around Carina like a damp cloak as she leaned against Lumi¡¯s shoulders. The invisible layer of magic that concealed scriva and ice witch from sight left her feeling displaced from the world. Even when the royal knights patrolled past them, she couldn¡¯t seem to care that they were inches away from detection.

    The clammy, tainted feel of Haemish¡¯s death, along with her anger at Percy for his manipulation and deception, all seemed to wash away with the rain that poured down her wet hair, face, and neck.

    When the rain finally ceased, Carina shook herself awake and sighed ruefully at her drenched state. Lumi had wandered up to the fortress wall at some point. The scriva walked across the parapet to avoid patrols with the death-defying agility of a mountain goat. Carina stared down at the dark grounds below. The cherry blossom trees barely illuminated by the brazier fire pits lit around the fortress¡¯s exterior for extra visibility and protection.

    ¡®If Lumi jumped¡ªIt would be that easy to leave.¡¯ Her gaze rose towards the roofscape of candlelit windows before her. The capital¡¯s main streets flooded with the lights of lanterns that were kept lit so the knight¡¯s patrol could enforce curfew. Above the city, the night sky was filled with elongated dark clouds that stretched towards a thin, fading line of imperial blue tinged with a peach glow over the distant western planes.

    ¡®The Wolf Thorn mountains are in that direction. I¡¯ve never been that far south. I wonder if I¡¯ll ever be free to explore more of this strange world.¡¯

    Lumi whined softly, and Carina looked down to where her hands curled tightly into the scriva¡¯s fur.

    ¡°Lumi, we seem to be a little lost,¡± Carina admonished as she relaxed her grip. ¡°Return to Rose Palace.¡±

    The scriva¡¯s ears flicked back as if in disapproval, then the wolf turned its glass eyes towards the southwest. Another patrol of guards approached them yet again, but the scriva paid them no mind. Carina watched in amusement as the four men shivered and muttered about the cold as they walked past the invisible witch and her elemental.

    ¡°Lumi. We need to return to the crown princess¡¯s palace,¡± Carina hissed. ¡®I have no idea how long we¡¯ve been aimlessly wandering. I need to get back and make an appearance so I have a solid alibi.¡¯

    Lumi turned to look over her shoulder with a wolfish grin.

    ¡°Why are you¡ª¡±

    Carina slammed her teeth together a moment later as the scriva leapt over the wall and descended towards the palace streets below. She braced herself for impact, but as always, the elemental seemed to defy the laws of science. Its frozen paws barely touched the ground before it bounded forward in a mad dash that hurtled them through the deserted palace streets like a cold storm.

    Carina was panting for air by the time Lumi leapt over the palace walls to land on the damp grass of Rose Palace¡¯s backyard.

    ¡°Alright, that was impressively fast, Lumi,¡± Carina whispered as she dropped over the scriva¡¯s neck. The wolf¡¯s ears perked in delight at the praise as it lifted its head towards her.

    ¡®Does she want me to pet her or something?¡¯

    Carina shook her head doubtfully, ¡°I still need to get inside without being noticed. Do you think you can fly me up to my bedroom window?¡±

    ¡®Fly. No. Difficult. Jump. Yes.¡¯

    The simplistic communication sent back through the bracelet¡¯s magical connection made Carina smile. ¡°That¡¯s fine, just jump to the ledge. I can climb down to the window from there.¡±

    ¡®Dangerous.¡¯ Was Lumi¡¯s immediate reply.

    ¡°You can always catch me if I slip.¡±

    ¡®Reckless.¡¯

    Carina smothered a laugh as she leaned down to wrap her arms around the scriva¡¯s cold, furry neck. ¡°I believe in you. Have a little faith in me.¡±

    Sharp white ears twitched back as the wolf whined. Then it crouched low to the ground, its taut muscles all the warning Carina needed. She grabbed on tightly to its fur once more as the scriva leapt up towards the roof.

    The Rose Palace roof curved down towards the windows of the second floor. The rise of mortar provided enough natural resistance for Carina to stand as she lowered herself down from Lumi¡¯s back.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she murmured, then unlopped the black silk-rope belt from her waist. ¡°If you¡¯ll hold onto this end?¡±

    Lumi stepped forward and gingerly took the knotted end between her sharp teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bite down too hard,¡± Carina warned as she examined the scriva¡¯s fangs worriedly. ¡®The window ledge is just eight feet down from here. It will be fine.¡¯

    Even with Lumi¡¯s invisibility, walking past the six palace knights on guard at the front due to the crown prince¡¯s visit didn¡¯t seem like a good idea. The back door was locked and guarded by another three. Thanks to the rain, the roof was slick beneath Carina¡¯s knees and arms as she lowered herself onto her belly and slowly descended over the edge.

    Her ice mist made it easy enough to gauge where the window lay below. After a moment''s thought, Carina coated the rope in ice to guard the silk threads against the roof''s edge and Lumi¡¯s sharp teeth. Then she eased her hips over the edge and let her weight test the rope.

    Lumi growled worriedly. The scriva¡¯s clear eyes shone with a pale blue light as they focused on Carina¡¯s slowly descending figure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Carina murmured aloud, as much to reassure the wolf as herself before Lumi disappeared from view. ¡°Okay, slow and easy.¡±

    She pressed the soles of her bare feet against the wall for balance and frowned as an immediate and unanticipated problem presented itself. Carina¡¯s right ankle was going numb. While not feeling any pain was normal for her, the complete loss of sensation and touch was new and disorienting.

    ¡®What? Why now? Is it because of the rain or cold?¡¯

    She paused her descent to stare down at her right foot. The sensation of prickling ants crawling their way up her calf followed by no sensation at all worried her, but now wasn¡¯t the time or place to do a proper examination.

    ¡®Danger?¡¯ Lumi inquired anxiously through the bracelet.

    ¡°No¡ªit¡¯s nothing¡ªI just needed to get my bearings.¡± Carina drew in a deep breath and rotated her gaze from the rope to her right foot as her feet slowly reached the top of the window. ¡®Almost there. Just a few feet more.¡¯

    A full view of her drenched, disheveled state soon appeared in her bedroom window''s reflection. Carina ignored her visual state as she stared at the narrow outer ledge of the window frame. ¡®Right. Balance might be an issue.¡¯

    She quickly extended her hand and pushed the unlocked window open. Finding no knights or guards waiting to arrest her inside, Carina let out a sigh of relief as she swung her left leg over the ledge and pulled herself inside. ¡°Alright, safe¡ª¡± she swung her right foot towards the floor and belatedly remembered its recent peculiarity as it bungled the landing and sent her crashing to the floor. ¡°Shit!¡±

    Carina rolled off her right hip, sat up with a groan, and glared down at the treacherous limb. ¡°Okay, seriously. What is wrong with you?¡± She rubbed her hands furiously over the numb joint, hoping to restimulate the blood flow, and froze as her gaze focused in on several small circular bruises forming against her skin. ¡®Finger marks?¡¯

    Lumi appeared in the window, the silk rope belt dangling from the wolf¡¯s teeth as it tilted its head inquiringly at Carina.

    ¡°I¡ªmust have twisted my ankle again or something,¡± Carina replied as she pulled the damp skirt over her foot. ¡°Could you help me get up, please, Lumi?¡±

    The scriva dropped the rope, shrinking slightly in size as it bounded inside the room and slid its damp head under the attendant¡¯s arm. Carina held on as the wolf easily hoisted her to her feet.

    ¡°I need to change and clean up so I can make an appearance,¡± Carina muttered as she scratched behind the wolf¡¯s ear appreciatively.

    ¡®Dry.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, I need to dry off as well,¡± Carina lamented and hopped her way over to the wardrobe where her nightgown and robe hung from a hanger.

    A good ten minutes later found Carina changed for bed with her hair mostly dry. She brushed it out quickly and wound the damp locks up in a bun before attempting to dry Lumi.

    The scriva snorted as it pulled the towel from Carina¡¯s hands and flung it to the floor. ¡®Unnecessary. I. Return. You. Safe.¡¯

    ¡°Alright, yes. I¡¯m safe enough now,¡± Carina responded with a rueful smile.

    ¡®Master. Rest.¡¯

    ¡°I will certainly do my best,¡± Carina replied reassuringly as she scratched the scriva¡¯s damp ears once more. She wasn¡¯t sure if Lumi liked it until the wolf leaned its head against her hand. The elemental creature shimmered and slowly faded from view as Carina dropped her hand with a tired sigh.

    A rush of relief flooded through her, followed by a sudden trembling at the knees. Carina sank down onto the edge of the bed as she folded her arms around her waist.

    ¡®Haemish is dead.¡¯ It was a costly victory, and yet Carina couldn¡¯t help but feel giddy and strangely alive. ¡®I¡¯m surprised Maura isn¡¯t here to sing my praises.¡¯ She shook her head and refocused on completing the act that would buy her immunity from suspicion¡ªas long as the poison remained undetected. ¡®I just need to make a public appearance in front of the staff, and then I can get some sleep¡ª¡¯ her stomach rumbled ¡®¡ªand also something to eat.¡¯

    Carina dragged her slippers onto her feet and tried once more to rub her rebellious right foot awake. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll try walking it off?¡¯ She attempted to move as naturally as possible while she gathered the key from her desk drawer with a frustrated sigh and headed to the bedroom door.

    Carina was so distracted by the bizarre lack of feeling in her foot that she overlooked Major Garrett, who stood outside Eleanora¡¯s room, until after she had shut the door behind her.

    ¡°Oh, right. I guess he would have to be on guard,¡± Carina whispered under her breath as she locked the door. ¡®Well, Eleanora finally got what she wanted. Hopefully, that will keep her happy for a while.¡¯ She nodded to Garrett, satisfied to have such a high-ranking member of the crown princess¡¯s staff as a witness. ¡°Evening, Major Garret. I was just on my way to the kitchen for a snack. Do you need anything?¡±

    ¡°No. Thank you, Lady Maura,¡± Garrett replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be relieved in a few more hours.¡±

    Carina nodded and headed down the steps, taking her time as she got used to the lack of sensation in her right foot. As she descended, Carina took in the numerous candles left burning along the hall and side rooms. ¡®I suppose the servants forgot to blow them out after the Dowager and Lady Lavinia left, or they were kept lit for better visibility and security.¡¯ She shuddered at the idea of the awkward couple sharing their first intimate night together with the Dowager of all people watching at the foot of the bed.

    The sound of dishes being cleaned reached Carina¡¯s ears as she passed the closed dining room door and drew closer to the kitchen. Her stomach rumbled in approval as the scent of freshly made bacon and eggs wafted through the entryway.

    ¡®Seems odd to be this hungry¡ªafter killing someone.¡¯

    Carina shook her head and knocked on the kitchen door as she entered.

    ¡°Ah, Lady Maura!¡± Chef Robbi greeted as he scraped a batch of bacon from the pan. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you up and about. I trust you¡¯re feeling better?¡± His worried gaze dissolved at the sound of her eager stomach. ¡°Perfect timing if you¡¯re interested in a late-night breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Yes! If it¡¯s not too much trouble,¡± Carina replied with a bashful smile. ¡°I missed dinner early and am suddenly feeling quite ravenous.¡±

    ¡°Ravenous?¡± Robbi snorted as Carina hobbled towards the dinnerware cabinets. ¡°You two are lucky I had to stay so late to prepare breakfast for the crown prince.¡± He flipped a towel over his shoulder and turned back to the bacon and eggs cooking on the stove. ¡°It¡¯s not every day I get to serve a future king breakfast after all.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you serve the Emperor of Ventrayna?¡± Carina asked quizzically as she hobbled over to the dinnerware cabinet.

    ¡°Ahh yes¡ªbut only the one time¡ªand I wasn¡¯t the only chef,¡± Robbi explained modestly. ¡°As lavish as royal banquets can be in Ventrayna¡¯s royal palace¡ªI can¡¯t say for certain if the Witch Emperor tasted my cooking or not.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have, and your cooking is divine,¡± Carina reassured him as she set two plates on the counter beside the stove.

    ¡°And this is why you¡¯re my favorite Lafearian.¡±

    Carina snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. Who else are you cooking for?¡±

    ¡°The knight captain waiting in the dining room for his share.¡±

    Carina¡¯s hand froze over the silverware drawer handle. ¡®Of course. I should have known. If Nicholas is here, Beaumont will be close by.¡¯ She sighed and selected two sets of silverware already wrapped in blue napkins.

    ¡°There we are,¡± Robbi expertly divided the eggs and bacon up between the two plates. ¡°As ravenous as you might be feeling, Lady Maura, I suggest giving this larger portion to the Captain,¡± the chef teased as he nudged the almost overflowing plate towards her. ¡°Now, there are some leftover rolls in the bread box and a few cranberry cookies as well if the giant requires more substance.¡± He clapped his hands together with a determined look as he faced her. ¡°As you know, I have my own work to finish up before I head to bed, Lady Maura, so help yourselves.¡±

    With that, the chef turned towards the sink to watch his hands, then picked up a roll of parchment and returned to the pantry to check his supplies.

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll serve the Captain then,¡± Carina muttered as she picked up both plates and turned towards the partially open dining room door. She adjusted her grip quickly as a large chunk of scrambled egg on Beaumont¡¯s plate threatened to roll off the greasy bacon and onto the floor.

    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t do to let my third witness go hungry.¡¯

    ?????

    With the plates precariously balanced against one another, Carina bumped the door open with her hip and offered the startled knight captain a greeting smile.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I join you, Captain Beaumont?¡±

    Beaumont quickly rose in response and took the larger plate from Carina¡¯s hand as her footing wobbled.

    ¡°Ahh, thank you!¡± Carina smiled her relief as she set her plate down in front of a chair. It was then she noticed an untouched glass of wine that sat in front of Beaumont¡¯s place. ¡®Does he not like the wine¡ªor is he not allowed to drink while on duty?¡¯

    Beaumont followed her gaze silently and raised a brow.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re hungry,¡± Carina rushed out quickly. ¡°Chef Robbi made a healthy amount, as you can see.¡± ¡®Shit, am I babbling?¡¯ She pulled her chair out awkwardly as she navigated it around her right foot.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize anyone else was still awake,¡± Beaumont replied softly as his gaze dropped to her feet. ¡°Are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I forgot the bread rolls!¡± Carina sprang up clumsily and quickly darted through the kitchen door. ¡®Shit! Get it together, Carina. Calm and natural!¡¯ She found the bread box, filled another plate with the still warm rolls, and hobbled back through the partitioning door once more. ¡°Here we are!¡±

    Beaumont raised a brow as Carina dropped the plate off beside his already overloaded breakfast. ¡°Thank you, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina nodded and paused as he pulled out her chair. ¡°Oh¡ªThank you.¡± She cringed at the repetitiveness of their conversation. ¡®Nevermind. I should make use of this opportunity to thank him for saving Hana and myself from those assassins.¡¯

    Beaumont¡¯s chair scraped softly against the floor as he sat down beside her. His violet eyes darted towards her as Carina unwound the napkin from her silverware. He followed suit and once again waited, glancing in her direction silently.

    ¡®What¡¯s his deal?¡¯ Carina grumbled internally as she slid her fork under a wad of greasy eggs and lifted it to her mouth. The salty-sweet flavor of egg and bacon distracted her as she sighed in contentment.

    Beaumont silently lifted his own fork and began eating.

    ¡®Wait¡ªwas he waiting for me to eat first? Does he think the food is poisoned or something!?¡¯ Carina coughed as a piece of egg caught in the back of her throat.

    Beaumont¡¯s chair scraped again as he rose and moments later placed a cup of wine in front of her.

    ¡°Thank¡ªyou,¡± Carina mumbled out and swallowed down the bittersweet red wine. Beaumont said nothing as he returned to his seat and resumed eating. ¡®Oh, this is going well.¡¯

    Carina cleared her throat, then set down the glass, picked up her fork, and toyed with it uneasily. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªglad we have this opportunity to speak,¡± she began with forced casualness. ¡°I wanted to thank you personally for coming to my rescue yesterday. You no doubt saved me from a rather painful death¡ªand Lady Hana as well.¡±

    Beaumont chewed slowly and swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m glad that I happened to be nearby and able to help. Although¡ªI do wish you would not put yourself in danger, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡®You make it sound like I did that on purpose.¡¯

    ¡°Danger has a habit of finding me, not the other way around,¡± Carina corrected as she lifted another fork of eggs. ¡®Most of the time.¡¯

    Beaumont nodded as he maintained a neutral expression. ¡°His Majesty is still looking into the identity of those assassins. We don¡¯t know how they snuck inside the palace or attacked Lady Hana, but the crown prince has assigned a few extra knights to bolster Rose Palace¡¯s defenses.¡±

    ¡®The assassins were obviously from Ventrayna, but I can understand why Nicholas would want to investigate thoroughly before making any formal accusations.¡¯

    Carina ate another bite as she observed the knight captain thoughtfully. While still a bastard, Beaumont had clearly been brought up with a noble¡¯s education. Despite his rather domineering size and appearance, the knight captain¡¯s movements contained a surprising amount of control and grace, even when handling such delicate silverware.

    The quiet, stoic pose immediately shattered when Beaumont¡¯s elbow accidentally grazed her arm. The knight captain half-choked on his food as he bobbed a silent, awkward apology and edged his chair further away. Carina smothered a laugh as she pushed his untouched glass of wine closer and watched him lift it to take a quick drink.

    ¡®I wonder why it is I don¡¯t hate you anymore?¡¯ With a shake of her head, Carina cut a bacon strip between her knife and fork and chewed thoughtfully. ¡®More importantly, why haven¡¯t you told anyone about Lumi?¡¯

    The silence stretched on as Carina finished a quarter of her plate while Beaumont managed to devour his meal with expert military efficiency along with a second glass of wine.

    ¡®So much for being averse to drinking. I guess that means Beaumont¡¯s not on duty. And here I thought he shadowed Nicholas day and night.¡¯

    Carina blinked as the knight captain¡¯s violet eyes turned boldly towards her.

    ¡°Thank you for the food,¡± Beaumont said as he wiped his lips with a napkin, then folded the cloth and laid it across his plate. ¡°I should be getting back.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Carina murmured, internally conflicted if she should voice the question nagging at the back of her mind. ¡®Perhaps Viktor was mistaken. Lumi should be able to control when mortals can see her after all.¡¯

    ¡°The wolf,¡± Beaumont said suddenly as he hesitated by the corner of the table. ¡°You should keep it out of sight.¡± Seemingly satisfied with this warning, the knight captain continued on his way.

    Carina quickly left her seat. ¡°Wait!¡±

    Beaumont frowned as he turned back towards her. His gaze appeared focused on the floor by the kitchen door. Carina watched tensely as he circled the table and bent down to pick up something. She nearly choked on embarrassment as he held up her right slipper.

    ¡°Oh¡ªthat¡¯s¡ªmine,¡± Carina observed with a glare at her numb right foot. ¡®Seriously, could this be any more annoying?¡¯

    Beaumont sighed as he returned to his seat and motioned for Carina to sit down. When she reluctantly complied, Beaumont knelt and slid the slipper back onto her right foot.

    It was an oddly touching gesture that made Carina feel even more conflicted about her previous assumptions concerning this troublesome knight captain.

    ¡°You want to know why I haven¡¯t told anyone¡ªabout your scriva?¡± Beaumont lowered the numb foot as he looked up at her. His violet eyes had a strangely calming effect on Carina¡¯s tense nerves, though she quickly looked away from them. ¡°I told you before, Lady Maura, I have no desire to see you hurt.¡±

    ¡®Not now but¡ª¡¯ Carina sucked in her lip and sighed. ¡°You say that even though you know that¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re a witch doesn¡¯t make you evil or dangerous,¡± Beaumont replied as if he had heard her unfinished question.

    ¡®Dangerous?¡¯ Carina gripped the back of her chair as she studied him. ¡®Is he underestimating my abilities or just ignorant of my intentions? No, either way, he¡¯s shielding a witch¡ªif others found out¡ª¡¯

    ¡°There is something that clings to you, Lady Maura,¡± Beaumont continued solemnly. ¡°A specter you brought to the palace that does appear to bear ill will towards the royal family.¡±

    ¡°What¡ª¡± Carina croaked out, completely caught off guard. ¡®Was he talking about¡ªMaura?¡¯

    ¡°You ought to be careful of this specter, Lady Maura,¡± Beaumont continued with a stern gaze. ¡°The dead have no allegiance to the living because they are not bound to this physical plane. They only linger to sate unfulfilled desires. The more obsessed they become with obtaining mortal satisfaction, the more chaos they leave in their wake.¡±

    ¡°Why are we suddenly talking about ghosts?¡± Carina deflected, her voice cracking despite her best efforts to appear disinterested.

    Beaumont stared back at her for a long, unnerving moment, then looked down at her foot. ¡°Because you are marked by one. You also appear to have lost the necklace which guarded you against such malevolent spirits.¡±

    ¡®Wait, what?¡¯ A quick reflection reminded Carina she had been wearing the necklace the day she bumped into the knight captain at the blacksmith''s shop. ¡®But why would Beaumont know anything about enchantments¡ªthen again, how does he know what a scriva is?¡¯

    ¡°Did you¡ªlose your necklace?¡± Beaumont pressed with a hint of curiosity as he rose slowly to his feet.

    ¡°I¡ªdidn¡¯t like it¡ªso I threw it away,¡± Carina muttered distractedly.

    ¡°You threw away a priceless enchanted heirloom?¡± Beaumont echoed as his violet eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I see.¡± He pulled the sword gloves from his belt and slid them on with a curious smile.

    ¡°What did you mean before, about a specter following me?¡±

    Beaumont scratched his chin thoughtfully, drawing Carina¡¯s attention to the pale blond stubble that formed along his square jaw. ¡°Most specters lack the will or energy to affect anything in the physical realm. It takes a great deal of wrath and vengeance to give them any power.¡±

    ¡®Wrath and vengeance¡ªthat does sound like Maura.¡¯

    ¡°The longer they linger, the more twisted and spiteful their nature becomes,¡± Beaumont continued grimly. ¡°They can be a danger even to those they once loved. A cursed soul capable of killing without remorse. Ultimately they might even lose sight of their original goal once they get a taste for killing.¡±

    ¡®That¡ªdoesn¡¯t sound good.¡¯

    ¡°Fortunately, negative energy alone has a limited duration. If the ghost doesn¡¯t find a host to drain negative emotions from, their consciousness will eventually run dry, and they will fade into the underworld.¡±

    ¡°A host?¡± Carina echoed in a worried whisper.

    ¡°A powerful ghost can temporarily possess a host whose will and sense of morality have been compromised. Usually, the host is a member of the specters family,¡± Beaumont explained carefully. ¡°A ghost must drain life from the living to resist the pull of the underworld. The longer they remain here, the more energy is required. Usually, sticking to one host will provide them all they need, especially if that host is a witch. Witches tend to have extra energy to burn since they naturally pull energy from the elements around them. However¡ª¡±

    ¡°However?¡± Carina echoed as she leaned forward with an uneasy sense of dread.

    ¡°¡ªIf the witch gives the ghost permission to use their magic, a ghost can drain them to the point of death. Mortals, on the other hand,¡± Beaumont shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t live for very long once a ghost has attached itself to them.¡±

    ¡®So, I¡¯m safe¡ªas long as I don¡¯t let Maura use my magic? Her magic? That¡¯s a bit¡ª¡¯

    ¡°If I were you,¡± Beaumont continued as he glanced towards the ceiling above them. ¡°The next time this ghost drops by to suck up more of your energy, encourage her to let go of any past grudges and depart to the underworld where she belongs.¡±

    Carina held back a scoff. ¡®You have no idea the kind of grudge Maura is holding. And I have no right to ask her to leave.¡¯

    ¡°The longer she remains here, the less likely her soul will reincarnate,¡± Beaumont pressed as if sensing her reluctance. ¡°There are some fates worse than death.¡±

    ¡®What the hell does that mean? Wait a minute¡ªshe?¡¯ Carina blinked, and half rose from her chair as Beaumont once more headed towards the door. As she stood, Carina realized sensation had returned to her right foot and took a few steps forward to confirm. ¡®This night just keeps getting weirder.¡¯

    With a confused shake of her head, Carina gathered the dishes and carried them to the kitchen, distracted by the thought of Beaumont¡¯s warning¡ªand the chaos that would follow when the Ambassador was found dead the following morning.

    ¡®Well¡ªat least Haemish¡¯s ghost isn¡¯t following me around.¡¯ Carina shuddered at the thought as she climbed the stairs and quickly returned to her room.

 Book 2: Chapter 78: The Daughters of Ramiel

    ??????????

    Griselda shivered as she stared across the bow of the ship, to where the Serpentine River merged with the Tiberthian Sea. Waves of jade green, alabaster blue, and onyx black danced beneath a sky masked behind a sheet of apricot clouds that darkened as they spread in the direction of Lafeara¡¯s shoreline.

    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to outrun the storm,¡± Harold said with noted relief as he carried over a canteen of wine. Sedric followed, holding a small medicinal chest. Griselda grit her teeth as she focused on the box, then shifted her seal blue eyes to where Lilaru sat on a crate beside her, nervously tapping the broken ornamental hairpin against her knee.

    ¡®We should be celebrating. Lilaru and I have crossed another name off our list. But instead¡ª¡¯

    Griselda looked down towards the arms that lay uselessly upon the blanket draped over her lap. Her flesh was purple and black where the white of the bone did not shine through. The ice magic Carina had used to cover them melted the moment Sedric carried her onto the boat. Griselda had waited for the pain to come back, but her burned arms remained¡ªlifeless.

    ¡°Perhaps you ought to have a drink first?¡± Sedric said as he took the wine canteen from Harold, pried the lid off, and offered it to Griselda. She nodded and drank as he held the drink carefully to her lips. The liquid burned all the way down, but Griselda did not miss the herbal taste hidden beneath. She smiled as Sedric removed the drink. ¡®He hid it because he knows how much I hate bitter medicine.¡¯

    Lilaru snatched the canteen away and inhaled a long drink of her own.

    ¡°Ahh¡ªI think that was meant for me,¡± Griselda cautioned with a twisted smile. Lilaru¡¯s grimaced as she lowered the wine, and Griselda frowned as her twin blurred against the darkening horizon behind them. ¡®On second thought, Lilaru probably needs something to help her unwind.¡¯

    The nerve-numbing medicine buzzed lightly against her consciousness as Griselda focused on her breathing. Harold brought over another chair for Lilaru while Sedric mixed a poultice of honey, lavender oil, and desert pear juice in a small bowl. The silent flute player used a small brush to spread the glaze gently over Griselda¡¯s damaged skin, starting with the shoulder of her left arm.

    ¡°W-what do you think?¡± Griselda asked when Sedric reached her elbow.

    His hazel-brown eyes raised towards her face with poorly masked unease. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be feeling any pain.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could say that was entirely due to your miraculous medicine¡ªbut I haven¡¯t been able to feel much of anything since we left the palace,¡± Griselda confessed with a shaky smile. ¡°That¡¯s probably a good thing, though.¡±

    ¡°Your mind could be shutting out the pain,¡± Sedric replied slowly. His brows furrowed as he continued his application of ointment down her forearm. ¡°We¡¯ll see how you feel tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll recover,¡± Griselda said confidently. ¡°I always do.¡±

    ¡°Of course you will!¡± Lilaru retorted as she wiped away a trail of wine from her chin. ¡°Our mission isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    ¡°Lady Griselda needs to rest!¡± Sedric countered sharply. ¡°Or would you have her lose more than her arms for the sake of your vengeance?¡±

    Griselda recognized the angry madness in her twin''s eyes as Lilaru rose from the crate to glare down at the flute player. ¡°Lilaru.¡± Griselda shook her head and turned to Sedric. ¡°It will take time for my arms to heal¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you were anyone else,¡± Sedric muttered tensely.

    ¡°But we¡¯re not!¡± Lilaru hissed out with a pointed glare.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t argue¡ªwe should be celebrating,¡± Griselda protested with a groan. ¡°Lil, give me some more of that wine.¡±

    Lilaru¡¯s anger faded instantaneously as she nodded. She helped Griselda drink more of the herbal wine and brushed away the strands of blonde hair that had pulled free from her braids. ¡°You can have the rest¡ªit tastes strange anyway.¡±

    ¡°I prepared it with some medicinal herbs in the likelihood that one of you would come back injured,¡± Sedric informed tersely. ¡°Though I am getting tired of patching you both up.¡±

    ¡°You are as wise as you are kind, Sedric,¡± Griselda responded wistfully as more of her body drifted into a numb-like state. Her eyelids grew heavy as the muscles in her tired neck and back finally began to relax. The back of her head bumped gently against the ship¡¯s mast as the pale sails spun above her eyes then steadied. Griselda sighed and imagined it was her breath that filled the sails with wind that would carry them back to the port of Varhaider, where Madam Maylea would be waiting.

    ¡®And then, as long as I can regain the use of my arms, we will continue to our next target, Duke Tyrrell.¡¯

    Their first encounter with the Witch Dukes of Ventrayna was not a memory Griselda or Lilaru cared to relive. The day the treacherous half-witch, Isaac, had led Emperor Arius¡¯s assassins inside the Palace of Popes.

    Griselda still remembered the embroidery of the holy robes her father, Pope Ivan, wore as he knelt before the statue of the Three Saints. She remembered the sounds of footsteps filling the sacred alter room as Isaac swept inside. None of the Pope¡¯s guards thought to stop the witch hunter because Isaac was the Pope¡¯s favorite and most trusted servant¡ªwhich made the moment that Isaac slit Ivan¡¯s throat while he prayed all the more confusing and terrifying.

    The Pope¡¯s wife, Lady Danika, had grabbed her three young daughters and fled as the other witch-hunters attempted to quell Isaac and his band of traitors. A night of horror followed, which none of the Pope¡¯s family survived unscathed.

    The Pope¡¯s oldest son, Mathias, then only seventeen, rushed his mother and sisters towards a secret exit in the Pope¡¯s library. Behind the shelves of sacred relics and documents, a tunnel of limestone twisted down into the earth that would lead them to the Holy Sepulcher where Harmonia Bozidar, the Third Saint and Matriarch of their family, had been laid to rest.

    Danika pleaded with Mathias to join them, but the Pope¡¯s eldest son would not abandon his pride or inheritance so readily.

    ¡°I will avenge Father and bring my brothers to you safely, Divine Mother.¡±

    Griselda had been proud of Mathias''s courage and determination in that moment. Certain the young warrior cardinal would carry out his oath and then take their father¡¯s place on the Holy Throne of Zarus.

    Instead, the Emperor''s three Witch Dukes dumped the heads of the Pope''s three oldest sons, Mathias, Haskwell, and Zoran, at Danika''s feet. The broken wails that filled the sacred sepulcher still echoed in Griselda¡¯s nightmares. Jericho, the Pope¡¯s youngest, sickly son, was beaten near unconscious on the floor while the three Witch Dukes took turns raping the Pope¡¯s wife before turning to defile her daughters as well.

    They had been spared death by the arrival of Arius, who laughed as Jericho burned his eyes with coals to avoid watching his sisters¡¯ rape. Then Isaac presented the Witch Emperor with the Pope¡¯s holy sword, and the heathen witches roared their triumph as Arius melted the relic into a pile of burning metal.

    Arius pardoned the survivors of the Pope¡¯s family for their father¡¯s crimes, then sold them into slavery. All except Jericho, who the Witch Emperor kept on a leash like a blind dog.

    For days after, Danika and her daughters waited in cells while their palace and city burned. On the fourth day, Griselda woke to find their mother had died in her sleep. A small mercy for the noblewoman who had suffered the unendurable and lost the will to live.

    Afterward, Griselda, Lilaru, and little Nesta were presented to the three Witch Dukes as a gift from the Emperor. A year later, while living as Duke Zenon¡¯s favorite slave, Griselda finally found the opportunity to stab her master, the Empress¡¯s older brother, in his sleep. She made her escape from the palace and was rescued from pursuit by Sedric and a group of slaves from old Zarus who had built up a small resistance. Saving Griselda had cost Sedric most of his comrades, but he followed her relentlessly, compelled by his oath to serve the descendants of the Pope.

    After Duke Zenon¡¯s death, the other Ventrayna Dukes took a greater interest in their palace security and more pleasure in viciously abusing their Zarus slaves. It was some eight months before they found a way to free Lilaru. Griselda¡¯s twin sister had been broken physically and mentally by Duke Zenaku before he sent her back to the slave markets after losing interest. Sedric¡¯s younger brother died in the daring ambush and rescue that finally freed Lilaru from captivity.

    ¡®I will never be able to repay the debt I owe him,¡¯ Griselda reflected ruefully as Sedric wound her injured left arm in a light gauze.

    They never found little Nesta. After months of watching Duke Tyrrell¡¯s house and bribing the slaves who went in and out with what little money they possessed, they learned why. Lilaru, whose mind was fragile even on the best of days, sank into a dark pit of depression when Sedric brought word of Nesta¡¯s death.

    The rumors implicated the house of Lord Haemish Emerson, the Emperor¡¯s Advisor and Ambassador to Lafeara. Lord Haemish had bought a slave who matched Nesta¡¯s description off Duke Tyrrell, only to dump her body in the desert a week later. It wasn¡¯t the closure the twins had been praying for and without a body to verify, let alone bury, even Griselda was unwilling to accept their failure.

    ¡®If Madam Maylea had not found us then, we might have given up on living. But she helped Lilaru recover her broken mind and taught us how to survive, how to look forward.¡¯ Griselda shivered as Sedric finished tying the gauze in place around her right arm. He placed the limp limb across her lap and put away his ointments and tools without saying a word, but Griselda could tell he was worried. Even for her, this much damage would be putting the bloodline of saints to the test. ¡®If Jericho can regrow his eyes, then I¡¯m sure I can recover from this.¡¯

    Griselda and Lilaru had learned of their brother¡¯s liberation and subsequent coronation as Zarus¡¯s next Pope while still in captivity. They had swallowed down their bitterness and anger when neither he nor the cardinals of Zarus came looking for them, but they never forgot. Whispers of the demise of the Pope¡¯s family, leaving only Jericho to carry on the bloodline of Saints, soon reached their ears as they trained under Madam Maylea.

    Despite Maylea¡¯s offer to reunite them with their brother, the twins firmly declined.

    ¡°Jericho already considers us dead. If he knows we are alive, he will stop us from pursuing our mission,¡± Griselda had reasoned.

    ¡°And while the Witch Emperor is focused on Jericho, we will get our revenge,¡± Lilaru quickly agreed.

    ¡®It was the right choice. Now only two Dukes remain, and the Emperor has lost his favorite Advisor as well.¡¯

    A spark of light burning beneath the folds of her bandages pulled Griselda¡¯s gaze towards her right arm. The sigil of a black flame glowed as the thin gauze darkened and wilted beneath its heat.

    ¡®Is that¡ª¡¯ Griselda¡¯s jaw clamped shut even as her chest constricted tightly.

    ¡°Looks like it might start raining,¡± Lilaru observed sullenly as she returned to Griselda¡¯s side, wrapped in a blanket with an open bottle of wine in one hand. ¡°We should get you inside. Keep those bandages dry.¡±

    ¡°Your sister is right, Lady Griselda.¡±

    Griselda turned to where Saul, the usually silent bodyguard Madam Maylea had assigned to their little troupe, leaned against the railing with his back to them. She smiled sourly in response. Although Griselda trusted Madam Maylea, trusting a water witch who worked as a mercenary for coin was another matter.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you ask your god for calmer weather?¡± Griselda asked with an arched smile.

    Saul snorted and turned towards her. ¡°My goddess works beneath the waves¡ª¡± he gestured over the railings towards the turbulent ocean ¡°¡ªnot above them. Perhaps you should pray to yours?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough blasphemy from you, witch,¡± Harold growled as he hefted his staff and snatched the bottle of wine from Lilaru¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hey!¡± The younger twin growled as she tackled him from behind. ¡°I wasn¡¯t done with that.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t either when you lifted it off me. There¡¯s plenty more below deck if you¡¯re thirsty, spoiled princess,¡± Harold mocked, unhindered by her weight. The giant drummer headed towards the ship''s cabin and ducked as he reached the door. Lilaru hopped off and made a rude gesture to his back before adjusting her blanket and returning eagerly to Griselda¡¯s side.

    ¡°Harold is working on our meal. Is there anything, in particular, you¡¯d like, Griselda?¡±

    ¡°Something sweet,¡± Griselda replied, her gaze still focused on Saul, who stared up at the ship¡¯s sails critically. She followed his gaze and frowned at the strong breeze, which seemed to change directions intermittently. ¡°Is something wrong, Saul?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± the water witch muttered with a faint growl. ¡°The wind doesn¡¯t feel right. Hasn¡¯t felt right since we left the capital.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still making good progress,¡± Sedric commented as he returned carrying a shawl that he gently placed around Griselda¡¯s shoulders and bandaged arms. ¡°Perhaps it''s the storm gaining on us again.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± Saul growled forcefully.

    ¡°What¡¯s he going on about?¡± Harold asked as he returned with two waterskins and a platter of dried fruit, dried meat, and flatbread.

    ¡°The wind,¡± Lilaru replied, the usual playfulness gone from her voice. ¡°Are we being followed, Saul?¡±

    ¡°What does a mercenary water witch know about wind or sailing¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know the sea, and this isn¡¯t¡ª¡± Saul stopped as his eyes widened in alarm. ¡°Wind witches.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lilaru protested. Sedric reflexively pulled his short swords from their scabbards while Harold set the platter down on the nearest crate then flexed his staff-wielding arm. ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Never mind that,¡± Sedric said anxiously as he glanced back towards Griselda. ¡°Get your sister below deck, Lilaru!¡±

    ¡°Too late!¡± Saul hissed in a low whisper barely heard above the waves around them.

    With the moon hidden behind the storm clouds, only the light of the ship''s lantern illuminated the three dark figures that slowly settled down onto the boat around them. Griselda stared at the silver wolf masks and black robes that shrouded their identities.

    ¡°Well, well, visitors at this hour?¡± Harold called out with forced bravado. ¡°To what do we owe this unexpected visit?¡±

    ¡°We have no quarrel with the witches of Lafeara,¡± Sedric added quickly, in a much calmer, diplomatic tone. ¡°Why have you sought us out?¡±

    ¡°We are here at our Witch King¡¯s command,¡± a male voice answered from the robed witch perched above them upon the gaff of the mainsail. ¡°We have been sent to ensure your unrepentant silence.¡±

    ¡°You mean our deaths?¡± Saul interpreted with a cynical bark.

    The wind in the sails suddenly died, and a chill ran up Griselda¡¯s spine as she felt the air around them take on a threatening, devilish presence. A moment later, her view of the witch was obscured as Sedric lept in front of her, his blades crossed against an invisible blow that slid him back against Griselda¡¯s knees. The sharp cry that followed whipped Griselda¡¯s head to where Saul¡¯s boots were already vanishing over the side of the ship. Then Harold¡¯s war cry cut off mid-way, followed by a strange groan as his staff clattered to the deck. The giant drummer soon followed as he fell like a great tree crashing in an all too quiet storm.

    Blood pooled beneath the defeated drummer, and Sedric held onto Lilaru, whose hysterical scream shattered the deadly quiet of the witch¡¯s magic.

    ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯ The fear pounding behind Griselda¡¯s ears faded away as a strange memory from her past returned to her.

    "Wind witches are often overlooked and underestimated because they are the most skilled at hiding their presence," Isaac the half-witch explained as he turned the page of the painted storybook an eight-year-old Griselda had asked him to read. "By the time you realize you¡¯re in danger, it''s too late to run. The gentlest breeze can be manipulated to cut even the strongest knight in half."

    Isaacto a picture depicting a small boy surrounded by piles of decapitated soldiers. Griselda shivered as she sat on the witch hunter¡¯s lap, unable to look away. "A coven of Veles¡¯s witches could rip a city apart brick by brick and leave not a single blade of straw behind. That¡¯s why we, as witch hunters, never hesitate to put an air witch down. Innocent or guilty, it makes no difference. It is better to burn an entire hive than risk creating a pureblood devil who can turn even the Pope into their puppet with a single word. You can deny a witch earth, fire, and water, but you can¡¯t take away the very air they breathe."

    ¡°Your Ladyship¡ª¡± Sedric¡¯s voice, gruff and twisted in pain, pulled Griselda from the bittersweet memory as the flute player fell to one knee, still gripping his swords determinedly.

    Griselda looked down at the blood which dripped beneath his bowed back and felt a hopeless chill spread down her legs.

    ¡®No¡ªnot like this.¡¯

    ¡°There is no point in resisting,¡± the air witch above them, the leader¡ªor so Griselda presumed since he was the only one who had spoken¡ªexplained with an indifferent tone. ¡°You¡¯re already marked for death.¡± He gestured and the air wrapped around Griselda¡¯s numb right arm, lifting it and tearing away the marred bandage over the burning flame mark that glowed against her glistening, dark purple flesh. ¡°A few more days, and you would have experienced a slow and painful death. At least we can offer you a quicker end.¡±

    ¡°Griselda,¡± Lilaru whispered, now supporting Sedric as she turned to look at her sister. ¡°What is he talking about?¡± Panic pooled in the younger twin¡¯s eyes. Fear, denial, and madness danced in their hopeless blue depths.

    ¡®No, I promised¡ªI promised you would never know this fear again.¡¯

    Griselda leaned forward over her useless arms and called on what little strength remained in her legs to stand. ¡°If death is certain, might I make a last request? I would like a moment to say goodbye to my sister.¡±

    ¡®I must be brave for the both of us.¡¯

    ¡°Granted.¡± The witch¡¯s reply was so immediate and confident that Griselda wondered how many he had offered the same courtesy before sending them to the underworld. She shook the thought away as Sedric pushed Lilaru towards her. The younger twin smiled vibrantly even as she slipped closer to insanity.

    ¡°Griselda?¡±

    ¡°Hush,¡± Griselda whispered as she leaned against Lilaru¡¯s shoulder and cursed her useless arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡®I will protect you¡ªone last time.¡¯

    Lilaru wrapped her arms around Griselda tightly as she took a shaky breath. ¡°Always,¡± she replied, her voice quivering with tears. ¡°Together¡ªuntil the bitter end.¡±

    Griselda nodded and lifted her gaze to Sedric. The flute player''s beautiful hazel-brown eyes smiled with acceptance before he bowed his head at her unspoken request. Griselda looked away first as she turned her lips toward¡¯s Lilaru¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Hold my hand.¡±

    ¡°Touching,¡± a female witch grumbled from the bow of the ship. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± echoed the second male witch near the rudder at the back of the ship. ¡°The storm is drawing closer, Barclay. We should finish up here and head back.¡±

    ¡°Be silent!¡± Sedric snarled with feral ferocity. ¡°You know not¡ªwhom you address!¡±

    ¡°What? Two prostitutes from Zarus?¡± the female witch retorted with a dismissive snort. ¡°Don¡¯t think we missed that accent for a minute.¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡± Sedric shouted back as Griselda continued to whisper into Lilaru¡¯s ear. ¡°You are in the presence of the daughters of Pope Ivan Bozidar!¡±

    The masked witches gave no response as they glanced at each other in turn. Then the male witch at the back of the vessel laughed. ¡°Good one. You almost had me. Everyone knows Pope Jericho is the only living member of that cursed bloodline.¡±

    Griselda pulled away from Lilaru and smiled at her sister''s calm, tear-streaked face. Lilaru locked her right hand through Griselda¡¯s left, and they turned to face the witch above them. The sails stilled as a flash of lightning rippled through the clouds above the ship.

    ¡°I am Griselda.¡±

    ¡°And I am Lilaru.¡±

    ¡°We are the daughters of Pope Ivan and Lady Danika. Sisters of Mathias, Haskell, Zoran, little Nesta, and Jericho, the Pope of Zarus.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± hissed the male witch at the rudder as Sedric climbed slowly to his feet.

    ¡°In the name of our ancestor, Harmonia Bozidar, the Third Saint, we curse the witches of Lafeara and their King. Ramiel, we call upon you to avenge this injustice. We offer our lives, our souls, and our mortal bodies in return.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± the witch identified as Barclay called out even as heavy thunder boomed around them.

    The ship beneath them took on a majestic glow as runes painted across the bow activated.

    ¡°Fuck this,¡± the female witch shouted, ¡°you can¡¯t reason with these fanatics. Just kill them!¡± The witch leapt from the bow with desperate urgency; one arm extended while her lips formed a spell. Sedric¡¯s wrist spun in her direction as his shortsword flew free and true. The witch waved her own hand in response, then stumbled to a halt in surprise as the sword pierced through her chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s holy ground! The whole ship!¡± Barclay shouted from the sails above. He dropped down and deflected Sedric¡¯s attack with a longsword. ¡°It can stop magic but not steel.¡±

    With an angry, murderous shout, the other witch charged the twins as Sedric danced in place, one hand holding his sliced, bleeding gut together, while the other lifted Harold¡¯s staff, which he swung defensively in Barclay¡¯s direction.

    ¡°There is no escape,¡± the twins intoned, even as Barclay¡¯s accomplice skewered Sedric from behind. ¡°Ramiel has heard our plea.¡±

    It took every bit of effort and remaining concentration Griselda could muster to turn as Barclay¡¯s sword descended towards them and shove Lilaru over the railing with her shoulder. Lilaru¡¯s upturned gaze remained locked on the clouds above that burst with electric power. Her awed expression illuminated by the twisting coils of lighting that fell towards the ship like the fists of the gods themselves.

    Griselda was spared the look of betrayal that crossed Lilaru¡¯s confused face as the waves enveloped her twin from sight. ¡®Now it''s your turn to live for us both.¡¯ Griselda closed her eyes, even as the tip of Barclay¡¯s sword sprouted from her chest.

    Blood pooled behind the dancer¡¯s lips and fell as Griselda turned towards the panting, masked witch. Pale wisps of blonde hair danced around her painted face and glowing golden eyes as she blessed the doomed witch with a final smile of pity.

    A lightning bolt the size of a giant oak shattered the wobbling ship, scattering its burning remains far and wide across the dark waves of the alabaster sea that reflected the destructive glow of the divine.

 Book 2: Chapter 79: {(1)}: A Reflection of Pride

    ??????????

    ¡®Time makes fools of us all. The weak collapse beneath the weight of failure while the strong and wise adapt by learning from their mistakes and correcting them.¡¯

    Percy frowned at his own reflection in the carriage window as his father¡¯s words of wisdom, given after a six-year-old Percy mistakenly tripped a maid down the manor steps with his wind magic, echoed against his ears.

    ¡®Have I been a fool, Father?¡¯ The Earl stared down at the glistening black diamond upon his hand and frowned at the memory of Maura fading away before him on the Ministry roof. ¡°I¡¯ve clearly made a mistake¡ªso how do I adapt?¡±

    A flicker of lightning from the turbulent clouds above drew Percy¡¯s gaze back to the night landscape, where the illuminated windows of Hawthorne Manor welcomed his approach. There had been a time he resented his ancestral home, once he had even considered running away to join Mercy¡¯s coven. Now the structure served only to taunt him¡ªan incomplete dream awaiting the realization of all his ambitions and desires.

    ¡®Although I was able to take the Coven of Crows under my wing after removing Mercy. The price of betraying one¡¯s Master¡ª¡¯ He touched his nose cautiously, checking for blood, and shivered. ¡®It had to be done if only to ensure her insatiable greed for immortality did not put Maura at risk.¡¯

    Time seemed to slow as the carriage stopped. Percy could feel every muscle in his body labor beneath the fatigue and backlash of Mercy¡¯s curse. When he stumbled on the footstep of the carriage, the footman caught him. The servant¡¯s worried expression only made Percy laugh as he straightened his back and waved the man off.

    ¡°I can walk just fine on my own.¡±

    A rumble of thunder boomed somewhere in the distance as the Manor door opened. Russell came into view as the butler hurriedly descended the steps while opening the umbrella.

    ¡°No need,¡± Percy called out. ¡°I¡¯m already wet.¡±

    He could have dried himself off with a bit of magic after getting drenched on the Ministry roof with Maura, but Mercy¡¯s curse made each use of magic rebound on Percy physically. ¡®I must be cautious of how I use it until I can lift that bitch¡¯s curse.¡¯

    The Earl said nothing as Russell stubbornly held the umbrella above him and wrapped an arm around Percy¡¯s waist for support.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the servants draw a bath and prepare something warm to eat before bed,¡± Russell said stiffly in a voice that broached no argument.

    Percy¡¯s lips twisted in a cynical leer. ¡®Are you my servant or my father?¡¯ He frowned as a soft crescendo of raindrops splattered upon the umbrella above them. ¡°Detestable weather,¡± he muttered darkly as he glanced up towards the clouds and stopped when his gaze found the figure of a woman standing at his bedroom window, staring down at him.

    ¡®Mother?¡¯

    The figure retreated and with it the vicious guilt that twisted his stomach. Lady Constance was now languishing in the depths of the Coven of Crow¡¯s hidden nest, where neither the Dowager nor his mother¡¯s other political acquaintances could find and liberate her.

    ¡®Then who? Serilda is still at the ball enjoying herself.¡¯

    Percy¡¯s hand tightened into a fist as they reached the door. He peeled off his cloak and jacket and tossed both soaked garments to the nearest maid before storming up the stairs.

    ¡®The servants know better than to enter my room without permission. Ivy would never dare cross me. That leaves only the foreign beggar cunt.¡¯

    He slammed the bedroom door open only to find his room empty of intruders.

    ¡°Master!¡± Russell panted as he paused in the hall behind him.

    Percy narrowed his eyes as he focused the wind inside the room, searching¡ªbut finding no trace of little Miss Jade. When his stringent examination pulled up nothing, Percy sighed. ¡®Was it my imagination?¡¯

    ¡°Please rest, Master. You look unwell. Should I have the servants send for Lady Serilda?¡±

    ¡°NO¡ª¡± Percy stepped inside the room and paused to look down at the trail left by his muddy boots, ¡°¡ªlet her enjoy the ball and send a fresh carriage back to bring her home when she¡¯s ready.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Russell moved past him to pick up a chair by the wardrobe that he placed next to the door. ¡°May I take your boots and have them cleaned?¡±

    Percy nodded as he sat down obediently and removed the waterlogged boots himself. ¡°Have the servants send up some wine for my bath.¡±

    The door clicked softly as Russell departed. Percy rose from his chair and lifted his dripping shirt overhead.

    Tap, tap, tap.

    Perch flinched as he ripped the wet cloth away from his face and twisted towards the bedroom window. For a moment, the shadows dancing against the dark pane of glass resembled that of a crow, but then the branch of the elm tree came into focus as the wind brushed it against his window.

    ¡®I¡¯m on edge tonight. I wonder why?¡¯ Percy pulled his arms free and tossed the shirt on the chair beside the door before wandering towards the window.

    A heavy thud of feet down the hallway proceeded a knock. ¡°Come in,¡± Percy responded. Four footmen and three maids promptly entered, carrying steaming buckets of water through his room towards the connecting bathroom. Percy watched them in the window¡¯s reflection, only turning when he noticed Gus trailing at the end of the line of servants.

    ¡®Another useless weight tied to Maura¡¯s feet.¡¯ His eyes narrowed as he took in the slaves slouched back as Gus strained to steady the buckets he carried in each hand. ¡®It¡¯s been weeks, yet he still can¡¯t perform the simplest task without looking like he¡¯ll fall over at any second? Pathetic.¡¯

    A steaming mist rolled out of the bathroom door as the servants emptied the buckets and returned in a line back through the room. Percy flinched when one of the maids cast a worried look in his direction.

    ¡®Do I look that weakened for even my servants to show such concern?¡¯ He sighed and ran a hand through his hair as he approached the bathroom door and examined the half-filled porcelain-enameled cast iron tub with bird claw feet that waited inside.

    The line of footmen returned, Gus not among them this time, and finished filling the tub. Russell and two maids appeared afterward to complete the final preparations for his bath with a strip of thick white linen to protect his skin from the hot porcelain. As the maids pressed the linen down along the bottom with wooden paddles, Russell added a bottle of vanilla and cinnamon oil to the steaming bath along with a mix of crushed cedar and rose petals.

    They had just finished the bath¡¯s final preparation when Gus returned, already covered in sweat from his earlier endeavors, carrying a tray with a bottle of wine and a clear drinking glass. Percy stepped aside as the slave moved cautiously into the bathroom, his hands and the glass trembling slightly.

    ¡°Just set it there on the table,¡± Russell said quickly as he motioned to the marble table beside the bathtub. Gus moved obediently towards it but twisted his foot on the corner of the sheet draped inside the tub.

    Percy lunged forward and barely managed to snag the toppling bottle while Gus and the rest of the tray crashed to the floor. The maids stiffened, then hurriedly rushed to the slave¡¯s side while Russell did his best to compose his obvious disappointment.

    ¡°Are you ever going to recover?¡± Percy snapped as he set the rescued wine bottle on the marble table. ¡°Or am I just wasting time and effort on a useless slave?¡±

    ¡°F-forgive me, my Lord,¡± Gus whispered hoarsely as he rose. A trickle of blood ran down the slave¡¯s arm where the glass had shattered beneath him, but it was the sight of the man¡¯s slouched back that made the nerve in Percy¡¯s cheek twitch with anger.

    ¡°Can you even stand up straight?¡±

    Gus¡¯s trembling hands tightened into fists as he attempted to straighten his spine¡ªand failed.

    ¡°Just get out!¡± Percy snarled with disgust as he gestured sharply towards the door.

    The slave shook as he bowed once more, then left as the maids hurriedly swept up the broken glass and blood with their aprons.

    Russell slid past Percy as the Earl watched them work, no doubt to find a broom and dustpan. The butler quickly returned, and the mess was soon removed. Afterward, the maids finished laying out a fresh change of clothes and a bathrobe on hangers beside the bathroom counter.

    ¡°Please enjoy your bath, my Lord,¡± Russell murmured as the servants departed. One maid carried away the dustpan with broken glass while the other gathered up the Earl¡¯s damp shirt.

    ¡°Russell,¡± Percy called out, stopping the butler before he could shut the bathroom door. ¡°Get rid of him by morning. Send him to one of our farms. Perhaps a bit of hard labor will toughen him up.¡±

    ¡°Master,¡± Russell spoke gently as he folded his hands together. ¡°It would appear that physical labor may be beyond Gus¡¯s current ability.¡±

    Percy snorted at the obvious comment. ¡°I won¡¯t keep him here. Such a useless slave is an embarrassment to the Hawthorne name. Just¡ªfind somewhere else to put him or sell him back to the slave market.¡±

    ¡°It might take a few days,¡± Russell replied hesitantly as Percy tested the water and shook off his fingers. ¡°But I¡¯m sure we can find somewhere for him.¡±

    ¡°Save your pity and energy for those with the will to fight for their own survival,¡± Percy advised sternly. ¡°We gave that slave a fair opportunity here. His failure to recover is no reflection on your training and effort.¡±

    The Earl sighed as he lifted the expensive bottle of water and twisted the cap free with a bit of wind magic. The resulting sledgehammer against his head quickly reminded Percy of his early conviction to avoid using magic. ¡°If that slave doesn¡¯t have the spine to fight for a better life, then just return him to the life he knew before.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Master.¡± Russell bowed somberly at the waist. ¡°My time and energy are better spent serving the Earl of Hawthorne.¡±

    Percy raised a brow but nodded before he dismissed the butler with a wave. He took a deep drink from the bottle and shivered as another bolt of lightning ripped through the sky outside the bathroom window.

    ¡®Looks like I¡¯m not the only one in a foul mood.¡¯

    He discarded his socks, trousers, and undergarments, then stepped gingerly into the warm tempered bath. The oily surface of herbs and rose petals crawled over his skin to rest on his chest and arms as Percy lay back against the towel placed at the head of the tub as a pillow.

    The rich scent and warmth flooded his senses as Percy sighed and closed his eyes. Another rumble of thunder, closer this time, disturbed the calm quiet as the glass windows trembled faintly.

    A small box with Frost¡¯s sigil waited on the table beside the open bottle of wine. Percy flipped the lid open and pulled out the decorative soap inside before running the ridges of its carved rose figure across his chest and arms. The motion helped ease the growing disquiet beneath his chest, yet the soap also reminded him of the night''s troubling events.

    ¡®To think Maura would risk the safety and security of Lafeara for someone she barely knows.¡¯ His hand stilled, eyes furrowing for a moment before he dragged the soap across his throat and collar bone. ¡®What is her obsession with foreigners anyway?¡¯

    Percy submerged the soap beneath the water then returned the rinsed lump to its box before lying back against the towel-pillow once more. ¡®How do I fix things between us? I was careful to keep my distance before¡ªI had to¡ªif Constance knew who she was training to enter the palace, she would have had entirely different plans for Maura.¡¯

    The Earl closed his eyes and splashed two handfuls of oil, water, and herbs against his face before dabbing it dry with a cloth. ¡®But now I¡¯ve pushed too hard, too soon, and pushed Maura further away.¡¯ Percy pressed the damp cloth against his lips as he narrowed his eyes in frustration. ¡®I can¡¯t give up now. There has to be a way I can prove myself to her. Something I can give her to show Maura that I am no threat. I cannot fulfill Veles¡¯s expectations for me without her at my side as Queen.¡¯

    ¡°A man is only as weak as his resolve to change himself and the world around him,¡± Percy muttered as he flung the washcloth to the floor. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Father?¡±

    The Earl grabbed the bottle of wine, took another satisfying drink, then submerged his head fully beneath the water. He blinked cautiously as he resurfaced to take another sip blindly, then wiped the oil and herbs away from his eyes with his fingers as he blinked up at the painted bathroom ceiling of clouds, stars, and the near-invisible figures of flying crows.

    ¡°For now¡ªI try to keep my distance. The Marchioness still has access to Maura and can continue to train her in the meanwhile. Hopefully, Serilda can avoid provoking Eleanora further in the process. The last thing we need is for my Ventrayna cousin to be on guard against us.¡± He snorted at the thought of Serilda ¡°playing nice¡± with the half-witch princess, then winced after a moment¡¯s reflection. He was already in for a sharp tongue lashing after abandoning his cousin at the ball.

    ¡®Strange. I¡¯ve never questioned Serilda¡¯s love for me, but Maura¡ªI can¡¯t even tell if she cared at all that I returned from the border alive and unharmed.¡¯

    ¡®Does it matter if she does?¡¯ his cynical thoughts questioned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The certainty of his answer only made Percy feel more wretched, and he quickly smothered the feeling with some more wine. For a moment, Percy thought he heard the bathroom door creak open behind him, but when he turned, the door remained closed and the room undisturbed. ¡°Veles¡¯s breath, what is wrong with me today?¡± He lifted the wine again, thought better of it, and returned the bottle to the table. ¡°I need to¡ªfocus.¡±

    As the Earl lay back against the towel to watch the steam coil towards the bathroom ceiling, he wrestled silently with the internal conflict battling between his heart and mind. Not only was his relationship with Maura in disastrous need of repair, but he still had unresolved matters to settle with his mother¡ªbefore Constance met her likely end at Serilda¡¯s hand.

    ¡®At least I was able to put Lady Evelynn in her place today. That feral cat can¡¯t come after me when her own reputation hangs on her marrying the Prime Minister¡¯s son.¡¯

    He closed his eyes and smiled at the memory of Attwood¡¯s miserable face. The brother of Duke Stryker Hargreve now forced to join hands with an all but destitute house of a Viscount.

    ¡®What¡¯s good enough for an Earl should be good enough for the irredeemable son of a Marquess.¡¯

    A satisfying feeling of victory coursed through him as Percy stretched his arms along the side of the tub. His eyes snapped open as two hands pressed down against his chest. Jade appeared above him, dressed only in a familiar pink diamond necklace, as she straddled her very naked figure on top of him in the tub.

    ¡°Shall I make you feel better, my Lord?¡± Jade asked as she trailed her left hand down the necklace Percy knew damn well belonged to Serilda. The foreign harlot¡¯s lips parted in a cunning smile as she leaned towards him and stroked the frozen Earl¡¯s cheek.

    ¡®What the¡ªFuck?¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 79: {(2)}: The Face of a Monster

    ??????????

    Jade¡¯s smile barely shifted as Percy¡¯s right hand slammed around her throat. ¡°So, the helpless beggar woman is a thief and a liar.¡±

    ¡°A liar, my Lord?¡± Jade tilted her head. The movement allowed her jet-black hair to spill over her shoulders and nestle around her chest.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯ Percy wondered furiously. ¡®Where the hell does this courage come from? Does this stupid bitch think she can trap me the way I entrapped Evelynn with Acheron?¡¯

    ¡°If you want to be rough, you can be,¡± Jade murmured as she leaned into his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not as delicate as your little Baroness.¡±

    Percy¡¯s lip curled up into a twitching snarl as he tightened his grip. ¡°There is nothing about you that could possibly tempt me.¡± Whether it was Jade¡¯s sickly green eyes or her gloomy black hair, everything about this woman repulsed him. Especially now, the way Jade¡¯s hair hung around her pale face reminded Percy of an old painting he had seen in Anthraticus¡¯s archives, a historic depiction of the goddess Arachne in her nightmarish human form.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jade pouted as she flicked the pink diamond and dropped it against her collar bone. ¡°How disappointing. After all, if you are to be King someday¡ªI was hoping I could find a place at your side as a consort.¡±

    Percy¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Her tone was playful and careless, as if she were toying with a child and not a witch who could sever her mortal neck with a single muttered word.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been listening in on conversations you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Percy muttered darkly. He flinched as her fingers trailed down his abdomen. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jade¡¯s raised brow was a taunting challenge. ¡°You have¡ªneeds.¡±

    ¡°Move another inch lower, and you¡¯ll lose that hand,¡± Percy growled. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for games. Why are you here?¡±

    Jade retracted her hand and then flicked her damp fingers at his face. ¡°You¡¯re quite the ungrateful host. Why hold out for someone who has already rejected you?¡±

    Percy¡¯s jaw and teeth clamped together as he drew in a slow breath. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Aww, are you trying to hide it? One look at that dejected face when you returned from the ball was all I needed to figure it out,¡± Jade replied with a condescending sneer. ¡°Baroness Maura isn¡¯t interested in someone as twisted and ambitious as you.¡±

    ¡°Be silent!¡±

    Jade winced beneath his shout. Her jade-green eyes narrowed as she struggled to breathe beneath his tightening grip¡ªyet still, she smiled at him insufferably.

    ¡°You have no idea who you¡¯re dealing with,¡± Percy growled as he pulled her face closer to his. ¡°So stop lying and answer the damn question.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡ªtell you¡ªif you¡ªreconsider my offer,¡± Jade wheezed.

    ¡°You¡¯re in no position to negotiate with me, Bitch!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you¡ªneed me¡ªto get to your precious¡ªMaura?¡±

    Percy snorted. ¡°You¡¯re little more than a stray cat Maura took pity on. Her visits to Hawthorne Manor have hardly increased. She also comes to see her old maid Ivy, who Maura has known and trusted much longer than you. I¡¯d wager if the both of you were trapped burning in a house, Ivy would be the first person Maura saved.¡±

    Something flickered behind Jade¡¯s squinting green eyes. At first, Percy mistook this shift in emotions for pain, but then the woman¡¯s grin widened before a distorted chuckle rippled against his palm.

    ¡®Is she¡ªinsane?¡¯

    ¡°Your Grace is so heartless,¡± Jade lamented as she wrapped her hands around his wrist. ¡°Did your mother not teach you how to treat a lady?¡±

    A warning sparked through the air like an electric shock as lightning struck the side of the building. The pale, destructive glow illuminated Jade in shadows, leaving only her gleaming green eyes to stare down at him demonically.

    Dark droplets of water rose from the tub in defiance of gravity. They pooled together and coiled around Percy¡¯s arm before yanking it savagely away from Jade¡¯s neck.

    The Earl barely responded. His winter-grey eyes trapped by the horrifying visage that appeared beneath the storms terrifying golden light.

    ¡°Now you see me, Percy Hawthorne.¡± A voice that was not Jade¡¯s slithered from the woman¡¯s open, unmoving mouth.

    Instinctual fear freed Percy¡¯s frozen limbs as he repelled Jade away from him with a wave of air magic. She crashed against the wall by the bathroom window and slid down to her knees as the lightning faded. The lit candlestick in the corner flickered and died out, leaving ghostly trails of smoke that coiled through the room towards a naked Jade, who rose slowly to her feet.

    ¡°What¡ªare you?¡± Percy hissed as he reached for the side of the tub and rose.

    Water coiled around his waist and yanked him back down as his footing slipped. His shoulder smacked against the linen-lined tub, and suddenly his head was pulled under. Blood rose like a scarlet ribbon from his nose as the Earl fought against the invisible binds that pinned him down, drowning him.

    A small hand broke the bath¡¯s surface and seized his throat before Jade lifted him above the water.

    Percy gasped for air and held back a scream in the next breath as he took in the dark, oily, coiled creature that dangled from Jade¡¯s open mouth.

    ¡°It seems Ramiel has decided to spoil my fun¡ªas usual,¡± the nightmare hissed through an eel-like mouth of pale purple lips lined with razor-sharp teeth. ¡°And here I thought I could tempt Veles¡¯s Witch King into carrying one of my precious children.¡±

    ¡°What¡ª¡± Percy croaked, then flinched as something dark slithered around his right thigh. ¡®What was this¡ªwho is she? This is clearly some form of magic, but I would have noticed before now if Jade were a witch. She has no enchantments on her¡ª¡¯ His gaze narrowed upon the pink diamond necklace. ¡®No, there¡¯s nothing there¡ªso how?¡¯

    ¡°Your view of the world is too narrow, Earl Hawthorne,¡± the nightmare patronized as Jade sat down on the edge of the tub. The creature at his leg uncoiled and raised its knob-like head towards Jade¡¯s offered hand before it slithered up her arm and encircled her waist. Beneath the creature¡¯s pale gray skin, something bulged against Jade¡¯s previously smooth stomach. The shape flickered with a pale green glow and pulsated¡ªlike a heart.

    ¡°What¡ªis that?¡± Percy rasped. It wasn¡¯t Jade¡¯s grip on his neck that choked him but the foul stench that suddenly pervaded his sense.

    ¡°The answer will come to you in time,¡± the nightmare replied, followed by a series of malicious clicking sounds that might have been a laugh. ¡°After all, Anthraticus has one of the oldest surviving records of ancient magic. Surely you have poured over its books, pages, and pictures long enough to have learned my name.¡±

    ¡®No.¡¯ The denial shivered down his spine even as the visceral, horrifying truth stood before him.

    ¡°I wonder,¡± the nightmare hissed as its long body stretched further from Jade¡¯s mouth towards him. ¡°Is it love or lust for the ice witch¡ªor Veles who had the foresight to put up a mental block to protect you from me?¡±

    ¡°Arachne¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± the nightmare¡¯s grating laugh offered the Earl a rather disturbing image of its throat. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a clever witch?¡± Its smaller companion had uncoiled itself from Jade¡¯s waist and now slithered up her body towards her ear. Percy clamped back a muffled groan and the sudden urge to vomit as the creature wriggled inside the woman¡¯s head. Jade¡¯s green eyes rolled back, and for a moment, her limbs went slack. Percy held his breath as she wavered¡ªphysically ill at the thought of her¡ªand that horrifying creature¡ªfalling on top of him.

    ¡°My children are¡ªhungry,¡± the nightmare form of Arachne lamented. ¡°Perhaps you could offer us a suitable meal? That slave you¡¯re so keen to get rid of would taste¡ªcrunchy.¡±

    ¡°W-what do you want?¡± Percy repeated, trying not to watch the lump that moved down Jade¡¯s cheek, throat, and even further down her throat.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you deliciously curious,¡± Arachne cackled. ¡°Shall I tell you a story, little Earl? The tale of how the Six gods lost their first immortal?¡±

    ¡°A story?¡± Percy echoed incredulously. ¡°About Viktor?¡±

    ¡°Who better to recount such a chaotic moment in the history of witches¡ªthan a goddess who witnessed the event?¡±

    Percy flinched as Jade¡¯s brow arched inquisitively. He wasn¡¯t sure which sight disturbed him more. The slimy eel that hung from her mouth, or the empty mannequin expression Jade wore. ¡®Is she¡ªeven alive?¡¯

    ¡°We were all there for Viktor¡¯s rebirth. Well¡ªall of us except Ramiel. He has as little use for the Ritual of Rebirth as he does witches and covens themselves.¡±

    ¡®There¡¯s that name again. Who the hell is Ramiel? And what is this ritual she¡¯s talking about?¡¯

    ¡°I often wondered who it was who spread that ridiculous story about Viktor being in love with a mortal. Though I suppose it¡¯s not completely inaccurate¡ªit is the way you mortals tell it.¡±

    Her hand pushed against his throat until Percy¡¯s back rested against the side of the tub, the towel pillow having fallen onto the floor earlier.

    ¡°Viktor and Kritanta both had the disgusting desire to treat mortals as their children. Well, for Kritanta, it was more lovers and soldiers, but I can respect her insatiable appetite. It¡¯s not as if any of her concubines were unwilling. But the offspring they produced¡ªtipped the scales of balance between the gods.¡±

    Jade¡¯s hand withdrew and tapped his nose in a manner disturbingly similar to his mother.

    ¡°You see, each god and goddess gains power from the love, loyalty, and reverence of their covens. Yet, at the same time, the power we grant to mortals comes at a cost. Every witch we imbue with magic pulls away a thread of our immortal existence. The more threads woven amongst each clan, the more tattered the original tapestry¡ªuntil eventually, the original masterpiece can barely hold itself together.¡±

    The mannequin Jade stretched her arms and rolled her neck grotesquely as the eel wriggling from her mouth rolled its head with an audible sigh. ¡°The only way to reclaim that power would be to pull back all the threads, which would kill any witch they were tied to.¡± Jade gripped the side of the tub and climbed in once more to sit on top of Percy. Her remarkably heavier stomach weighed him down at the waist while the eel face of Arachne grinned at his obvious discomfort.

    ¡°Minerva and I had our covens as well, but we were careful of how many threads and witches we created. Personally, I found the mortal¡¯s physical limitations frustrating, given how much of my domain resides below the ocean''s surface. That is where my true children reside¡ª¡± the eel reeled back to caress Jade¡¯s cheek with its head, ¡°¡ªthough they require meticulous care and feeding to nurture. My sweet babies are able to live for hundreds of years beyond the normal human lifespan.¡±

    ¡°What does¡ªany of this¡ªhave to do with Viktor dying?¡± Percy forced out through clenched teeth as he watched the wriggling eel nervously.

    ¡°We were talking about covenssss. You can be sure Viktor had his coven¡¯s too, but he only ever took one concubine. A proud mortal pureblood who died giving birth to his child. Tragic, but then, she was only a vessel for Viktor¡¯s true goal. A bloodline of witches with near-immortal life spans.¡±

    ¡°The Isbrand bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Yessss.¡± The eel''s fangs glistened as it hissed the word. ¡°If Viktor ever truly loved any mortal, it was his one and only child. Half-god, half-mortal, more powerful than any of Kritanta¡¯s offspring or concubines, the Isbrand Witch. The offspring of a passionless match of mortal and immortal meant only to provide a monarch who would lead the Ice Witches against Kritanta¡¯s fire-breathing warlords.¡±

    ¡®So the feud between the ice and fire covens was the result of the gods desire for dominance?¡¯ Percy pressed his lips together and remained silent. The reality of the god''s influence over the coven¡¯s dark history came as no surprise to him.

    ¡°Minerva and I¡ªacknowledged Viktor¡¯s child. She certainly did her part in keeping Kritanta¡¯s horde in check. But she had a very mortal tendency to¡ªinterfere.¡± The eel¡¯s body quivered in anger as it swelled in size, stretching Jade¡¯s mouth grotesquely. ¡°For a witch who shared her father¡¯s impenetrable heart¡ªincapable of what you mortals describe as love¡ªthe Isbrand Witch was surprisingly driven to uphold justice for those she considered weak and defenseless. There was a time the mortals even called her a Saint.¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯ Percy nearly choked in disbelief at the thought of a witch ever being called a saint.

    ¡°I knew her weakness for mortals would give rise to trouble¡ªbut I never imagined that she would interfere with my offeringsss.¡±

    ¡°Offerings?¡±

    ¡°In order to receive my blessing, the Water Coven¡¯s were required to¡ªsacrifice their young and limber offspring to feed my babies,¡± Arachne explained as a long red tongue slid forward to lick the eel¡¯s fangs. ¡°The Isbrand Witch disapproved of my¡ªhuman sacrifices. So she¡ªturned my babies into blocks of ice and shattered them into pieces!¡±

    The eel¡¯s voice rose in a sharp, wail-like tone. Its purple lips drew back to display rows of flesh-tearing fangs that dripped with vile spit.

    ¡°But there was no way I could kill her. Not without Viktor coming after my children for revenge. So Kritanta and I decided there was only one way to stop the tyranny of the Ice Queen''s reign. She and Viktor had to go!¡±

    Lighting flickered outside the window, further away now, and Percy caught a glimpse of what appeared to be a toppled elm tree, sagging behind the rain-covered glass.

    ¡°When it was finally Viktor¡¯s turn for the Ritual of Rebirth, we convinced Veles not to intervene. He agreed in exchange for that jewel you¡¯re wearing¡ª¡± she gestured to the Earl¡¯s signet ring, ¡°¡ªand the promise that we would let him raise the next ice god.¡±

    Percy blinked in confusion. ¡°The next?¡±

    ¡°Well, that is a secrettt,¡± Arachne teased maliciously. ¡°But, in simple terms, when a god dies, a new god is born. The cycle was meant to keep the balance between gods in check¡ªbut very few gods have died since learning to live off the worship of our covens. That and the addition of the Rebirth Ritual all but eliminated the need for the old ways.

    ¡°But back to Viktor. During the Rebirth Ritual, god and goddess are at their most vulnerable. Like a hermit crab, they must shed one shell and then transfer their soul to a newly prepared shell. The Ritual requires that all four gods be present, so naturally¡ªeven though Viktor and Kritanta were at odds¡ªshe was still able to attend. And then, when Viktor was at his most vulnerable, we struck.¡±

    A distant rumble of thunder filled the silence as the eel¡¯s mouth grew still.

    ¡°I should have expected it¡ªbut I was still disappointed when Minerva intervened. She was always so fond of Viktor¡¯s child¡ªand even spoke of having her own one day. She blocked my attack and shielded Viktor¡¯s soul¡ªbut Kritanta had already shattered his new shell.¡±

    The eel wriggled further back inside Jade¡¯s mouth as its voice lowered to a hushed whisper. ¡°Minerva was outraged. If you think a goddess of fire is terrifying, you have yet to feel the sensation of the earth opening up to swallow you from existence. Veles changed sides quickly, as is his way. The gods were split by this betrayal¡ªand Ramiel was furious!¡±

    Percy glanced from the eel to the window, half expecting another bolt of lightning to strike¡ªbut the storm remained silent.

    ¡°Still, with Viktor severely weakened and without a shell to use his powers¡ªthe Isbrand Witch was ours to killl,¡± Arachne hissed with hollow anger.

    ¡°But¡ªher descendants survived,¡± Percy whispered.

    ¡°Some¡ªenough,¡± Arachne nodded her head dismissively in agreement. ¡°Most of them learned their lesson when their immortal Queen died. Those that didn¡¯t were beaten into submission by Kritanta¡¯s concubines.¡±

    ¡°And Viktor?¡±

    The eel drew in a long, wet breath and sighed. ¡°The soul of a god is tied to their heart where all the god¡¯s magic resides. Minerva made Viktor a temporary shell and hid his heart in a realm where neither Kritanta nor I can enter.¡±

    ¡®Anthraticus!¡¯

    ¡°Kritanta, unsatisfied with this half-victory, took the Isbrand Queen¡¯s heart and consumed it. Naming herself the Goddess of Ice and Fire,¡± Arachne continued. ¡°But when it came time to perform Kritanta¡¯s Ritual for Rebirth, we found ourselves not one¡ªbut two gods short! Minerva, carrying the secret of Viktor¡¯s final resting place, sealed away her soul¡ªand died.¡±

    Something that might have been regret trickled through the abomination¡¯s voice.

    ¡°We have waited centuries for her heir to claim his place. But while we were distracted by the birth of a new god, Viktor found a way to thwart us once more¡ªby giving his heart¡ªto a mortal.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 80: The Murky Truth

    ??????????

    ¡°Who?¡± Percy asked, drawn in by this shocking revelation¡ªyet terrified he somehow already knew the answer. ¡®Just what kind of power would possessing the heart of a god give a mortal?¡¯ The Earl shook his head in wonderment and blinked as Jade¡¯s figure blurred before his eyes. He was beginning to feel lightheaded as well. The taste of copper in his mouth snapped Percy¡¯s focus to the pool of blood forming on his chest. His nose was still bleeding.

    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t be greedy,¡± Arachne reprimanded. Percy wasn¡¯t sure if she was talking to him or the abomination that wriggled in Jade¡¯s stomach, its head thrusting against her skin like some deformed unborn as it strained towards the Earl¡¯s blood.

    Percy¡¯s skull cracked against the back of the tub as he flinched away from the eel that slithered further out of Jade¡¯s throat and¡ªsniffed?¡ªat the bloody water.

    ¡°It¡¯s not every bloodline that can control the power of a god,¡± Arachne lamented over the crimson pool. ¡°You would have made a fine father for my brood.¡±

    ¡®If you get any closer¡ªI will blast your head off with a hurricane¡ªthe penalties be damned.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little crow,¡± Arachne smiled, twisting Jade¡¯s mouth further than it was meant to go as the eel wriggled back inside. Black sludge scraped off Jade¡¯s teeth and fell onto the woman¡¯s chest, where it hissed against her skin and hair like acid, leaving behind a dark green blemish.

    Percy fought against the revulsion, dizziness, and pounding within his skull as he pressed a hand against his nose. ¡°This¡ªthis all has something to do with Maura¡ªdoesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yessss,¡± Arachne hissed again. ¡°Though, when I first met her, she went by a different name.¡±

    ¡°A different name?¡¯¡±

    The eel snickered. ¡°Ahh, yes. Maura¡¯s most guarded secret. She has many names, but only the gods know them all.¡± Percy blinked in confusion but remained silent. ¡°I chose this hosssst to stay beside Maura and watch her growth. My child kept me abreast of any dangers in their world that threatened the little ice witch. Sadly, then and now, Maura displayed tendencies similar to Viktor¡¯s child. When it became necessary, I brought this host to Lafeara to be near her once more¡ªalthough she recognized us, she chose to stay away. Perhaps Maura managed to pick up my scent¡ªwhy else would she avoid Jade, whom she used to rely on so much before? But no matterrr¡ªI will find other means to persuade the Isbrand heir when the time is righttt.¡±

    ¡°If she knew what you were¡ª¡±

    ¡°Awww, but you can not tell herrr, ahahaha!¡± The eel grinned. ¡°That will be my parting gift to you, Percy Hawthorne. Forbidden Knowledge that you cannot share or repeat to anyone. You cannot even say that we¡¯ve mettt¡ªeven to your precious Maurrra.¡±

    The eel disappeared from view, and Jade appeared to choke for a moment as it wriggled further inside her body. Percy eyed the naked mannequin uncertainly as Jade raised her hands slowly, then snapped her crooked neck back into place.

    ¡°Ahhh, that¡¯s better,¡± Jade smiled as she whipped the disturbing sludge-like liquid from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Oops, wouldn¡¯t want that getting out here.¡±

    ¡°Are you¡ªalive?¡± Percy asked hoarsely.

    ¡°Alive?¡± Jade raised a brow as she smiled sweetly and tilted her head. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    Percy narrowed his eyes as Jade laughed, the sound inhumane as it gargled up her throat¡ªfrom her other mouth.

    ¡°This shell is only temporary,¡± Jade explained with a condescending smile. ¡°I had hoped it would last long enough to see Maura reach her destiny¡ªbut alas. Crossing between worlds can be so taxing on the physical form.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°But enough of my secretsss,¡± Jade hissed as a devilish smile spread across her face. ¡°I have one last morsel of knowledge I would impart to you regarding your god, Veles.¡±

    The nerve in Percy¡¯s cheek twitched in agitation as Jade crawled up the tub towards him, the monstrosity in her stomach ramming against his abdomen with devouring ferocity. Jade paused to press her hand against it, and the abomination stilled.

    It was then Percy thought of the infant boy Jade had brought with her that Maura had seemed so fascinated by. ¡®Was it a monster too?¡¯

    ¡°Focus, Percy Hawthorne,¡± Jade crooned as she seized his chin with sharp, boney fingers. ¡°Do you know why the Hawthorne bloodline has dwindled over the years? Have you ever wondered why every head of the family dating back to your great-great-grandfather never reached the age of fifty? The same for many of their brothers and sisters, sometimes even partners and spouses, who were strong and of a suitably pure bloodline.¡± The nail of her thumb scrapped across Percy¡¯s lip as her green eyes poured malice and deceit into his unflinching gray pools. ¡°Surely you¡¯ve noticed that every Earl set to lead the Hawthorne family and the Nocturnem Coven has met an unfortunate end¡ªbut only after a suitable heir has been left behind; until the Hawthorne name dwindled from five powerful noble families down to one Earl.¡±

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Even a god must pay the price to turn back time!¡± Jade whispered as she turned her gaze slowly towards the window behind them. ¡°And Veles is desperate to correct his past mistake.¡±

    ¡®Turn back time?¡¯

    ¡°Do you know why it is that Saints can see the future?¡± Jade''s green eyes narrowed above a cunning grin as she watched his confusion grow. ¡°Because they lived it once before.¡± Her fingernails glided across Percy¡¯s cheek up into his hairline. ¡°You have lived this life before Percy, but you are not a Saint¡ªso you do not remember.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ªunderstand.¡±

    ¡°No, but you will¡ª¡± Jade replied with a disturbingly delighted smile, ¡°¡ªbecause you will be Veles¡¯s next sacrifice if his goals for Maura are not fulfilled in this lifetime¡ªjust like your Father.¡±

    The pounding in Percy¡¯s head seemed ready to explode through his ears as he drew in a shaky breath through his mouth. ¡°How¡ªdo I know¡ªyou¡¯re not lying.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I always lie!¡± Jade grinned as the eel chuckled eerily below her throat. ¡°And yet¡ªI have been known to tell the truth¡ªoccasionally.¡±

    ¡°Then how can I believe a word you say!¡±

    Jade¡¯s green eyes gleamed with Arachne¡¯s power as she closed the distance between them with a murderous smile. ¡°Because you have Veles¡¯s blessing, Percy Hawthorne, so you know which part was truth¡ªand which were lies!¡±

    ¡®You think it''s that easy to tell when a goddess is lying?!¡¯

    A sharp pain burst through his skull as Jade¡¯s lips, and the eel''s fangs, bit against his mouth. Darkness swam before his eyes as dense a curtain draped over his soul. His limbs remained bound beneath the cold, damp water that rose steadily up his chest, neck, over his mouth and nose¡ªdrowning out all conscious thought.

    Percy¡¯s eyes snapped open. His mother¡¯s office room stood before him distorted as if submerged in water. Constance sat at her desk with letters and documents spread out before her. The Countess was focused on one letter, an expression of disbelief and pain twisting her vividly young features.

    Percy watched as the familiar shadow of a black crow with blood-red eyes appeared on his mother¡¯s shoulder and whispered into the Countess¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Your husband has betrayed your marriage, the covens, and his god. You must kill him, or the house of Hawthorne will fall and your precious child with it.¡±

    The letter fell from Constance¡¯s hand as she slowly rose to her feet. Her topaz-blue eyes gazed into the distance as she clutched her chest and seemed to repress a scream. The crow vanished as the young Countess rushed to the office window then flung it open. The summer breeze ruffled through her sable-brown hair as she gazed down at an eight-year-old Percy flying a kite in the backyard beside her husband, Ethan Hawthorne.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Constance whispered in a hollow voice as a single tear ran over her trembling lips. ¡°I must protect Percy.¡±

    Pain burst through Percy¡¯s head as Jade pulled away. ¡°No!¡± the Earl panted in disbelief, then stared in horror the eel licked blood from its fanged mouth¡ªhis blood. Percy¡¯s lips, tongue, and neck burned as he turned towards the side of the tub and vomited.

    ¡°Ohh, there¡¯s no need to react like a virgin¡ªthen again, with this taste¡ªI suppose you still are one.¡± Jade chuckled as she gripped the sides of the tub and stood, struggling beneath the weight of her enlarged belly.

    ¡®It¡¯s not possible¡ªwhat Arachne showed me¡ªcan¡¯t be true. Why would Veles¡ª''

    Jade panted weakly, then clutched her belly with one hand while she lifted her leg over the side of the tub. Percy averted his gaze as the mannequin clutched her belly with one hand, then grunted and lifted her leg over the side of the tub.

    ¡®Arachne said herself she lies more often than tells the truth. But¡ª¡¯ Percy shivered, then stared blankly at the empty, drained tub beneath his limbs. ¡®What the hell does she need my blood and bathwater for?¡¯

    Even though it was a small price to pay to have her away from him, Percy felt unsettled. And the way Jade¡¯s glowing eye ran over his exposed figure¡ªas if the monstrosity inside her were sizing him up for a meal¡ªmade his flesh feel tainted, violated. The need to wretch burned like acid against his bleeding tongue and lips as the cuts from the eel''s teeth flared awake in pain.

    The sound of horses and a carriage echoed past Jade¡¯s damp feet as she moved away from the tub towards his hanging bathrobe.

    ¡°I trust you will provide Maura with a suitable excuse for my absence. I¡¯m afraid this shell will only hold up for a little while longer, and I have other children to nurture and grow.¡±

    ¡®Does that mean¡ªshe¡¯s leaving?¡¯ The flicker of relief that flooded Percy wasn¡¯t the only thing preventing him from bolting for the door now that his arms and limbs were free. The darkness growing in the corner of his eyes suggested that standing right now¡ªmight be too much for his current physical state.

    Jade¡ªArachne¡ªturned back towards the tub as she tied the belt of the robe around her swollen belly. ¡°Oh, and I have something to return as well.¡± The Winter Rose dangled from Jade¡¯s hand as she moved to sit on the edge of the tub beside Percy. ¡°It would appear Viktor helped your little Baroness change that naughty love enchantment you tried to use on her.¡±

    Percy caught the diamond rose as she dropped it on his chest but kept his gaze focused on her treacherous face.

    His senses picked up the sound of the Manor door opening as Russell welcomed Serilda home.

    ¡°Your eyes are begging me to leave,¡± Jade whispered as her gaze drifted in the direction of Percy¡¯s focus. ¡°Ahh yes, your sweet cousin. She wouldn¡¯t be a bad shell to hold onto either.¡±

    The blast of wind the scattered Jade¡¯s bathrobe and hair behind her was but a pathetic attempt on Percy¡¯s part. He pressed the Winter Rose against his mouth with a fist as bile and blood rose up the back of his throat.

    ¡°Do try to recover quickly, Earl Hawthorne,¡± Jade murmured with cynical sympathy. ¡°Veles won¡¯t have any use for a sickly, weakened pure blood. Even if you are the last to hold the Hawthorne name.¡±

    ¡®Just¡ªGo!¡¯

    The sound of Serilda¡¯s voice and footsteps ascending the steps towards the second floor echoed closer. Percy felt his heart lurch with fear as his cousin turned in the direction of his room.

    ¡°Ah well¡ªit''s not as if this is goodbye forever,¡± Jade lamented as she stood once more and closed the folds of Percy¡¯s bathrobes over her dripping figure.

    Percy watched her. Blood dripped through his shaking fingers as he struggled to breathe through his nose. Jade opened the bathroom windows, and the sound of steady rain filled his ears even as his cousin called out his name from the very next room.

    ¡®Hurry!¡¯

    Jade sat against the windowsill and leaned out to fill her palm with the falling rain. ¡°Ramiel¡¯s Popes are always claiming the world will end in fire or frost¡ªbut I wonder, would it not be more reasonable to drown everyone instead? At least that way the earth could recover and thrive after all these mortal parasites have been wiped out.¡± She turned and grinned maniacally at the trembling, pale Earl. ¡°What a paradise that would be for my children.¡±

    ?????

    Jade¡¯s damp black hair disappeared below the window ledge as the bathroom door burst open.

    ¡°Percy!¡± Serilda snapped angrily. ¡°It''s one thing to completely leave me on my own with¡ª¡± She stumbled to a halt as her moss-green agate eyes locked in on Percy, slumped over inside an empty tub, his lower face and chest covered in blood. ¡°Percy¡ªwhat?¡±

    The Marchioness rushed to the tub and grasped Percy¡¯s head tenderly as she tilted his bloody nose and mouth towards her. ¡°Percy Hawthorne, don¡¯t you dare die on me! Don¡¯t you dare¡ªleave me alone! Russell!¡±

    ¡°My Lady!¡± Russell¡¯s panicked footsteps rushed from the hallway to the bathroom. The butler¡¯s gaze swept from the Marchioness kneeling over a bloody unconscious Earl then whipped towards the open bathroom window. ¡°Guards!¡±

    ¡°A doctor, Russell!¡± Serilda shouted as her fingers fumbled beneath Percy¡¯s nose, waiting for a sign of life. Black droplets of blood dripped onto her fingers as Percy breathed out weakly. ¡°Bless all the gods.¡± Serilda sucked in her lips then quickly shook herself. ¡°Russell, help me get the Earl to his bed!¡±

    ¡°His robe is gone,¡± the butler stammered as he hesitated by the counter.

    ¡°It¡¯s too late to worry about modesty now, Russell! The towel will do. We need to move him!¡±

    ¡°Allow me!¡± Captain Flint said firmly as he entered the bathroom and pulled a black cloak from his shoulders. Serilda quickly stepped aside as the Mercenary Captain draped it over Percy¡¯s body then lifted the Earl in his arms.

    The Marchioness grabbed the butler¡¯s arms as the Captain carried the unconscious nobleman to the bed and laid him down. ¡°I will go fetch the Crow Sisters. If this is some form of poison, they will help us identify it.¡±

    ¡°You think someone poisoned the Earl?¡± Russell gasped.

    ¡°Look!¡± Serilda pointed to the pool of blood and vomit beside the bath. ¡°This is no normal illness. A mortal doctor would be useless and ask the wrong questions.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ª¡± Russell nodded and clasped his shaking hands together. ¡°While Hawthorne¡¯s Master is unwell, the servants of this house will listen to the Marchioness.¡±

    ¡°We must waste no time,¡± Serilda replied determinedly as she wiped a handkerchief against her bloody palm, then moved forward to help Flint cover the Earl with a blanket. ¡°Captain, you and your men will surround the Mansion and keep the Earl and his household safe while I¡¯m gone. No one is allowed to leave or enter until I know what happened! Say nothing of his condition¡ªif one of his enemies has made a move, we must avoid alerting them of their success.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Marchioness,¡± Flint replied with a formal bow.

    Serilda nodded and smiled her gratitude two both of the Earl¡¯s loyal servants. She turned back to Percy and pushed aside his damp curls to kiss his forehead. ¡°I will be back, cousin. I will not let the gods take you too.¡± She leaned back and wrapped her fingers around Percy¡¯s cold hand as she withdrew¡ªthen froze as she noted the bloody necklace trapped tightly inside the Earl¡¯s grasp. ¡°What is¡ª¡±

    Captain Flint noted her attention and leaned over to unfurl the Earl¡¯s stiff fingers.

    ¡°The Winter Rose!¡± Russell exclaimed in surprise. ¡°But that was¡ª¡±

    ¡°A gift to the Baroness of Averley,¡± Serilda breathed out sharply. Her moss-green eyes flared with anger before she turned and moved away from the bed and the stricken Earl with trembling focus.

    ¡®Maura, I swear¡ªif you did anything to hurt Percy¡ªI will tear you apart limb from limb!¡¯

    She raced down the steps and through the Manor to the basement. Once inside the safety of Anthraticus, Serilda pulled a necklace with a midnight-blue sapphire signet ring and whispered a summoning spell against its surface.

    A few impatient minutes later, three witches in the blue robes of the Twilight Coven approached and bowed before her. ¡°Lady Kensington, what is your command?¡±

    ¡°Bring me two witches from the Coven of Crows. They must be proficient in poisons and curses. And send another to check on Lady Maura''s safety and movements this evening. Someone dared to make a move against our Witch King. I would know who¡ªand why.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 81: The Widow in Mourning

    ??????????

    Lady Lavinia Zenon was not a woman prone to displaying her emotions carelessly. Her every action, word, and tone were a calculated display meant to fill the role she endured as Haemish¡¯s wife. For twenty years, she had been forced to kneel and submit to marriage with that ambitious, worthless, detestable coven witch at the command of the Emperor. A fate that even her cousin, Empress Alexandria, had been unable to save her from. It didn¡¯t matter that their marriage went against all the traditions of the covens meant to protect the sacred bloodlines of pure-blood witches. The Emperor, fed up with the antics of his legal wife and her extended family, had been persuaded by the Merchant of Lies to humble them by forcing the Empress¡¯s favorite cousin to be Haemish¡¯s wife.

    Lavinia had learned to endure her husband''s constant humiliations in silence, but she never forgot her bitter resentment for Haemish and his Emperor. She hated every moment of her marriage, with one exception¡ªher children.

    Despite the inferiority of her husband¡¯s questionable witch bloodline, Lavinia had given birth to two strong coven witches, Seamus and Marcel. Alas, her youngest son, Marco, succumbed to the dangers of breeding with a new and inferior bloodline. Marco, like Haemish''s own sister, was born a half-witch.

    Even though Lavinia had never wanted this third pregnancy, she became protective of her youngest son. Although she wished to believe she favored and loved all her children equally, Marco was remarkable. What he lacked in magical power, Marco made up for with the glow of his smile, the undaunted joy in his eyes, the endless curiosity about the shape and mystery of the world around him and the different people that lived there.

    But Ventrayna was no place for a half-witch, not even one who was born to a pure-blood of the Zenon family. The Dragon Coven considered the boy¡ªand his father¡ªa mark of shame upon their lineage. Lavinia¡¯s father had even suggested hiring an assassin to remove ¡°the problem,¡± as he called it.

    Haemish himself refused to acknowledge Marco as his son. It was as if the Ambassador¡¯s pride refused to accept the blame for the boy¡¯s failure lay within himself.

    But two blessings came from Marco¡¯s birth. The first was that Haemish no longer sought his wife¡¯s company in bed¡ªleast another failure be produced. The second, that Lavinia learned how to love without expectations. With her older boys, Lavinia wasted no time encouraging them to greatness. She pushed them to walk, speak, and then read from an early age. Once she was satisfied, their training in magic and coven politics began. But with Marco, Lavinia learned to be content with the weight of his arms around her neck. The beautiful blue light that shimmered in his dark curls under the moonlight filled her with peace. But most of all, the way his innocent hazel-blue eyes saw beneath her fa?ade to the ache and rage she carried made Lavinia feel seen and validated.

    Marco was good at seeing people. Perhaps due to his never-ending curiosity, or gentle nature, or simply his precarious position. He used what he saw to give people what they needed from him, often at his own expense. He was comfortable playing the jester to ease Marcel¡¯s explosive anger. He was satisfied playing the weak and useless half-witch if it meant Seamus would acknowledge him, even if only with constant nick picking mixed with encouragement. He accepted being a shadow in his own house if that meant Haemish did not see him and subsequently turn his anger on some unfortunate house slave.

    But when the house was empty of all but Lavinia and her boy, Marco was himself. He read in the alcoves of the ceiling, painted on the glass windows, climbed to the highest arches of their palace home, and watched the sunrise as he dreamed about the world.

    Marco was Lavinia¡¯s first thought as she stood over the body of her now-dead husband. More than her own unexpected liberation and joy¡ªMarco needed to see this.

    ¡°Wake my son and bring him here,¡± Lavinia commanded, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°My Lady?¡± Seth, one of her husband¡¯s bodyguards, said hesitantly behind her.

    Lavinia turned her chocolate-brown eyes on the man who had failed his duty. Seth flinched and lowered his gaze as her eyes burned with a threatening amber flame. He swiftly bowed and then left the room without further comment. Lavinia focused on the other guard who remained inside the bedroom door. ¡°I would like a moment¡ªof privacy.¡± The witch nodded and bowed as he stepped back into the hallway and silently shut the doors.

    Then, and only then, did Lavinia genuinely smile.

    ¡®You couldn¡¯t have picked a better place or time to die, Haemish. I would thank you for that, but it¡¯s the least you could have done for your family.¡¯

    She stared at her dead husband, sprawled upon the floor. His disgusting yellow-green eyes rolled back into his head. His mouth hung open crookedly; dry lips stretched into an expression somewhere between a laugh or a scream. Haemish¡¯s skin was chalky, dry, and severely dehydrated, which suggested he had activated a purification spell shortly before death.

    ¡®Was he poisoned, perhaps?¡¯

    Lavinia knelt down cautiously. Despite the guards'' attempts to keep it a secret, she was well aware her late husband had taken two women to his room for the night. She unbuckled the belt at the dead man¡¯s waist with little concern for modesty, then pulled down his pants. A waft of dried piss assaulted her senses as her husband¡¯s shriveled groin came into view. Lavinia was only mildly disappointed that Haemish appeared to have died intact and without obvious signs of torture or injury.

    ¡®If the harlots used poison instead of the usual, more obvious methods of assassination, they would aim for an area other people would hesitate to look. And with two of them working together, the odds of distracting him long enough to prick him with a dagger or needle¡ª¡¯ There was an odd bruise along the Ambassador¡¯s inner thigh, but nothing out of the ordinary for a man with such abhorrent sexual preferences. ¡®Or perhaps they drugged his wine?¡¯

    Lavinia sighed as she yanked the pants back up and refastened the belt.She noted the dagger there that the Emperor had gifted Haemish on their wedding day. The blade remained in its sheath, and there was no damage to the decorative hilt. ¡®He was always so damn proud of that piece of metal.¡¯ Lavinia moved on, checking Haemish¡¯s hands. The skin was dry like the rest of his body, but the Ambassador¡¯s fingertips, in particular, were cracked from severe dehydration, a sign that Haemish had pushed his already weak magic past his limits.

    ¡°Well, let''s see if you managed to use the other gift the Emperor gave you,¡± Lavinia muttered as she turned both of his palms upwards and murmured a spell. ¡°Mors ad proditores.¡± A sigil of black flame appeared on Haemish''s right palm and flared orange twice before it flickered out.

    Lavinia smothered a cynical laugh as she rose to her feet. ¡®So you managed to mark both of your killers. How convenient. But who would take the trouble to assassinate you here in Lafeara?¡¯ She tilted her head thoughtfully as she took in the immaculately made bed, the barely disturbed carpet, and then frowned when she noticed an object was missing.

    ¡®The robes you wore to the banquet last night. It looks like your assassins tried to clean up after themselves.¡¯

    Lavinia pulled the Emperor¡¯s dagger from Haemish¡¯s belt and jabbed it carefully between her husband¡¯s teeth. His jaw pried open stiffly. Inside, the roof of his mouth and his tongue were caked in foam and blood.

    ¡®Looks like it was quick¡ªbut perhaps not completely painless.¡¯

    Lavinia removed the dagger, wiped it on Haemish¡¯s shirt, then returned it to the belt.

    It went without saying that Lavinia¡¯s husband had earned numerous enemies during his rise to power by the Emperor¡¯s side. The entire Dragon Coven wanted him dead or at least beaten to within an inch of his life. Lavinia would have killed her husband many times over were it not for the Death Mark Curse the Emperor had blessed Haemish with before their wedding day.

    ¡®The assassin is no Ventrayna agent. They wouldn¡¯t bother to be discrete nor risk getting this close when they killed him.¡¯ Lavinia chuckled darkly, but her smile soon faded. She turned towards the bedroom door as the sound of hurried footsteps reached her ears. The barrier burst open as Marco rushed in, wearing only trousers and a loose robe.

    ¡°Mother?¡± Marco froze in his tracks as his hazel-blue eyes dropped to the corpse at her feet. Lavinia held her breath as she waited for Marco¡¯s reaction, but her son appeared frozen in disbelief.

    Seth moved up beside the shocked half-witch and bowed his head to Lavinia respectfully. ¡°What would you have us do now, Lady Lavinia?¡±

    ¡°The servants told me you brought two female entertainers to my husband''s room last night,¡± Lavinia replied neutrally as she turned her attention to the witch. ¡°Who were they?¡±

    ¡°The two dancers who performed at Princess Eleanora¡¯s banquet,¡± Seth answered promptly. ¡°Lord Haemish asked me to seek them out and bring them to his chambers. The last I saw of either of them¡ªthey were both here with the Ambassador in this room.¡±

    ¡°And no one else came or went after he bid you goodnight?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°When was the last time you spoke with him?¡±

    ¡°Well¡ª¡± Seth hesitated, ¡°¡ªthat would have been when you dropped by to speak with the Ambassador through the door.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Lavinia folded her arms and drew in a breath. ¡°And when did the women leave?¡±

    ¡°That¡ªI do not know.¡±

    ¡°We did not see either of them leave,¡± the other guard said as he moved forward to stand beside Seth. ¡°Neither of us slept a wink, my Lady. I don¡¯t know when or how they left, but they were gone when we knocked on the door to¡ªescort them out before your ladyship woke.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of how hard you both worked to placate my husband¡¯s insatiable appetite,¡± Lavinia retorted acidly. The two bodyguards exchanged looks and said nothing. ¡°So you brought the two women into his room, you saw them and my husband together, and then this morning the women somehow vanished, and you found my husband dead on the floor?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you not hear anything suspicious?¡± Lavinia inquired with a raised brow.

    ¡°No, not a sound,¡± Seth replied, then grimaced. ¡°Which¡ªwas unusual for Lord Haemish.¡±

    ¡®Indeed.¡¯ Lavinia dug her fingernails into her arm as she repressed the unpleasant memory of her husband¡¯s disgusting fetishes. ¡®Just one more reason to be grateful to his killers, I suppose.¡¯

    She surveyed the room, her chocolate brown eyes flashing amber once more as she searched and found traces of an already fading enchantment along the frames of the windows and door. She kept this discovery and what she had found inside Haemish¡¯s mouth to herself as her gaze returned to Seth.

    ¡°You realize that if the Ambassador was assassinated, both of you would be executed for failing to perform your duty?¡±

    Seth and the other bodyguard both dropped to their knees and bowed their heads towards the floor. ¡°We deserve death, Lady Lavinia.¡±

    ¡°Your death need not be certain. I am not yet fully convinced my husband was murdered. Perhaps it would be better for all concerned and the success of this negotiation if he were to pass unexpectedly due to some other reason.¡±

    Neither bodyguard reacted nor replied to her subtle suggestion.

    ¡°Rise,¡± Lavinia raised her hand permissively and eyed the witches carefully as they stood. ¡°For now, send word to the palace. I would ask Lafeara¡¯s Crown Prince to help me determine the cause of our late Ambassador¡¯s death. You two will now act as my bodyguards for the duration of our stay.¡±

    Seth raised his gaze cautiously. ¡°You intend to remain, Lady Lavinia?¡±

    ¡°Our mission is not yet complete. You should both be aware that in the event my husband was ever unable to carry out the Emperor¡¯s orders, that responsibility would then fall to me,¡± Lavinia reminded them as her eyes burned closer to gold.

    ¡®How long have they seen me as little more than a forgotten bedwarmer for that nauseating goat?¡¯

    ¡°We understand, Ambassador,¡± the second guard replied.

    Lavinia smiled as she turned to him. ¡°Your name?¡±

    ¡°Reith, Lady Zenon.¡±

    ¡®At least one of them remembers my family name.¡¯

    ¡°Seth and Reith, decide which of you will report the Ambassador¡¯s death to Prince Nicholas. The other may stand guard outside. My son and I need a moment.¡± Lavinia dismissed them both with a wave of her hand and then moved to Marco¡¯s side as they shut the door behind them. ¡°Marco.¡± She grasped the seventeen-year-old boy¡¯s hand and felt his chaotic magic flickering like a storm in his center. ¡°We must both make a better display of grief in the future, at least until after Haemish¡¯s funeral.¡±

    Marco jerked his hand away, his shocked expression hardening as his brows knotted together above the confusion and anger that he directed at her with an accusing gaze. ¡°You want me to shed a tear¡ªfor him?¡±

    Lavinia pressed a hand against her son¡¯s chest and gently calmed the rage that crackled harmfully within. ¡°We must not allow anyone to shift the blame to us,¡± she cautioned him patiently. ¡°Weep tears of joy if you like, but it will take a convincing display to remove your name from the top of the list of suspects when word of his death reaches Ventrayna.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡ªbeneath yours?¡± Marco replied coldly with a derisive snort. ¡°Let them blame me, Mother. I¡¯d rather die here than go back to Ventrayna.¡±

    ¡°Stupid boy!¡± Lavinia cursed, then wrapped her arms around him as she hugged her youngest fiercely. She was not surprised when he struggled and tried to push her away, but Lavinia resisted his strength as she held on and whispered into his ear, ¡°You are not going back. But if I am to secure you a foothold in Lafeara¡ªMarco, you must listen to me!¡±

    Marco¡¯s fingers dug into her arms as his ragged breath came and went in tight, painful bursts. Lavinia held him stubbornly until his breathing slowed as if her arms would keep the broken pieces of his soul from shattering to the ground. There were days Lavinia wished he would break if only so she could reach the wounds he guarded so well. Yet¡ªwhat kind of mother would want to see their son''s tears?

    ¡®No. Now is not the time. Not until he is safe.¡¯

    Marco¡¯s hands fell away as the monotone voice that never failed to make her shiver whispered back, ¡°As you wish, Mother.¡±

    Lavinia closed her eyes and held him for a moment longer until the golden flame aura of her magic dried the tears that threatened to escape. Her eyes quickly resumed their normal chocolate-brown color as she pulled back to face him.

    She could no longer look at Marco without feeling guilt. He was her son as much as Seamus and Marcel were, and yet she had failed to protect him. She had allowed Marco to become irreparably damaged with her passivity and ignorance.

    No matter how hard Lavinia tried to convince the Dragon Tribe to accept her youngest son, they never truly opened their minds or hearts to him. Only the Empress went out of her way to Invite Lavinia and Marco to the palace. Alexandria seemed to hold a special fondness for the boy, who filled the room like the desert moon with light, joy, kindness, and honesty.

    Lavinia had been satisfied with that. Alexandria would make sure Marco had a good marriage, even if they had to settle for a lower coven witch bride. Marco would still find his place inside Ventrayna where Alexandria and Lavinia could both watch over him.

    The day Marco came home with a bruise on his face, Lavinia¡¯s wishful dream vanished. He had gone out earlier that morning to visit his brothers at training. Seamus and Marcel rushed home soon after and explained to Lavinia that Marco had been drawn into a fight with a boy from the Zenaku family. The brother stepped in to defend Marco, and the matter quickly escalated.

    Seamus and Marcel were later suspended from training and kept at home for their own safety while the Burning Viper and Dragon Coven nearly started a blood feud.

    Emperor Arius and Duke Tyrell quickly quelled the matter, but afterward, the Empress stopped inviting Lavinia and Marco to enter the palace. Sensing her son would be at risk if he set even one foot outside, Lavinia kept her youngest boy home. Months passed, and the conflict seemed to ease as Seamus and Marcell made friends amongst the other coven witches and brought them home to meet Marco.

    Lavinia breathed a sigh of relief as she watched Marco finally making friends close to his own age. Another month passed, and Alexandria finally sent a letter asking Lavinia to visit her at the palace to discuss Marco¡¯s future. He was almost sixteen, the age many Ventrayna nobles were engaged to be married.

    Although she found it odd that Alexandria had not included Marco in her invitation, Lavinia went, eager to put the past behind her. If she had known that leaving her son alone that day would cost Marco his smile, Lavinia would have rejected any summons, even one from the Emperor himself.

    According to the servants, it was one of Seamus''s friends that Marco had befriended, who convinced her son to leave the house in the middle of the day to attend a birthday celebration. Lavinia was frantic and furious when she came home to find Marco had left. Before she could drag Seamus and Marcel from school to help search, Marco returned.

    The memory of his vacant, hazel-blue eyes, as if someone had reached inside them and snuffed out the flame of his soul, waited for Lavinia every night she went to sleep. Marco was pale, covered in sweat, and shaking. He flinched away from her when Lavinia tried to hold him, and she knew¡ªthat something unimaginable had happened to her son.

    But Marco said not a word. He locked himself away in his room and ignored Lavinia¡¯s desperate pleas to let her in.

    Haemish returned home early in a sour mood, as he often did after losing favor with Duke Zenaku due to their sons'' altercation. When Lavinia expressed her concern over Marco¡¯s peculiar behavior, her husband¡¯s response had been, ¡°Marco will have to toughen up. No matter how much you coddle him, he¡¯s still only a half-witch.¡±

    Neither Seamus nor Marcel knew what had transpired. When they failed to get Marco to open the door, they searched for the friend the servants said had taken Marco out of the house. They returned without success and slept on the floor outside Marco¡¯s door, but for three days, Marco would not open it to any of them.

    It was Haemish who finally broke down Marco¡¯s door on the fourth day and dragged his gaunt, sickly son outside into a carriage for a trip to, ¡°Get over it.¡± Lavinia¡¯s protests that Marco was unwell fell on deaf ears, as nearly everything she had to say to her husband did. She paced throughout the day and stayed up late into the night, but Haemish and Marco did not return until the following morning, and then her son only looked worse than he had the day before.

    This strange behavior repeated with Haemish dragging Marco from his room to ¡°have a good time.¡± Marco tried to fight his father off after the first outing, but Haemish had never been lenient with any of his children and beat Marco into submission without hesitation.

    So Lavinia turned to the only person she could think of for help, her mother.

    ¡°Haemish is doing what you refused to do,¡± Lady Yenta said coldly as she swept briskly into Lavinia¡¯s home. ¡°Marco must pay for his sins.¡±

    ¡°And what sins has my son committed?¡±

    ¡°A half-blood dared to look down on a pure-blood from Duke Zenaku¡¯s Coven,¡± Yenta replied with a snort. ¡°Even worse, he dragged Seamus and Marcel into his mess, and then the Emperor. The Zenaku family has never been known to let go of a grudge, especially when they consider a blood debt unsettled. Your Husband was quick to take this opportunity to smooth things over, and though I never liked the man, he has a sharp eye for discerning the appetites of his betters.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Mother,¡± Lavinia whispered, shaking in disbelief and anger. ¡°What is happening to Marco?¡±

    ¡°Ask your husband,¡± the Matron said dismissively as she turned to leave. ¡°But do not expect the Dragon Coven to intercede in this matter on behalf of a half-witch. What is one failed offspring compared to the peace between our covens?¡±

    With no other recourse, Lavinia returned home to wait. But Haemish and Marco did not return that night, or the following morning, nor even two days after that. When her husband finally returned on the fifth morning, Marco was not with him. Only the Death Mark bestowed by the Emperor to ensure Haemish¡¯s safety stopped Lavinia from burning her husband where he stood when Haemish refused to tell her where Marco was.

    ¡°Even if you avoid the curse, you¡¯ll be the first one they suspect if anything happens to me,¡± Haemish taunted as he swept past her to the dining room. He was always poking Lavinia with that threat, confident as ever she wouldn¡¯t risk her life to take his. She had felt the weight of those words like a whip every time the servants cleaned up another lifeless corpse of a slave girl that Haemish had broken.

    ¡®What is the point of killing him if it will only bring about my death. At least while I¡¯m alive, I can look after my children.¡¯

    Two weeks passed with no sign of Marco. By now, Seamus and Marcel were ignoring their training to help Lavinia in her desperate search. And then her eldest, Seamus, returned home and broke down Haemish study door in a fit of rage. Lavinia barely restrained the boy from killing his father as the bodyguards hastily smothered the Ambassador in a carpet to put out the flames.

    ¡°How long?¡± Seamus screamed while his fire blasted through the walls and shelves of books and official documents around them. ¡°How long were you going to let my brother be raped like some Zarus prostitute!¡±

    Prince Consort Farrell had discovered and recognized her son, Marco, in Duke Zenaku¡¯s slave pens after a dinner feast. Farrell, the son of Duke Tyrell, had broken the boy out and taken him back to his palace for medical treatment. The Prince Consort then quietly sent word to Seamus, who had trained under Farrell briefly at school. Seamus and Marcel immediately rushed over to the Prince Consort¡¯s palace, where the sight of their brother had been enough to send Seamus into a killing rage.

    Lavinia left her husband¡¯s palace that day. She left the Dragon Coven behind as well. When Alexandria ordered her to return to Haemish¡¯s side, Lavinia refused and burned the palace edict in front of the royal messenger. She moved into Farrell¡¯s palace and barely slept as she nursed her youngest day and night and prayed for his eyes to open.

    The Zenon family, fearing that Seamus and Marcel would abandon the coven as well, let the matter of Lavinia¡¯s rebellion drop. Haemish, who had learned to fear his sons, did not encroach upon Farrell¡¯s property or Marco¡¯s rest.

    It was Duke Zenaku who appeared the following day, demanding the return of his stolen slave. This time, Seamus and Marcel had to restrain Lavinia while Farrell calmly paid back the money Haemish had taken in exchange for her son¡¯s freedom. The Duke protested, but Farrel was never one to hesitate to use his authority, especially when it came to dealing with his family''s political rivals.

    The memory of it all still made Lavinia tremble with rage, guilt, and disgust. She blamed herself each time she looked into Marco¡¯s dull eyes, and she promised vengeance to everyone who had tarnished her desert moon. She held onto that rage now as she held Marco, and they both stared at Haemish¡¯s dead body.

    ¡°What do we do now, Mother?¡± Marco¡¯s tone was resigned as he stood locked against her side.

    Lavinia removed her arms and turned to cup his cheeks. Marco was no longer the boy she had foolishly tried to shelter from the world. His face, both familiar and distant, would never again carry the peerless smile of innocent joy and wonderment he had shown her as a child.

    She didn¡¯t care what expectations the Emperor or Empress had for this negotiation. Lavinia had no plans to bring Marco back to Ventrayna, nor would she leave his side until she knew he would be safe here in Lafeara.

    Haemish¡¯s death had freed them both and gifted her with this golden opportunity. ¡®Who better than a victim of your political manipulation Haemish, to wield your tricks against this young monarch and his inferior government? Watch how I destroy all your plans and reduce you to a forgotten distasteful memory.¡¯

    Marco sighed as he took his mother¡¯s wrists and met Lavinia¡¯s eyes with an expression of hopelessness. ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°My son,¡± Lavinia smiled, and Marco¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion. ¡°All we have to do now is wait. Soon enough, the sheep will come running to our door¡ªbegging to be sheared.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 82: A Prelude of Misfortune

    ??????????

    Dowager Octavia was in a curiously good mood when she swept inside the dining room of Rose Palace. The Crown Prince, already seated at the table, hastily rose from his chair to greet her.

    ¡°Grandmother,¡± Nicholas said gruffly in surprise. ¡°What brings you here so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Just a bit of interesting news,¡± Octavia replied with a glance towards Eleanora¡¯s empty seat. ¡°Is your wife still in bed, Nicholas?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Nicholas coughed, shook his head, and then moved to escort the Dowager to her seat. ¡°No-no, Eleanora is awake, but I¡¯m afraid she was feeling¡ªrather tired when I left her. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be down any moment.¡±

    ¡°Well, I certainly hope she doesn¡¯t intend to make her husband, the future king, wait for his breakfast!¡± Octavia said with an arched brow raised in the direction of the housekeeper, who lingered in the dining-room corner.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let the chef know that breakfast should be served at once, your Majesty!¡± Mrs. Poppy responded promptly with a deep curtsey. The housekeeper then turned and headed through the side door into the kitchen.

    Nicholas resumed his seat with an awkward glance between the Dowager and the dining-room door.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I join the two of you for breakfast?¡± Octavia queried as she watched her grandson attempt to mask a yawn by stretching his neck to the left. ¡°I wanted to congratulate you both on getting through such a trying ordeal. We shall put the unpleasant memory behind us now and focus on your future as a royal couple.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªthat sounds¡ªfine.¡± Nicholas let out a slow breath, then rose abruptly to his feet as Eleanora appeared in the dining-room door. ¡°There she is! Good morning¡ªEleanora.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Eleanora¡¯s response was short and brief as her amber eyes narrowed in on Octavia. ¡°Grandmother?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Nicholas wavered uncertainly as the crown princess moved swiftly to her seat. A fatigued Lady Maura and Lady Tiffany were left standing at the door.

    ¡°Good morning, your Majesties!¡± The ladies-in-waiting greeted with a respectful curtsey before they followed their mistress to her seat.

    ¡°Oh, my,¡± Octavia murmured as she glanced over the trio of young women. ¡°From the looks of your staff, Eleanora, you two were at it for a good long while after myself and Lady Lavinia left.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Nicholas protested in an alarmed voice.

    ¡°Oh, but that¡¯s certainly nothing to be ashamed of!¡± Octavia replied with a laugh and a shake of her head. ¡°It would be good for the kingdom after all if the two of you were to have more good news.¡±

    ¡°And what brings you to my palace, Grandmother?¡± Eleanora inquired with acid sweetness as Maura pulled out the crown princess¡¯s chair.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t mind, do you, Eleanora?¡± Octavia offered the tired-looking princess a coy smile. ¡°Why I was just telling Nicholas I came over to deliver some interesting news I thought the both of you might be interested in.¡±

    ¡°So early in the morning?¡± Eleanora raised a cynical brow as her ladies separated to serve either end of the table. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hear it.¡± Her tone implied otherwise, but Octavia let it slide.

    ¡®I imagine sleeping in a room that smelled of smoke would make even the most saintly princess cranky.¡¯

    Octavia turned her attention to Lady Maura, who stood at the corner of the table between the Dowager and Nicholas. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the information I bear will prove shocking to everyone present. Certainly, the poor Prime Minister must have been caught off guard.¡±

    ¡°Attwood?¡± Nicholas furrowed his brows in confusion, then closed his eyes with a weary sigh. ¡°What has Acheron done now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, but you both must be famished!¡± Octavia said dramatically as she scanned the empty table before her. ¡°What is taking the staff so long?¡±

    The door separating the dining room from the kitchen swung open as the housekeeper returned to hold the door open for Chef Robbi, who pushed out a loaded trolly that quickly filled the room with a mouthwatering fragrance.

    On the trolly were two breakfast trays, the first of which was prepared with plates of bacon, boiled and scrambled eggs. The second tray contained a plated strawberry shortcake with flakes of chocolate. Nestled between them was a basket of cinnamon buns with glistening icing drizzled on top.

    The Chef pushed the trolly over to the preparation table and laid the trays out while the housekeeper appeared again, this time carrying a tray with a steaming pot of tea. A kitchen maid accompanied her with a pitcher of cooled honey milk.

    ¡°What a feast,¡± Octavia said approvingly as Maura and Tiffany quickly set themselves to preparing drinks for each member of the royal family.

    ¡°Fortunately, it would seem my chef has prepared more than enough food for the three of us,¡± Eleanora observed with a nod to the Ventrayna cook, who bowed and followed the housekeeper and maid back into the kitchen.

    ¡°Oh, thank you, darling,¡± the Dowager murmured as Maura placed a cup of tea before her. ¡°I suppose it cannot have escaped your notice, Eleanora, that Lady Evelynn isn¡¯t present this morning?¡±

    ¡°I did notice,¡± Eleanora replied with noted disinterest. ¡°Lady Evelynn has been¡ªfeeling poorly as of late.¡± She smiled briefly in gratitude as Tiffany placed a cup of honey milk before her. ¡°Does one of my ladies have something to do with this shocking news you¡¯ve come to deliver?¡±

    Octavia stirred her tea with a curious smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just say last night saw the unification of more than one couple.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother,¡± Nicholas admonished with a look of disapproval. ¡°I would ask that you refrain from making such crass comments at the expense of my wife. If something has happened to one of Eleanora¡¯s ladies, don¡¯t beat about the bush. Just tell her.¡±

    The flow of movement in the dining-room stilled as Octavia turned a raised eyebrow towards her grandson. Eleanora blinked, her brows furrowing in surprise as she glanced between the Dowager and Nicholas.

    ¡®Since when did this pup dare to lecture me?¡¯ Octavia¡¯s ice-blue eyes narrowed even as she offered them both a bemused smile. ¡°It seems I have been indelicate.¡± She tapped her spoon lightly against the teacup and then set it on the saucer with a sigh. ¡°Very well, I shall get straight to the point. The Prime Minister announced Lady Evelynn¡¯s engagement to Lord Acheron at the ball last night.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nicholas¡¯s jaw hung open as he stared at the Dowager, hardly noticing the cup of tea Maura placed beside him. ¡°Acheron?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Octavia confirmed, then frowned as Lady Tiffany dropped a piece of silverware on the floor. The lady-in-waiting hurriedly retrieved the utensil while a maid darted into the kitchen to fetch a replacement.

    ¡°Acheron?¡± Eleanora echoed with a similarly stunned expression. ¡°But¡ªisn¡¯t Lady Evelynn¡ªwasn¡¯t she engaged to my cousin, Percy?¡±

    Maura returned to the preparation table to assist Tiffany as the two set about filling plates with food and then carried them over to the table.

    ¡°Countess Constance and Viscount Hendrix have certainly made no secret that they hoped for such a union,¡± Octavia replied with a dismissive shrug. ¡°But the engagement between their families was by no means official. And last night, the Prime Minister publicly announced Lady Evelynn and Lord Acheron¡¯s engagement before Lord Hendrix and Lady Constance herself. So it would seem all parties were in agreement.¡±

    ¡°Countess Constance was at the ball last night?¡± Eleanora asked in surprise as Tiffany carried over her plate with a fresh pair of silverware. ¡°I thought she was away in the country.¡±

    The Dowager smiled as Maura remained still beside the preparation table, a scoop holding two cinnamon buns just above the plate before her.

    ¡°I am told the Countess¡¯s stay was very brief,¡± Octavia explained with a dismissive shrug. ¡°She arrived sometime after we left and then departed immediately after the Prime Minister¡¯s engagement announcement with her son, Earl Hawthorne. Although¡ª¡± She paused to tilt her head thoughtfully, ¡°¡ªLady Delphine did mention that the Countess appeared unwell. I suppose that means those rumors about her poor health were not unfounded.¡±

    ¡°How strange,¡± Nicholas murmured. ¡°I was aware that Attwood was searching for a suitable match for Acheron, but to think he would¡ª¡± he trailed off as Maura placed two slightly steaming plates of food in front of himself and the Dowager.

    ¡°It¡¯s absurd!¡± Eleanora snorted as she sliced through a boiled egg. ¡°Becoming engaged all on her own without a word to me? After all that fuss about how my cousin jilted her?¡± The crown princess chewed the piece of egg savagely as Tiffany withdrew to stand beside the wall. ¡°So¡ªUngrateful!¡± Eleanora muttered between mouthfuls.

    ¡°It might turn out to be a good thing,¡± Nicholas countered as he dug into his food. ¡°Acheron¡ªneeds a wife to steady him. And this will stop all those foolish rumors about Percy Hawthorne!¡±

    Behind Nicholas, Octavia observed Captain Beaumont¡¯s face furrow into a dark frown. ¡®Interesting.¡¯

    ¡°It will certainly help to put some of the court''s most recent gossip to bed,¡± Octavia concurred. ¡°I do believe Lady Maura has suffered most unfairly due to the exaggeration of Lady Evelynn¡¯s plight.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is kind to say so,¡± Maura answered with a polite smile as she bowed her head humbly.

    ¡®Kind?¡¯ Octavia hid a smirk behind her cup as she studied the attendant. ¡®My interest in your progress goes beyond kindness, Lady Maura.¡¯

    ¡°Grandmother is right. Those rumors marred the reputation of two fine nobles who serve the royal family,¡± Nicholas agreed grimly. ¡°I think a notable accomplishment is just the thing to reverse these negative rumors about you, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is most gracious,¡± Maura answered with a hint of uncertainty.

    ¡°It would appear my grandson has an idea,¡± Octavia observed with a smile of approval. ¡°Please do share it with us, Nicholas.¡±

    ¡°You may not yet be aware, Grandmother,¡± Nicholas said as he lowered the silverware to his plate. ¡°But recently, the Earl purchased Lady Maura¡¯s family home with the intent to turn it into an orphanage. Eleanora has agreed to sponsor this charity, and Lady Maura has exerted significant effort herself into setting up the establishment and getting things in motion.¡±

    ¡°An orphanage? What a delightful idea!¡± Octavia beamed at Maura, who seemed to shift slightly away from the Dowager.

    ¡°I believe we should allow Lady Maura to publicly take charge of preparing the orphanage for the opening day celebration,¡± Nicholas continued as he turned his gaze from Maura to Eleanora. ¡°She is not only familiar with the residence, but she also has a good head for numbers, costs, and budgets. I feel confident she would do an admirable job. And, if Eleanora would mention Lady Maura¡¯s efforts during the Royal Hunt, it will go a long way to redeeming her in the eyes of the public.¡±

    ¡®It might clean up her public image, but the noble''s opinions of Maura won¡¯t improve just because of a single charity.¡¯

    ¡°My dear Nicholas,¡± Eleanora replied with a hint of irritation as she lifted a fork of bacon, ¡°I fear you are overestimating Lady Maura¡¯s abilities. She is a marvelous designer and skilled with herbal teas, but managing finances and restructuring¡ª¡±

    ¡°You forget that your aunt, Countess Constance, supervised Lady Maura¡¯s training,¡± Nicholas interrupted as he turned to the lady in question with a rueful smile. ¡°Lady Maura also achieved perfect scores on the official''s test during the Selection. In any case, I can certainly recommend someone with experience to assist her should you feel it necessary. Perhaps her grandfather, the Viscount of Gilwren. He has plenty of financial experience and has all but retired to his estate.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªsee,¡± Eleanora murmured and set down her untouched bacon. ¡°Well then, it hardly feels like I¡¯m needed¡ª¡±

    ¡°You forgot about our deal, Eleanora,¡± Nicholas interrupted with a cynical smile. ¡°Your job is to influence the other nobles to support this charity during the Royal Hunt.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s thin smile dropped into an instant scowl.

    Octavia¡¯s ice-blue eyes danced between the pair. The Dowager hid a smile behind her napkin as she delicately wiped her lips and then rose to her feet. ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s a wonderful idea, Nicholas. It would be such a shame to lose someone as competent as Lady Maura to such malicious gossip. Just think of the harm it would do to her future marriage prospects.¡±

    For a moment, the violet eyes of the knight behind the crown prince flickered in Octavia¡¯s direction, but the movement was so brief the Dowager wasn¡¯t sure if she had imagined it.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡± Nicholas rose as Octavia dropped the napkin on her untouched plate. ¡°I suppose I should be leaving as well¡ªto prepare for today¡¯s negotiations.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡ª¡± Octavia quickly waved her grandson back into his seat with a glance at the silently sulking Eleanora. ¡°Today¡¯s meetings won''t start for another two hours. Stay. Enjoy breakfast with your wife. Both of you will need to put on a show before that dreadful Ambassador. Do try to stand your ground this time, Nicholas. You¡¯ve already given him something he asked for. It''s time Lord Haemish reciprocated.¡±

    The attendants and servants curtsied as Octavia swept towards the dining-room door. The Dowager paused in the threshold for a moment to add, ¡°And again, congratulations to you both. I hope to hear more good news later concerning an heir, so keep at it.¡±

    ?????

    After the Dowager made her exit, Carina let out a sigh of relief. She watched Mrs. Poppy carry away Octavia¡¯s untouched plate and half-finished tea as an awkward silence built up inside the dining room. Neither Nicholas nor Eleanora seemed particularly interested in finishing their breakfast, speaking, or even looking at each other.

    ¡®Come on, Eleanora. You finally got the opportunity you wanted. Make an effort here¡ªyou won¡¯t get pregnant after just one night!¡¯

    The fact that Lady Rosamund had gotten pregnant first in the last timeline had always been a sore point for Eleanora and her greatest weakness. So when Rosamund miscarried her child after being poisoned, the first suspect in everyone¡¯s eyes had been the spiteful Queen who openly resented her husband¡¯s consort.

    ¡°About¡ªlast night,¡± Eleanora said hesitantly as she finally raised her amber eyes towards Nicholas.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to talk about it,¡± Nicholas interrupted gruffly. ¡°I told you I wouldn¡¯t hold it against you.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s response was cut off as Major Garrett entered the room, followed by a knight Carina didn¡¯t recognize. However, she had an inkling she knew what information would make a knight brave enough to interrupt the royal couple¡¯s breakfast.

    ¡®And now it begins.¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesties,¡± the knight greeted as he bowed. ¡°I bring grave news from Lilly Palace. The Ambassador¡ªwas found dead in his room this morning.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eleanora¡¯s fork clattered against her plate then toppled to the floor with a thud as she turned towards the knight. ¡°Dead? Lord Haemish?¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Nicholas demanded with a strangled, angry breath.

    ¡°We are uncertain, your Majesty. The Ambassador¡¯s wife will not permit us to enter or examine his body until she has spoken to your Majesties¡ªboth of you,¡± the knight answered promptly.

    ¡®Lavinia is taking control of the situation¡ªas expected.¡¯ Carina drew in a slow, steady breath as she folded her hands together and observed the royal couple.

    Eleanora and Nicholas stared at each other for a moment in silence; then, both bolted up from their chairs to pace towards each other. Major Garrett quickly dismissed the knight from the room.

    ¡°I should return to Peony Palace first¡ª¡± Nicholas began as Eleanora swept past him, her expression confused as she stared off into the carpeted floor, then turned around to face the crown prince.

    ¡°I need to get changed. Something black¡ªI must wear something black¡ªLord Haemish was my uncle¡ª¡± Eleanora¡¯s voice caught as her confusion shifted suddenly to conflicted grief and anger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back with a carriage to pick you up as soon as I am ready,¡± Nicholas replied as he caught her arm and turned the dazed crown princess towards him. He stepped closer, hesitated, then kissed Eleanora¡¯s cheek awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss¡ªbut we need to get ready for whatever disaster awaits us.¡±

    With those parting words, the crown prince left the room with Captain Beaumont close behind.

    ?????

    Carina and Tiffany hurriedly followed behind Eleanora, who rushed up the stairs and then threw open her bedroom doors, panting as she spun in a circle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s dead. How? Who would have¡ª¡±

    Carina moved calmly past the frantic crown princess to search the closets for an appropriate black dress. As a member of the royal family, Eleanora was expected to be ready for any occasion. Knowing what was to come, Carina had prepared three black dresses as part of the wardrobe arranged by the Holy Maiden Boutique. She selected two mourning dresses and carried them over to Eleanora, who stared blankly at the garments for a moment before choosing the gown with long sleeves and a high neck.

    ¡°What about jewelry?¡± Tiffany asked as she pulled out her key then unlocked the dresser drawers. The attendant stared uncertainly at the six sets of jewels within them. ¡°The black diamond earrings?¡±

    ¡°That will do. The dress doesn¡¯t require a necklace,¡± Carina agreed as she glanced over Tiffany¡¯s selection.

    ¡°A veil?¡± Tiffany asked uncertainly after laying out black diamond earrings beside the gown Eleanora had chosen.

    ¡°No. That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Eleanora replied as she threw off her robe and then turned so Carina could unbutton her dress. ¡°I¡¯m not the widow¡ªpoor Lady Lavinia. She must be feeling¡ª¡± the crown princess trailed off with a conflicted expression as Carina finished the buttons at her back and then eased the dress off the distracted woman¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°We should hurry, your Highness,¡± Carina urged as she waited for Eleanora to come to her senses.

    The crown princess drew in a deep breath, nodded, and then focused on preparing for this next unexpected hurdle. They had just finished tidying Eleanora¡¯s hair into a formal updo when Mrs. Poppy knocked on the bedroom door.

    ¡°His Majesty is waiting outside in a carriage,¡± the housekeeper announced through the barrier.

    ¡°Time to go,¡± Eleanora confirmed as she glanced over her two attendants. ¡°Grab a black shawl from your rooms, quickly now.¡±

    Carina curtsied and followed Tiffany out of the room but stopped long enough to catch Mrs. Poppy before the housekeeper could head downstairs. ¡°Will you check in on Hana for me today. I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be tied up at Lilly Palace.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Mrs. Poppy confirmed with a firm nod, then leaned in suddenly to whisper, ¡°I know the Ambassador was family to her Highness but allow me to be the first to say I¡¯m glad that terrible man is dead.¡±

    Carina smiled stiffly then nodded before slipping into her room to retrieve a black shawl.

    ¡®You weren¡¯t the first, Mrs. Poppy, but you won¡¯t be the last either.¡¯

    With her bedroom door locked behind her once more, Carina glanced towards Hana¡¯s room. A sudden urge to hold the unconscious woman¡¯s hand and share the good news burned inside her. ¡®Perhaps it will motivate Hana to wake up.¡¯

    ¡°Lady Maura, hurry!¡± Tiffany beckoned from the top of the stairs.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± Carina followed the blonde attendant down into the foyer and then outside Rose Palace to where Nicholas was already escorting Eleanora inside the carriage that waited to take them towards a disaster of Carina¡¯s own making.

    ¡®I suppose I¡¯ll know what to expect soon enough. It¡¯s your move, Lady Lavinia.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 83: A Union of Trust

    ??????????

    Nicholas refrained from asking Eleanora to hurry for the third time as he led the crown princess briskly through the doors of Lilly Palace. The sound of the servants greeting them upon the stairs alerted the knights above, and Knight Commander Quentin came quickly into view as he met them at the top of the stairs with a bow.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°What do we know?¡± Nicholas demanded tensely as he released Eleanora¡¯s arm and then pulled the Knight Commander further down the hall. ¡°How did the Ambassador die?¡±

    ¡°We know very little at the moment, your Majesty,¡± Quentin answered in a low but calm voice. ¡°The Ambassador left the ball fairly early. According to the palace staff, it was only a short while after the Prime Minister announced his son¡¯s engagement. The Ventrayna witch bodyguards found him dead this morning and alerted the Ambassador¡¯s family. We received word of his death sometime later when Lady Lavinia sent a letter requesting that her husband¡¯s room be sealed off and left undisturbed until she had spoken to your Majesty and her Highness.¡± Quentin nodded towards Eleanora.

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here,¡± Nicholas nodded as well and released the Knight Commander¡¯s arm. ¡°Keep investigating as much as you can for now.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to one of the palace servants, we know that the Ambassador was originally discovered on the bedroom floor,¡± Quentin added with a hint of irritation. ¡°He has since been changed into fresh official robes for burial and moved to the bed before we were allowed access to investigate. As far as I am aware, there were no signs of forced entry¡ªbut I haven¡¯t been able to look further than the bloody door.¡±

    ¡®This is a political nightmare.¡¯ Nicholas drew in a shaky breath, then shook his head as Eleanora moved closer with an inquisitive frown. ¡°Nothing to report yet, your Highness. Quentin hasn¡¯t been able to begin a proper investigation because the Ambassador¡¯s wife has stonewalled him until we arrived.¡±

    ¡°My aunt is a bit more than the Ambassador¡¯s wife now, your Majesty,¡± Eleanora replied with a hint of reproach. ¡°With Haemish dead, Lady Lavinia will be in charge of the Emperor¡¯s negotiations.¡±

    Quentin raised a curious brow while Nicholas looked stupefied.

    ¡°I suppose¡ªthat makes sense,¡± Nicholas said slowly as he pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°In which case, we shall have to move very carefully.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesties,¡± a knight interrupted them with a polite cough. ¡°One of the Ambassador¡¯s guards said that Lady Lavinia wished to speak with the Crown Princess alone first. With your permission.¡±

    Quentin and Nicholas exchanged a glance and then stared at Eleanora.

    ¡°Well¡ª¡± Eleanora said as she nervously touched her black diamond earrings. ¡°Lady Lavinia is my aunt¡ªand she is grieving. I¡¯ll see what I can find out.¡±

    Nicholas nodded and watched as Eleanora exchanged words briefly with her attendants, then turned to confidently approach the bedroom door guarded by the Ambassador¡¯s bodyguards. The two witches stepped aside without so much as a nod to the crown princess. Nicholas watched as one of them opened the door and then shut it promptly behind Eleanora.

    ¡®Strange, she¡¯s a princess from their country, yet they seem to hold very little regard for her,¡¯ Nicholas mused uneasily. ¡®Well, I suppose all that remains is to see whether the Ambassador¡¯s death will benefit our negotiations or doom us to war.¡¯

    The crown prince shook his head and turned towards the knight captain who shadowed him. Nicholas frowned as he took in the sweat that glistened against Beaumont¡¯s face and rolled down his cheek towards his uniform collar.

    ¡°I say¡ªCaptain,¡± Nicholas stepped closer and placed a hand on the knight¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Just¡ªtired, your Majesty,¡± Beaumont answered stiffly. His violet eyes rose from the floor, but the knight''s gaze seemed unfocused.

    ¡®Right¡ªBeaumont has been up for nearly a day and a half¡ªif he got any sleep last night.¡¯

    ¡°Knight Commander Quentin will find a replacement to guard me for the rest of the day,¡± Nicholas commanded with a heavy sigh. ¡°As for you, Captain. Go see a physician and then get some rest!¡±

    Beaumont bowed his head without comment and turned unsteadily towards the stairs.

    It was only for a moment, but Nicholas observed Lady Maura staring after the knight captain with a hint of concern before she returned her ice-blue eyes to the Ambassador¡¯s door.

    ¡°Huh.¡± Nicholas shook his head and returned to pacing the hallway while Quentin sent for Beaumont¡¯s replacement.

    ?????

    Haemish had been groomed with care. Every strand of hair from head to beard combed into place, the braids redone, the golden adornments and rubies replaced with simple amber pearls. His eyes were closed beneath a black weighted corded of silk. His hands had been refreshed with scented oil, nails cleaned and perfectly trimmed, and folded across his chest. The Emperor¡¯s dagger was clutched between them as a poetic testament to Haemish¡¯s loyalty to his master. He lay dressed in official garments of red and black velvet and satin gold cloth, which bore witness to the Ambassador¡¯s position of power and influence, despite his weak bloodline.

    ¡®It is more than you deserve, you sadistic dog,¡¯ Lavinia reflected as she studied the dead man from beneath the raised black veil that fell to her waist as she lowered it. Beneath the shroud, Lavinia¡¯s black gown made her appear small and muted beside her husband¡¯s adorned corpse.

    Lavinia eased down onto the bed with a sigh as she awaited her niece¡¯s arrival. As much as Eleanora might resent Haemish for pushing her into this marriage after Tristan¡¯s death, the crown princess still respected her uncle as the male patriarch of her mother¡¯s family.

    ¡®Eleanora never had to live with you.¡¯ Lavinia eyed the cord over Haemish¡¯s closed gaze. ¡®Even though your niece was born a half-witch, you always treated her better than Marco because you planned to use her to gain power for yourself.¡¯

    Her lips twitched before Lavinia pressed her gloved fingers against them to smother a cynical laugh.

    ¡®Now, I will be the one to take advantage of Eleanora¡¯s position to get what I need. I¡¯ll no longer sacrifice my position, dignity, and family for the sake of you and your sister¡¯s ambitions, Haemish.¡¯

    A timid knock came at the door. Lavinia folded her hands and corrected her posture as she turned to face it. ¡°Come in.¡±

    ?????

    ¡°Oh, Aunt Lavinia!¡± Eleanora whispered as she rushed to Lady Lavinia¡¯s side and gently hugged her aunt. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. This has come as such a shock. How are you? How is Marco?¡±

    ¡°Marco is¡ªresting. I had our physician prescribe him a sedative to help him sleep,¡± Lavinia answered solemnly. ¡°This¡ªhas taken us both by surprise. Haemish seemed fine just last night when we both saw him at the ball.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I was surprised as well.¡± Eleanora glanced hesitantly at the space beside Lavinia on the bed but chose to remain standing as her gaze wandered towards the Ambassador¡¯s exotically dressed corpse. Her skin prickled as she glanced from Haemish¡¯s folded hands to the black cord across his eyes, half expecting him to reach up and pull it away to yell at them both for accepting his death so easily.

    Despite Haemish''s arrogance, greed, and unflinching drive to pursue power, Eleanora had never wanted him dead. She had certainly hated him, Haemish had given her more than enough reason for that, but now that the link between her reign and the Emperor¡¯s support lay cold and lifeless on the bed, Eleanora couldn¡¯t help but wish this were all some terrible nightmare.

    ¡®What was the point of last night, my marriage, everything if the Ambassador winds up assassinated while on a diplomatic mission of peace? What happens to me if Lafeara and Ventrayna end up going to war?¡¯

    A shiver of dread ran down the crown princess¡¯s spine. She drew in a quick breath and focused on the widow¡¯s face beneath the veil. ¡°Aunt Lavinia, do you¡ªknow what happened?¡±

    Beneath the shroud, Lavinia wiped her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡ªthere are rather a few peculiarities about his death, Eleanora.¡±

    Eleanora grimaced and let out a shaky breath. ¡®I was afraid you¡¯d say that.¡¯

    ¡°My husband wasn¡¯t alone in his room last night,¡± Lavinia continued with a muffled sniff. ¡°The two dancers from your banquet. Haemish had his guards bring them up to his room while we were all downstairs enjoying the ball. As you know, I was at your palace until¡ªwell, when I returned, I spoke with him briefly through the door, and this morning he was¡ªdead.¡±

    ¡®Maura¡¯s exotic dancers?¡¯ Eleanora swallowed and nervously twisted her hands. ¡®That¡¯s right, Mrs. Poppy did mention Haemish¡¯s guards came looking for them yesterday. I sent her up to ask Maura where they might be found.¡¯

    ¡°So, the dancers were the last to see my uncle alive then,¡± Eleanora queried. ¡°But if they had done anything, surely your guards would have heard something. And Haemish is¡ªwas¡ªquite capable of protecting himself.¡±

    ¡®What could two wandering harlots possibly have to gain from killing my uncle anyway?¡¯

    ¡°I found traces of a wind enchantment on the door and windows,¡± Lavinia answered grimly. ¡°It¡¯s clear they were placed there to prevent any sound from escaping the room.¡± She sighed and turned her gaze from the dead man to Eleanora. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of my husband¡¯s appetites. I¡¯m not proud of them either, but at the moment, those women are the most likely suspects. And none of the guards saw either of them leave this room before finding Haemish¡¯s body this morning.¡±

    ¡°What? They¡ªdisappeared?¡± Eleanora said incredulously. ¡°But they weren¡¯t witches!¡±

    ¡°That may be true, but their disappearance¡ª¡±

    ¡°We have to find them!¡± Eleanora interjected quickly. ¡°I should tell Nicholas!¡±

    ¡°Wait, child!¡± Lavinia caught the crown princess¡¯s hand quickly and pulled Eleanora down on the bed beside her. ¡°You recruited those dancers, did you not, Elly?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªNo! They were hired by my attendant, Lady Maura, just a few days before the banquet.¡± Eleanora frowned as she thought back on the night of the banquet, the way the dancers had seemed so oddly focused on Haemish to the exclusion of even Nicholas and other powerful lords. ¡°But Lady Maura had nothing to do with them being here tonight! It was my uncle who sought them out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not denying that,¡± Lavinia replied calmly. ¡°But they were presented to him¡ªperhaps with that purpose¡ªso they could gain an opportunity to get closer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous!¡±

    ¡°Your uncle had many enemies, Eleanora.¡± Lavinia patted the crown princess¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Many of whom knew his preferences and that he would be here in Lafeara for this negotiation.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Lavinia, you know I would never¡ªever do something like that!¡± Eleanora breathed out weakly as she grasped the older woman¡¯s hands. ¡°How would his death benefit me? Even if I escape implication¡ªif Lafeara is in any way blamed.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor will have cause for war¡ªand a justified reason to break off your marriage with Nicholas,¡± Lavinia answered slowly. ¡°Perhaps that is what you wanted.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Eleanora hissed then pulled her hand away as she stood. ¡°If I am implicated in Haemish¡¯s assassination, my parents¡ªmy father!¡± Her voice broke with fear as her mind filled with frightening images that tightened around her chest like an invisible steel web.

    ¡°Hush. Hush, child!¡± Lavinia rose and wrapped an arm around the crown princess as she gently rubbed Eleanora¡¯s back. ¡°I did not think it was you, Elly. But the dancers and your attendant, of them I am less certain. Even if the person I most suspect is¡ª¡± Her hand stilled as she let out a tired sigh.

    ¡°What? Who?¡± Eleanora demanded as she pulled away, torn between hope and fear of Lavinia¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Nevermind that now.¡± Lavinia took Eleanora¡¯s hands once more and held them firmly. ¡°You must look into the background of these dancers, Eleanora. Find out where they are, where they came from, and how your attendant found them.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ªAlright,¡± Eleanora nodded rapidly.

    ¡°And I would advise you to be cautious of Lady Maura until you know for certain she is not in any way involved.¡±

    Eleanora nodded again. ¡®Lady Maura never even met Haemish before yesterday, so why would she be involved?¡¯

    ¡°And not a word to anyone else until we know for sure what happened. Promise me, Elly!¡±

    ¡°I promise,¡± Eleanora whispered, still nodding vigorously. ¡°Nicholas is waiting to speak with you. I¡¯ll make an excuse and ask my father, Lord Alastair, to help me track down those women¡ª¡±

    Lavinia pulled her back as Eleanora turned away. ¡°One more thing, Elly. Haemish used the Death Mark before he died.¡±

    Eleanora turned slowly to stare at her aunt as the cold knot in her stomach tightened. ¡°Then he was murdered.¡±

    ¡°Keep this knowledge to yourself. The assassins might not be aware that they have been marked yet.¡±

    ¡°Have you traced them?¡±

    Lavinia nodded slowly. ¡°One got as far as the Serpentine River where the Death Mark vanished. Presumably, they died caught up in a storm. As you know, the Death Mark can¡¯t be neutralized, except by death.¡±

    Eleanora nodded. ¡®If it was the dancers, then one of them is dead.¡¯ ¡°And the other?¡± she asked anxiously.

    ¡°Only one other person was marked, and they remain here, somewhere inside Lafeara¡¯s palace,¡± Lavinia answered somberly. ¡°When the Death Mark activates, they will be revealed no matter where they hide.¡± She squeezed Eleanora¡¯s hand reassuringly and stepped closer as she whispered. ¡°Which means you have a few days to make sure they are not hiding among your people before the curse detonates and exposes them to the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Eleanora whispered weakly, feeling numb as Lavinia released her. ¡°I will search¡ªvery carefully. Thank you, Aunt.¡±

    ¡°You may send your husband in on your way out,¡± Lavinia called after her as Eleanora shuffled towards the door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will keep all connections to you hidden as best I can. But when the Death Mark claims Haemish¡¯s last killer, their exposure will determine whether Ventrayna and Lafeara remain at peace.¡±

    ¡°What if¡ª¡± Eleanora turned around slowly with both fists clenched at her side, ¡°¡ªwe kill them first. Before the Death Mark activates?¡±

    Lavinia smiled as she sat down once more beside her dead husband and folded her hands gracefully across her lap. ¡°That would be the best possible outcome and likely the only way to avoid war¡ªif you can find them, Eleanora.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 84: The Wisdom of Diplomacy

    ??????????

    Nicholas barely had time to worry about Eleanora¡¯s somewhat rushed and distracted exit after his wife informed him that Lady Lavinia was ready to speak with him. The crown prince glanced towards the still open bedroom door, where one of the Ventrayna guards now looked back at him expectantly.

    ¡®Why did Lady Lavinia want to speak to Eleanora first?¡¯ The thought prickled down Nicholas¡¯s neck as Knight Commander Quentin moved closer.

    ¡°Should I accompany you, your Highness?¡±

    Nicholas glanced briefly at the imposing Knight Commander and shook his head. Lady Lavinia might be a witch, but she was also a grieving woman whose husband had just died. If Eleanora¡¯s aunt did indeed have the authority to take the lead on the negotiation as Ventrayna¡¯s Ambassador, the last thing he wanted to do was act intimidated in front of a widow.

    ¡®There¡¯s only so much time before the Dowager, Borghese, and the other House of Lord¡¯s learn of this. If only Attwood were here.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Nicholas said determinedly and then headed inside the palace guest room.

    Lady Lavinia rose from her husband¡¯s death bed to greet him with a polite curtsey. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Please, rise, Lady Lavinia,¡± Nicholas urged, blinking as he focused on her expression beneath the dark shroud. ¡°I must offer my condolences and¡ªmy remorse that your husband should meet his end far from home.¡±

    Eleanora had offered no hint as to how Haemish died, but Nicholas could think of no reason for the Dowager or any other noble in Lafeara to wish the Ambassador dead. Any risk to the treaty with Ventrayna would put them all in jeopardy. Quentin¡¯s report would have to wait; for now, Nicholas would have to choose his words carefully and play a neutral part.

    ¡®Never allow your opponent the first blow simply because of sympathy or handicap. People are rarely as they appear to be, and a crippled limb often hides a poisoned blade.¡¯ The Prime Minister¡¯s warning from the crown prince¡¯s first meetings with the House of Lords echoed in Nicholas¡¯s ears as he studied the proud woman before him.

    ¡°Thank you, your Majesty,¡± Lavinia murmured as she rose and moved to the chair by the writing desk to sit. ¡°I wanted to speak to your Majesty before word of Haemish¡¯s death spread to the rest of your council.¡± She paused and glanced around the room. ¡°Forgive me. There appears to be only one chair.¡±

    ¡°You need not concern yourself, Lady Lavinia,¡± Nicholas replied quickly. ¡°Was there something you wished to speak to me about¡ªregarding your husband¡¯s death?¡±

    Beneath the veil, Nicholas thought he saw the corner of Lavinia¡¯s mouth twitch upwards for a moment as she focused her gaze on him. ¡°I¡¯m sure Eleanora told you that I am now in a position to take over my husband¡¯s authority regarding negotiations between our countries. I was invested with that unlikely responsibility by the Emperor and Empress before our journey here.¡±

    ¡°Unlikely and unfortunate.¡±

    Lavinia stared at him for a moment in silence.

    ¡°Given that it cost you your husband,¡± Nicholas amended hastily as he hid a grimace at his tactless response.

    ¡°Your Majesty need not be so nervous,¡± Lavinia replied with a gentle, almost sympathetic smile. ¡°I aim only to secure the demands the Emperor gave Haemish, and I have no desire to drag out such unpleasant matters in public as my husband did.¡±

    Nicholas ground his teeth together but remained silent, unable to forget that this woman had been in the room when he and Eleanora had consummated their marriage.

    ¡°I have an offer for your Majesty that I think will benefit us both,¡± Lavinia continued when he gave no response.

    Nicholas raised a brow. ¡°If you insist, Lady Lavinia. I would gladly hear it.¡±

    ¡°I would like to discuss and finalize the logistics of this negotiation between just the two of us here and now before you leave this room. No outside politics, no charades. Just two adults discussing the mutual benefits to a relationship between our respective kingdoms.¡±

    Nicholas raised both brows and stood for a moment in stunned silence. He had perhaps expected Lady Lavinia to be overwrought with grief or even threaten him with her husband¡¯s death.

    ¡®If her offer is sincere, this is likely the only opportunity the two of us will have to settle the matter privately. However¡ª¡¯

    It would also be the first time Nicholas had handled anything related to Lafeara¡¯s government by himself without Attwood, Octavia, or some member of the House of Lords watching over him.

    ¡®Well, it couldn¡¯t hurt to listen. After all, my father¡¯s legacy will continue or end with me.¡¯

    Nicholas nodded slowly. ¡°I would be happy to discuss the matter between our countries with you, Ambassador Lavinia.¡±

    Lavinia raised her veil and smiled, perhaps the first genuine smile he had seen since her arrival to Lafeara, and Nicholas found himself noticing the warmth of her honey-brown eyes for the first time. ¡°Then please, your Majesty, send for a chair. We have a great deal to discuss, and my neck already aches from looking up at you.¡±

    Nicholas smiled back, bowed, and went to the door.

    ?????

    ¡°With your consummation to Eleanora officially witnessed and dealt with, all that remains with regards to the Emperor¡¯s demands is your separation from Zarus,¡± Lavinia began practically after Nicholas had settled into his chair. ¡°But before I press the matter, I would like to hear your Majesty¡¯s counter demands. What does Lafeara want from the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s promise to cut back the taxes he instated after Queen Catalina¡¯s death would be the first matter of concern for Lafeara, obviously,¡± Nicholas answered confidently as he crossed his legs.

    ¡°Consider that matter settled then, your Majesty.¡± Lavinia waved her hand gracefully with an appeasing smile. ¡°A marriage consummated for lower taxes. A fair deal, even given the uncomfortable arrangements my husband insisted on.¡±

    Nicholas flexed his jaw and offered a diplomatic smile in return. ¡®That was on Haemish, not his wife. There¡¯s no point in getting riled up over what is already past.¡¯

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Lavinia pressed with a raised brow.

    ¡®Is she challenging me or encouraging me?¡¯

    ¡°I wish to expand Lafeara¡¯s armies,¡± Nicholas answered truthfully. ¡°As you know, we lost a third of our forces when my older brother fell in battle against Tharyn.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Lavinia nodded as she looked down at her manicured nails. ¡°It happened at the border of Ventrayna, after all. The massacre of Wolf Thorn Forest and the death of Lafeara¡¯s First Prince is a spectacle remembered by even the Emperor.¡±

    ¡®Spectacle?¡¯ Nicholas¡¯s brow twitched as he studied her.

    Lavinia¡¯s gaze was distant for a moment, regretful even before her honey-brown eyes returned to his. ¡°King Henri was unable to restore those lost troops due to the Emperor¡¯s taxes and internal conflicts amongst his nobles.¡±

    Nicholas offered a sardonic smile. ¡°You are well informed, Ambassador Lavinia.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor makes it his business to measure the stability of each kingdom he dominates,¡± Lavinia explained with a slight tilt of her head. ¡°And my late husband, as you may have guessed, had a great interest in Lafeara¡¯s government due to Eleanora¡¯s engagement.¡±

    ¡°And how does Lafeara measure up?¡±

    She offered him a rather patronizing, if not sympathetic, smile. ¡°Your Majesty is still a young, inexperienced ruler who has¡ªinherited his father¡¯s demons.¡±

    ¡®What an apt way to put it.¡¯ Nicholas tapped the armrest of his chair for a moment in silence.

    ¡°Your Majesty could easily replace and expand Lafeara¡¯s armies with the finances saved by your marriage,¡± Lavinia observed neutrally.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicholas agreed. ¡°But the strains on Lafeara¡¯s finances this past decade have left other matters of public health and safety in disrepair. And while I certainly wish to stabilize the border disputes between Lafeara and Tharyn, to do that, I need weapons and armor that won¡¯t break beneath their steel.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty wants our witch steel?¡± Lavinia raised a brow as her lips curved in approval.

    ¡°It is the strongest form of metal I know,¡± Nicholas admitted. ¡°One crafted and purified by witch fire.¡±

    ¡°And Ventrayna is a nation of fire witches,¡± Lavinia said thoughtfully. ¡°While that is true, not every witch knows how to cure metal to remove all of its impurities properly. And those witches who have mastered this craft do not sell their work cheaply, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°But where Ventrayna is bountiful in ore and steel,¡± Nicholas countered swiftly. ¡°Lafeara has an overabundance of crops, wool, linen, and other products not found in the desert.¡±

    Lavinia leaned against her hand as she offered him a bemused smile. ¡°Your Majesty wishes to barter one kingdom¡¯s wealth for another?¡±

    ¡°Trade between Lafeara and Ventrayna already exists,¡± Nicholas replied with a casual shrug. ¡°Ventrayna has well over fifty-thousand troops, so I¡¯m told. An army of that size requires plenty of resources to keep well-fed.¡±

    ¡°An army that size could easily crush your Lafearian forces and take what they need,¡± Lavinia reminded him coolly. ¡°Why would the Emperor agree to such a deal when he could easily take what he wants by force?¡±

    ¡®That is the question I¡¯ve asked myself since Tristan¡¯s death.¡¯

    Nicholas clenched his jaw, but somehow, after Eleanora¡¯s constant nettling, Lavinia¡¯s truthful claim carried less of a sting.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he nodded slowly. ¡°If that had been the Emperor¡¯s intentions, he would hardly have sent Queen Catalina and then Princess Eleanora to marry into Lafeara¡¯s royal family.¡±

    ¡®Or so Father and Grandmother would have me believe.¡¯

    Lavinia said nothing as she folded her hands together and glanced for a moment towards the bed and its decorated corpse. ¡°It is a reasonable offer and a smart use of trade, your Majesty, but one the Emperor will be less inclined to agree with while Lafeara maintains its alliance and trade routes with Zarus.¡±

    ¡®And we¡¯re back to that.¡¯ Nicholas nodded slowly as he uncrossed his legs and leaned towards her. ¡°Ambassador Lavinia, this request places me in a rather precarious position. As I¡¯m sure you are aware, my kingdom was built upon the religion of the Saints.¡±

    Lavinia offered him another patronizing smile. ¡°Lafeara was built the same way as any other kingdom, your Majesty. Through power, control, cunning, betrayal, sacrifice, and the sweat and blood of mortals and witches alike.¡±

    Nicholas frowned as he folded his fingers around the oak armrest and then tried again. ¡°To sever Lafeara from Zarus and its Pope could be seen as a declaration of war upon the Saints and the faith of my people.¡±

    Lavinia nodded slowly and then shook her head. ¡°Perhaps, your Majesty is not yet aware, but before Lafeara bent its back beneath the oppression of the Saint, it once boasted of a powerful monarchy of witches that were said to be immortal.¡±

    Nicholas blinked back at her in surprise.

    ¡°It was your ancestor,¡± Lavinia continued as she leaned against her armrest to study him, ¡°The first Havardur King, then just a noble, who joined forces with the Saint to rebel against the Isbrand King. They plotted together to poison the royal family. They even kidnapped and threatened a princess to force the king to surrender himself.¡±

    ¡°I am¡ªunfamiliar with that version of history,¡± Nicholas confessed with a quick smile.

    Lavinia scoffed. ¡°Naturally, the church would prefer to label the Isbrand Royal family as tyrants worthy of dethronement and death. They even devised a parable to mask the obliteration of the entire family¡ªhow does it go? A flower which pulled the family into a death-like sleep.¡±

    Nicholas shook his head but refrained from contradicting her. ¡°What does this have to do with our negotiations?¡±

    Lavinia locked eyes with him for a moment and then sighed. ¡°Your Majesty, Lafeara was once a nation of witches, much like Ventrayna¡ªno, perhaps better than Ventrayna.¡± Her voice dipped lower for a moment as her gaze drifted once more to the bed. ¡°You believe your people to be united under one faith, but I have no doubt the old Covens of Lafeara still thrive here within the capital.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me there are covens of witches hiding in Lafeara?¡± Nicholas asked carefully. He was more than aware of their existence. ¡°And that¡¯s your argument to persuade me to deny entry to the Pope and his witch hunters?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, for the sake of these negotiations, there is no other way forward. If you deny the Emperor¡¯s request¡ª¡± she nodded towards Haemish and let the weight of her words hang in the air between them.

    ¡°I have no choice,¡± Nicholas relented and held back a sigh.

    ¡°Consider it a conflict of powers,¡± Lavinia said softly.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± The crown prince raised a brow.

    ¡°Your Majesty could stop trade out of concern for your merchants and citizens who might be caught up in the war between Ventrayna and Zarus,¡± Lavinia explained reasonably. ¡°Your Majesty might also permit the Emperor to build a garrison near Fog Tooth Mountain to help safeguard Lafeara from Tharyn while you rebuild your army and build up your supply of witch steel.¡±

    ¡®A garrison?¡¯

    ¡°That would give the Emperor a garrison on two sides of Zarus¡¯s borders¡ªwhich would allow him to shut off all trade to the Holy City,¡± Nicholas said hesitantly.

    ¡°Except by sea,¡± Lavinia replied with a shrug.

    ¡°I hear the Emperor already has water witches blockading any aid along the coastlines,¡± Nicholas observed with a cynical smile. ¡°And the Tharyns hate the Pope just as much as Ventrayna does¡ªso if Lafeara closes its borders.¡±

    ¡®The Holy City would starve. So even if witches can¡¯t use their magic on holy ground¡ªthey won¡¯t have to if their opponent has already been weakened through starvation.¡¯

    Lavinia smiled. ¡°It would seem your Majesty understands the Emperor¡¯s intentions perfectly. Arius does not require you to sever alliances publicly. Allow the Emperor to monitor the border and starve the Pope¡¯s army and witch hunters to end this unholy war. You need only caution your citizens from trading with Zarus as it may¡ªplace their lives in unnecessary danger.¡±

    ¡®It could also be seen as a gesture of goodwill towards the witches of Ventrayna and Lafeara alike. I just threw out the Pope¡¯s witch hunters, and now I¡¯m inviting the Emperor to build a garrison to strengthen our borders.¡¯ Nicholas leaned back slowly as unease twisted in his gut. ¡®At the same time, a garrison would only make it that much easier to invade if the Emperor ever changed his mind.¡¯

    The crown prince unclenched his hands and scratched his neck as he contemplated his choices. ¡®A war now¡ªor war later. At least this way, I buy myself time to rebuild and properly outfit our armies with the same steel as our potential enemies. Perhaps I might even find a way to unify Lafeara¡¯s witches behind me secretly. But¡ª¡¯

    ¡°My coronation is almost two weeks from now,¡± Nicholas said with a heavy sigh. ¡°The Pope or his delegate must be allowed to come to Lafeara to coronate myself and Eleanora.¡±

    ¡°That is a matter easily dealt with,¡± Lavinia replied with a dismissive gesture. ¡°I will delay my return to Ventrayna to hold my husband¡¯s funeral here. A corpse does not keep well under Ventrayna¡¯s desert sun. And since Haemish¡¯s ancestors were also Lafearian, it makes perfect sense.¡±

    ¡°They were?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they were slaves, as I¡¯m sure you heard. The grandmother was purchased from Lafeara¡¯s slave market,¡± Lavinia waved a hand dismissively. ¡°After the funeral, our journey across the desert might also be delayed by a heartbroken widow''s poor health. It could easily be a week or longer before I am able to stand before the Emperor and Empress and deliver my report.¡±

    Nicholas frowned at Lavinia¡¯s casual use of her husband¡¯s death for diplomacy but remained silent.

    ¡°You can have your scribes draw up a document detailing our agreement. With the right legal wording, these terms will not take effect until the Emperor has sent his first shipment of witch steel. You might also ask for a supply of finished weapons so that your blacksmiths have something of a prototype to compare our blacksmith''s work with.¡±

    Nicholas nodded slowly. ¡°A return trip with that sort of burden¡ª¡±

    ¡°Would likely arrive well after your coronation,¡± Lavinia confirmed with a cunning smile. ¡°By then, you and Eleanora would be King and Queen of Lafeara in every way that matters.¡±

    ¡°But if the Pope should learn of this,¡± Nicholas murmured hesitantly. ¡°I would be deceiving the descendant of a Saint and betraying his alliance.¡±

    ¡°If the Pope breaks his alliance with Lafeara because you choose to trade for stronger steel to safeguard your borders from Tharyn witches¡ªat least the common people might blame you less,¡± Lavinia argued reasonably. ¡°And in any case, you would already be King.¡±

    ¡°Assuming Pope Jericho does not find out beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I asked your Majesty to deal with this matter privately between just ourselves?¡± Lavinia asked as she gestured between them. ¡°I fear your Majesty has yet to take full control of your government. Perhaps you should consider how the late king and his father maintained their power over the nobles. King Henri did not hesitate to destroy those who betrayed him, remove those who were a threat to him, and reward those who proved their loyalty. The Emperor himself follows similar principles, albeit with a great deal more fear and respect from his people.¡±

    ¡°You are saying I should become a tyrant?¡± Nicholas inquired as he narrowed his gaze.

    ¡°It is easy to be loved when the fields are ripe with crops, taxes are low, justice is upheld, and the kingdom prospers,¡± Lavinia replied calmly. ¡°You will feel that love in the coming days, your Majesty. You will likely feel their admiration and devotion as you rebuild Lafeara to the glory of your father¡¯s youth.¡± Lavinia sighed and stroked her veil as she met his gaze solemnly. ¡°But suffer a famine, be forced to raise taxes, fail to provide the correct verdict, or lose a battle against your enemies¡ªand your Majesty will witness how quickly sheep become wolves.¡±

    Nicholas looked away for a moment. It wasn¡¯t hard to recall the day his father fell from the Fortress walls, the same day Henri had burned entire noble families at the stake as witches.

    ¡°I¡¯m just not certain I wish to be feared in the same way,¡± he admitted hesitantly. ¡®Feared and hated.¡¯

    Lavinia shrugged, then rose and moved to her husband¡¯s side. ¡°In my experience, your Majesty, there is only one thing that can stop a more powerful force from dominating a weaker force.¡±

    ¡°And what is that?¡±

    The widow was silent for a moment as she stared down at her husband¡¯s folded hands. ¡°You and Eleanora are trapped on the same boat whether you want to be or not,¡± she said, deftly changing the subject. ¡°You can either work together or sink together.¡± Her honey brown eyes turned to regard him critically as Nicholas adjusted himself awkwardly.

    ¡°Eleanora hasn¡¯t been¡ªthe easiest person to talk to.¡±

    ¡°Well, for now, all that is required of the both of you doesn¡¯t necessarily require talking,¡± Lavinia returned pragmatically. ¡°But if your Majesty would listen to the advice of a widow¡ª¡±

    Nicholas rose to his feet and hid a sigh as he nodded towards her. ¡°Please, Lady Lavinia.¡±

    ¡°Find out what makes Eleanora happy and encourage it,¡± Lavinia said softly. ¡°Find out what makes your wife smile and gift it to her. If you want a happy wife, make Eleanora happy.¡±

    ¡°And if I can¡¯t?¡± Nicholas replied tensely.

    ¡°Eleanora is difficult,¡± Lavinia admitted as she moved away from the bed to look out the window. ¡°Even Tristan struggled with her from time to time.¡±

    Nicholas blinked. ¡°I¡ªdidn¡¯t know that. They were always¡ª¡± His hands clenched at his side, ¡°¡ªThey seemed made for each other.¡±

    ¡°Fate has a way of playing with our expectations and often delivers the best results in the way we least expect,¡± Lavinia replied as she traced the etched flowers in the window glass. ¡°I will grieve my husband privately for the rest of the day. If your Majesty should care to accompany a widow for dinner with certain papers prepared for my signature¡ª¡± she glanced over her shoulder at him and smiled ¡°¡ªthen my husband¡¯s soul might rest a bit more at ease.¡±

    Nicholas bowed before the Ambassador silently. Humility, sympathy, and even a measure of respect held him there for a moment longer than was necessary. Lavinia crossed the room towards him and held out her hand, which Nicholas accepted as he rose.

    ¡°Of course, I have one small request to make of your Majesty before I sign our agreement,¡± she added carefully as the crown prince kissed the back of her hand.

    Nicholas smiled, not at all surprised. It was already apparent to him that Lavinia was no stranger to politics. The crown prince straightened and leveled his hazel-blue eyes with hers. ¡°And what might that request be, Ambassador?¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 85: The Trouble with Curses

    ??????????

    Eleanora drew in several short, tense breaths as she stormed inside the foyer of Rose Palace, her mind still entranced by the image of Haemish lying dead upon the bed. ¡®Was it really true? Had the formidable and ruthless Haemish been murdered?¡¯ Eleanora had heard a few rumors about her uncle over the years, but she could think of no one in Lafeara with such malicious motive against the Ambassador. ¡®Then did someone from Ventrayna plan this¡ªso that the blame for Haemish¡¯s death would fall on Lafeara?¡¯

    The staircase before the crown princess swayed. Eleanora caught the bottom marble post and clung to it as Tiffany and Maura hastened to her side to support her.

    ¡°Your Highness! Should I fetch a doctor?¡± Tiffany asked worriedly.

    ¡°Is there anything we can do to help?¡± Maura queried as Eleanora shook her head and straightened.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eleanora grabbed the Baroness¡¯s wrist, drawing some amount of reassurance from the cold vapor of magic that spread beneath the attendant¡¯s fingers. ¡°Lady Maura, I need you to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Be cautious of Lady Maura until you know for certain she is not involved.¡± Eleanora froze, Lavinia¡¯s warning tightening her chest as her gaze zipped between the two confused faces before her. ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡®I need someone I can trust, but¡ªIf only Hana were awake.¡¯ Eleanora rubbed her chest as she turned and walked blindly towards the library. ¡®No, there are other people I can rely on.¡¯

    She ignored the footsteps of the attendants who followed but noted with relief that they waited outside her office as Eleanora threw open her desk drawers and quickly penned a letter. She scanned the hastily written message, already grimacing at the likely comment on her poor penmanship. After sealing the written request for aid inside an envelope, the crown princess wrote out her mother¡¯s name, Lady Isabella Kensington,upon the surface.

    ¡®Now, who should I ask to deliver it?¡¯ Eleanora glanced towards the office door. Mrs. Poppy stood outside and appeared to be having a conversation with Maura. The crown princess looked down at the already cooling wax seal, made up her mind, and called out, ¡°Lady Tiffany.¡±

    Tiffany quickly slipped past Maura and Mrs. Poppy into the office. ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±

    ¡°I need you to take a trip out of the palace. Deliver this letter to my mother at the address written here and return with her as soon as possible,¡± Eleanora instructed urgently.

    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡± Tiffany took the envelope and glanced at the letter curiously, but one look at Eleanora¡¯s furrowed brows was enough to gauge the crown princess¡¯s impatience. Tiffany hastily dipped a curtsey and then left.

    ¡°Mrs. Poppy!¡± Eleanora pressed a hand against her neck and sighed as she pulled a handkerchief from her sleeve to dab at the sweat that dampened her curls. The housekeeper entered and then curtsied. ¡°My mother will be joining us for supper. Inform the Chef and have him prepare something that will appease her taste.¡±

    ¡°That may¡ªprove difficult,¡± Mrs. Poppy replied, lowering her voice at the end. ¡°Is everything alright, your Highness?¡±

    ¡°You mean other than my uncle being dead, my marriage presently in jeopardy, and the peace between our kingdoms being at risk?¡± Eleanora snapped and scowled as she waved the servant from the room.

    ¡°Forgive my impertinence, your Highness.¡± Poppy withdrew and whispered something to Maura, who remained outside the library, waiting patiently.

    Eleanora turned her back to the door as she drew in a few steadying breaths.

    ¡®There is no reason to suspect Maura. She lived her whole life in Lafeara as a noble. And as a half-blood, Maura has more reasons to resent the nobility here than she does my uncle.¡¯ Eleanora looked down at the damp embroidered handkerchief in her hand and saw the black silk cord over Haemish¡¯s closed eyes. ¡®Lady Maura is the most capable person I have right now, and it is important that I find those dancers quickly.¡¯

    ¡°Lady Maura, please come inside and shut the door.¡±

    The attendant¡¯s soft footsteps approached, paused as the door shut, then drew up behind Eleanora. ¡°Yes, your Highness?¡±

    Eleanora turned around and met Maura¡¯s surprisingly serene expression. ¡°Maura¡ªthe dancers you hired for the banquet¡ªwere you aware that they¡ªattended my uncle last night?¡±

    ?????

    Carina smiled at Eleanora¡¯s blatant attempt to skirt the reasons Haemish summoned the dancers. ¡°Oh yes, I recall that Mrs. Poppy came to find me yesterday morning to ask how they might be found. I assumed the Ambassador was looking for another dance performance, so I told her the name of the inn where they had been staying.¡±

    Eleanora nodded slowly and pinched the bridge of her nose as she let out a shaky sigh. ¡°I see¡ªbut how did you find these particular dancers?¡± she continued persistently. ¡°They appear to have¡ªvanished somehow¡ªsometime during the night.¡±

    Carina nodded and pretended to miss Eleanora¡¯s implication. ¡°As your Highness will recall from our conversation from last week, I consulted an expert performing artist by the name of Madam Maylea. She trained many of the best dancers and performers who are popular with the royalty and nobility in many kingdoms. She was also one of my instructors while the Countess was training me.

    ¡°As it happens, the Madam reached out to me when she heard I had become your Highness¡¯s attendant. So, I sent back an inquiry to see if she had any dancers available for the banquet just in case Lady Evelynn had trouble arranging entertainment for the evening.¡± Maura shrugged and maintained an air of blissful ignorance as she added. ¡°Madam Maylea wrote back and recommended the twins to me just a week before Evelynn proved unable to complete her task.¡±

    ¡®Of course, the arrangements were actually made months ago, and Maylea made sure that any other available entertainers were suddenly preoccupied elsewhere so her girls could get inside the palace. But neither Eleanora nor Lady Lavinia need know that I have been preparing for Haemish¡¯s death for the last several years.¡¯

    ¡°Did they¡ªdo something wrong?¡± Carina asked as her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Did they steal something?¡±

    ¡°No, they¡ªwere the last to see Haemish alive¡ªso Lady Lavinia and I wanted to speak to them regarding my uncle¡¯s last moments,¡± Eleanora explained, seeming relieved at Carina¡¯s apparent ignorance.

    ¡®Well, if they haven¡¯t detected the poison by now, we should all be in the clear,¡¯ Carina thought as she studied Eleanora, curious as to the nervous agitation that had followed the crown princess back from Lily Palace. ¡®Of course, it is very likely that Lady Lavinia suspects foul play given she is a witch and can probably tell Haemish used magic before he died. But from what Stitcher told me, Lavinia has no reason to seek revenge. She might even be as relieved as I am that Haemish is finally dead. I expect she¡¯ll use this opportunity to ensure the future and safety of her youngest son Marco, given the current situation they left behind in Ventrayna.¡¯

    ¡°Well, I can certainly reach out to Madam Maylea for more information about them if you like,¡± Carina continued amicably, ¡°But I imagine they left before the Ambassador¡¯s death since they were only there to dance for him.¡±

    Eleanora blinked at Carina, her expression dumbfounded. ¡°It was more than just a dance, Maura¡ª¡± the crown princess sighed loudly with strained impatience as she circled her desk and sat down in the chair. ¡°Nevermind that now.¡±

    ¡°Is¡ªsomething else bothering your Highness?¡± Carina pressed curiously.

    ¡°Yes, but¡ªyou must not repeat a word of this to anyone, Lady Maura,¡± Eleanora said tensely as she glanced over Carina¡¯s shoulder towards the door and motioned for the attendant to step closer. ¡°My aunt has good reason to believe that Lord Haemish¡ªwas murdered.¡±

    ¡®Well¡ªI suppose I can¡¯t be too surprised.¡¯ Carina stared blankly at the crown princess and attempted to appear genuinely shocked. ¡°H¡ªwhy would she think that?¡±

    ¡°With the help of an ancient trick, predominantly used by fire witches, particularly those who lived under the threat of assassination,¡± Eleanora explained with a strained sigh as she rubbed her temple. ¡°They call it a Death Mark.¡±

    Carina tensed as an earlier conversation with Percy nudged at her brain.

    ¡°A fire witch places a protective enchantment on their skin that, when activated, will mark those who mean to harm them. Usually, this mark is only used if the witch is confident he will capture the assassin¡ªor more likely, knows that he will die.¡±

    Carina nodded as she drew in a slow breath. ¡°So, this enchantment marks their killer?¡±

    ¡®Percy definitely said something about Haemish leaving a mark on me.¡¯

    ¡°Not only that, the enchant becomes a curse when activated¡ªto both parties.¡± Eleanora moved her fingers from her temple to her mouth as she rubbed her lower lip anxiously. ¡°The assassin marked by this curse will essentially¡ªbe burned alive from the inside.¡±

    ¡®Well¡ªShit.¡¯

    ¡°The reason it is rarely employed is the witch must capture his assassins to deactivate the spell, usually by killing them, or he will suffer the same fate,¡± Eleanora mused darkly. ¡°Which means, in a few days, my uncle¡¯s body and that of his murderer will simultaneously combust.¡±

    ¡®Wonderful.¡¯ Carina struggled to hide a sarcastic smile and instead shook her head at this unpredictable outcome. ¡°Then¡ªhow do we find this¡ªassassin?¡±

    ¡°The mark would be visible by now,¡± Eleanora replied bluntly. ¡°And the afflicted would start to show signs of the curse. Initially, they will experience an increase in body temperature. These symptoms will be accompanied by sweating, itching, followed by muscle weakness and excessive, unquenchable thirst, and then later, unbearable pain, the inability to move at all as their muscles become dehydrated. Generally, they faint and barely remain conscious as their skin starts to melt¡ªwhich usually means death is usually only a minute away.¡±

    ¡®Okay, well, no sign of that so far, but¡ªShit. What about the twins?¡¯ Carina swallowed nervously. ¡°Is there any way to¡ªdeactivate the curse now that Haemish is dead?¡±

    ¡°No, only the witch who activated the curse can cancel it.¡± Eleanora looked up for a moment as she drew a deep breath. ¡°With my uncle¡¯s death, the fate of these assassins is little more than a foregone conclusion. It¡¯s just a matter of days.¡±

    ¡°Days?¡±

    ¡°With mortals, the curse would activate within two-three days. By now, they would show signs of itching, sweating, a fever, perhaps, and by tomorrow, a human torch. With half-witches and coven witches, it could take¡ªperhaps as a week.¡±

    ¡°So¡ªthey could be long gone by now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that they are,¡± Eleanora replied nervously as she dropped her hand. ¡°If the killer is found here in Lafeara and the Emperor catches wind of it¡ª¡±

    Carina closed her eyes and drew in a slow breath. ¡®I should be grateful I asked Lilaru and Griselda to leave Lafeara, but¡ªI sincerely hope they were able to avoid this curse.¡¯

    ¡°How is Lady Lavinia certain anyone was cursed?¡± Carina pressed curiously.

    ¡°There is a spell which must be used by a blood member of the witch¡¯s family. Since Marco is here, Lavinia was able to use his blood or even his hair to divine the assassin¡¯s location. As Haemish¡¯s wife, she is duty-bound to find the assassins and bring them to justice¡ªnot that they can escape punishment now.¡±

    A knock at the door caused Carina to start as Eleanora rose from her seat.

    ¡°In any case, it appears one of the assassins is already dead. Lavinia said that one mark disappeared in the middle of the Serpentine River during last night''s thunderstorm.¡±

    ¡®Disappeared? Then¡ªthe twins?¡¯ Carina felt a lump in her throat as she thought of Lilaru¡¯s mischievous laughter and Griselda¡¯s burned arms.

    ¡°What concerns me most,¡± Eleanora continued as she paused beside Carina to take her hand, ¡°Is that another death mark is currently active here in the palace. We need to find them, whoever they are, and¡ªkill them¡ªas quickly and quietly as possible.¡±

    ¡®It can¡¯t be the twins¡ªthere¡¯s no way one of them would have remained behind. But that¡ª¡¯ Carina stood in numb, stunned silence as Eleanora continued to the door and opened it.

    ¡°Forgive the interruption, your Highness,¡± Poppy said calmly. ¡°But his Majesty has arrived.¡±

    ¡°I see, yes, have him wait in the dining room¡ªI need a moment,¡± Eleanora replied tensely before she shut the door and turned back towards Carina.

    ¡°Your Highness, should I accompany¡ª¡± Carina turned slowly to face Eleanora, who shook her head firmly.

    ¡°I will go see what Nicholas wants. I need you to find out how those dancers left Lily Palace and if they are still somewhere inside the royal fortress. Also, I need every single person in Rose Palace checked to ensure none of them have the Death Mark.¡±

    ¡°An excessive search like this is sure to arouse suspicion,¡± Carina murmured uncertainly.

    ¡°Just say you are checking for a fever that has started to spread among the Ambassador¡¯s staff, and we want to be sure it hasn¡¯t spread here.¡±

    Carina nodded, actually impressed at Eleanora¡¯s ability to think up a plausible story to cover their little assassin hunt.

    ¡°Haemish would have put the mark somewhere visible most likely, so be suspicious of anyone who has a bandage around their arms, neck, or face. Write down the names of any servants or attendants who are feeling poorly, sweating, or complaining of a fever.¡±

    Carina nodded, already sweating herself at the thought of some hidden death mark on her body. She shivered at the memory of Haemish grabbing her foot and holding onto it grimly as Griselda stabbed his neck.

    ¡°How will I know when I see it?¡± Carina asked distractedly.

    ¡°That¡ª¡± Eleanora frowned ¡°¡ªit will look like a brand, probably in the shape of a flame. Also, whatever limb or area the mark has been placed on will be quite painful and hot to the touch.¡±

    ¡®There¡¯s no way I would have missed something like that¡ª¡¯ Carina froze as she recalled the very special effect her frozen heart possessed. ¡®If I can¡¯t feel pain¡ªcould I have¡ª''

    ¡°But¡ªwhat if the mark is hidden under their clothes¡ª"

    Eleanora groaned as she yanked the study door open. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Lady Maura. I¡¯ve only seen the aftermath of that curse when it activates, and it''s not pretty. What I do know is that it would be hard to hide the symptoms even if the mark itself is hidden from view, so¡ªgo look for it!¡±

    Carina nodded and swiftly left the office. She glanced behind her just once to confirm Eleanora wasn¡¯t looking and ignored the presence of the crown prince and his usual knight standing inside the dining room as she rushed upstairs to check the first and only suspect on her list.

    Herself.

    ¡®Damn it! What the hell am I supposed to do if I¡¯m carrying a Death Mark?¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 86: The Pearls of Stratagem

    ??????????

    The Ventrayna noblewoman stared disapprovingly down her aquiline nose as she arched a brow. ¡°Goodness, what do they teach these ladies-in-waiting? I am the Crown Princess¡¯s mother! Eleanora sends such an urgent letter asking for my help, but you can¡¯t even tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Tiffany offered a submissive smile. It was surprisingly easy to put up Lady Isabella¡¯s rude behavior, given that the crown princess resembled her mother to such an extent, though with fairer skin from her father¡¯s side. Still, if Tiffany compared Eleanora to a panther, young and dangerous, muscles always coiled, taut, and ready to strike at the slightest hint of danger, then she could only describe Isabella as a toothless old cat. One who thrashed readily at any passing shadow just to demonstrate her existence.

    Since the moment Lady Tiffany had shown up at Lord Alastair¡¯s summer estate, where Lady Isabella appeared to be residing alone without her husband¡¯s company, the crown princess¡¯s mother had done nothing but complain.

    ¡°Is it really necessary for you to wear your family¡¯s wealth everywhere you go? Are you that proud of becoming a baronet family?¡±

    ¡°Must your sleeves be so short? Are you trying to catch a man by showing off such pasty skin?¡±

    ¡°I thought the crown princess¡¯s ladies were supposed to wear their hair up? Why is yours appear as if a bird has nested in it? Are you inept? Perhaps you should wear a bonnet. Or is this some pathetic ruse to tempt the crown prince who has a fondness for blondes?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s fine. I just have to get her back to Eleanora, and then I can slip away.¡¯ Tiffany all but sighed with relief when Lady Isabella¡¯s maids finally had her ready to depart and head back in the royal carriage. ¡®Honestly, I¡¯m not sure why the crown princess summoned her. But, then again¡ªI suppose the Ambassador was Isabella¡¯s brother.¡¯ A tingle of remorse and guilt flushed across Tiffany¡¯s cheeks as she glanced towards the older woman walking ahead of her. ¡®I can¡¯t say I liked the Ambassador from what little experience I had being around him¡ªbut I can only imagine how wretched I would feel if Malcolm died.¡¯

    ¡°Why are you slowing down? Didn¡¯t the crown princess say the matter was urgent?¡± Isabella demanded with a sharp glare over her shoulder. ¡°Get a move on, girl.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tiffany increased her pace and actually managed to reach the carriage ahead of Isabella. She nodded to the waiting knight, accepted his offered hand, and then raised her foot to the carriage step. She quickly let out a sharp squeal as fingers seized her hair and yanked her back with such force Tiffany nearly fell over.

    The attendant barely managed to regain her footing, thanks to the knight, who caught her arm and shoulder when a hand slapped viciously across her face.

    ¡°I will not be insulted in front of my own home!¡±

    Isabella¡¯s shrill voice pierced past the unexpected pain that burned across Tiffany¡¯s cheek and face as the attendant raised a trembling hand to her cheek. ¡®Did she just¡ªhit me?¡¯

    ¡°How dare my daughter¡¯s servant attempt to board the carriage before me! Have you no sense of your position? To dare to insult the mother of your mistress and future queen!¡±

    ¡®Ha?¡¯ Tiffany sucked in an angry breath as she pulled away from the knight¡¯s steadying hand and stared at the savage woman who had attacked her. ¡®You, the daughter of a slave, want to lecture me on my position? You only became a noble because your grandmother had the sense to save the Emperor while he was a child!¡¯

    ¡°Are you glaring at me?¡± Isabella asked with a sinister smile.

    Tiffany flinched as the crown princess¡¯s mother took a step towards her.

    ¡°I suggest we hurry. My daughter is waiting, and I have a great deal to tell Eleanora about her ladies-in-waiting when I arrive.¡±

    The ride back to the royal palace seemed to blur as Tiffany focused on remaining silent and still as possible. The burning sting along her cheek only added to the humiliation in her stomach as she presented her pass to the knights at the gate and identified herself, ¡°I am Lady Tiffany Clemont returning from an errand for her Highness, Crown Princess Eleanora.¡±

    The knight nodded, his gaze lingering for an uncomfortable moment on Tiffany¡¯s cheek before he turned towards Lady Isabella.

    ¡°This is Lady Isabella Kensington, the Crown Princess¡¯s mother, whom I was sent to fetch,¡± Tiffany supplied quickly.

    The knight grimaced but turned away without comment as he signaled the knights ahead and shouted up to the driver. ¡°On you go then, inside.¡±

    Tiffany pressed a hand to her cheek and sat back with clenched teeth, practically counting the minutes until she could escape this confined space and the crude woman she was forced to share it with. The knights at Rose Palace greeted them and bravely escorted Lady Isabella through the gate. Tiffany kept a hand pressed to her inflamed cheek as she trailed behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle, are you an invalid, Lady Tiffany?¡± Isabella called back sharply as a knight opened the palace door.

    ¡®Foreigners.¡¯ Tiffany sighed and glowered at the woman¡¯s back as she continued up the steps, resolved to cover this blemish with makeup as soon as she could return to her room. ¡®Too bad Lady Evelynn isn¡¯t here. I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing her suffer beneath the Crown Princess¡¯s mother. Lucky bitch.¡¯

    ?????

    Mrs. Poppy greeted them in the foyer. The housekeeper¡¯s sharp eyes noted Tiffany¡¯s reddening cheek without comment.

    ¡°Her Highness is waiting for you in the office, Lady Isabella,¡± Poppy announced as she stepped back towards the library entrance. ¡°Lady Tiffany, you should take her back.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Tiffany responded brightly as she stepped forward, then remembered her earlier mistake, and gestured to the left hallway as she smiled at their guest. ¡°It is that way, Lady Isabella.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Isabella replied with a satisfied snort. ¡°You are learning. And of course, I know where my daughter¡¯s office is. Do you think this is my first time coming to Rose Palace?¡± She added something foreign after that, which was probably just another demeaning insult.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring some tea along in a moment,¡± Poppy said neutrally as they passed her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be daft, Poppy. Bring up some of that Caligo wine we had at the banquet,¡± Isabella corrected as she swung sharp eyes towards the housekeeper. ¡°I¡¯m sure Eleanora has a few bottles left.¡±

    ¡®So, this is what poor people do when their children become wealthy?¡¯ Tiffany kept her expression neutral as she waited for Isabella to turn back towards the library.

    True to her word, Isabella appeared to know her way around as she strode up to the shut office door and knocked. ¡°Eleanora, it''s your mother. I¡¯m coming in.¡±

    Tiffany gritted her teeth to stop herself from gawking at the brazen lack of etiquette. ¡®No wonder Eleanora doesn¡¯t invite her over more often.¡¯ She followed the rude woman inside and curtsied as Eleanora greeted them with a smile of relief.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Mother!¡±

    ¡°My goodness, Elly, what is wrong? You look unwell,¡± Isabella cried, suddenly the picture of a loving, gentle motherly figure.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªuncle Haemish. Mother¡ªhe is¡ª¡±

    Tiffany stepped back silently and shut the office door to allow them some privacy. ¡®I might feel sorry for Lady Isabella if she hadn¡¯t been such a brute.¡¯ A sudden cry of distress ripped past the oaken wood frame. Tiffany stiffened as the sound of an object crashing to the floor echoed from within the office.

    ¡°Not to worry,¡± Poppy called out as she approached with a bottle of wine in one hand and two cups in another. ¡°Best to let them grieve in private. You go on now and find something cold to put on that cheek.¡±

    Tiffany needed no further encouragement to escape. She offered Poppy a grateful smile, winced, and then rushed in the direction of the kitchen.

    ?????

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Isabella sobbed as Eleanora helped her mother back to her feet and then assisted her to the nearest chair. ¡°Haemish? But how? He was¡ªperfectly healthy¡ªonly yesterday¡ª¡±

    Eleanora sighed and rubbed her mother¡¯s back soothingly as the office door opened. Mrs. Poppy slipped inside, set down the bottle of wine and cups without a word, then curtsied and left.

    ¡®Well, Poppy did serve Mother back in Ventrayna, so she is familiar with her mood swings.¡¯

    ¡°Lavinia believes he was assassinated,¡± Eleanora whispered the moment the housekeeper¡¯s footsteps were out of earshot.

    ¡°What? No¡ªI mean, of course it was an assassination! Haemish wouldn¡¯t just suddenly die!¡± Isabella sat up and pressed a red silk handkerchief against her cheeks as her amber eyes stared into the distance. ¡°It must have been Lavinia then! That bitter, black-hearted, two-faced cunt!¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Eleanora gasped. ¡°Why would Lavinia murder her own husband? Be reasonable!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you grew up idolizing Lavinia, so of course you were blind to her true character. Lavinia has resented being tied to Haemish since the day the Emperor ordered them to marry,¡± Isabella snapped. ¡°Always thought she was better than us¡ªeven treated us like we were slaves before¡ªbut Haemish soon put her in her place.¡±

    ¡°Mother, Lavinia is the Empress¡¯s cousin. And she and Haemish have three sons. They may have had their issues just like any couple, but they¡¯ve always been a strong, happy family¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been away in Lafeara these past two years,¡± Isabella cut her off. ¡°Lady Lavinia and her sons all moved out of Haemish¡¯s palace almost a year ago.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eleanora¡¯s hand stiffened around the bottle of Caligo wine.

    ¡°Last I heard, they were living in the guest rooms of Prince Consort Farrell¡¯s palace and threatening to leave the Empress¡¯s coven.¡±

    ¡°Why would they leave the Coven? What happened, Mother? And why am I only just hearing about it?¡± Eleanora demanded.

    ¡°You have had enough to worry about here with your marriage, the Dowager, and Nicholas¡ª¡± Isabella broke off as her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. How did last night go? Did you finally¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother, our marriage was officially consummated,¡± Eleanora snapped as she opened the bottle then carried it to her desk. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Why would Lavinia leave Haemish and then her family Coven just to follow him here to Lafeara?¡±

    ¡°Because of her son¡ªMarco!¡± Isabella broke off again, this time covering her lips. ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to speak of this. Haemish warned me not to.¡±

    ¡°Haemish is dead, Mother!¡± Eleanora replied sharply as she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Because of Marco? Mother¡ªdoes this have something to do with why Lavinia brought Marco with her? And why she¡¯s demanding that Nicholas and I arrange a marriage for him as part of her negotiations?¡±

    ¡°Her negotiations!¡± Isabella snapped. ¡°Haemish isn¡¯t even cold, and she¡¯s already taking over his work¡ªhis position?!¡± The woman rose from her seat as a spark of fire flickered behind her eyes. ¡°I knew it! She had him killed! That soul-sucking siren¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mother, hush!¡± Eleanora hissed as she grabbed Isabella¡¯s hands and glanced towards the door. ¡°Keep your voice down or be silent. You know the Dowager has spies watching my every move. Would you give her more ammunition to use against me?¡±

    ¡°That is why your father gave you tools to ensure secrecy,¡± Isabella scolded softly. ¡°Well now, go on then, activate the barrier, or I will have nothing further to say.¡±

    Eleanora let out an exasperated sigh then returned to her desk to pick up the letter opener. She traced her fingers across the runes engraved beneath the silver ornamental blade and whispered, ¡°Fustibus Saxisque.¡±

    Isabella glanced around the room as an invisible, thin pressure filled the office. ¡°You were always better at wind spells than fire, but at least you inherited my good looks.¡±

    Eleanora leaned against the desk tiredly to face her mother. ¡°Well? Are you going to tell me or what?¡±

    Isabella sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know the full details, only what Haemish chose to write to me. As I said, it all happened a year after we left Ventrayna to accompany you here for your marriage. Marco¡ªoffended one of the sons of Lord Zenaku.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eleanora sank into her chair and gripped the small knife tighter. ¡°Duke Zenaku?¡±

    ¡°It nearly started a blood feud between the Burning Viper and Dragon coven, but the Emperor and Duke Tyrrell stepped in to settle things.¡±

    Eleanora let out a slow, uneasy breath.

    ¡°But things didn¡¯t end there¡ª¡± Isabella continued hesitantly ¡°¡ªeveryone knows that Duke Zenaku isn¡¯t one to let go of a grievance. Even more so since the entire incident started because of a half-witch¡ª"

    Eleanora narrowed her eyes as a cold fear covered her arms and neck in goosebumps. ¡°What happened, Mother?¡±

    ¡°Well, the covens decided that in order to achieve a peaceful resolution, a sacrifice was required from Haemish and Lavinia¡ªin the form of Marco¡ªsince he was the spark that ignited this dispute.¡±

    ¡°What? What did they do?¡± Eleanora half rose from her seat and leaned across the desk. ¡°Mother, what did they do to Marco?¡±

    ¡°Duke Zenaku made Marco his¡ªslave,¡± Isabella whispered.

    ¡°Slave?¡± Eleanora echoed. Her amber eyes studied the uncomfortable and conflicted expression on Isabella¡¯s face. Her knees went weak as understanding hit her. ¡°He¡ªto Marco?¡±

    Isabella nodded with an apologetic smile. ¡°I know how close you were with him, growing up, Eleanora¡ªbut¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mother! Why would Haemish or Lavinia agree to this?¡±

    ¡°Lavinia didn¡¯t know¡ªnot until after¡ªit was Prince Farrell who recovered Marco from the Duke¡¯s palace.¡±

    Eleanora covered her mouth as she sank back into the chair and fought the sudden urge to puke. ¡°That¡¯s¡ªwhy you think¡ªLavinia would kill Haemish.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Eleanora took in one steadying breath after another before she slowly raised an accusing gaze to Isabella. ¡°And do you blame her?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Isabella caught herself and looked away. ¡°It was the decision of the Covens. Haemish did what he had to do to resolve the conflict and restore peace¡ª¡±

    ¡°He sacrificed his son! Marco was¡ªhe was only sixteen!¡± Eleanora tore her gaze away with a bitter laugh as she rose unsteadily to her feet. ¡°But then¡ªHaemish was always good at sacrificing family for his ambition.¡±

    ¡°Eleanora!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Mother, and you know it. Your marriage to Father might have been a happy occurrence, but¡ª¡± Eleanora looked back at Isabella as she fought to control her breathing ¡°¡ªbut what about mine?¡±

    ¡°Haemish made you a future queen!¡± Isabella quickly rose to her feet and circled the desk to embrace Eleanora. ¡°You just have to give it more time, Elly. Love isn¡¯t found in the exchange of words or promises. It is forged as you come to understand, appreciate, and admire each other.¡± Isabella pulled back with a motherly smile as she stroked Eleanora¡¯s cheek soothingly. ¡°And children help, Elly. Soon enough¡ªyou will understand what I mean.¡±

    ¡°I think you are confusing your fantasy with my reality,¡± Eleanora remarked angrily. ¡°In any case, Lavinia didn¡¯t kill Haemish, but his assassins were marked.¡±

    ¡°Marked? Oh!¡± Isabella blinked slowly. ¡°I had forgotten about that spell entirely. That still doesn¡¯t exclude Lavinia. She might have hired someone else to do it!¡±

    ¡°Mother,¡± Eleanora pressed a hand to her face. ¡°If she was going to be that reckless, she could have easily done it in Ventrayna. In any case, one of the assassins appears to have perished crossing the Serpentine River¡ª¡± Eleanora sighed. Her mind felt like it was being pulled apart by taffy between thoughts of finding Haemish¡¯s killers and Marco. ¡°The other assassin is still here in the palace¡ªsomewhere.¡±

    ¡°Then we will know who it is when the curse activates,¡± Isabella replied with a satisfied smirk.

    ¡°Mother, if the curse activates here, and it is a Lafearian¡ªor one of my people¡ª¡± Eleanora crossed her arms as she turned to face the woman, ¡°¡ªwhat do you imagine the Emperor will do?¡±

    Isabella¡¯s smile vanished in an instant as she retreated to her chair and sank into it. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°That is why I brought you here, Mother, to ask for Father¡¯s help. He still holds sway in the Twilight Coven, does he not?¡±

    ¡°That¡ª¡± Isabella shook her head wearily as she leaned against her palm ¡°¡ªthere appears to be some difficulties with the transition of power.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eleanora frowned as she turned around. ¡°What transition? It should be Father¡¯s by right, especially if the Countess is ill?¡±

    ¡°No¡ªnot the Countess,¡± Isabella explained hesitantly. ¡°Marchioness Serilda has returned to stake her claim to her family birthright.¡±

    ¡°Serilda?¡± Eleanora echoed with a hint of disbelief. ¡°That madwoman? Mother, you said Lady Constance had locked her away.¡±

    ¡°Madness and power often go hand in hand,¡± Isabella replied with a dismissive shrug. ¡°Anyway, when the Countess locked her up, Lady Serilda was indeed beyond reason. But it appears the Marchioness recovered and grew stronger during her years of isolation. Serilda also managed to obtain the support of Earl Hawthorne, who now leads the Coven of Nocturnem and the Coven of Crows.¡±

    ¡®Percy leads two Covens?¡¯ Eleanora blinked in surprise. ¡®Wasn¡¯t the Coven of Crows ruled by some cannibal witch?¡¯

    ¡°But that means¡ª¡± Eleanora hesitated and then grimaced.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Isabella replied with a gesture of defeat. ¡°With the leader of two covens supporting her, Serilda has the votes necessary to reclaim what was hers by right of inheritance.¡± She rose from her chair, took Eleanora¡¯s hand, and pat it gently. ¡°And you know your father. Alastair has already resigned his claim and even agreed to support Lady Serilda as she put her house in order.¡±

    ¡°Father is supporting her?¡± Eleanora seethed in disbelief. ¡°Over his own sister?¡±

    ¡°Countess Constance has made some¡ªquestionable decisions in the past. Were it not for Serilda¡¯s insanity, Constance¡¯s position as Ethan¡¯s wife, and your father¡¯s position as Lafeara¡¯s Ambassador, the Countess would not have been granted that position so easily,¡± Isabella explained with a note of resentment. ¡°In any case, Alastair refuses to put up a fight. But now that your cousin, Percy Hawthorne, holds two powerful covens in his grasp. You could ask him to help you track down this assassin.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I should have thought of that,¡± Eleanora whispered, still inwardly overwhelmed at Serilda¡¯s sudden good fortune. ¡®I knew there was a reason she showed herself at the Royal Ball last night. That lucky bitch.¡¯

    ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± Isabella asked as her gaze drifted towards the opened bottle of Caligo wine. ¡°If not¡ª¡±

    Eleanora smiled as she retrieved the two cups and set them beside the bottle. ¡°There is one other thing you might be able to help me with.¡± She filled the glasses and handed one to her mother before leaning against the desk to sip her drink. ¡°Lavinia wants Marco married, to someone highly placed among Lafeara¡¯s nobles, preferably someone close to me.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Isabella smiled sympathetically. ¡°I suppose that would keep Marco here, far from Duke Zenaku¡¯s grubby hands.¡±

    Eleanora sighed and pinched the skin between her brows. ¡°I wish I had known sooner, Mother. I can¡¯t believe I sat there complaining about my marriage while he¡ª¡±

    ¡°Marco is a survivor,¡± Isabella replied grimly. ¡°He inherited that quality from his grandmother, but I¡¯m sure the experience is still very raw. A marriage this soon¡ª¡±

    ¡°An engagement will suffice for now,¡± Eleanora agreed grimly. ¡°But as for the bride.¡±

    ¡°What does Lavinia want?¡±

    ¡°A Viscountess,¡± Eleanora responded and smiled as Isabella scoffed loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t ask for a Marquess.¡±

    ¡°Other than Priscilla Borghese, there¡¯s no one available that would make a suitable match¡ªnot to mention the political danger Marco would get dragged into,¡± Eleanora replied distractedly. ¡®There¡¯s no way Marquess Borghese would suffer Priscilla to marry a foreigner half-witch.¡¯ ¡°What if¡ªwe made a Viscountess for him.¡±

    ¡°You have someone in mind?¡± Isabella asked curiously.

    ¡°Marco needs a gentle wife who will support him. Someone without years of arrogance and snobbishness bred into them.¡±

    ¡°I heard he likes blondes, like his father,¡± Isabella commented with a glimmer of cunning. ¡°One of your attendants is a pretty blonde.¡±

    ¡°Hana?¡± Eleanora asked, startled.

    ¡°What? No. Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Hana¡¯s too old for Marco, and she has no political support to offer you,¡± Isabella dismissed the idea quickly. ¡°The one you sent to fetch me. Her family is new and wealthy from the looks of it. They wouldn¡¯t turn down the offer of a Viscountess¡¯s title for their daughter. It would only raise their future prospects after all.¡±

    ¡°Tiffany?¡± Eleanora tilted her head slightly as she considered this. ¡°She is timid¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen drowned cats with more fight in them,¡± Isabella scoffed.

    ¡°They are the same age.¡± Eleanora drank some more of her wine. ¡°I would rather let Marco choose¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is Lavinia giving you enough time for that?¡±

    ¡°No, she wants it settled before she signs the negotiation papers tonight with Nicholas,¡± Eleanora replied. ¡°And she¡ªintends to hold Haemish¡¯s funeral tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What? Here?¡± Isabella banged her glass against the armrest, and Eleanora frowned as some of the wine spilled onto the floor.

    ¡®What a waste.¡¯

    ¡°Mother,¡± Eleanora said soothingly. ¡°She¡¯s giving him a proper Ventrayna fire burial. You know his body won¡¯t keep for a journey across the desert.¡±

    ¡°There are other ways to preserve¡ª¡±

    ¡°And if the Emperor were to inspect the body, discover that Haemish used his Death Mark and became suspicious,¡± Eleanora pressed.

    Isabella sighed. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡± She finished her wine, rose, and offered the glass to Eleanora. ¡°But they had better do Haemish justice!¡±

    ¡°I shall ensure they do, Mother.¡±

    Isabella nodded. ¡°Choose the diamond girl. She is already one of your people. Marco will ensure she and her family remain faithful to your reign.¡± She patted Eleanora¡¯s arm and headed towards the office door. ¡°Marry off Hana too while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Eleanora growled.

    Isabella turned to offer her daughter a cold, unnegotiable glare. ¡°I¡¯ve said this before, but she is a distraction and danger to your marriage, Eleanora. I turned a blind eye to it while you were grieving for Tristan, but I will not allow you to jeopardize everything Haemish¡ªeverything we have worked for over such foolishness. You need children, Nicholas¡¯s children.¡±

    Eleanora drew in a slow breath and exhaled. ¡°I¡ªwill think about it.¡±

    Isabella nodded, satisfied, and opened the office door.

    Mrs. Poppy curtsied on the other side. ¡°Lady Isabella, your Highness. His Majesty has returned.¡±

    ¡°Good, send him in. Eleanora has a suitable candidate in mind for him,¡± Isabella ordered as she brushed past the housekeeper.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you stay for dinner, Mother,¡± Eleanora urged as she set her finished glass down on the desk and followed.

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Isabella countered as she reached inside her purse and pulled out a small pouch. ¡°You should use this opportunity to get closer to your husband. And drink this every day for the next few months. The herb is good for fertility, so it will help when the time comes.¡±

    Eleanora accepted the pouch with a sharp glance at Mrs. Poppy, who nodded and left to fetch the crown prince. ¡°Mother, no more herbs or powders.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with ensuring your womb is as healthy as it can be for the next royal heir?¡± Isabella demanded sharply but then smiled as she placed a hand against Eleanora¡¯s stomach. ¡°You know how much I¡¯ve looked forward to being a grandmother. Make me proud, Elly.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 87: The Heart of a Diamond

    ??????????

    Tiffany sighed as she touched the inflamed skin on her left cheek, now carefully hidden beneath a layer of light powder. ¡®Does it look¡ªpuffy?¡¯

    A knock on the bedroom door disturbed her thoughts. Tiffany turned, inwardly dreading another interaction with Lady Isabella. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Lady Tiffany?¡± Maura¡¯s voice called out. ¡°Her Highness asked for you.¡±

    ¡®Am I in trouble?¡¯ Tiffany rose from the cushioned chair and hastily checked that all her golden curls were in place. ¡®Did that old cat complain about me?¡¯ She frowned but moved toward the door, resolved to face whatever lay ahead. ¡®I mustn¡¯t let the Dowager down. Not when she is working so hard to help Captain Leo.¡¯

    Tiffany smiled as she recalled the first day she had met the handsome knight, then just an unknown lieutenant, shortly before the infamous battle that had made him the hero of every noblewoman¡¯s fantasy. It had been just a glance, and at the time, Leo had seemed nothing more than a handsome soldier off to face the perils of war¡ªbut the stories that followed his victory had changed that single glance between them into a moment of fate for Tiffany.

    ¡®If the Dowager can convince General Stryker to make Leo his official heir, then my parents will have no reason to reject Leo¡¯s proposal, and we can finally be together.¡¯

    Tiffany touched the simple silver ring that hid behind one of the diamond rings her mother had gifted Tiffany to celebrate passing the Selection. She wore them both with equal pride, though she valued the simple promise ring more.

    ¡®One day, I will be Leo¡¯s wife and then maybe even a Duchess if Leo succeeds in his battle for inheritance.¡¯

    Tiffany hummed distractedly as she opened the bedroom door and blinked at Maura¡¯s worried expression. ¡°Is everything alright, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Maura murmured and then offered a quick smile. ¡°We should hurry. His Majesty is also waiting downstairs?¡±

    ¡®The Crown Prince?¡¯ Tiffany touched her cheek worriedly as she followed the Baroness.

    She had always admired both princes, though she had seen little of either. By the time her father amassed enough wealth to buy a proper title that allowed his family to enter noble society, the First Prince had already perished in battle. Meanwhile, Nicholas was kept safely protected inside the fortress that remained a barrier between the royal family and Lafeara¡¯s lower nobles and commoners.

    ¡®I suppose every girl wonders if they might marry a prince, but I prefer my Captain.¡¯ Tiffany hid the glow of her dreamy smile behind a fan as Maura paused outside the library door to glance at her.

    ¡°Did¡ªsomething happen?¡± the Baroness asked with a hint of concern.

    ¡°What?¡± Tiffany blinked back at her in confusion.

    ¡°Your¡ªcheek,¡± Maura gestured towards the still stinging skin along Tiffany¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Tiffany frowned. ¡®I thought I hid it quite well.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°I have some herbal balm upstairs that will help reduce the pain and bruising if you¡¯d like some.¡±

    Tiffany blinked, surprised at Maura¡¯s sudden generosity and kindness. ¡®She always had her guard up before. Why would Maura worry about me now, especially after Lady Priscilla tore into her.¡¯

    ¡°That is kind of you, Lady Maura, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Maura cut her off. ¡°Just let me know if you want some later. It¡¯s no bother at all. I have more than enough bottles in storage.¡±

    Tiffany blinked at Maura¡¯s awkward rambling. ¡®Does she collect bruise ointment as a hobby?¡¯ The blonde attendant shook her head and refocused as Maura knocked on the library door before them. Eleanora¡¯s calm, commanding voice promptly ordered them to enter.

    Tiffany placed a practiced smile on her face as she followed Maura inside and curtsied before the royal couple seated together on a couch.

    ¡°Lady Tiffany,¡± Nicholas greeted warmly.

    Tiffany raised her gaze uncertainly and flushed beneath the crown prince¡¯s hazel-blue eyes that studied her with apparent curiosity.

    ¡®Wait¡ªwas it actually possible? Is that why Lady Isabella was so angry before? Did I do something to¡ªencourage Nicholas¡¯s attention?¡¯

    ¡°You are to be congratulated, Lady Tiffany.¡± Tiffany dropped her gaze quickly as Lady Isabella¡¯s cold voice came from the corner of the room.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Nicholas concurred with a note of approval as he rose from his seat. ¡°I believe you have found a suitable choice, Eleanora.¡±

    Tiffany squeaked as she drew in a sharp breath and tried to stop her exploding imagination. ¡®It-it can¡¯t be! Oh dear, but what will I do about Leo? Becoming a royal consort¡ª¡¯

    ¡°Eleanora has decided on a husband for you, Lady Tiffany,¡± Nicholas explained, his words shattering the golden imagines behind Tiffany¡¯s startled gaze. ¡°To celebrate this union, you shall be given the title of Viscountess, provided you and your family agree to the match.¡±

    ¡®Eleanora¡ªchose¡ªa husband for me?¡¯ Tiffany attempted to look past Nicholas towards the silent crown princess but quickly dropped her gaze as Nicholas stepped closer and leaned in towards her.

    ¡°I hope, Lady Tiffany, that you will give this marriage proposal all the serious consideration it deserves. It goes without saying that you have the approval and support of the royal family should you agree.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Tiffany struggled to find her voice. As she took a step back to find some space to breathe, she saw Isabella¡¯s confident smirk and knew her foolish assumptions were horribly wrong. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°My cousin, Lord Marco Emerson,¡± Eleanora explained as she joined Nicholas and took her husband¡¯s arm fondly. ¡°Soon to be Viscount of Vishera.¡±

    ¡®Wait¡ª¡¯ Tiffany blinked as she clasped her chest, her lungs tightening with terror and realization. ¡®They want me to marry a foreigner¡ªa half-witch?¡¯

    ¡°No¡ªno, I¡ª¡± The room spun, and she found herself leaning against Lady Maura as the younger attendant held her firmly.

    ¡°Oh my, Lady Tiffany is overcome with delight,¡± Isabella said with coy satisfaction. ¡°Barely the daughter of a Baroness for half a year, and now she¡¯s to become a Viscountess!¡±

    ¡®No, this¡ªthis has to be a horrible dream. A nightmare!¡¯

    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t want to¡ª¡± Tiffany whispered, but only Maura¡¯s cold blue eyes, which held a strange gleam of sympathy in them, were left to console her as Isabella escorted the royal couple out of the library.

    ¡°Are you sure you can¡¯t stay for dinner, your Majesty? Well then, at least spend some time together outside. Eleanora has been cooped up all day working out this arrangement.¡±

    Tiffany let out a strangled gasp as she tried to keep her legs from crumbling beneath her.

    ¡°Breath, Tiffany,¡± Maura urged quietly. ¡°You¡¯ll faint if¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough dramatics from both of you!¡± Isabella snapped as she returned to the library and shut the doors behind her promptly. ¡°Lady Maura, let Lady Tiffany stand on her own two feet. She¡¯ll have to show more spine than that if she is to become a Viscountess.¡±

    ¡°Lady Tiffany has had a shock, Lady Isabella,¡± Maura replied as Tiffany gripped the attendant¡¯s arms tighter still.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ªI love Leo¡ªthis can¡¯t¡ª¡± Tiffany sobbed.

    ¡°Leo? Who''s Leo?¡± Isabella demanded with a threatening glare between them.

    ¡°A knight captain who serves the Dowager,¡± Maura explained. ¡°The son of Duke Stryker.¡±

    ¡°Duke Stryker? Oh¡ªyou mean one of his bastards.¡± Isabell sniffed dismissively. ¡°What nonsense. Do pull yourself together, Tiffany. How can you be so naive? Do you truly imagine you are the first noble daughter to fall for someone beneath you? How do you think half-bloods like Lady Maura come into this world?¡±

    Maura¡¯s eyes flashed with anger, and for a moment, Tiffany wondered if the Baroness still had that dagger she had wielded so readily to defend Eleanora¡¯s wine cellar. ¡®No, of course, Maura wouldn¡¯t risk her position here for me.¡¯

    ¡°It is up to Baron Clemont and Lady Tiffany, who she will marry,¡± Maura replied calmly. ¡°Captain Leo is also a suitable match, and I¡¯m sure Baron Cleamont and his wife want their daughter to be happy¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh? Has this bastard already proposed?¡± Isabella interrupted as her sharp amber eyes pinned the floundering Tiffany in place.

    ¡°N-no,¡± Tiffany whispered.

    ¡°Ha! As expected, he¡¯s merely playing with you,¡± Isabella shook her head with a resigned sigh. ¡°Well, if the captain is serious about you, this proposal will encourage him to act. In any case, the engagement will last three months. That¡¯s more than enough time for you to get to know Lord Marco.¡±

    ¡°Why so suddenly?¡± Maura asked with a note of suspicion. ¡°Lord Marco has only just arrived in Lafeara. Why is it so imperative that he have a fianc¨¦?¡±

    ¡°Because my greedy sister-in-law desires a strong marriage for her son as part of negotiations between Ventrayna and Lafeara,¡± Isabella explained with a note of resentment. ¡°In any case, as Eleanora¡¯s ladies-in-waiting, it is your duty to serve your future queen¡¯s best interest.¡±

    Maura let out a sharp, dark laugh. ¡°We are not cattle, Lady Isabella.¡±

    Tiffany trembled as the Baroness¡¯s arms seemed to spread a chill around them. Strangely enough, the cold air was much easier to breathe. Strength returned to her legs as Tiffany took in a few steady breaths and straightened.

    ¡®No one else is defending me. No one else seems to understand.¡¯ Tiffany stared at the defiant half-blood beside her and steeled her own resolve. ¡°I will marry Captain Leo,¡± She declared with a rebellious glare at Lady Isabella. ¡°And I¡¯m sure¡ªmy family will support my decision.¡±

    Lady Isabella glanced between them and then raised a hand to her brow with a snort. ¡°Oh, to be young and na?ve again.¡± She stepped closer, and Tiffany shrank behind Maura as the Baroness glared at the taller foreign woman with imperious disdain that made Tiffany admire her all the more.

    ¡°Lady Tiffany, once your family hears that the title of Viscountess is within reach,¡± Isabella murmured in an almost motherly tone. ¡°They will realize all the benefits this marriage has to offer. Why risk your advancement and reputation on the bastard son of a duke when you can have a brand new Viscount protected by the royal family? After all,¡± Isabella leaned past Maura towards Tiffany. ¡°Marco is the cousin of Lafeara¡¯s future Queen.¡±

    ¡°A future queen with so few supporters should be careful not to turn allies into enemies,¡± Maura replied coldly.

    ¡°Enemies?¡± Isabella laughed as she turned to Maura. ¡°A half-blood and some self-bought noble¡¯s daughter? Please.¡± She turned and picked up a cloak of furs from her chair. ¡°History remembers kings, queens, tyrants, and rulers¡ªnot the help.¡±

    With those parting, humbling words, the crown princess¡¯s mother swept out of the library. Tiffany promptly sank to the floor with a broken sob.

    ¡°Oh, Leo, my Leo.¡± She stared down at the silver ring on her finger. ¡°What am I to do?¡± Her wavering gaze rose unsteadily to Lady Maura, still frozen in place beside her. ¡°What can I do, Maura?¡±

    Maura pressed two pale fingers against her temple and sighed in apparent frustration. Then she turned and knelt beside Tiffany. ¡°There¡¯s only one way to stop this now.¡±

    ¡°A way? How? Tell me, Maura, please!¡± Tiffany grasped Maura¡¯s cold hands and clung to them tightly despite their frigid chill.

    ¡°The Dowager.¡±

    Tiffany flinched despite the lack of accusation in Maura¡¯s tone. ¡°How did you¡ª¡± she cut off abruptly and pressed white knuckles against her lips.

    Maura sighed. ¡°I told you that you were a terrible liar.¡±

    ¡°I never betrayed the crown princess! I only¡ª¡±

    Maura held up her hand. ¡°Now is not the time to discuss your loyalties. Come with me first.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªwhere are we going?¡± Tiffany shivered as Maura¡¯s cold hands wrapped around her wrists. The Baroness stood and quickly pulled Tiffany to her feet.

    ¡°To Iris Palace,¡± Maura replied as she led Tiffany towards the library door. ¡°You have to explain to the Dowager what¡¯s going on. Ask her to take you in as an attendant¡ªand to instate your engagement to Captain Leo¡ª¡± she paused and turned to Tiffany ¡°¡ªif that is what you want?¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what I want!¡± Tiffany replied as tears poured suddenly down her cheeks. ¡°But I-I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re helping me? I thought you hated the Dowager¡ªand me.¡± She looked down, suddenly feeling wretched and guilty for leading Maura into Priscilla¡¯s trap.

    ¡°Lady Tiffany, if you don¡¯t want to be used as a tool by other people for the rest of your life, then find a way to grasp your own power,¡± Maura whispered sharply, then leaned against the library door to listen. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you¡ªbut we have to leave now. Eleanora won¡¯t let you break this off willingly.¡±

    ¡°But if you come with me¡ª¡± Tiffany caught her breath as she looked down at Maura¡¯s cold hand wrapped around her wrist. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go alone. I can¡¯t jeopardize your position here.¡±

    Maura hesitated with her other hand on the door handle. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You-you¡¯re right. I need to stand up for myself¡ªand the Dowager is the only one who can help me now. She can convince my parents to give Captain Leo a chance. I won¡¯t give up that easily.¡± Tiffany smiled determinedly as she wiped the tears from her cheeks.

    ¡°You know¡ªyou¡¯re a lot stronger than I thought,¡± Maura murmured with a faint smile that quickly faded as her ice-blue eyes hardened. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you to the gate. If anyone asks, you¡¯re stepping out to send a letter to your parents about the engagement. Now, move quickly¡ªdon¡¯t stop for anyone.¡±

    Tiffany nodded. Her heart pounded sharply inside her tight chest as Maura pulled open the library door, and they proceeded through the greeting room towards the foyer.

    The towering figure of a knight cut them off just as the front door came into view.

    ¡°Lady Maura?¡± the man called out, glancing between them uncertainly.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Maura replied, motioning behind her back for Tiffany to keep going. ¡°Is there something I can help you with, Lieutenant?¡±

    ¡°This is for you,¡± the knight replied as he passed over an envelope with the golden royal seal. ¡°His Majesty requests your presence. The details are written inside.¡±

    Tiffany gawked, then winced as Maura stepped back, the Baroness¡¯s heel pinching the tip of Tiffany¡¯s toes. ¡°Ahh-I should be going¡ª¡± Tiffany turned and grimaced as she walked briskly towards the door.

    ¡®Why would Nicholas want to meet with Lady Maura? Why send an official letter when he¡¯s here and can talk to her right now¡ªis he trying to hide it from Eleanora? Should I tell the Dowager about this?¡¯ Tiffany pushed open the door and smiled brightly at the knights outside as she continued her brisk walk towards the gate. The painful throb of her toe helped keep her mind focused even as she silently reprimanded herself. ¡®No, Maura just helped me. I won¡¯t betray her over some silly letter. Anyway, it¡¯s probably nothing. The Dowager has spies watching her grandson already, so she¡¯ll find out on her own. I¡¯ll just pretend I left before Maura got that letter.¡¯

    Tiffany smiled as the knight at the gate opened it ahead of her with a polite bow. Once on the other side, she paused to gaze back at Rose Palace, no longer enamored by the glamor and pristine marble pillars that had seemed like a dream to her only weeks before.

    ¡®If the Dowager can save me, I¡¯ll leave the palace and never come back. I¡¯m done being used by other people.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 88: The Mantle of a King

    ??????????

    Nicholas looked up as Prime Minister Attwood shoved his way past Lieutenant Olund into his office.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Attwood protested as Olund caught his shoulder in a firm grip.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Prime Minister. I asked Olund to ensure I wasn¡¯t disturbed,¡± Nicholas commented and continued reading over the terms of negotiation that he had commissioned a trusted, discrete scribe to prepare. ¡°Was there something important you needed to discuss?¡±

    Attwood shook of the knight¡¯s hand and marched up to the desk. ¡°Only that I was concerned. Your Majesty, the Ambassador¡¯s death¡ª¡±

    ¡°Natural causes, it would seem,¡± Nicholas replied. ¡°Unfortunate, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate?!¡± Attwood leaned against the desk, his gaze dropping down to the document Nicholas was reading. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Ambassador dies mysteriously in the middle of the night, and his wife keeps our knights from¡ªWait¡ªwhat is this?¡±

    ¡°Terms of negotiation between Lafeara and Ventrayna,¡± Nicholas replied calmly as he flipped a page. ¡°I had Senior Brockley write them up for me.¡±

    ¡°Terms of¡ªwhat terms?¡± Attwood reached for the stack of paper Nicholas had finished reading.

    Nicholas sighed as he nodded to Sir Olund and motioned for the knight to wait outside. After the door closed, Nicholas leaned back and studied Attwood, who was rapidly skimming over one page after another with a speed the crown prince was rather envious of.

    ¡°This is¡ªwhen did you get Haemish to agree to this?¡± Attwood murmured as his steel-blue eyes moved from the document to Nicholas, baffled. ¡°And why wasn¡¯t the House of Lords informed?¡±

    ¡°You might want to finish the rest before I answer that.¡± Nicholas gestured to the stack of papers still before him. ¡°It¡¯s everything we wanted, Attwood¡ªand a little bit more.¡±

    The Prime Minister needed little encouragement as he picked up the rest of the papers and blindly reached for a chair behind him which he sat on crookedly as his eyes skimmed down each page at breakneck speed. He paused only twice to reread a section, muttering, ¡°This¡ªunbelievable,¡± or ¡°No, no, this won¡¯t¡ªAhh, no¡ªI suppose that could work.¡±

    When Attwood finally reached the last page, he slowly, painstakingly stacked the document pages together, then stood up awkwardly and set them in front of Nicholas once more. ¡°This¡ªis better than we planned for.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Nicholas held back a grin, cautiously waiting for the ¡°but¡± that lingered in Attwood¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Your Majesty, how did you get Haemish to agree to this?¡±

    ¡°Not Haemish, but his wife. Lady Lavinia is the acting Ambassador now, since her husband¡¯s unexpected death.¡±

    ¡°The Ambassador¡¯s widow?¡± Attwood stared at the crown prince for a moment in tense silence. ¡°You¡ªmade a deal with her¡ªin private?¡±

    ¡°Those were her terms, Attwood. Lady Lavinia wanted this settled quickly and quietly so that her husband could receive an official funeral before his corpse started to rot,¡± Nicholas explained. He left out the fact that he and Lavinia had both seen the wisdom of a closed-door discussion, far from the meddlesome hands of the House of Lords.

    ¡°What about Haemish¡¯s demands that we end the alliance with Zarus?¡± Attwood pressed as he stared at the documents, clearly conflicted.

    Nicholas tapped the stack of papers. ¡°You saw the request for Ventrayna aid against Tharyn?¡±

    Attwood grunted and gave a slight nod.

    ¡°Part of that aid will be a garrison built on the Emperor¡¯s coin in what remains of Wolf Thorn Forest. The Emperor¡¯s forces will be stationed there to monitor the border. They¡¯ll keep Tharyn raiders away from our border villages and towns and block any trade headed through the mountains to the Pope.¡±

    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the only way forward, Prime Minister, whether we like it or not! The Emperor can ensure a swift end to this war. If we allow his troops to secure our borders from Tharyn, then we get a shipment of witch steel our blacksmiths can forge into weapons needed to make Lafeara¡¯s armies strong again. Without a military force to protect our border, we¡¯ll never stand independent of the Emperor¡¯s goodwill.¡±

    Attwood clasped his hands together and motioned towards the document. ¡°Yes, but agreeing to give the Emperor a permanent foothold in Lafeara will also make it difficult to become independent of his reign in the future.¡±

    ¡°Arius already has a permanent foothold in Lafeara!¡± Nicholas scoffed and pushed back his seat. ¡°You made her my wife!¡±

    Attwood snapped his mouth shut and dropped his gaze as he rubbed his jaw anxiously. ¡°Eleanora isn¡¯t the Emperor¡¯s daughter by blood, Nicholas. Now¡ªI won¡¯t deny she gives the Emperor a foothold inside our government, but the crown princess will only have as much power as you give her.¡±

    ¡°Eleanora is to be Lafeara¡¯s Queen,¡± Nicholas reminded him sourly. He stood, moved around the desk towards the waiting pitcher of wine, and filled a glass. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly limit her power unfairly. If anything, I should be encouraging her to gain influence among the nobles so she can help me rebuild Lafeara¡¯s future.¡± He took a drink and rolled his neck back with a sigh. ¡°Eleanora needs the nobles and commoners to love her if she is to be a good queen. How can they begin to give her a chance if you and I won''t?¡±

    ¡°The people will not love her when they see how the Emperor used her marriage to cut Lafeara off from the Holy City and the Pope!¡± Attwood replied grimly.

    Nicholas shook his head and turned to face his Prime Minister. ¡°Lafeara can¡¯t afford to be immobilized between the Pope and the Emperor forever. If I am going to choose a side, it might as well be the winning side that will allow my kingdom to grow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡ªhow do we know for certain Ventrayna will win?¡± Attwood protested as he spread his hands open. ¡°If a Saint were to appear¡ª¡±

    ¡°A Saint?¡± Nicholas laughed and took another long drink. ¡°Are we making policies based on fairytales and superstition?¡± The crown prince shook his head. ¡°Maybe there were Saints, and maybe there weren¡¯t. If they¡¯re real, then let them protect the Pope. I am not canceling our alliance, merely ensuring my country survives whatever outcome the future holds.¡±

    ¡°Call it what you will, but Pope Jericho will see it as a betrayal,¡± Attwood warned. ¡°And if he declares you a heretic¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then I am a heretic!¡± Nicholas raised his nearly empty glass in a mocking salute. ¡°I am sick to death of the church¡¯s superstitions, these endless inquisitions, the fear, lies, and death they spread in the name of their dead, merciful Saint.¡±

    ¡°Nicholas!¡±

    ¡°I do not believe you are a religious man either, Prime Minister,¡± Nicholas added with a warning glare. ¡°But perhaps I am wrong. Tell me then, swear upon the name of all the Saints, that my father did not use the inquisition as an excuse to kill those nobles because they opposed me taking the throne from my dead brother?¡±

    Attwood clenched his fists and exhaled sharply before looking away. ¡°The past is the past, your Majesty. Neither you nor I can do anything to change it. But if you turn your back on the church¡ªeven if you call it diplomacy¡ªyou will lose the people. I fear they won¡¯t believe or forgive you easily if you do this, Nicholas. And many of the nobles will openly turn against you if they discover you harbor such unpopular views about witches.¡±

    Nicholas¡¯s cup scraped against the oak table as he set it down, then crossed his arms. ¡°Prime Minister, you told me yourself that some of the most powerful families in Lafeara are witches. You counseled me that to control the masses, I must earn the respect and loyalty of the great families that rule them. I am king by birth, but only as long as they find me a convenient ruler. That is what you told me.¡±

    ¡°I warned you to be cautious, your Majesty. King Henri pushed the covens too far¡ªand we both know how that ended for him,¡± Attwood whispered back sharply with a nervous look around the room. ¡°Yes, the Hawthornes, Kensingtons, Winslets, and many older Lafearian houses are secretly witches. You can be sure that they would support this bill in a heartbeat¡ª¡± he gestured towards the terms of negotiation, then dropped his hand with a sigh. ¡°Perhaps your right. Perhaps this is the only way forward.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you understand,¡± Nicholas replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°But Nicholas,¡± Attwood continued with a note of unease as he clenched his fists. ¡°Your father tried the same tactics. That¡¯s why he married Lady Catalina¡ªto change the views of the people and unite mortals and witches¡ªbut he changed his mind in the end.¡±

    ¡°Queen Catalina died,¡± Nicholas replied as the Prime Minister fell silent. ¡°As did my mother. In the end, the King turned on Lafeara¡¯s witches out of suspicion. Father took his grief and rage too far, and they punished him for it.¡± He sighed and traced the heavy gold ring on his left hand, a circlet of wolves devouring each other. ¡°In any case, Eleanora is not a full witch. The old families admired Catalina, that much was clear even to me, but Eleanora is not Catalina.¡±

    ¡°All the more reason that we should be cautious of cutting ourselves off from the church,¡± Attwood pressed as he moved closer to Nicholas. ¡°Your Majesty, there are other powers in Lafeara that do not wish to see a witch take the throne again.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡± Nicholas echoed with a confused frown.

    ¡°At all!¡± Attwood hastily corrected. ¡°The point is¡ªhow will you prevent the Pope from learning about this deal? Jericho could renounce you before your coronation! He could turn the people against you, Nicholas!¡±

    ¡°If my people love the Pope more than they love Lafeara or their king, then they can go fight the Emperor alongside the Pope¡¯s witch hunters!¡± Nicholas replied in a flat tone.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Attwood sighed wearily, then placed both hands on his hips.

    ¡°In any case, you and I are the only ones who have read that document¡ª¡± Nicholas said reassuringly, ¡°¡ªaside from Sir Brockley, who I have sent on a long and comfortable journey into the countryside to visit his family.¡± The crown prince grasped the Prime Minister¡¯s shoulder with a confident grin. ¡°So, unless you tell the House of Lords or anyone else outside this room, the Pope need not find out until after I am coronated as Lafeara¡¯s King.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a risk, a dangerous one,¡± Attwood muttered as he glanced from Nicholas to the document. ¡°But if the Ambassador will sign her name to those terms and the Emperor upholds his end¡ªperhaps it will be worth the risk.¡±

    Nicholas smiled with genuine relief. ¡°I knew I could count on you, Prime Minister, and I¡¯m glad you approve. Now¡ªI need to prepare. I¡¯m to meet Lady Lavinia within the hour.¡±

    Attwood raised both brows in surprise and laughed. ¡°I have to admit, I¡¯m¡ªvery impressed, your Majesty. This may be the quickest and most favorable negotiation in Lafeara¡¯s history.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of quick,¡± Nicholas remarked with a raised brow. ¡°What¡¯s this about Acheron suddenly being engaged?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Attwood sighed heavily and rubbed a hand down his face. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to admit that it was not at all expected¡ªor planned.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Nicholas frowned, both concerned and confused.

    ¡°Acheron¡ªgot a little drunk at the ball last night¡ªas did the lady in question. They¡ªcrossed a line that required both families to step in and set things right.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Nicholas closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°And this was with Lady Evelynn Hendrix¡ªcorrect?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Viscount Hendrix was quick to agree to the marriage. We¡¯ve already negotiated a suitable dowery despite their current financial situation¡ª¡±

    ¡°But¡ªwhat about Lord Percy?¡± Nicholas interrupted with a frown. ¡°I was under the impression that he and Lady Evelynn were to be engaged.¡±

    ¡°I believe that to be powder room gossip, your Majesty,¡± Attwood replied as he returned to the chair and sat down. ¡°In any case, the Earl sent Acheron a bottle of wine and a small gold dagger with a note of congratulations this morning.¡±

    ¡®A gold dagger?¡¯ Nicholas scoffed and shook his head as he leaned against his desk. ¡°I wonder what Percy was thinking.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, you and the rest of the kingdom,¡± Attwood muttered as he crossed his legs and flicked a speck of lint from his trousers. ¡°I heard the Earl also sent a bouquet and pair of bracelets to Lady Evelynn to congratulate her as well.¡±

    ¡®I suppose it''s fine as long as Percy wasn¡¯t upset by the news.¡¯ Nicholas shook his head and resolved to speak to the Earl at the next House of Lords gathering. ¡°Oh¡ªthat reminds me. Lady Tiffany Clemont is to become engaged as well.¡±

    ¡°Clemont?¡± Attwood tilted his head, momentarily confused. ¡°Oh! Baron Clemont. Yes, wasn¡¯t Lady Tiffany one of her Highness¡¯s ladies-in-waiting?¡±

    Nicholas nodded.

    ¡°And who is the intended groom?¡± Attwood asked politely.

    ¡°Eleanora¡¯s cousin, Lord Marco, who is to be made Viscount of Vishera.¡±

    Attwood¡¯s polite interest quickly sharpened into understanding. ¡°I see, well.¡± The Prime Minister gave a begrudging nod of approval. ¡°As far as negotiations go, Lady Lavinia appears to know what she wants and how to get it. At least her demands are easy enough to fulfill.¡±

    ¡°Agreed. Lady Lavinia is much easier to manage than her late husband,¡± Nicholas added with a sour grimace and then glanced towards the small clock on the mantel. ¡°And I really should get these papers over to Lily Palace for her signature.¡±

    Attwood shook his head as he stood up and watched Nicholas place the pages into a thin painted, wooden box. The crown prince tied the oaken container with a ribbon and then tucked under his arm. ¡°As much as I appreciate the speed and assurance these documents will provide. To negotiate with a widow the same day her husband has died¡ª¡±

    ¡°And I am just a monarch paying my respects while making sure the bereaved has everything she needs,¡± Nicholas replied confidently as he grabbed his jacket from the desk chair and then headed to the door. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯ll tell the House of Lords if any of them start asking questions.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, your Majesty,¡± Attwood cautioned as the crown prince grasped the door handle. ¡°But the House of Lords have been moving this government since before you were born. Even if I say nothing¡ªthey will learn of your deception eventually.¡±

    ¡°Well, as they are such great Lords of Deception themselves, I¡¯m sure they will come to understand and support my decision,¡± Nicholas replied with a cynical smile and then opened the office door. ¡°For the good of Lafeara.¡±

    ?????

    Carina folded her hands as she waited behind her chair in the dining room. It had already been several hours since Tiffany had fled the palace. Fortunately, Eleanora had been too busy entertaining her mother upstairs to take notice. Like the rest of the crown princess¡¯s household, Carina took care to avoid interrupting Lady Isabella¡¯s interest as she and Mrs. Poppy provided for the Ventrayna woman¡¯s endless demands.

    ¡®Unfortunately, Eleanora is bound to notice when Tiffany doesn¡¯t show up to serve them for dinner.¡¯

    Carina took in a deep breath and sighed as Mrs. Poppy swept into the dining room and hurriedly motioned the maids to escape into the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Robbi will have prepared all your favorite dishes.¡± Eleanora¡¯s voice floated towards the door as she and Lady Isabella descended the stairs. ¡°I am so very thankful you recommended him to me.¡±

    ¡°Only the best for my girl,¡± Isabella responded with a fond smile, her cheeks flushed from an afternoon of drinking. ¡°But you must come and visit me in our summer house sometime, Eleanora. Your father is away so much these days with his family business.¡±

    Eleanora sighed as she glanced around the room and frowned to find only one of her ladies-in-waiting in attendance. ¡°I¡¯m sure Father will come home once he¡¯s confident Serilda won¡¯t burn down¡ªUmm, where is everyone?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Carina curtsied and moved to pull out the crown princess''s chair while Mrs. Poppy did the same with Hana¡¯s vacant seat.

    ¡°I seem to recall having four ladies-in-waiting at one point,¡± Eleanora muttered in disbelief as she sank into her chair. ¡°And now I¡¯m suddenly down to one?¡±

    ¡°Ah well, perhaps you should take in a bit more,¡± Isabella said stiffly as her eyes narrowed in on Carina. ¡°Where is Lady Tiffany?¡±

    ¡°I have not seen her since earlier, my Lady,¡± Carina replied demurely as she stepped back.

    ¡°Since earlier?¡± Eleanora repeated sharply. ¡°Is she hiding away in her rooms?¡± She turned her flashing amber eyes to Mrs. Poppy, who shook her head.

    ¡°No, your Highness. I checked all the rooms before coming down to prepare supper. Lady Evelynn said she was feeling better but would be unable to serve your Highness tonight. Lady Tiffany was not with her¡ªbut one of the knights told me she left the palace earlier to send off a letter to her family.¡±

    ¡°And has the lady not returned since mailing this letter?¡± Isabella demanded incredulously. ¡°Are the servants meant to oversee my daughter¡¯s needs allowed to come and go as they choose?¡±

    ¡°They are not servant¡¯s mother¡ª¡± Eleanora sighed and motioned towards her empty glass. ¡°Some wine, please, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina curtsied and moved towards the pitcher of wine that waited on the serving table.

    ¡°I seem to recall Lady Maura was the last person I saw with Lady Tiffany,¡± Isabella said pointedly. ¡°And she had rather a lot to say on the subject of your Highness marrying off her ladies like cattle.¡±

    Eleanora blinked and turned to stare at Carina as the Baroness brought over her glass. ¡°Lady Maura¡ªdo you¡ªknow something about Lady Tiffany¡¯s absence you are not sharing?¡±

    ¡°As Mrs. Poppy said, Lady Tiffany went out several hours ago to mail a letter to her family,¡± Carina replied calmly as she set down the glass.

    Eleanora grabbed her wrist as the Baroness moved to retreat. ¡°And¡ªwhy hasn¡¯t she returned?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Lady Tiffany thought it more prudent to discuss the matter with her family face to face?¡± Carina suggested as she met Eleanora¡¯s suspicious gaze. ¡°I cannot say, your Highness. She did not confide in me¡ªbut she was understandably upset by the engagement to Lord Marco.¡±

    ¡°Understandably upset?¡± Eleanora scoffed. ¡°You make it sound as if I¡¯m dragging the poor girl into a marriage with some abusive, shriveled, older man.¡±

    ¡®Says the miserable princess set to become Lafeara¡¯s queen.¡¯ Carina bit her cheek and held her tongue.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡ª¡± Eleanora laughed darkly as she released her grip, ¡°¡ªyou disapprove, Lady Maura. And why shouldn¡¯t Lady Tiffany do the royal family this favor? We made her family nobles did we not?¡± The crown princess¡¯s amber eyes glittered as she pointed a long red fingernail at Carina¡¯s chest. ¡°And I made you into a Baroness just so you could stay inside the palace.¡±

    ¡°They are much too ungrateful,¡± Isabella said scornfully. ¡°I warned you, Eleanora. Dress them up all you like, but blood will always out. Commoners and half-bloods rebelling against their mistress? Lafeara¡¯s nobles won¡¯t take your reign seriously if you let these interlopers walk all over you.¡±

    Carina stared at Isabella incredulously as she gritted her teeth. ¡®Your background is hardly a pedestal on which to speak.¡¯

    ¡°And look at how this half-blood glares at me!¡± Isabella laughed sharply. ¡°At the mother of Lafeara¡¯s future queen.¡±

    ¡°Major Garrett!¡± Eleanora shouted so suddenly that Isabella jumped in her seat.

    The Major entered the dining room promptly and bent his head towards the crown princess¡¯s chair. ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Send a knight to the fortress gate. Find out if Lady Tiffany left the Royal Palace and report back to me immediately!¡±

    ¡°Right away, your Highness.¡±

    Carina exhaled quietly as the Major left the room. Eleanora focused on her wine while Isabella watched her worriedly.

    ¡°Well¡ªeven if Lady Tiffany left the palace grounds¡ªthe engagement will still go through,¡± Isabella said optimistically. ¡°A Baron family should be easy enough to persuade¡ªwith the appropriate amount of pressure.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe Baron Clemont would appreciate being threatened over their daughter¡¯s future marriage,¡± Carina observed coldly.

    ¡°I was not speaking to you!¡± Isabella¡¯s gaze turned hostile as she grasped her empty glass and slid it across the table. ¡°Do your job and be silent!¡±

    Carina caught the glass before it toppled over and turned mutely towards the waiting pitcher. ¡®There¡¯s no point in talking to either of them. Let¡¯s just get through dinner and hope Tiffany¡¯s absence means the Dowager has given her sanctuary.¡¯

    ¡°Now, where is our dinner?¡± Isabella demanded with a sharp look at Mrs. Poppy. ¡°Or has the entire kitchen staff abandoned us for the evening as well!¡±

    The housekeeper opened the side door and stepped back. Chef Robbi emerged from his kitchen, carrying a tray with a large bowl of creamy white stew beside something that resembled powdered fudge and a plate of soft buttered bread.

    He set the tray down on the serving table and nodded grimly to Mrs. Poppy, who moved alongside Carina to help prepare two sets of dishes. ¡°Oyster stew, at Lady Isabella¡¯s request,¡± the housekeeper explained as she polished one of the silver spoons. ¡°It¡¯s probably best if you delivered Isabella¡¯s meal first if you don¡¯t want to end up with a bruised cheek like Lady Tiffany.¡±

    ¡®Is that what happened?¡¯ Carina clenched her jaw and shut her eyes tightly. She opened them again with a deep breath, forced on a smile, and carried over the glass of wine.

    Lady Isabella tapped the tablecloth impatiently and snatched the wine from Carina the moment the Baroness set it down. ¡°Took you long enough. Can I get my dinner now too, or must that go cold before I get a taste?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have it ready in just a moment,¡± Carina replied demurely as she stepped back. A glance at the crown princess showed Eleanora finishing off her first glass of wine, then staring into the empty cup with a scowl. ¡®I suppose Eleanora gets her drinking habits from her mother.¡¯

    ¡°Wait¡ªwhat in Kritanta¡¯s name is this? Am I drinking wine or piss mixed with water?¡±

    Carina turned back towards the complaining woman just as Isabella turned the glass over and dumped its contents onto the carpeted floor below.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Eleanora protested as she pressed a hand to her temple. ¡°Must you?¡±

    ¡°Patience, Elly, dear,¡± Isabella replied as she turned in her chair towards Carina. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Clean it up, Lady Maura?¡±

    Carina blinked, her smile slipping. One of the maids hastily darted inside the kitchen and returned with a few gray towels.

    Isabella snapped her fingers and offered Carina a smug smile the Baroness would have happily slapped. ¡°Well, half-blood, get to work.¡±

    A glance at Eleanora revealed only a look of indifference as the crown princess raised her glass and turned to Mrs. Poppy.

    ¡®Right, so this is your way of putting me in my place?¡¯ Carina swallowed down a laugh as she accepted the towels from the maid and slowly knelt on the floor beside the fragrant, soaked carpet. ¡®I thought that you were worth saving because of Hana.¡¯

    A hand settled upon Carina¡¯s shoulder as she pushed the first towel against the soaked rug.

    ¡°And stay down there until you get every last drop,¡± Isabella hissed venomously as her nails dug into the Baroness¡¯s shoulder.

    The towel clung to the damp rug as the wine hardened into shards of red ice. Isabella appeared not to notice as she removed her hand and resumed a somewhat forced conversation with her silent brooding daughter.

    Carina pulled the towel away from the carpet, wincing as the cloth fabric tore. She swallowed down the bitter anger burning at the back of her throat and grabbed another towel as numb acceptance took its place.

    ¡®I made the wrong choice.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 89: The Lips of Fate

    ??????????

    ¡°Is this¡ªdessert?¡± Eleanora asked as she poked the small powdery pink squares on her plate that neither she nor Carina could identify.

    ¡°Don¡¯t play with your food,¡± Isabella scolded even as she waved away the second plate Carina had prepared. ¡°I had the chef prepare this especially for you, so eat every morsel. I¡¯ll send another batch around each month until you¡¯ve finally conceived.¡±

    ¡°But what¡ªis it?¡± An uneasy tone of dread filtered through Eleanora¡¯s question.

    ¡°Does it matter? It is deer liver, Eleanora. The doctors claim that it''s good for fertility.¡±

    Eleanora promptly set down her fork and sighed. ¡°Mother¡ªis this really necessary?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be if you and Nicholas were less shy about sharing a bed,¡± Isabella retorted as she left her seat and placed a hand on Eleanora¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You know how much I struggled to get pregnant with you. We can¡¯t afford to wait and let nature take its course.¡± Isabella reached down and pinched one of the slightly jiggly squares between her fingers, then offered it to Eleanora. ¡°Come on then. Best if swallowed quickly, the texture is¡ªless than appetizing.¡±

    Eleanora visibly cringed, then closed her eyes and awkwardly opened her mouth. Carina resisted the urge to cover her mouth as Isabella slid the piece of deer liver between Eleanora¡¯s lips. The crown princess¡¯s reaction seemed to confirm her mother¡¯s warning that the texture was not particularly palatable.

    ¡°Swallow it quickly,¡± Isabella commanded sharply as she wiped her fingers on a handkerchief and reached for Eleanora¡¯s glass of wine.

    The crown princess swallowed down the nutritious bite, grabbed the glass, sipped, and grimaced as she pressed a hand against the edge of the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªawful¡ªgahh!¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, the method has proven effective,¡± Isabella replied without an inch of remorse. ¡°I ate a plate of this once every month for six months before finally getting pregnant.¡±

    Eleanora shot her mother a look of sympathy that quickly crumbled as she stared back at the liver waiting on her plate. ¡°But¡ªyou had a willing partner, Mother. How long will I be stuck eating this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about that now. And men are never as averse to the task as they like to put on. But if Nicholas''s abilities prove lacking, I can recommend one or two means of stimulation that worked on your father¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mother! Please!¡± Eleanora raised a hand with a look of terror. ¡°I get it¡ªyou did everything in your power to produce an heir to the Kensington bloodline, butcan we please stop talking about it¡ªI can barely manage to eat as it is.¡±

    ¡°Oh, very well,¡± Isabella replied dismissively as she returned to her seat. ¡°But only if you promise to eat every bite.¡±

    Eleanora took in a sharp breath and nodded.

    As the crown princess stabbed a fork slowly into the next piece of liver, her face seemed to melt into an expression of dread and disgust. Carina felt a tinge of sympathy but quickly turned back to the serving table and shook her head.

    ¡®What good does it do to feel sorry for her?¡¯ While it was likely that Eleanora had inherited her mother¡¯s fertility issues, given the young queen never got pregnant even once before her death, that did not excuse Eleanora¡¯s behavior or choices.

    ¡°Lady Maura¡ªmore wine!¡± Eleanora called out weakly.

    Carina lifted the bottle of Caligo wine Mrs. Poppy had brought up from the cellar and moved over to pour it into Eleanora¡¯s shaking glass. The plate was half-finished, but the crown princess looked just about ready to purge her progress.

    ¡°Take a moment to breathe,¡± Isabella said encouragingly, then tapped her own glass as Carina turned to leave. The Baroness promptly filled the noblewoman¡¯s glass and then returned to her station. ¡°There is one other sensitive matter I need to discuss with you while I¡¯m here, Eleanora.¡±

    The crown princess managed a grunt as she pressed one palm to her forehead and her other hand against her stomach.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Hana, Elly. I think it''s time you let her go.¡±

    Carina half turned as her gaze danced from Isabella to Eleanora, who actually seemed to recover from her nausea as she straightened.

    ¡°Mother¡ªNo.¡±

    Isabella sighed and shook her head. ¡°Must you insist on clinging to old things? You brought Hana here to give her a better life, but how is keeping Hana trapped in the palace beside you a better life? Must she grow old and alone while you are pulled away to serve your husband and then raise your children?¡±

    ¡°Hana¡¯s not trapped,¡± Eleanora retorted stiffly. The crown princess grabbed her napkin and dabbed it against her glistening neck and forehead. ¡°And I¡¯m not keeping her here against her will.¡±

    Isabella massaged between her brows and sighed. ¡°Yes, but would you deny Hana the opportunity to find her own happiness and become a mother?¡±

    ¡°Hana doesn¡¯t want children, Mother!¡± Eleanora snapped angrily. She stared down at her plate and the four remaining bites of liver, then shoved it aside. ¡°And neither do I, for that matter.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Isabella whispered, her expression horrified. ¡°Have you gone mad, Eleanora? Do you imagine you can keep the position of queen without an heir?!¡±

    ¡°Nicholas will take in other consorts eventually,¡± Eleanora replied with a glance in Carina¡¯s direction. ¡°Women from Lafeara¡¯s noble families. I can adopt one of their children, whichever one he favors most if need be, and still maintain my throne.¡±

    ¡°Ah-ha-ha!¡± Isabella laughed cynically as she buried her head in her hands. ¡°Oh, you poor foolish child. Who put such a ridiculous idea into your head?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not ridiculous!¡± Eleanora protested defiantly. ¡°The Dowager wasn¡¯t Henri¡¯s biological mother either!¡±

    ¡°The Dowager held power through the Duchy of Bastiallano,¡± Isabella corrected sharply as she straightened in her chair. ¡°And quite a few of Henri¡¯s queens and favorite concubines died before Octavia claimed the title of queen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well. Nicholas only has one favorite at the moment. Fortunately, Lady Rosalinda is a commoner and therefore of no threat to me.¡±

    ¡°Lady Rosalinda grows older by the day!¡± Isabella retorted angrily. ¡°She¡¯s seven years older than Nicholas. Soon enough, he will replace her with someone younger, and if they are of noble blood and give him a son, Nicholas might decide to replace you!¡±

    ¡°But¡ªthe Emperor¡¯s alliance!¡±

    ¡°The Emperor won¡¯t live forever!¡±

    Eleanora flinched and watched as Isabella took a long drink from her glass.

    ¡°The price of a fire witch¡¯s power is a shortened life span,¡± Isabella explained grimly as she lowered the cup. ¡°The Emperor is fast approaching his twilight years, and Haemish told me¡ªthat Arius lost Kritanta¡¯s favor a long time ago¡ª¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°With that said, the Empress has been actively preparing for Princess Aurelia to inherit the throne.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Eleanora swallowed with effort, ¡°¡ªif Aurelia becomes Empress¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nothing is certain,¡± Isabella replied reassuringly.

    ¡°Mother, Aurelia lives for war! She¡¯s always hated the idea of leaving the other kingdoms as independent nations.¡±

    ¡°Aurelia does not have Kritanta¡¯s favor either¡ª¡±

    ¡°But she will still command the Witch Emperor¡¯s army when she is named Arius¡¯s successor!¡±

    ¡°Well, if Empress Alexandria had produced a son instead of a daughter, there would be no doubt over successorship!¡±

    ¡°But Aurelia is the Emperor¡¯s only living child!¡±

    Isabella went still, her hand wavering slightly over her plate as her gaze shifted away from Eleanora. ¡°That is¡ªno longer the case.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s brows shifted together in confusion as she frowned. ¡°No longer the case?¡±

    ¡°When you were sent to Lafeara¡ªtwo years ago¡ªanother heir was found. A son that Arius welcomed into the imperial palace.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Eleanora took in a slow breath and reached for her wine, ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s incredible. I thought Alexandria successfully killed off any contenders.¡±

    ¡°She may still try to remove Prince¡ªbut enough of Ventrayna¡¯s affairs,¡± Isabella deflected sharply. ¡°Until you¡¯ve had at least one child, boy or girl, it''s best to keep all other women away from Nicholas!¡±

    ¡°You know I have no power to stop him¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then you must entice him, Eleanora. You are a beautiful young woman with more than enough to offer a young man with a healthy appetite!¡±

    Eleanora groaned and drank more wine.

    ¡°That¡ª¡± Isabella pointed her finger sharply at Eleanora, ¡°¡ªis the problem right there. Your privileged attitude has spoiled this marriage from the very start. You need to focus on your responsibilities and your future, Eleanora. Hana is one less distraction that you do not need right now. Marry her off and give Nicholas an heir! You can always summon her back to court after you¡¯ve secured your position and produced a crown prince.¡±

    ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯ Carina pressed the Caligo wine bottle against the serving table as she tried to control her breathing. ¡®After killing the ambassador to prevent Haemish from dragging Hana back to Ventrayna, now his sister is trying to have Eleanora marry Hana off. Haa¡ªFor a family who was once slaves, you¡¯d think they¡¯d have a bit more respect for personal liberties.¡¯

    ¡°Mother¡ªyou know I can¡¯t,¡± Eleanora replied stiffly. ¡°I told you and Haemish¡ªthat I would only agree to marry Nicholas if you allowed me one request¡ª¡±

    ¡°To bring Hana with you, yes I know¡ª¡±

    ¡°To keep Hana beside me!¡±

    ¡°Eleanora, she is not a pet!¡± Isabella snapped with strained patience. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know what your father was thinking when he allowed you to bring home that useless half-dead mute from the temple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Father has a heart,¡± Eleanora muttered under her breath.

    ¡°Eleanora!¡± Isabella¡¯s hand slammed down on the table with enough force to send her fork jittering off the plate and onto the floor. ¡°I am trying to help you! You should be marrying off all your ladies-in-waiting. If they are loyal to you, then they will accept whatever husband you choose! Once they''re tied to a marriage, even if Nicholas picks up his father¡¯s wandering habits, any bastards produced would be disqualified from inheriting the throne!¡±

    ¡°Fine! But not Hana!¡±

    Isabella groaned and then reached over to grab Eleanora¡¯s wrists. ¡°Use your head, Eleanora! Of your ladies, which two bear the most resemblance to Lady Rosamund? Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Hana has no interest in men, Mother,¡± Eleanora replied angrily as she yanked her wrist away. ¡°And Lady Tiffany will be engaged to Marco soon enough. So please drop the subject.¡±

    Isabella raised her hands with an exasperated sigh. ¡°Alright. But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. In the meantime, marry the rest of your attendants to houses that will strengthen your position as queen.¡± Her sharp amber gaze wandered over to Carina, ¡°Starting with this one.¡±

    ¡°Mother, Lady Maura is only sixteen,¡± Eleanora countered quickly as Carina turned slowly to face them.

    ¡°When is your birthday, child?¡± Isabella demanded with a snap of her fingers.

    Carina had to unclench her jaw to answer, ¡°In two weeks.¡±

    ¡°Two weeks?¡± Eleanora echoed thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s around the time of the Royal Hunt.¡±

    ¡°You can announce an engagement for Lady Maura then, to someone of suitable status for a half-blood Baroness,¡± Isabella replied with a note of cynicism.

    Eleanora glanced from Carina to her mother and then to her unfinished plate of liver and nodded.

    ¡®No, Eleanora¡ªdon¡¯t.¡¯

    ¡°As it happens¡ª¡± Eleanora said thoughtfully, ¡°¡ªthe Earl of Hawthorne has made it abundantly clear he fancies Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°Lord Percy Hawthorne?¡± Isabella scoffed in disbelief. ¡°What would he want with a half-blood?¡±

    ¡°Percy has declared his affections for Lady Maura to me on three different occasions.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, I suppose she is pretty,¡± Isabella said with a somewhat resentful tone. ¡°But still¡ªhe can¡¯t seriously mean to make her a Countess!¡±

    ¡°Maura¡¯s maternal grandfather is a Viscount and close family friend of the Hawthornes,¡± Eleanora answered with a shrug. ¡°In any case, whether he marries her or not, it would be a better option than alienating him as an ally by giving Maura to someone else.¡±

    Isabella turned to study Carina with a bewildered expression. ¡°He¡¯s really that serious?¡±

    ¡°Serious enough that I wouldn¡¯t dare risk it. As you said, Mother, Percy has grown powerful among our¡ªfamily. I can¡¯t afford to lose him as an ally.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s a half-blood,¡± Isabella whispered, still apparently trying to wrap her head around the idea. ¡°Would the Earl really risk spoiling the Hawthorne bloodline¡ª"

    ¡°Maura has enough of the right bloodline to be a better match for him than Lady Evelynn could ever be,¡± Eleanora replied with a pointed glance towards the kitchen. ¡°In any case, there are very few other nobles who can rival Percy¡¯s political influence.¡±

    ¡°Well, Yes¡ª¡± Isabella glanced back at Carina with a resigned expression, ¡°¡ªI suppose you¡¯re right.¡±

    Carina laughed darkly as she unclenched her hands from the table that had supported her throughout their conversation. ¡°So¡ªneither of you are going to ask if I want him?¡±

    ¡°If you¡ª,¡± Isabella burst into a fit of laughter as she leaned back in her chair. ¡°Are you honestly saying you would refuse if the Earl offered to marry you, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Carina replied without hesitation. ¡°More to the point, I have no interest in marrying anyone. I have my own property and wealth, and I can take care of myself¡ª¡±

    ¡°By property, you mean the Town of Averly?¡± Isabella returned sharply.

    ¡°I have other property that belongs to me exclusively.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Perhaps that boutique you send your pretty little designs to?¡± Isabella snorted. ¡°Would your little shop even be successful if the crown princess had not chosen to become its Patron?¡±

    ¡®And here I thought I couldn¡¯t possibly hate anyone more than Haemish and Maura¡¯s family.¡¯ Carina blinked as her fingers dug deeper into the fabric of her dress.

    ¡°I told you, Eleanora,¡± Isabella continued with a long-drawn-out sigh, ¡°This is what happens when you take in an ungrateful half-blood.¡±

    ¡°Mother, please,¡± Eleanora whispered sharply before turning to Carina. ¡°Lady Maura, I find it hard to believe that you have been unaware of Percy¡¯s interest all this time. I know I counseled you against forming any attachment to him, but¡ªgiven the Earl¡¯s persistence¡ªyou could hardly ask for a better match!¡±

    Carina offered a strained, polite smile as she turned to face the crown princess. ¡°And I appreciate your council, but whether I get married or not is my choice, and I can assure you¡ªthat it will not happen any time in the near future.¡±

    ¡°But, Maura, you must realize¡ªyou would become a Countess, the Countess of Hawthorne if you married Lord Percy.¡±

    ¡°I did not enter the palace to be auctioned off for your benefit or the Earls!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you enter the palace, Lady Maura?¡± Isabella snapped. ¡°If you have no ambition, no desire to advance beyond the station of an attendant, clothes designer, and Baroness. A title which you only gained through lands gifted to you by her Highness.¡±

    ¡®I am aware¡ªyou don¡¯t have to keep reminding me!¡¯

    ¡°I came here to help Eleanora become Queen and¡ª¡± Carina sucked in a shaky breath as she leaned against the table behind her once more. The room seemed to press in around her as she struggled to compress her anger.

    ¡®Enough of this.¡¯

    The Baroness focused her ice-blue eyes on the crown princess then pushed off the table. Eleanora blinked in surprise as Carina knelt suddenly on the floor beside her chair.

    ¡°Lady Maura, what¡ª¡±

    ¡°I wanted to support your Highness and offer whatever council and aid I could give you until your position as queen was stabilized. But¡ªcan you rule, Eleanora? Can you stand up for what you believe in without letting the influences of others dissuade or confuse you? Do you even care about the people who have entrusted their lives and future into your hands? That is the question I¡¯ve been wondering of late.¡±

    ¡°The impertinence!¡± Isabella slammed her hand against the table and lurched upright. ¡°A servant dares to question her mistress? This half-blood actually has the audacity to refer to a royal family member by their first name? Ha!¡± Isabella smiled dangerously as she glared down at Carina. ¡°I must thank you for opening our eyes to how brazen you truly are, Lady Maura! Eleanora, I don¡¯t care if the Earl does fancy her. You cannot allow such a vixen anywhere near the Earl.¡±

    Eleanora and Carina both ignored the ranting woman as they stared unflinchingly at each other, then Eleanora cracked a sad smile and laughed.

    ¡°So this is your way of showing gratitude, Maura?¡± The crown princess tilted her head with a cynical smile as she reached for her glass. ¡°I took such a risk on you. I ignored your past, your half-blood status, your mother¡¯s dishonorable divorce¡ªI gave you every advantage I denied others with twice your worth.¡±

    Carina smiled back bitterly and replied. ¡°If being a Baroness means giving up my freedom¡ªthen you can keep your titles and the town of Averly.¡±

    Surprise flickered across Eleanora¡¯s face as Carina rose slowly to her feet. Anger swiftly followed, but whatever Eleanora was preparing to say was cut off the moment Isabella¡¯s hand struck Carina¡¯s face and sent the attendant staggering towards the wall.

    ¡°Stop! Mother, you cannot abuse my ladies!¡±

    ¡°I will not stand idly by and watch my daughter be insulted!¡±

    Carina laughed against the loose locks of hair that fell across her face as she touched her numb cheek and straightened.

    ¡°A little force now and then is necessary to keep servants in line, Eleanora. Otherwise, they will lose all¡ª¡± Isabella broke off as footsteps rushed towards the Baroness.

    Carina blinked as two pale hands cupped her face and turned her towards a vision of turquoise-blue eyes surrounded by a halo of golden-blonde hair. ¡°Hana?¡± She grasped the pale attendant¡¯s wrists, surprise and disbelief giving way to concern as Hana trembled before her. ¡°What is it¡ªare you alright?¡±

    Hana let out a soft, angry breath. Then tears rolled suddenly down her cheek as she whispered hoarsely, ¡°You¡ªyou came back!¡±

    Carina blinked in confusion as the crown princess rushed towards them.

    ¡°Hana, when did you¡ª¡± Eleanora whispered as she pulled one of Hana¡¯s hands towards her, ¡°¡ªwhen did you wake up?¡±

    A still crying Hana stared at Eleanora blankly, then pulled her hand away and wrapped both arms around Carina as she bowed her head towards the Baroness¡¯s neck and half-whispered, half-sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m so glad you came back!¡±

    ¡®What is¡ªgoing on?¡¯ Carina flinched as Eleanora¡¯s shocked and hurt expression shifted to fury.

    ¡°Hana, that¡¯s Lady Maura.¡± The crown princess took the attendant¡¯s shoulders gently. ¡°You¡¯re having a relapse. We should get you back upstairs to re¡ª"

    ¡°Why?¡± Hana¡¯s cold voice answered. ¡°So you and your mother can arrange my marriage while I¡¯m still unconscious?¡±

    The three women fell silent as Hana finally pulled away from Carina¡¯s damp neck to face the crown princess with a glare.

    ¡°How could you, Eleanora? All those nights you wept and raged about how being forced to marry someone you didn¡¯t love was so terrible you wanted to end your own life¡ªand now look at you!¡±

    Eleanora flinched as her expression twisted between guilt and pain. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to¡ªYou know I would never send you away, Hana!¡±

    ¡°But if marrying me off made your marriage easier¡ª¡±

    ¡°That is not true!¡± Eleanora shouted as her grip on Hana¡¯s shoulders tightened.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Hana countered defiantly. ¡°Am I so different from the rest of your servants? Was it because I was so broken and helpless that you kept me close to comfort you whenever you felt lonely and missed Tristan.¡±

    ¡°Hana!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s lost her mind!¡± Isabella whispered as she retreated from them. ¡°I warned you she might slip back into her old ways if she¡ª¡±

    ¡°If I what?¡± Hana sneered as she turned to face the quivering woman. ¡°Remembered what your brother did to me?¡±

    A sickening silence filled the room as the color drained slowly from the crown princess¡¯s face.

    ¡°W-what?¡± Eleanora''s voice cracked. ¡°Haemish didn¡¯t¡ªNo-no-no¡ª¡± she released Hana and staggered back to lean against her chair as she clutched her stomach.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t what? Rape me along with countless other Zarus girls?¡± Hana continued mercilessly, her turquoise-blue eyes cutting into Isabella, who retreated further away. ¡°Haemish beat a child from my belly and then left me in a pile of horse shit to die.¡± Hana laughed, the beautiful melancholy at odds with the horror painted by her words. The silence that followed was interrupted by an avalanche of vomit as Eleanora puked onto the floor.

    ¡°Elly!¡± Isabella whispered in shock but made no move to approach any closer.

    Carina and Hana watched as the crown princess reached blindly for the napkin she had left on the table. Eleanora wiped her mouth roughly, then raised her horrified eyes to Hana. ¡°You-you said you didn¡¯t remember¡ªyou were unconscious for nearly a year after it happened!¡±

    ¡°I remembered fragments after I woke,¡± Hana replied dispassionately. ¡°I simply had no desire to remember more. But I recognized his voice the first time he came to visit you while I was but a servant in Ambassador Kensington¡¯s house.¡± She shook her head with an empty smile as she stared at Eleanora with distant eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave you just because of him. You who saved me. You who brought me back into the world and sheltered me. I wanted to keep loving you to repay you for your kindness¡ªeven if you were his family.¡± Hana reached a hand back blindly towards Carina, who grasped the offered hand firmly, ¡°But then Haemish sent his assassins to kill me on the night of the banquet.¡±

    ¡°The assassins!¡± Eleanora gasped as her gaze turned suddenly towards Isabella. ¡°Mother¡ªdid you know?¡±

    ¡°Haemish is dead,¡± Isabella said numbly, her gaze focused on the chair she gripped tightly. ¡°Whatever crimes he committed died with him. You can¡¯t punish us for that, Hana.¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡± Hana whispered. She looked confused as she turned towards Carina and searched the Baroness¡¯s ice-blue eyes for the truth. ¡°Lord Haemish is¡ªdead?¡± Her blonde brows twisted as her turquoise blue eyes filled with pain, fleeting hope, and something darker still.

    ¡°Ambassador Haemish is dead,¡± Carina whispered back firmly as she tightened her grip on Hana¡¯s cold hand. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± She reached out carefully and wiped the tears from Hana¡¯s cheek. ¡°He can do nothing further to harm you.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Hana¡¯s tormented eyes closed for a moment. ¡°My nightmares¡ª¡± her words choked as tears fell down her cheeks.

    ¡°I will protect you,¡± Carina promised as she stepped closer and wrapped an arm around the shaking attendant¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I came here for you, Hana.¡±

    Hana opened her turquoise blue eyes, smiled past her tears, and nodded wistfully. ¡°Yes¡ªyou came back!¡±

    ¡®Back from where?¡¯ Carina shook her head, but Hana¡¯s strange choice of words seemed to tug at something inside her.

    ¡°Hana!¡± Eleanora pleaded as she crept closer and touched the attendant¡¯s elbow. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Hana replied tiredly without looking in the crown princess¡¯s direction. ¡°We all hid it from you, but now you know¡ªand now I know.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eleanora whispered, confused.

    ¡°You¡¯re not who I thought you were, Eleanora.¡± Hana¡¯s grip on Carina¡¯s hand tightened as she brushed past the crown princess and led them both through the open dining room door.

    ¡®Whoa, what-what is going on?¡¯ Left with no choice but to follow, Carina focused on keeping up with Hana¡¯s quickening stride.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Isabella called after them shrilly. ¡°Hana!¡±

    Carina glanced back haphazardly as Hana continued to pull her hand and lead them up the stairs. ¡®Okay, I was rather hoping we would leave through the front door, but¡ª¡¯

    Eleanora pushed past Isabella as she rushed towards the steps. ¡°Hana, please!¡±

    Carina stumbled for a moment and caught herself against the railing. Hana paused, then slid her arm around Carina¡¯s waist and kept moving. They continued down the hall towards Hana¡¯s bedroom door, which remained ajar.

    ¡®Wait¡ªwhere are the knights Nicholas left to guard her?¡¯ Carina wondered as they entered. Hana finally released her hand and then spun around quickly to slam the door shut and slid the lock into place.

    ¡°Hana,¡± Carina whispered uncertainly, her mind still spinning to understand their rather dramatic exit. ¡°That was¡ª¡± Her thoughts and words died as Hana turned towards her, cupped Carina¡¯s cheeks again, and then leaned in to kiss the Baroness¡¯s lips.

    ¡®Okay¡ªWhat?¡¯

    Eleanora¡¯s fists pounded against the door behind them, followed by an angry, tearful protest. ¡°Hana! Hana, open the door! Please, talk to me. Don¡¯t shut me out like this¡ª¡±

    Carina stood as stiff as a tree while Hana embraced her tightly and once more buried her face against Carina¡¯s neck and shoulder.

    ¡°I missed you, Kirsi,¡± Hana whispered.

    Carina shivered. Her arms moved around Hana of their own accord as her voice answered confidently, ¡°I told you I¡¯d come back¡ªHana.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 90: {Part One}: Marked for Death

    ??????????

    The muffled sound of Eleanora sobbing filtered through the door between the secret lovers as Lady Isabella led the crown princess away from Hana¡¯s room. Carina stared at the oaken door and sighed. It seemed odd that her plan to remove Hana from the palace had been accelerated by Eleanora¡¯s own hand.

    ¡®No, there¡¯s something else going on here. Hana¡¯s behavior¡ªthis feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡ª¡¯

    Carina¡¯s thoughts scattered as Maura appeared through the bedroom door to glare at her reproachfully. The Baroness realized she was still hugging Hana quite tightly and relaxed her arms as she pulled away.

    ¡°Hana,¡± Carina said hesitantly as the attendant held onto her stubbornly. ¡°Hana, they have gone¡ªcan we¡ªtalk for a moment?¡±

    Hana¡¯s fingers slowly relaxed their grip, and she nodded as she pulled her head away from Carina¡¯s neck. ¡°Of course, there is so much I want to ask¡ª¡± She hesitated as she took in the Baroness¡¯s uncomfortable expression. ¡°You¡ªhave you remembered¡ªanything?¡± Hana whispered tentatively.

    ¡®Remembered any of what?¡¯ Carina glanced from Hana to the ghost as Maura glided forward to wrap her arms around Hana¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m not¡ªsure¡ªwhat should I be remembering?¡±

    Hana¡¯s hopeful expression faded, and she crossed her arms with a shiver as Maura kissed her cheek. ¡°Perhaps I am the first to remember this time¡ª¡± Hana murmured as she moved past Carina to sit on the bed. ¡°What¡ªdid you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°You¡ªcalled me Kirsi,¡± Carina began as she turned to face the bed. ¡°Why?¡±

    Fatigue washed over Hana¡¯s face as her head dropped towards her chest with a disappointed sigh.

    ¡®You called me that name in a dream where you died too¡ªwhat does it mean?¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s a name I once knew you by¡ªin another life,¡± Hana said hesitantly as she straightened and brushed the loose locks of her hair behind an ear.

    ¡°Another¡ªlife?¡± Carina echoed and furrowed her brows in confusion. ¡®She can¡¯t be talking about Maura. I have no memory of Maura having another name, and I went by Carina in my last life.¡¯

    Carina shook her head and stepped closer. ¡°I think¡ªyou have me confused with someone else?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Hana replied with immediate confidence that surprised Carina, though the attendant''s face quickly crumpled with visible distress. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be right¡ªat least¡ªit feels like you are Kirsi.¡± Hana grimaced as she pressed a hand to her head. ¡°If only this damn headache would let me think clearly.¡±

    ¡°Hey, easy!¡± Carina said quickly as she moved to sit beside Hana on the bed. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. You remember me from another life. I also¡ªremember you from another life as well.¡±

    Hana¡¯s face brightened instantly.

    ¡°Only, I wasn¡¯t Kirsi in that life,¡± Carina explained slowly. Hana¡¯s delight crumpled as she leaned against her hands and knees dejectedly. Carina placed a hand on the attendant¡¯s shoulder awkwardly, then reached down to take Hana¡¯s hand as she tried to make sense of it all.

    ¡®Is it possible that Hana is another transmigrator? Like Jade and myself?¡¯

    ¡°I have these¡ªdreams,¡± Hana mumbled, still staring at her lap. ¡°Sometimes they match this life, and I see myself here in Lafeara, alone and¡ª¡± Her turquoise-blue eyes clenched with pain as she drew in a sharp breath. ¡°Other times, I remain trapped in Ventryna until Kirsi comes and finds me. She takes me across the sea. I remember the castle we lived in. Walls covered in seashells that glimmered like pearls. Kirsi is standing beside me, holding my hand¡ªjust like you are now. You look different, but you feel like the same person.¡±

    ¡°Feel the same¡ªhow?¡±

    Hana shook her head but raised her head as she tried to answer, ¡°Kirsi told me that she had lived before as many different people and experienced many different lives, but Kirsi always knew who she was.¡±

    ¡®Many different lives?¡¯ Carina shivered as she recalled the strange dream in Anthraticus. ¡®Was that what that demonic woman meant about me having many different names?¡¯

    ¡°Who was I¡ªI mean Kirsi¡ªin these other lives?¡±

    ¡°In the one where I met Kirsi, she was the royal consort of the King of Strugna, a famous dancer that the Emperor¡¯s pirates kidnapped at sea.¡±

    ¡®A dancer?¡¯ Carina looked away and laughed. ¡®That would explain why I¡¯m so fond of dancing, I guess¡ªif¡ª¡¯ She shook her head and pulled away from Hana¡¯s grasp as she stood. ¡®But why don¡¯t I remember any of this? And why does Hana remember this Kirsi but not Maura.¡¯

    Carina turned around to find the attendant studying her with an expression of sadness and longing. ¡°Do you¡ªremember another life when¡ªI am not Maura,¡± Carina sighed and pinched her brows as she struggled to form the words. ¡°I mean do you remember Maura¡ªfrom another life¡ªwhen she is not me?¡±

    Hana blinked and looked momentarily confused before she shrugged. ¡°I remember a life where I died here in Lafeara. There was a servant¡ªa cleaning maid with your name, but she¡ª¡± Hana frowned, and the ghost around her neck seemed to pull back with a cautious expression. ¡°She¡ªdid something¡ªsomething that hurt¡ª¡± A sharp cry of pain hissed through Hana¡¯s clenched teeth as she bowed towards the floor.

    Carina caught her shoulders and held her upright. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just breathe.¡± The Baroness pressed her right hand gently against Hana¡¯s forehead and channeled a light mist of ice against the hunched girl¡¯s warm skin.

    Hana¡¯s left hand pulled away from her skull as she reached out to grasp Carina¡¯s arm and whispered painfully, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind this time. We have to stay together¡ªyou promised.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you behind,¡± Carina replied automatically. She watched as Maura circled around them. The ghost¡¯s expression seemed annoyed though still concerned.

    Hana nodded and pulled against Carina¡¯s arm as she straightened. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here,¡± her turquoise eyes were brimming with fear as they pulled Carina¡¯s gaze, ¡°¡ªit ends badly if we stay.¡±

    ¡®Yes, if the future continued to follow Maura¡¯s past life¡ªI can certainly agree with you.¡¯

    ¡°Fortunately, I have a plan in place,¡± Carina replied reassuringly as she pressed her other cooled hand against the back of Hana¡¯s neck. ¡°A way out for both of us.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    The Baroness smiled ruefully. ¡°My plan will need a few more days¡ªthough I should know if it will work on not before the night is over. Now, let¡¯s get you under the covers. You need to rest. I¡¯ll bring up some citrus and herbal tea to help with the headache.¡±

    Hana shook her head, bewildered, but followed Carina¡¯s instructions obediently. ¡°Eleanora won¡¯t let me leave easily,¡± she whispered as Carina tucked the blankets around her shoulders. ¡°I wish I had remembered sooner¡ªthen I might have spared her feelings.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty,¡± Carina replied firmly. ¡°You don¡¯t belong to her, and she¡ª¡± The Baroness pressed her lips together but held back her criticisms about the crown princess. ¡°As long as you agree to it, Hana, I can get you out of the palace. Away from Eleanora and her family.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Hana nodded eagerly. ¡°As long as you promise that we will stay together.¡±

    ¡®Not exactly what I had in mind originally, but¡ª¡¯ Carina smoothed back the stray flyaways that clung to Hana¡¯s forehead, ¡®It¡¯s not as if I haven¡¯t grown fond of you.¡¯

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    ¡°It will have to be soon,¡± Hana pressed worriedly. ¡°Once Eleanora becomes queen¡ª¡±

    ¡®It will be harder for you to leave the palace service without her permission.¡¯ Carina nodded and pressed a thumb to the furrow between Hana¡¯s brows.

    ¡°I said I had a plan,¡± Carina admonished gently. ¡°We¡¯ll both be out of the palace before Holy Saint¡¯s Day.¡± She moved to step away, but Hana caught her wrist and clung to it tightly.

    ¡°Stay with me¡ª¡± the older girl whispered anxiously, ¡°¡ªuntil I fall asleep?¡±

    ¡®Who am I to you exactly?¡¯ Carina wondered even as she reached out to move the chair beside the bed closer. ¡°Alright, shall I read to you?¡±

    ¡°If you like,¡± Hana said with a shy smile. ¡°Or you could¡ªsing me a lullaby.¡±

    ¡®A lullaby?¡¯ Carina blinked as she studied the girl¡¯s reddening cheeks. ¡®Is she¡ªblushing?¡¯

    ?????

    In the end, Carina settled for reading a book left on the bedside table. Hana fell asleep but tossed about uneasily as Carina watched her and contemplated her next move.

    After Hana fell asleep, Maura had drifted away to wherever she lurked inside the palace. The very thought of leaving the room presented its own hurdles, considering how angry and distraught Eleanora had been.

    A knock at the door snapped Carina¡¯s gaze away from the bedroom window, where the sun had resigned its reign to the yawning moon and stars.

    ¡°Lady Maura?¡± Mrs. Poppy whispered anxiously from the other side of the barrier. ¡°Captain Beaumont is waiting for you downstairs. He said he was instructed to escort you to the royal library?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a moment,¡± Carina replied in a raised whisper as she checked Hana¡¯s sleeping face worriedly.

    The Baroness opened the door cautiously to find only the housekeeper waiting outside.

    ¡°Is Lady Hana alright?¡± Poppy asked with a worried glance past Carina as she turned to shut the door.

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep, but she will need food and drink brought up when she wakes,¡± Carina replied as she stepped further away from the door. ¡°Do you know what happened to the knights who were supposed to be on duty to guard her?¡±

    ¡°The knights? Oh, the ones sent over by his Majesty. Eleanora dismissed them a while ago since Hana is awake,¡± Poppy replied with an uncertain shrug.

    ¡®I suppose that makes sense since we know Haemish was the one who sent the assassins, but it doesn¡¯t explain why they weren¡¯t here when Hana woke up.¡¯ Carina sighed and moved across the hall to enter her bedroom and fetch a cloak. She locked the door firmly and turned to find Poppy still waiting. ¡°Please keep an eye on Hana for me and give her some potage or light porridge to eat once she wakes up again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Poppy replied with an impatient wave of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll inform her Highness that Hana is sleeping once more. One of the maids can watch over her while you¡¯re gone until she wakes up.¡±

    ¡®That will have to do for now.¡¯ Carina nodded her gratitude to the housekeeper and quickly headed down the stairs.

    Captain Beaumont waited below as promised, though he looked more than a little haggard himself as he turned to greet the Baroness with a bow. ¡°Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°I am ready. We should leave quickly,¡± Carina urged as she motioned towards the door. ¡°It would be best if I returned before curfew.¡±

    ¡°Curfew does not apply to guests summoned by his Majesty,¡± Beaumont replied calmly as he followed her through the door into the outside cool evening air. ¡°You seem¡ªuneasy, Lady Maura. Are you worried about your meeting with the crown prince?¡±

    Carina paused only for a moment, which gave the knight captain time to catch up to her. Still, she noted an odd stiffness to his gait and the strange way his right arm remained tucked against his side. ¡°Perhaps a little¡ªare you unwell, Captain?¡±

    ¡°I am doing better than I deserve,¡± Beaumont replied with a wry smile. ¡°Nothing to cause concern, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina glanced from his arm to Beaumont¡¯s violet eyes, then nodded and followed him to the waiting open gate. The familiar speckled gelding pricked up his ears and snorted softly in greeting as one of the gate guards handed the horse''s reins to the knight captain. Beaumont accepted the reins with his left hand, and Carina frowned as he led the horse towards her.

    ¡®I¡¯m fairly certain he was left-handed. What happened to his arm?¡¯

    ¡°You can ride him if you like,¡± Beaumont offered with an attempt at a smile. ¡°His name is Titan.¡±

    Carina glanced from the towering warhorse to the giant of a man that was equal to its height and smothered a laugh. ¡°I¡¯m fine with walking,¡± she replied as she reached up to pet the gelding¡¯s soft nose. The gesture was rewarded with a loud snort from Titan directed into Carina¡¯s face.

    ¡°Titan, don¡¯t be rude,¡± Beaumont reproached gently as he rubbed the stallion¡¯s neck. ¡°He¡¯s just cranky because he needs a good run.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s venting his anger on me?¡± Carina scoffed, then narrowed her eyes as the torches posted on the gate posts flickered against the beads of sweat that lined Beaumont¡¯s hairline and collar.

    ¡®Is he¡ª¡¯ Carina stepped forward and raised a hand to Beaumont¡¯s cheek. She flinched at the heat that radiated from his skin like a burning fire. ¡®He¡¯s sweating from a fever! He shouldn¡¯t be standing at all!¡¯

    Beaumont glanced down at her worriedly, then offered a tight smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± he said as he pulled Titan down the street in the direction they needed to take to reach Peony Palace.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s true,¡± Carina retorted angrily as she followed. ¡°Beaumont, you have a fever. You should see a physician and¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong with your right arm?¡±

    ¡°A physician would only panic¡ªthey can¡¯t help with this sort of thing,¡± Beaumont answered wearily as Titan¡¯s loud footsteps filled the quiet palace street.

    ¡°What sort of thing?¡± Carina snapped back then stopped abruptly. ¡°You¡ªare you talking¡ªabout the Death Mark?¡± Her words ended with a whisper as the knight captain stopped and turned to face her. ¡°But how¡ª¡± Carina groaned as she pressed her hand to her face, recalling the evening she had shared a meal with the captain and her oddly behaving ankle had recovered after Beaumont returned her shoe. ¡°How did you take it from me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty gifted with enchants,¡± Beaumont replied with a casual shrug. ¡°Anyway, I have a few days still before it activates.¡±

    ¡°Gifted?¡± Carina¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you a half-witch or something?¡±

    Beaumont¡¯s violet eyes flickered towards her and away. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re a witch! Or can mortals or regular people use enchants?¡±

    The knight captain sighed. ¡°What I am is complicated¡ª¡± his violet eyes wandered over Carina¡¯s face as if searching for something. ¡°I¡¯m not sure you¡¯re ready to hear about all that yet.¡±

    ¡°All what?¡±

    Beaumont shook his head and turned around to continue on to their destination. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°And what do I have to do to be ready?¡± Carina demanded as she stormed after him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of what, but who¡ª¡± Beaumont glanced up towards the stars and fell silent for a while as Titan¡¯s hooves echoed on the cobblestone beside them. ¡°Anyway, I promised I wouldn¡¯t lie to you¡ªso please be patient.¡±

    ¡®When did you promise something like that?¡¯ Carina shook her head as her gaze drifted to the knight¡¯s stiff arm. Once again, she reached out instinctively to touch him. Beneath the coarse wool fabric of Beaumont¡¯s uniform, his arm felt hot and brittle to the touch as if Carina had grabbed a log of burning coal. Beaumont hissed and stumbled as he pulled his arm away.

    ¡®Nothing serious?!¡¯ Carina stared down at her hand, the heat of his arm still burning against her fingertips. ¡°What will you do¡ªwhen it activates?¡± she whispered tightly.

    Beaumont took in a deep breath as he leaned against Titan, then straightened. ¡°Survive,¡± he replied with a grim but somehow cocky smile. ¡°Somehow.¡±

    ¡®Is he a fucking idiot?¡¯ Carina sucked in an angry breath but remained silent as they continued their walk past the Palace gardens, past a trio of knights who saluted Captain Beaumont, who offered a stiff nod in return. The stars were brighter by the time the walls of Peony Palace finally appeared before them.

    ¡°Do you have a plan?¡± Carina demanded softly as the gate drew closer.

    ¡°Did you have a plan when you decided to kill the Ambassador?¡± Beaumont retorted without looking in her direction. The accusation in his words made Carina stumble as her hands locked into fists.

    ¡°Yes, I do¡ªI did. Okay, so I didn¡¯t know about the Death Mark,¡± she admitted reluctantly.

    Beaumont snorted softly and offered her what might have been a sympathetic look. ¡°As much as you think you know, Lady Maura, there¡¯s a lot you still need to learn.¡±

    ¡°This is coming from the man who withholds information because he deems me ¡®not ready,¡¯¡± Carina muttered sourly.

    Beneath his glistening furrowed brows, Beaumont¡¯s lips twitched with a smile. Then he stopped and turned directly towards her. ¡°You¡¯re not an assassin, Lady Maura. You¡¯re a witch,¡± he whispered tensely while observing the empty street around them. ¡°Haemish was also a witch, but instead of magic, you use poison to kill him¡ª¡±

    ¡°How did you¡ª¡±

    Beaumont held up a hand and sighed as he tapped his nose. ¡°Consider it a curse, but there¡¯s not much that escapes my sense of smell.¡±

    Carina crossed her arms and snorted. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not a half-witch?¡±

    ¡°Positive.¡±

    Carina arched a brow, somewhat impressed by his keen sense of smell. ¡®Why can¡¯t I smell anything different between witches and regular people anyway? It seems like that would be a rather handy skill to have in this world!¡¯

    ¡°My point is that if you¡¯re going to get your hands bloody, then don¡¯t think with these¡ª¡± he held up her hand for a moment ¡°but with this,¡± Beaumont pressed her hand against Carina¡¯s chest, then quickly stepped away as he headed towards the gate, leaving Carina to catch up and ponder his advice.

    ¡®Is he telling me I should use magic to kill a witch? But wouldn¡¯t a witch expect that?¡¯

    ¡°His Majesty is expecting us,¡± Beaumont called to the two guards on duty at the gate. Both knights saluted him respectfully and then promptly opened the gates.

    Carina quietly shook her head and followed Beaumont with a sigh. ¡®I never thought the day would come when I would be worried about the wellbeing of Maura¡¯s executioner.¡¯ The Baroness squared her shoulders back and raised her chin as she faced the palace of Lafeara¡¯s monarchs and focused on the plan that would win Hana and herself their freedom.

 Book 2: Chapter 90: {Part Two}: A Balance of Truths

    ??????????

    The library inside Peony Palace was reserved for the training of the royal children and each chosen successor. Constance had mentioned this as she laid out the curriculum of books selected to prepare Carina for the Selection examination.

    ¡°Each of these works resides inside the royal library along with many other valuable books of which there exists only a single copy. There is knowledge of the world that only the royal family, and those close to them, are permitted to read.¡±

    ¡®Then why did Nicholas choose the library of all rooms to meet me?¡¯ Carina wondered as she followed Beaumont¡¯s tall figure. The distant glow of a lantern soon guided them to a corner in the library where several couches, a table for eating, and a large desk, currently occupied by the crown prince, were arranged for maximum comfort and privacy.

    ¡°Captain Beaumont. Lady Maura,¡± Nicholas greeted as he flipped the cover of the book he had been reading closed. ¡°I¡¯m pleased you could make it.¡±

    ¡°How could I refuse your Majesty?¡± Carina replied demurely as Beaumont bowed and moved off to stand behind Nicholas¡¯s desk. ¡®Like a dog returning to their master,¡¯ Carina observed with a tinge of frustration. ¡®And yet he hasn¡¯t told the crown prince my secrets¡ªor has he?¡¯ She refocused on Nicholas as she curtsied respectfully.

    ¡°Rise, Lady Maura. We can dispense with formalities for this evening,¡± Nicholas said benevolently as he left his chair and gestured to the couch. ¡°Please, take a seat and make yourself comfortable.¡±

    Although she found his suddenly friendly behavior odd, Carina turned towards the couch and sat in the corner closest to her. She frowned when Nicholas chose to sit beside her rather than take the sofa opposite. ¡®Okay, maybe a little too friendly?¡¯ Carina folded her hands gracefully as she turned to face the young monarch with a polite smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem at all surprised that I summoned you,¡± Nicholas observed as he leaned back into the cushion of the couch. ¡°Perhaps you expected it?¡± His face and hazel-blue eyes turned towards her with an inquisitive stare.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Carina replied carefully as she met his gaze. ¡°I except it has something to do with a letter your Majesty received recently.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, this letter, in fact,¡± Nicholas reached inside his jacket and pulled out the letter sealed with Frost''s snowflake emblem, though the seal had since been broken. The crown prince placed the note on the cushion between them. ¡°I assume you sent it to Lord Seymour, knowing he would deliver it to me.¡±

    ¡°That is correct,¡± Carina answered calmly as she met his hazel-blue eyes and waited for Nicholas to connect all the dots of her carefully prepared introduction.

    The crown prince crossed his legs and continued to study her with a curious smile that twitched beneath his splayed fingers. ¡°I should have known,¡± Nicholas said begrudgingly. ¡°All the pieces were there¡ªand it would certainly explain much of the mystery which seems to surround you. Your skill as a designer, how you won the Countess¡¯s support, that little act about seeing the future during the Selection¡ª¡± he smirked and shook his head ¡°¡ªI should have put it all together much sooner.¡±

    Carina repressed a smile of relief as she nodded. ¡°Of course, it was necessary for me to keep this hidden as such an identity comes with many tedious complications and unwanted attention.¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s not something to brag about either,¡± Nicholas replied with a dismissive wave. ¡°Though I suppose the identity of Frost¡¯s bastard daughter might be considered valuable to many.¡±

    Carina blinked as the tension in her chest deflated beneath the weight of disbelief. ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡°Still, despite your rather tarnished origins, your father wields a great deal of respect and admiration for someone who¡¯s lived as a phantom all his life.¡± Nicholas grinned at her shocked expression. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s why your mother didn¡¯t try getting rid of you or even putting you up for adoption. She must have been blackmailing him for money, though Saints know what she spent it on given the Turnbells current financial situation.¡±

    Carina blinked as Nicholas suddenly leaned forward, closing the distance between them as he critically studied her face. ¡°I¡¯m told your other two siblings resembled Lord Josiah with their green eyes and red hair. I¡¯ve also seen Helena¡¯s portrait in your grandfather¡¯s house, and you look nothing like her, which means these blue eyes and dark hair must come from your father.¡±

    Carina resisted the urge to shove his face away as her emotions swung between disappointment and bitter relief. ¡®Perhaps it''s best if I follow the narrative Nicholas has chosen. A monarch this stupid might not make such a great ally after all.¡¯

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± Carina answered stiffly as she refocused on the crown prince¡¯s expectant gaze. ¡°I suppose I do resemble my father¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah-ha! And it was Sir Frost who provided you with a connection to the Countess,¡± Nicholas continued eagerly with a snap of his fingers. ¡°Between Frost and Lady Constance, you were provided the proper upbringing Lady Helena denied you. Frost also financed your designs by investing in Sir Everly¡¯s boutique to give you a place to sell them.¡±

    ¡®Well, he¡¯s not completely off base.¡¯ Carina¡¯s smile faltered as she looked away from Nicholas¡¯s victorious expression and sighed.

    ¡°Did I get something wrong?¡± Nicholas queried with a frown.

    ¡°Your Majesty is¡ªmost perceptive, but¡ª¡± Carina composed herself and offered him a polite smile ¡°¡ªperhaps we should discuss Frost¡¯s proposal instead?¡±

    ¡°Your father¡¯s proposal?¡± Nicholas corrected pointedly as he tapped the letter. ¡°His demands were by far my biggest clue. Although, I was surprised to find that Lady Hana was also mentioned. Does she have some relationship with Frost?¡±

    ¡°In a way, you could say Frost has taken an interest in her future to repay a debt to an old, departed friend,¡± Carina replied without hesitation.

    ¡°I see,¡± Nicholas tilted his head and shrugged. ¡°Well, his requests were not difficult, though I must admit I have some¡ªunresolved doubts.¡±

    ¡°Then I hope your Majesty will share them with me, despite my lacking position,¡± Carina replied with a hint of cynicism.

    Nicholas furrowed his brows for a moment at her tone but then sighed. ¡°I suppose if Frost insists on continuing this little charade¡ªI have no choice but to rely on you, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡®Well¡ªperhaps I¡¯ll enlighten you another day.¡¯ Carina smiled with forced patience as she waited for him to continue.

    ¡°Frost mentioned that Lafeara¡¯s future is unstable and that he has a means of helping me secure that future,¡± Nicholas explained hesitantly as he folded his hands around his knee. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you read the letter. What does he mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Exactly as was written. Lafeara is in danger,¡± Carina replied firmly. ¡°It is threatened both from within and without.¡±

    ¡°Within being my unstable grasp on the throne?¡± Nicholas replied with a raised brow with a mocking smile. ¡°And without¡ª¡± he tilted his head, ¡°¡ªthe Pope or the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Who do your Majesty believe to be the bigger threat?¡± Carina queried curiously.

    ¡°The Emperor,¡± Nicholas replied immediately and then rose from the couch to pace around the table. ¡°So, how can Frost help?¡±

    ¡°As far as national security. Frost will finance the cost to recruit and equip three thousand soldiers who will be added to your Majesties forces¡ªprovided the men are allowed to volunteer and not conscripted. Additionally, these men will receive their salary on the first day of training instead of two months later when they are officially recruited into the army.¡±

    Nicholas sat down on the couch across from her; disbelief etched into his face as he slowly leaned forward against his knees. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡ªthat Frost has the means to build an army of that size¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty,¡± Carina replied. ¡®Though the cost will dig quite a hole into my savings. It¡¯s no secret that you wish to strengthen Lafeara¡¯s military force.¡¯

    Nicholas leaned back with a weary expression. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Frost recruit his own army then?¡±

    Carina blinked, caught off guard by the question. ¡°Because¡ªonly a Duke is allowed to hold a standing army under their banner¡ª¡±

    ¡°There are other nobles who recruit and build forces in secret,¡± Nicholas replied with a cynical smile.

    ¡®You¡¯re referring to the secret army Marquess Borghese has been building since King Henri¡¯s death.¡¯

    ¡°If your Majesty is aware of such treason, why does he not have these nobles arrested and their army conscripted or eradicated?¡±

    Nicholas laughed and gestured vaguely to the painting of King Henri garbed in battle armor on a glittering black warhorse. ¡°My father would have done so without a second thought¡ªbut I have yet to gain enough support among the nobles to start what might amount to civil war.¡± He lowered his hand and laced his fingers together as he leaned towards her. ¡°Not every member of the House of Lords was ready to accept me as crown prince and their future ruler following Tristan¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡®And Henri burned several noble families who protested against your promotion in public, further alienating many of the great families against you.¡¯

    Nicholas sighed and spread his hands. ¡°I have no reason to reject Frost¡¯s generous offer, but¡ªI am curious,¡± His hazel-blue eyes narrowed in on Carina as if he had come to some realization. ¡°If your father cares about you to this extent, then why did Frost leave you with the Turnbells all those years? As your blood parent, he could have staked his claim to you.¡±

    ¡®You want me to explain why a figment of your imagination didn¡¯t sweep me away to safety.¡¯ Carina¡¯s smile twisted as she dropped her gaze and sighed. ¡®However, Maura¡¯s real father is dead and probably never knew she existed.¡¯ ¡°My relationship to Frost and the Turnbells is¡ªa bit more complicated than that.¡±

    ¡°Ah well, I suppose every family has their complications.¡± Nicholas straightened and ran his hands down his trousers. ¡°But to offer so much and ask so little, I must admit¡ªI¡¯m curious as to Frost¡¯s true motives?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, until your Majesty agrees to the partnership¡ªI am unable to divulge much further.¡± Carina shifted in her seat as she watched Nicholas visibly weigh the offer in his mind. ¡°But I did come prepared to offer you one other piece of information I believe your Majesty needs to hear.¡±

    Nicholas studied her and then waved a hand permissively. ¡°Then, please share this information, Lady Maura.¡±

    Carina unfolded her hands and cleared her throat as she brushed back the hair tickling against her ear. ¡°Before I begin, I must ask your Majesty¡¯s forgiveness for any offense my words may cause.¡±

    ¡°Well, now you¡¯ve definitely piqued my interest¡ªand you have my forgiveness,¡± Nicholas replied dryly.

    ¡°Your Majesty has grown up in the shadow of the First Prince since the day you were born,¡± Carina began slowly. ¡°But truth be told, even before King Henri named Tristan as Crown Prince, you were born as Lafeara¡¯s next rightful king.¡±

    Nicholas stared at her silently and then crossed his arms as his gaze wandered to the shelves of books behind Carina. ¡°Your meaning, if I¡¯ve understood you clearly, holds a rather dangerous accusation, Lady Maura. Perhaps you could clarify this insinuation further since you already have my forgiveness.¡±

    Carina swallowed and clasped her hands together tightly once more. ¡°You are Lafeara¡¯s rightful king, not because of Tristan¡¯s death, but because Tristan had no claim to Lafeara¡¯s throne to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡± Nicholas scoffed darkly as he leaned against the sofa and dragged a hand down his face. ¡°I admit, I have heard such rumors before, Lady Maura. I was told the same sordid tale the day Tristan died on the battlefield facing the Tharyn hordes.¡± The crown prince pressed a hand against his chest as he met her gaze forcefully. ¡°But I have never for a moment doubted that Tristan was my brother¡ªnot the bastard everyone else claims him to be now that he¡¯s conveniently dead.¡±

    ¡°Tristan is not King Henri¡¯s son. He was born the Emperor¡¯s bastard.¡±

    Surprise registered across Nicholas''s face, followed by a flicker of fear as the crown prince¡¯s gaze dropped to the floor. ¡°That¡¯s¡ªimpossible,¡± the crown prince whispered and then covered his mouth.

    Carina let out a slow breath as she waited for his reply, but Nicholas remained frozen in place as the candle on his desk flickered unsteadily.

    ¡°Those¡ª¡± Nicholas began haltingly, ¡°¡ªAre easy claims to make.¡± He raised his head slowly, his expression blank and empty. ¡°Seeing as the only people who could verify your words are all dead¡ªexcept the Emperor, of course.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty can confirm them yourself when Tristan returns,¡± Carina replied as she pressed her hands against her lap and steeled herself.

    ¡°What?¡± Nicholas looked lost for a moment as he wrestled with the meaning behind Carina¡¯s words. ¡°H-how¡ªhow could he return? Tristan is dead!¡± Nicholas¡¯s hands trembled visibly as he shot to his feet and turned towards Beaumont. ¡°He died when Wolfthorn Forest was burnt to the ground!¡± The crown prince whirled back to face Carina, cynicism brimming behind his furious expression. ¡°They say the Emperor was the one who called down hellfire from the heavens to punish the Thrayn¡¯s for trespassing into his territory¡ªand now you¡¯re telling me he¡¯s Tristan¡¯s Father? That Tristan is¡ª¡±

    Carina rose cautiously as the pale crown prince clutched his chest and drew in a harsh breath. ¡°Prince Tristan is alive, your Majesty, and he will return to Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°Why!¡± Nicholas yelled frantically. ¡°If he¡¯s not my brother¡ªif he¡¯s not a prince of Lafeara. What possible reason could Tristan have to¡ª¡± Although it hardly seemed possible, Nicholas grew paler still as his skin turned an odd shade of green. The crown prince pressed a fist to his stomach as he wobbled unsteadily to the side. ¡°Elly¡ªhe¡¯s coming back for Eleanora.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 91: An Alliance of Convenience

    ??????????

    ¡°Your brother is dead, Nicholas,¡± Dowager Octavia¡¯s cold voice rebounded off the throne room walls as she stood beside Henri¡¯s empty chair. ¡°That means you will be Lafeara¡¯s next king.¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡± Nicholas echoed back as he processed this shocking news his grandmother presented so emotionlessly. His own stomach was a cauldron of anger, relief, and guilt.

    ¡°Prince Tristan is alive, your Majesty¡ªwill return to Lafeara.¡±

    ¡®No!¡¯ Once more, anger, disbelief, and guilt raged through him as Nicholas stared at the attendant before him, who offered this earth-shattering secret with quiet, calm composure. The blood rushing to Nicholas¡¯s head made it feel heavy. His lungs were far too light and empty as his limbs went numb and the library tilted.

    He mumbled out something about Eleanora as Beaumont caught his arm and assisted the crown prince down into the sofa. There Nicholas locked his shaking hands together and pressed them against his lap.

    ¡°How?¡± Nicholas demanded hoarsely. The vague singular question cracked beneath the intensity of the storm that threatened to submerge him. ¡®How could Tristan be alive? How could the Dowager¡¯s spies have gotten it so wrong? Why hadn¡¯t Quentin¡¯s spies picked up on such a glaringly pertinent bit of information after two years?¡¯

    The crown prince unlocked his hands and pressed all ten fingertips against his pounding forehead as he focused on breathing through the sharp ringing sound that echoed in his ears.

    ¡®So Emperor Arius was Tristan¡¯s father? Well, if Tristan is still alive, he will likely be in Ventrayna. But why stay hidden? Why let me marry Eleanora? What game are you playing, Tristan?¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Lady Maura¡¯s wavering voice broke through the haze of questions as Nicholas became aware of Beaumont¡¯s burning grip on his shoulder.

    ¡°T-thank you, Captain. I¡¯m quite alright,¡± Nicholas said as he moved to push the hand away. ¡®Why is it so bloody hot?¡¯ The crown prince shook his head and refocused. ¡°Might I ask¡ªhow Frost came by this information, Lady Maura?¡±

    The attendant folded her hands together before answering. ¡°Frost has expanded his businesses into Strugna and Ventrayna. One of his associates came across information regarding the Emperor¡¯s newly acknowledged son, who was recovered from the border two years ago.¡±

    ¡°Information or rumors?¡± Nicholas snapped quickly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the information is reliable,¡± Maura countered firmly. ¡°If your Majesty requires further proof that your brother is alive, I am willing to stake my life¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡± Nicholas held up a hand and shook his head, ¡°No, that¡¯s quite alright. I suppose the famous clairvoyant wouldn¡¯t dare make such a claim without proof. After all, such a deception would amount to treason. Even if I couldn¡¯t find Frost to execute him, the law would allow me to confiscate all of his business, properties, and wealth. Along with yours, of course, Lady Aconitum.¡±

    Maura blinked, a faint expression of annoyance flickered across her ice-blue eyes¡ªthat reminded Nicholas eerily of his grandmother¡¯s¡ªand then quickly vanished.

    The crown prince looked away first. His spinning mind pulled to the distant memory of Tristan¡¯s funeral.

    A heavy weight of silence hung about the day, infiltrated by malicious whispers no matter where Nicholas turned. King Henri placed an empty casket marked with Tristan¡¯s name beside Queen Catalina¡¯s sealed marble coffin. The ceremony was brisk, the tomb sealed without fanfare, while the period of public mourning was shortened from the usual week to a mere day.

    Even without a royal order, the country mourned their lost First Prince. The Red Wolf Army token was draped from nearly every window and post in silent tribute¡ªuntil the capital knights ripped them all down and burned them.

    Nicholas watched it all from the safety of his carriage as he traveled to visit Rosalinda. His brother¡¯s death changed everything. The kingdom''s loss had propelled Nicholas from the shadows, where he had resigned to live his easy life as the second prince. Strangers he had never known¡ªor who had never taken note of him before now rushed to offer their condolences.

    But neither the King nor the Dowager shed a tear for the fallen crown prince who had perished valiantly protecting Lafeara¡¯s borders. Nicholas had attributed their stony expressions to shock. He himself had joined the hunt for Tristan¡¯s body leading up to the funeral. It took one look at the devastation of the utterly transformed landscape of Wolf Thorne Forest, burned by a deluge of hellfire called down from the heavens, for Nicholas to accept the futility of such a hope.

    His brother hadn¡¯t just died; Tristan had vanished. Evaporated into thin air or burned to ash that mingled with the muddy, bloody ground.

    So Nicholas settled for burying a bottle of bloody ashes in the ground along with his foolish enmity and resentment to his older brother. Three days after Tristan¡¯s official burial, Nicholas, the Second Prince, was coronated as Lafeara¡¯s Crown Prince and future King.

    In light of Tristan¡¯s death, the transition of power was to be expected, yet more than one faction of the noble families spoke out against it. Nicholas¡¯s lack of experience, training, preparation, the unresolved engagement to Princess Eleanora, and, of course, the fact that Tristan¡¯s body remained unrecovered¡ªthe clamor of excuses was without end.

    ¡®Even with Tristan removed as an option, they still didn¡¯t want me.¡¯ The weight of this reality had been a bitter pill for Nicholas to swallow.

    ¡°It is not up to the nobles to decide if my living son is more fit to rule than a dead one,¡± had been Henri¡¯s reply to the noble''s protest. The dispute was made all the more complicated when the King invited Pope Jericho¡¯s witch hunters into Lafeara to subdue the so-called witches'' rebellion among the noble families who stood against Nicholas.

    First was the public arrest of key nobles. Then the public execution of prisoners who were not granted a trial. ¡°Criminals¡± and their families were burned without any form of physical proof presented to show guilt. It didn¡¯t take long for nearly every noble house in Lafeara to turn against Henri, and by association, Nicholas. Death threats soon followed, yet still, Henri continued to eradicate entire bloodlines.

    The discovery of the King¡¯s body, after he had fallen from the ramparts of the fortress wall, came as no surprise to anyone. Rumors that Henri had gone mad from the shock of losing Tristan, the son of his favorite queen, gained the dead monarch very little public sympathy or pity. The bodies of the nobles and their children that Henri burned were not soon forgotten.

    With the king gone, Nicholas found himself at the mercy of his grandmother, Dowager Octavia, and the members of the House of Lords, who all¡ªin their own way¡ªmade every effort to show Nicholas where they found him lacking as a monarch.

    Nicholas buried his father in the royal tombs beside Queen Rosalinda¡¯s coffin. With the House of Lord¡¯s support Nicholas forbid any form of public mourning as a demonstration of remorse for the many who had suffered at the late king¡¯s hand.

    With the help of Countess Constance of Hawthorne, Nicholas made peace with the noble families. At the House of Lords'' insistence, he accepted the Emperor¡¯s proposal to take Eleanora as his queen to guarantee the continued alliance with the Ventrayna witch nation. Under the Dowager¡¯s advisement, Nicholas limited his visits to Rosalind to once every other week and moved his mistress into a suitable house where she would be comfortable.

    The pressure of filling Tristan¡¯s shoes, ensuring the safety of the kingdom, sacrificing his own personal wants and desires all to prove he was a prince worthy of inheriting Lafeara¡¯s throne had weighed upon Nicholas¡¯s shoulders since the moment the Dowager had informed him of Tristan¡¯s death.

    ¡®And all for what? Tristan is alive. If he is Arius¡¯s son, he¡¯ll have the Emperor¡¯s backing. What the hell can I do if he decides to come back here to take Eleanora, the throne, and all of Lafeara from me?¡¯

    Nicholas dragged a hand down his face and sighed as his gaze wandered around the splendorous royal library, a room that had been forbidden to Nicholas when he was but a second prince.

    ¡®No, it need not come to that. Tristan will likely inherit the Emperor¡¯s throne. What would he want with Lafeara then? I don¡¯t see him going to war with the very armies he fought beside to win back a lessor kingdom¡¯s throne. And Eleanora¡ªif Tristan had wanted to save her from this marriage, he had two years to do so!¡¯

    The sound of metal shifted Nicholas¡¯s attention to where Maura was pouring water into a cup. She brought the drink over and offered it to him. ¡°Here, your Majesty, please drink this.¡±

    Nicholas stared at the silver cup, the craftsmanship of etched wolves upon a silver metal material meant to warn him of any potential poison. The crown prince accepted the cup and raised it over his shoulder to Beaumont.

    ¡°The water is pure, your Majesty,¡± the knight captain replied faithfully.

    ¡°You need it more than I do,¡± Nicholas grumbled with a glance back at the sweating knight. ¡®I can¡¯t afford to lose you if Tristan is on his way back here.¡¯

    Beaumont hesitated, then accepted the drink and downed the entire cup in a single gulp. The metal was warm when the knight captain passed it back to the crown prince, who returned it to Maura.

    The attendant smiled apologetically as she returned the cup to its tray. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for startling your Majesty with this information¡ªbut it was something you needed to hear.¡±

    Nicholas sighed and offered a thin smile. ¡°I admit, I find myself unwilling to believe you¡ªbut then I¡¯ve lived the last two years believing my older brother was truly dead. Now you¡¯re telling me that we were never related at all¡ªand Tristan is still alive! How?¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Maura tilted her head questioningly as she sat back down.

    Nicholas sucked in a breath and clenched his fists. ¡°How is it that everyone believed he was dead? Why was such a mistake made, and why has Tristan kept himself hidden from us¡ªfrom me?¡±

    ¡°I believe the events at Fog Tooth Mountain two years ago were a bit more complicated than a battle between two armies,¡± Maura explained cautiously. ¡°It¡¯s possible that an attempt was made to assassinate the First Prince, which is why Tristan chose to keep his survival secret. It is also possible that the Emperor rescued Tristan before the Wolf Thorn Forest was destroyed. However, we are certain that three Tharyn princes and their armies perished along with the First Prince¡¯s Red Wolf Army. The fact that such overwhelming forces were lying in wait for Tristan raises other questions.¡±

    ¡®Right, of course. Though General Stryker already determined that there may have been a Tharyn spy in the Red Wolf Army who betrayed the prince.¡¯

    ¡°So Frost doesn¡¯t know what happened or how Tristan survived, only that the First Prince is still alive and will be returning to Lafeara?¡± Nicholas pressed, moderately dissatisfied. ¡°Even if Tristan chose to keep his survival a secret from Lafeara and most of the world, why would he turn his back on Eleanora?¡±

    ¡®Why would Tristan let me marry her? Eleanora was his fianc¨¦, and after last night, I¡¯m certain they slept together. If I had known that he was still alive¡ª¡¯ Nicholas pressed a hand to his mouth as a wave of nausea hit him. ¡®Fuck, oh fuck! What is Tristan going to do when he finds out Eleanora and I consummated our marriage?¡¯

    ¡°H-how can I be sure this is true?¡± Nicholas asked shakily through his fingers. ¡°Surely not all of Frost¡¯s visions come true. It makes no sense for Tristan to abandon Eleanora. Surely your father has more tangible proof than visions and rumors?¡±

    Lady Maura appeared to consider this question for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°I know that Frost and Tristan have met face to face.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nicholas¡¯s hand snapped away from his mouth, and he sat up straighter. ¡°But¡ªhow does Frost know he wasn¡¯t speaking to an imposter pretending to be the Frist Prince?¡±

    ¡°Because¡ªFrost met the First Prince before¡ªwhile he was still Lafeara¡¯s Crown Prince,¡± Maura answered hesitantly.

    ¡®Of course, Tristan would be the first person to meet the mysterious investor¡ªbut why does it feel like Maura¡¯s withholding something from me?¡¯

    ¡°In any case,¡± Maura said quickly before Nicholas could fire off another question. ¡°I would be happy to answer any further questions for your Majesty after you agree to my¡ªto Frost¡¯s terms.¡±

    Nicholas exhaled slowly as he slumped back against the sofa and gazed up at the painted ceiling above them. ¡®I need to figure out why Tristan met with Frost. Also, if Tristan is returning to Lafeara, I need to know when and why? Is Tristan a threat or an ally? Damn it!¡¯

    ¡°I agree,¡± Nicholas muttered with a note of defeat as he sat up slowly. ¡°But I¡¯ll need a plausible excuse to grant a promotion in rank to Lady Hana and yourself. Normally marriage is the only way for a noblewoman to rise.¡± He glanced towards Beaumont, whose withdrawn, stony expression betrayed nothing, and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you might have a suggestion to get around that, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°I believe any excuse will do as long as the appropriate land is provided to support the title of Viscountess,¡± Maura replied. ¡°More importantly, I want your assurance that Lady Hana and I will remain free to choose our future marriages, should we wish to take a husband.¡±

    Nicholas half-coughed, half-choked on a laugh and then nodded somberly. ¡®Ah¡ªgood luck, Beaumont.¡¯ ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°As Frost¡¯s representative to your Majesty, it would be best if papers were drawn up permitting me to leave the Crown Princess¡¯s service,¡± Maura continued confidently. ¡°I would like to request Lady Hana¡¯s release as well, given her continuing poor health. There is still enough time to train our replacements before Eleanora becomes queen.¡±

    ¡°Quitting already, Lady Maura?¡± Nicholas leaned against his hand and raised a tired brow. ¡°After you worked so hard to become Eleanora¡¯s lady-in-waiting?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I am capable of supporting Eleanora as I had hoped to when I first entered the palace,¡± Maura replied. For the first time, she directly avoided the crown prince¡¯s gaze and stared instead at her small hands splayed across the fabric of her dress. ¡°We have¡ªdifferent opinions on too many important matters to work well together. I would be happy to support her Highness wherever I can, but not from within Rose Palace.¡±

    Nicholas pursed his lips, intrigued but not very surprised. He decided it would be best to leave questions about the particulars of Maura¡¯s decision for another time. ¡°What about Lady Hana? How can you be sure she wants to leave Eleanora? They are very close friends¡ªor so I¡¯ve been told.¡±

    Lady Maura glanced up at him and appeared to be searching for something for a moment before she replied, ¡°Lady Hana has already expressed her desire to withdraw from service to me personally. In any case, given the recent attack on her person, Lady Hana requires calm and rest to recover. Something that she won¡¯t find inside the palace.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes,¡± Nicholas nodded sympathetically. ¡°Well, unfortunately, being attacked by assassins does not warrant a promotion¡ª"

    ¡°Then your Majesty can call it a reward for Lady Hana¡¯s years of service to the Crown Princess here and in Ventrayna,¡± Maura interrupted with a tight smile.

    ¡°Fair enough. And what about your title?¡± Nicholas queried hopefully.

    Maura tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°I will continue to work towards opening the orphanage for Eleanora¡¯s charity. That is one good merit. I¡¯ve also designed the Crown Princess¡¯s wedding dress, so you could add that on as well if need be. In any case, unless your Majesty wishes to make my connections to Mr. Frost public, any further assistance I might provide to the crown would likely remain discreet.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Nicholas nodded and tapped his fingers against the couch. ¡°I think it would be best if Lady Hana also helped you with the orphanage as much as possible, once her health recovers, of course.¡± The crown prince narrowed his eyes and rubbed his thumb along the leather molding of the cushion beneath him absently. ¡°In the meantime, I will think of something a bit more convincing to add to your list of good deeds. While I wish more nobles would participate in charitable acts, I would have a flood of titles to give out if a single raised orphanage were enough to buy the title of Viscount or Viscountess. It will also take a few weeks to determine which lands to grant you both and deal with the legal paperwork.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your Majesty,¡± Maura replied. ¡°Though I fear I may need to leave service before the week is out.¡±

    ¡®Things are that bad at Rose Palace?¡¯ Nicholas frowned and scratched his neck as he studied Maura curiously. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do, but I am curious, Lady Maura¡ªwhy did Frost request a royal pardon for Lady Hana and yourself? Have either of you done anything that warrants such precautions?¡±

    Although he said it lightly, Maura¡¯s guarded smile told Nicholas that there was more to the request than met the eye. He could also tell that Lady Maura would not give him a straight answer even if he pressed her for one.

    ¡°Frost just wants to ensure our future safety,¡± Maura replied neutrally as she rose from her seat. ¡°When dealing with a powerful monarch, a subject should always be mindful of their neck.¡±

    Nicholas snorted at her response and crossed his legs. ¡°You treat me so cautiously, Lady Maura. I¡¯m beginning to think you view me as some sort of Tyrant?¡±

    ¡°I dare not, your Majesty,¡± Maura replied somberly, once more missing the teasing note in his voice. Nicholas shook his head as she curtsied. ¡°I believe we have discussed enough for one night, your Majesty. I should return to Rose Palace before the night grows darker, and I¡¯m sure your Majesty has much to prepare for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicholas sighed and rubbed his temple. ¡°I have the pleasure of delivering the finished negotiations to the House of Lords tomorrow and then listen to them bellyache about being left out in the cold. In the afternoon, Eleanora and I will have to host the late Ambassador¡¯s funeral outside the capital.¡± The crown prince uncrossed his legs and rose to his feet. A moment of lightheadedness followed as he rubbed down the back of his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll have Sir Olund escort you back to Rose Palace if you don¡¯t mind, Lady Maura.¡±

    She glanced towards Captain Beaumont, whose face was covered in a sheen of sweat, and quickly nodded. ¡°Yes. That will be more than sufficient. Thank you and good night, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Lady Maura.¡± Nicholas dismissed her with a wave of his hand. She turned gracefully with no sign of hesitation from her earlier injury during the Selection. ¡®I¡¯ve underestimated Lady Maura then and perhaps misjudged her too harshly,¡¯ he admitted ruefully with a sigh. ¡®Still, how strange that just as I find myself accepting her, Maura appears to be on the outs with Elea¡ª¡® He stiffened as the attendant disappeared behind the bookshelves, then rushed to his feet. ¡°Lady Maura!¡±

    Maura reappeared with a confused expression as the crown prince reached the end of the bookshelf.

    ¡°About Tristan¡ª¡± Nicholas panted as he leaned against the solid oak, ¡°¡ªdon¡¯t tell Eleanora.¡±

    Maura nodded slowly, though her expression appeared conflicted. ¡°It¡¯s not my place to tell her, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡®Then is it mine?¡¯

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nicholas replied as he stepped back awkwardly. ¡°Have a safe journey back, Lady Maura.¡± He turned around and listened to her departing footsteps for a moment before returning to his desk. The language book he had been studying waited for him, a beginner¡¯s guide to speaking and understanding the Ventrayna tongue. Such a simple thing that should have been a part of Nicholas¡¯s education had anyone even considered the slightest possibility of the Second Prince becoming king.

    ¡®Now I¡¯m learning it in order to forge a better relationship with my wife.¡¯ Nicholas laughed cynically as he pressed his fingers against the leather cover and then shoved the book off the desk before sinking into his chair. ¡®I¡¯m such a fucking idiot.¡¯

 Book 2: Interlude VII: The Role of the Second Prince

    ??????????

    Interlude VII: The Role of the Second Prince

    Nicholas had no memory of Queen Catalina, the Phoenix of Ventrayna, aside from her portrait, which hung beneath a black veil inside his father¡¯s study. His earliest memories were the day-to-day routine, when the second Queen, his mother Rosalinda, would dress up both princes and escort them to Peony Palace, where they had breakfast with King Henri and then departed to start their morning lessons.

    It was a pattern that Nicholas had grown used to¡ªtrailing after Tristan, who always held onto his hand tightly, as if his younger brother by two years, might wander off and get hurt or lost. An odd habit, considering the real troublemaker between the two growing up, had always been Tristan.

    By the time he was four years old, Nicholas had learned to read and write well enough to read his older brother¡¯s history books. The Second Prince quite enjoyed the stories of the first Havadur kings, who joined the Saint in overthrowing the tyrannical reign of the previous royal dynasty.

    At five years old, Nicholas had caught up to his older brother in their royal studies. Tristan, who was known for daydreaming, doodling, or skipping classes altogether, barely made an effort but still managed to at least maintain good grades.

    If Nicholas absorbed books and knowledge the way a sponge did water, then Tristan was the same when it came to the sword. King Henri indulged the First Prince¡¯s fancy and presented Tristan with his first iron training sword at eight years old. As for the boy¡¯s trainer, Marquess Durante, a famous Lafearian General, was chosen to train the First Prince in between the General¡¯s regular visits to the border to subdue Tharyn invaders.

    ¡°Why is Tristan the only one to get a sword?¡± Nicholas asked his mother while waiting for the First Prince to finish his afternoon lessons at the Knight¡¯s Garrison.

    ¡°Because he is older and has a talent for it,¡± Rosalinda replied, preoccupied with her own hobby of numbers and figures that all related to the funds she raised for different charities in her spare time. ¡°As Crown Prince, when Tristan gets older, he will likely have to fight in many battles alongside the Generals.¡±

    ¡°Father doesn¡¯t fight in any battles.¡±

    ¡°Henri did when he was a prince. He won several of them, in fact. And it is part of the royal custom to earn one¡¯s right to rule by fighting alongside the military forces of Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°Then I must learn as well.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Rosalinda looked up from her figures with a frown to where Nicholas sat with a picture book of the Holy Saint¡¯s War.

    ¡°I must defend our country as well¡ªand you most of all, Mother,¡± Nicholas explained gallantly.

    The Second Queen smiled but shook her head. ¡°Do not compete with your brother over a sword,¡± she said with a sigh as she refocused on her work.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    The troubled look on Rosalinda¡¯s face as she set down her pen, left her seat, and joined Nicholas on the sofa was one the Second Prince would not understand for at least another year.

    ¡°Because¡ª¡± Rosalinda explained haltingly, ¡°¡ªit is better for brothers to have separate interests.¡±

    In the way a child does, Nicholas had always understood that Tristan¡¯s mother had died. He understood that this was why Rosalinda had become Tristan¡¯s mother now as well and that they both shared King Henri as their father. Nicholas had never been given reason to question or be concerned with their familial arrangement as he had no other typical family to compare them to. Indeed the Second Prince was quite content to have his older brother around more often instead of living in a separate palace.

    So Nicholas gave up the sword as his mother suggested and decided upon archery instead. Queen Rosalinda gifted him his own small bow and a private instructor, and life moved on in the golden haze of summer, where the world was little different than the painted pages of Nicholas''s book. Large and full of wonder, but where all monsters were kept at a safe distance beyond the great walls of Lafeara¡¯s Palace Fortress.

    It wasn¡¯t until Nicholas turned seven that he finally understood the deeper reason behind his mother¡¯s advice and the true difference between being the First Prince and being Second.

    ¡°Nicholas is really quite something,¡± Lady Sabella explained proudly to Rosalinda, who was enjoying her afternoon tea in Rose Palace¡¯s courtyard of flowers. ¡°His instructor has suggested that the prince¡¯s classes be separated so that Nicholas can continue at his own pace.¡±

    Nicholas smiled at Sabella¡¯s diplomatic way of explaining that Tristan was now holding both of the princes back in class.

    ¡®It¡¯s his own fault for always daydreaming and slipping away to train with the knights.¡¯

    ¡°Is this true, Nicholas?¡± Rosalinda inquired as she lowered this month''s test scores with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Yes, Queen Mother,¡± Nicholas replied, straightening his spine in the vain hope that it would help him catch up to his brother¡¯s sudden growth spurt. Tristan scoffed quietly beside him, utterly unperturbed that his young brother had bested him yet again in their studies.

    Rosalinda nodded as she lifted Tristan¡¯s scores, compared the two, and then handed them back to Lady Sabella. ¡°I think Nicholas has spent too much time studying of late. More time outdoors would do him good. You should pick up your training with the bow again, Nicholas.¡±

    ¡°Outdoors, Mother?¡± Nicholas asked, disappointed that his efforts had once more been glossed over without a single word of praise. ¡®Even if you won¡¯t compliment me, at least reprimand Tristan for not taking our studies seriously. He¡¯s two years older than me and barely passed our last math test.¡¯

    ¡°Nicholas could always use more practice with the sword,¡± Tristan commented with a sly wink at Nicholas, who ignored his older brother''s jab at his non-existent swordsmanship.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for them to compete,¡± Rosalind replied quickly as she tapped the lace linen table cloth before her.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Nicholas demanded. He had grown uncomfortable and frustrated with the lack of expectations everyone seemed to have for him. As far back as Nicholas could remember, he had felt little better than a mirror used to reflect his older brother¡¯s natural abilities. At the same time, the areas Nicholas excelled at were wholly ignored. He was growing very tired of living in Tristan¡¯s shadow.

    Still, Nicholas would be the first to admit that the First Prince was naturally good at everything. Tristan was just lazy when it came to studies, and now that Nicholas had soundly bested him, Rosalinda was saying Nicholas needed to study less?

    ¡®She¡¯s not even your mother. She¡¯s mine. But Mother spends more time worrying about you and praising you than she does me!¡¯

    ¡°Archery is a fine activity for a nobleman to learn,¡± Rosalind continued firmly as she rose from her chair and placed her hands on Nicholas¡¯s young shoulders. ¡°As you are already, Nicholas, you can soon join Henri in the Royal Hunt. With a bit more practice, you may even be able to compete.¡±

    ¡°Compete?¡± Nicholas echoed, his voice grating with conflicted emotions. ¡°With who? Tristan?¡±

    ¡°No, Prince Nicholas,¡± Lady Sabella interrupted quickly. ¡°Her Majesty means you can compete with the other young noble lords. Both princes cannot participate in the Royal Hunt at the same time.¡±

    ¡®Of course.¡¯

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point?¡± Nicholas demanded sullenly.

    Rosalinda withdrew her hands with a clear look of disapproval. ¡°If you have no interest in participating, then you can always learn an instrument¡ªor perhaps take up some art lessons? You do enjoy studying paintings.¡±

    ¡°Art and music are for noblewomen, mother!¡± Nicholas snapped angrily. ¡°Why can¡¯t I pick up sword training instead. Even if I start now, I won¡¯t be able to catch up to this swordmaster,¡± he gestured angrily to Tristan, who grinned at the unexpected compliment.

    ¡°I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you to compete with your brother!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re allowed to ride together at least, Queen Mother?¡± Tristan interjected with an expression that said he was growing tired of the conversation and eager to be dismissed and return to the Knight¡¯s Garrison.

    ¡°Yes, horse-riding would be a good activity,¡± Rosalinda said with a nod of approval, then turned to Lady Sabella. ¡°Start Nicholas off with a pony for now. Something calm and gentle¡ª¡±

    Nicholas flinched as Tristan snickered. The Second Prince¡¯s hands clenched at the thought of the great black warhorse that Tristan was already riding, a gift from the Ambassador of Ventrayna.

    ¡°Well, when you finally upgrade to a real horse¡ª¡± Tristan said with a snort and light slap to Nicholas¡¯s shoulders, ¡°¡ªyou can join me for a ride around the capital.¡±

    ¡°Is that a challenge?¡± Nicholas snapped.

    ¡°No, not really,¡± the First Prince replied with a dismissive shrug. ¡°There¡¯s no horse in Lafeara that can keep up with my Black Devil.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡±

    ¡°Nicholas, you have to learn to crawl before you can run,¡± Tristan countered with that natural, confident laugh that always managed to get under Nicholas¡¯s skin. ¡°Anyway, it''s not a competition.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Nicholas shouted, louder than he had meant to¡ªnot that he had meant to voice his complaints at all. The splinter of disappointment at being ignored again, despite all his best efforts, had somehow loosened the dam of repressed resentment he had built up over the last few years.

    ¡®Why can¡¯t I be first? Why does Tristan get everything? Father rarely acknowledges me; he doesn¡¯t even care what grades I get. Why am I here at all if the only one anyone cares about is Tristan?¡¯

    ¡°If I beat you and the Black Devil, then I get to be crown prince,¡± Nicholas announced as he whirled on his brother. ¡°So take this seriously!¡±

    ¡°Nicholas!¡± Rosalinda cried out; pure unadulterated panic rippled through the Second Queen¡¯s voice as Nicholas turned from Tristan¡¯s startled expression to his mother.

    There was no anger in Rosalinda¡¯s light green eyes, only fear. Then his mother¡¯s gaze flew past Nicholas even as he heard footsteps on the garden path behind him.

    ¡°Well, it seems I¡¯ve interrupted a rather interesting discussion,¡± Dowager Octavia observed as she moved steadily towards the queen and princes.

    ¡°Dowager.¡± The brothers both turned and bowed their heads in greeting.

    Octavia motioned for them to rise and then gripped Nicholas¡¯s jaw tightly as she leaned closer to the Second Prince¡¯s startled face.

    ¡°The title of Crown Prince is not a competition between brothers, Nicholas. It is a decision made by the current ruling monarch, and King Henri has chosen Prince Tristan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandmother,¡± Nicholas muttered, still angry but aware that his words had caused offense.

    ¡°I am sorry, Queen Mother,¡± Rosalinda apologized as she curtsied to the Dowager. ¡°I will correct his behavior¡ª¡±

    ¡°Now, now!¡± Octavia¡¯s voice rippled with amusement as she released Nicholas¡¯s throbbing jaw. ¡°There is nothing wrong with a little healthy competition.¡± Her ice-blue eyes moved from Tristan to Nicholas, her chilling gaze smothering the Second Prince with a look of disapproval. ¡°As long as one does not reach for the impossible.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your Grace,¡± Rosalinda replied, her voice still trembling with fear that Nicholas didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You have been a good mother to both of the princes, Rosalinda,¡± Octavia observed as she stepped around the princes to focus on the Second Queen. ¡°No one could ask more of you.¡±

    Nicholas rubbed his chin, eager to erase the cold, biting touch his grandmother¡¯s fingers always left behind. ¡®Like a dead person.¡¯

    ¡°I came to deliver the First Prince¡¯s medicine,¡± Octavia announced as she waved to Lady Janelle, who carried over a tray with a single cup covered by a blue napkin.

    Tristan grimaced as the Dowager took her seat and then motioned for him to join her. ¡°But I feel fine, Grandmother.¡±

    ¡°You must drink it so that you continue to do so, Tristan,¡± Octavia replied firmly, in a tone that would not allow further argument or delay.

    Tristan sighed and stepped forward as Octavia removed the napkin to reveal a teacup with a dark blue liquid.

    Nicholas remained where he was as his older brother drank the medicine. The First Prince gagged repeatedly, but forced it down, then clutched his stomach as he bowed to the Dowager.

    ¡°T-thank you, Grandmother.¡±

    Octavia smiled and stroked Tristan¡¯s unruly dark curls with a pleased expression. ¡°Do let me know if the First Prince¡¯s fever returns, Rosalinda.¡±

    ¡°I will, your Grace,¡± Rosalinda replied demurely, looking somewhat relieved until Octavia picked up the papers with the prince¡¯s scores that had been left on the table.

    ¡°I see,¡± Octavia murmured as she studied both and then turned her gaze to Nicholas. ¡°I think it''s time the Second Prince took a long break from his studies to enjoy the peace and solitude of the countryside. Perhaps a trip to the Sister¡¯s Church to pray to the Saints for his family, country, and King would do him good.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Nicholas protested as his hands curled into fists.

    ¡°Nicholas!¡± Rosalinda hissed as she grasped his shoulder and sent her son a pleading look.

    ¡°There can only be one Crown Prince,¡± Octavia replied coldly as Tristan coughed, still clutching his stomach as visible sweat appeared along his brow.

    ¡®Then why does it have to be a sick one?¡¯

    Nicholas knew the answer to that question without asking. The truth of the matter stared him in the face each morning as King Henri pulled Tristan, and only Tristan, onto his lap for a hug. Every time their father fussed and praised over his eldest son, a shadow crawled inside Nicholas¡¯s chest and skewed the golden image he once held for his older brother.

    Tristan was the First Prince, the Crown Prince, the loved prince.

    Nicholas was only the Second Prince. A prince that nobody expected anything from or even wanted.

    The following morning, the prince¡¯s royal tutors were dismissed and replaced. Nicholas was barred from entering the royal library, not just for the summer he spent in priest''s robes praying before the statue of Harmonia, but for the rest of his life.

    Even when his throat bled from reciting the Sister¡¯s prayer for eight hours a day, and his knees and back ached from kneeling on the threadbare pillow that offered no protection from the stone floor beneath Abyss Mercy¡¯s watchful eye¡ªno amount of physical pain could compare to the truth Nicholas finally understood. The first lesson of being the Second Prince¡ªnever attempt to outshine the First Prince.

    Beneath the cold, stone gaze of a long-dead Saint, the shadow in the Second Prince¡¯s heart grew stronger until it fused itself to his soul where it tempered his burning resentment.

    ?????

    At eight years old, Nicholas returned to the Royal Palace with little fanfare or notice. He learned to observe the nobles in court silently and took on his Mother¡¯s passive and submissive nature to mask his true feelings.

    Tristan continued to thrive and grow and naturally achieved everything first. The First Prince became a royal knight officer at ten years old. He killed a rare white stag while hunting with King Henri in the royal forest. He even earned his first military victory against the Tharyn invaders by General Durante¡¯s side. Last but not least of these, Tristan was engaged at ten years old to Princess Eleanora, a political arrangement that would ensure a lasting alliance between Lafeara and Ventrayna, and also further secured his position as Crown Prince.

    Nicholas accepted that Tristan was meant to have everything first. He learned to live in his brother¡¯s shadows, where only the leftovers and scraps remained. The Second Prince continued his passion for reading by building his own private library in a country house that Rosalinda purchased under her maiden name. Nicholas also continued his archery lessons, so he had an excuse to join the hunts King Henri was so fond of, though he never attempted to shoot anything. Nicholas never once pulled an arrow from his quiver as he raced through the forest in his father¡¯s train of courtiers.

    Everything in the King¡¯s Forest, from the squirrels, rabbit, birds, deer, and boars, belonged to his older brother.

    ¡®Tristan can have them. I don¡¯t care.¡¯

    That single repeating thought slowly drove away the joy of having an older brother, not that Tristan ever seemed to notice. The Crown Prince showered Nicholas with as much love and affection as he did the Queen and King. The only person Tristan seemed at all reluctant to be close to was Dowager Octavia, who delivered the Crown Prince¡¯s medicine even more frequently as Tristan grew older.

    Then came the long summer of rain where Lady Janelle Borghese died of a sudden chill, and the Dowager shut herself away inside Iris Palace to mourn. Queen Rosalinda took over the task of ensuring the First Prince took his medicine while their grandmother spent most of her time either resting in her palace or in her private garden. A few months later, Rosalinda herself died of a strange fever that smothered her over the course of three agonizing days.

    Nicholas was nine years old the day Queen Rosalinda breathed her last breath, and the Second Prince lost his mother and his place in the world. He was little more than a shadow adrift in a dark forest where all the trees ignored him as they reached towards the burning sun that was the First Prince.

    ¡°The poor Crown Prince, to have lost two mothers.¡±

    ¡°They said it was poison.¡±

    ¡°And who would poison her? Queen Rosalinda was the picture of kindness and obedience itself and had no political ambitions.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember when the First Queen died¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak of such things unless you want to lose your head.¡±

    The whispers of the court attendants could not have confused Nicholas more. Neither could he understand the sudden violent behavior of the Crown Prince, who destroyed every piece of furniture in his bedroom before climbing out the window to escape the palace all together for a ride on his Black Devil.

    ¡®As always, Tristan knows how to make others worry and see only him.¡¯

    Nicholas dressed himself in black mourning clothes the next morning. He followed behind the pale King and the cold, lifeless Dowager as the royal family walked down the cobbled path of the monarch¡¯s cemetery to where his mother¡¯s casket waited. Nicholas would forever remember that day. The way his mother¡¯s white coffin buried in a sea of blue flowers glowed beneath the sun on the shoulders of Lafearian knights, dressed in black and white instead of their usual gold and purple colors.

    ¡°You must lead the way, your Highness,¡± Lady Sabella urged as the knights turned slowly towards the giant royal tomb door.

    The sound of hoofbeats cut off Nicholas¡¯s reply as Tristan made his appearance. The First Prince¡¯s face was more flushed and filled with color than it had been for months. The weeks of sweat and fever he had suffered from leading up to Rosalinda¡¯s death had entirely vanished as Tristan dropped down from Black Devil to bow before King Henri. As usual, the Crown Prince ignored the Dowager while he offered his apologies for being late.

    ¡°Never mind, you are here now. We can begin,¡± Henri said tiredly as he patted Tristan¡¯s shoulder and offered the Crown Prince Rosalinda¡¯s crown.

    Nicholas stared at the crown in stunned silence, his nails biting into his fists as Tristan accepted his mother¡¯s royal circlet. A crown was always buried with each queen so that they might be acknowledged for their good deeds and granted a new life worthy of their talents and merit. The chosen crown was placed inside the sacred ceremonial box carved into the coffin lid by the one closest to the deceased. Either the King or the Queen¡¯s son was given this privilege along with the task of leading the dead queen to her final resting place.

    ¡®Why? Why him and not me?¡¯

    Nicholas had never before felt so invisible, useless, and completely unnecessary than the day his half-brother buried Queen Rosalinda in his place.

    Long after King Henri had escorted Tristan and the Dowager back to the palace, Nicholas remained outside his mother¡¯s sealed tomb, confused, numb, and all but forgotten.

    Only Lady Sabella remained at his side, patiently holding up the umbrella that protected them both from the drizzle of rain that washed away the petals on the cobblestones and turned the royal tombs a dark grey.

    Lord Attwood Hargreve found them several hours later and escorted them both back to the palace. There the Marquess introduced Nicholas to a towering boy with the shiniest pale blonde hair the Second Prince had ever seen and even more memorable, vivid violet eyes.

    ¡°This is Beaumont. He was adopted by my older brother, Duke Stryker.¡±

    Nicholas nodded, somewhat intimidated by the silent, giant boy.

    ¡°Beaumont is training to be a knight,¡± Attwood continued as he patted the older boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I thought it would be a good idea for the two of you to get to know each other.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Nicholas asked, not out of suspicion or anger, but confusion that anyone should think of him.

    ¡°Because the Dowager mentioned that your Highness was lonely,¡± Attwood replied with a fatherly smile. ¡°I would have brought Acheron, but he is busy with his studies, and his mother worries whenever he is away from her.¡±

    ¡®Ah, so Beaumont is expendable like me.¡¯ Nicholas smiled, comfortable with this understanding and level of interest. ¡°Thank you, Lord Attwood.¡±

    The Marquess smiled and moved off to speak with Lady Sabella, who was busy preparing snacks.

    Nicholas regarded the towering older boy hesitantly. Beaumont gazed back with those strange violet eyes that showed none of the fear or reverence that other servants and nobles expressed when meeting a member of the royal family. ¡°How old are you?¡± Nicholas demanded as he shrugged off his damp funeral jacket and held it out to the silent boy expectantly.

    ¡°Twelve,¡± Beaumont answered and ignored the jacket held less than an inch from his chest.

    ¡°Twelve?¡± Nicholas echoed as he lowered his arm. ¡°I thought you were sixteen at least.¡± ¡®What kind of giant gave birth to you?¡¯ He frowned and considered the boy''s muscled arms. ¡°You look like you could beat my brother in a sword fight¡ªor any fight for that matter.¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me¡ª¡±

    ¡°I have beaten your brother in a sword fight¡ªand a wrestling match,¡± Beaumont replied in such a casual tone that Nicholas doubted he had heard him correctly.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t he realize how much trouble he could get in for not using Tristan¡¯s title?¡¯

    Nicholas shook his head in disbelief. ¡°You¡ªbeat the First Prince¡ªin a sword fight?¡±

    ¡°Several times,¡± Beaumont answered with a note of annoyance.

    Nicholas dropped his jacket on the floor and held out his hand instead. ¡°Teach me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Beaumont raised a single pale eyebrow as he regarded Nicholas¡¯s offered palm.

    ¡°Teach me how to beat Tristan.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 92: A Twist of Betrayal

    ??????????

    Carina was grateful for her court cloak''s warm protection as Lieutenant Olund escorted her back to Rose Palace. The Lieutenant wasn¡¯t much of a conversationalist, which suited Carina just fine. Still, as they journeyed back through the drizzle of rain that descended from the cloudy night sky to water the cobblestone streets and iron gated walls, she took note that the Lieutenant was careful to remain at least three feet away from her.

    ¡®There are rather strict regulations about the courtship between the palace knights and attendants, but nothing to this extreme,¡¯ Carina pondered as she studied the quiet knights back.

    As eager as the Baroness was to exchange the rain and strangely off-putting knight for dry clothes and her warm bed, a heavy reluctance filled Carina as the Rose Palace¡¯s gate came into view.

    The relationship between Eleanora and herself had ultimately shifted beyond the point of repair. This was not something Carina could easily overlook, even if she intended to leave the crown princess¡¯s service as soon as possible. As the future queen¡¯s attendant, Carina had spoken out against her Mistress, questioned her ability to rule as queen, and then been shielded by, of all people, Hana. Eleanora¡¯s secret lover.

    ¡®I very much doubt Eleanora will be happy to see me tomorrow morning.¡¯ Carina sighed heavily, which Lieutenant Olund wholly ignored as he nodded a greeting to the guards on duty outside Rose Palace¡¯s gate. ¡®Until Nicholas holds up his end of the agreement, I¡¯ll have to remain here if I want to avoid any formal reproach from the royal family and nobles.¡¯

    ¡°Lieutenant Olund, what brings you here this late in the night?¡± one of the knight¡¯s called out as he held a lantern in their direction.

    ¡°I am escorting Lady Maura back at the request of his Majesty,¡± Olund replied with a somewhat stiff nod at Carina, who moved up beside him to face the two knights on duty, one of which she immediately recognized.

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Sir Jordan greeted abruptly, his expression far from pleased.

    ¡®Well, if that isn¡¯t strange.¡¯ Carina shook her head, distracted by thoughts of using her remaining days at Rose Palace to monitor Hana¡¯s progress while the older attendant recovered from her near assassination.

    ¡°I trust you can both see her safely inside,¡± Olund said in a business-like tone as he took a step back and faced toward the direction they had come. ¡°I shall be returning then. Good night.¡±

    ¡°That¡ª¡± Sir Jordan¡¯s voice sounded oddly conflicted as Carina¡¯s gaze moved from the oddly austere knight to Jordan, who seemed rather worried about something.

    ¡°Most certainly, Lieutenant!¡± The other knight on guard, a man Carina had yet to learn the name of, responded loudly as he placed a firm grip on Jordan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡®Something¡ªfeels off.¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you inside, Lady Maura,¡± the unknown knight announced brightly as he released Jordan¡¯s shoulder and turned to unlock the gate.

    A prickle of uneasy anticipation ran down Carina¡¯s spine as the gate swung open with a damp creak. She nodded her thanks and stepped inside the Rose Palace grounds.

    ¡°Lady Maura, the Crown Princess is waiting for you inside,¡± Jordan rushed out, his tone thick with concern and apparent worry.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Carina turned and found the other knight now standing uncomfortably close behind, between her and the gate that he quickly slammed shut. She blinked and took a step back as the knight stared down at her with an expression that, while not hostile, was certainly not friendly. ¡°Her Majesty is still awake?¡±

    ¡°Best if you went in out of the rain, Lady Maura,¡± the knight replied with a single warning glance over his shoulder to Sir Jordan. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Stay here.¡±

    ¡®Ah, I¡¯m definitely getting the impression that I¡¯m about to receive a very cold welcome.¡¯ Carina turned towards the palace and folded her hands against her stomach as she steeled her resolve. Her brief meditation was quickly interrupted by the knight¡¯s impatient push against her back.

    ¡°Inside, please, my Lady.¡±

    ¡°I am going,¡± Carina hissed, not caring for his tone or the relaxed manner in which he placed his hand on her back once more. ¡°Keep your hands to yourself, Sir.¡±

    The knight snorted, withdrew his hand, and nodded towards the door with an expression that said, ¡®Move it then.¡¯

    Carina exhaled as she traced a hand over Viktor¡¯s bracelet and comforted herself with the thought of Lumi pinning this knight to the ground and likely making the man wet himself. She smiled at the thought and lifted her chin as she walked briskly towards the palace step and whatever trouble waited for her inside.

    ?????

    It was Major Garrett himself who greeted Carina as she stepped inside and removed her dripping cloak. He took the garment from her hand and promptly handed it over to Mrs. Poppy, who appeared from the direction of the library. Neither of them bothered to greet her or even speak as Mrs. Poppy promptly carried away Carina¡¯s cloak down the hall towards the linen room.

    ¡°The atmosphere is quite strange tonight,¡± Carina murmured as she turned from the departing housekeeper to the Major. ¡°Where is the Crown Princess? I was led to believe that her Highness is waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any weapons on you, Lady Maura?¡± Garrett asked bluntly as he eyed the damp fabric of her dress around Carina¡¯s thighs. ¡°Is so, please hand them over right now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Carina replied coolly as she brushed damp curls from her cheek. ¡°Are you suddenly concerned that I am a threat to her Highness?¡±

    The Baroness was suddenly reminded of the fact that Major Garrett had killed many men on the battlefield and crawled back from the clutches of death itself before becoming Eleanora¡¯s personal bodyguard. The lack of emotion in his dark hazel eyes as they lifted from her skirts to Carina¡¯s face made her feel a sudden chill about her neck.

    ¡°Perhaps I should clarify my position before we continue,¡± Garrett remarked as he rested his hand lightly on the hilt of the knight¡¯s blade. ¡°I serve as the Crown Princess¡¯s bodyguard and the head of her Highness¡¯s palace security. Any order that I give, you may take as coming directly from the lips of her Highness. If you choose to disobey such an order, you will be insulting the authority of Crown Princess Eleanora, and I will deal with such disrespect as I see fit. Has my position been made clear to you now, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°Perfectly,¡± Carina replied and offered a cold smile in return. ¡°I have a dagger strapped beneath my dress. I respectfully ask the Major¡¯s permission to remove it in the privacy of the dining room. Mrs. Poppy or one of the maids may observe me while doing so if necessary.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Poppy,¡± Garrett turned to where the housekeeper had made a reappearance, this time carrying a folded towel. ¡°Would you assist Lady Maura in removing all weapons she may be carrying on her person?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, Major Garrett,¡± Poppy replied as she unfurled the towel and draped it around Carina¡¯s wet hair and shoulders. ¡°Though I wouldn¡¯t expect too much. It¡¯s not as if Lady Maura keeps a cannon hidden beneath her skirt.¡±

    The Major appeared to find little humor in Poppy¡¯s attempt to lighten the mood as he walked briskly to the dining room door which he opened before them. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving the door ajar. Please stay by the south windows where I can see you.¡±

    ¡°So much for privacy,¡± Carina muttered as she entered the room and glanced from the large bay windows to the kitchen door on the opposite wall. ¡®I suppose he¡¯s trying to make sure I don¡¯t run.¡¯

    Carina pulled over a dining room chair with a resigned sigh and propped one very wet and slightly muddy boot against it. She kept her back to the door, where the Major observed her every movement, then reached beneath her skirt to remove the dagger strapped around her thigh. She tossed the blade on the table and dropped the hem of her dress and muddy shoe to the floor as the housekeeper stepped forward to claim Iker¡¯s silver dagger.

    ¡°I am sorry, Lady Maura. This is all Lady Isabella¡¯s influence,¡± Poppy whispered as she stepped back and watched the attendant dry off her face, hair, and dress.

    ¡°What is Eleanora planning?¡± Carina whispered as she dragged the towel down her sleeves while keeping her back to the door so the Major would be able to make out her words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I would assume the worst,¡± Poppy said worriedly as she picked up a linen table cloth from the serving table and wrapped it around Carina¡¯s dagger. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you get this back later.¡±

    A sharp knock on the dining room door drew their attention to Major Garrett, who cleared his throat, then asked, ¡°Any other blades or weapons, Lady Maura?¡±

    Carina draped the towel over her chair as she turned and walked confidently towards him with her chin raised to meet his gaze. ¡°Would you like to search me personally, Major?¡±

    Garrett¡¯s dark-hazel eyes narrowed as they stared back at her expressionlessly. Then he stepped to the side and motioned towards the greeting room across the foyer, which led to the library. ¡°Her Highness is waiting for you in her study.¡±

    ¡°With her mother?¡± Carina inquired with a hint of sarcasm.

    Garrett¡¯s frowned with a glimmer of displeasure, but the Major remained silent as he stared at her pointedly.

    ¡®Very well, let''s see what sort of games Lady Isabella has in store for me. At worst, I might be leaving Rose Palace sooner than I thought.¡¯ Carina smiled grimly and moved quickly across the foyer, through the greeting room, and then into the library, where she knocked on Eleanora¡¯s office door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Eleanora¡¯s tired, strained voice commanded.

    Carina yanked the door open and blinked in surprise.

    Eleanora was seated behind her desk, dressed in a cream-gold nightgown and bed robes. The crown princess leaned against her armrest tiredly but quickly straightened as Carina appeared through the door. Lady Isabella stood behind the tired crown princess, gently messaging her neck. The older woman¡¯s lips twisted into an eager smile as she withdrew her hands and focused her amber eyes on the attendant.

    But it was the two women sitting on either side of Eleanora¡¯s desk that made Carina pause as she stepped over the threshold. She met Evelynn¡¯s light green hazel eyes first, not at all surprised by the open hostility she found within them. Opposite her old rival was the familiar face of Lady Meredith, the young noblewoman Carina had won against in the selection to earn this position. The fair-skinned young noblewoman with reddish-brown hair and doe-brown eyes offered Carina a superior smirk as she unfolded her fan and placed it over her lips.

    ¡®I remove one of the Dowager¡¯s spies only to have another take her place. Well played, Octavia.¡¯

    Carina suppressed a sigh as she curtsied before the Crown Princess. ¡°You sent for me, your Highness?¡±

    ¡°I did not give you permission to speak!¡± Eleanora snapped, shattering the awkward tension in the room. ¡°Remain as you are until I give you permission to stand, Lady Maura, or suffer the consequences.¡±

    Carina flinched at the burning anger that coated the crown princess¡¯s words. ¡®Where the hell did all this animosity come from?¡¯ She drew in a slow breath as she locked in the muscles in her legs and core and maintained her bowed posture.

    A touch of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over her as Carina recalled a similar event when Countess Constance had placed her under a similar order to prepare Carina for the power struggle that would await her in the palace. ¡®On my best day, I could hold this position for twenty minutes before my legs gave out. I¡¯m not sure I can last ten minutes on a weak ankle. Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t take that long to figure out what¡¯s going on.¡¯

    ¡°Where were you, Lady Maura?¡± Eleanora demanded in a low, hostile voice. ¡°You left after curfew, without my permission, and are now returning close to midnight! Are you aware of how many palace rules you have broken?¡±

    ¡°I was summoned for a meeting with his Majesty and was escorted there personally by Captain Beaumont,¡± Carina replied calmly. ¡°Forgive me, your Highness. I believed that Mrs. Poppy would inform you after my departure. She was the one who notified me of the Captain¡¯s arrival and his Majesty¡¯s request.¡±

    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Lady Isabella snarled as she drew in a sharp breath and rounded the desk to stand between her daughter and Carina. ¡°What business would his Majesty have with a half-blood like you at this time of night?¡±

    ¡°I can think of one,¡± Meredith snickered quietly behind her fan. Isabella shot the noblewoman a dangerous glare, while Eleanora appeared to have missed the whispered accusation.

    ¡°Well, Lady Maura?¡± the crown princess snapped impatiently.

    While there was little point in denying her meeting with the crown prince since only a royal order could pardon an attendant caught breaking curfew, Carina was by no means eager to disclose the topic of her conversation with Nicholas.

    ¡°His Majesty wished to discuss my encounter with the Witch Hunters at Averly,¡± Carina replied smoothly. ¡°As you may recall, your Highness. His Majesty attempted to question me on those matters a few nights ago.¡±

    ¡°I remember perfectly,¡± Eleanora snapped, ¡°But why at such a late hour? And why would Nicholas need to summon you to his palace? He could have asked such questions here at Rose Palace!¡± The crown princess¡¯s chair scraped against the carpet as she stood.

    ¡°If your meeting with the Crown Prince was for official reasons, then why would you fail to inform her Highness before leaving?¡± Isabella tacked on cynically. ¡°Even if you received a royal summons, your duty is to the Crown Princess first.¡±

    ¡°I assumed his Majesty had already discussed it with you, your Highness, this afternoon when you were together,¡± Carina replied hesitantly, playing innocent as best she could. ¡®If I had told you, would you have let me leave the palace so easily, especially after the incident at dinner?¡¯

    ¡°This cunning little bitch,¡± Isabella sneered as she reached down and grabbed a fist full of Carina¡¯s damp hair. ¡°I can see the deceptive, manipulative thoughts swirling behind those half-blood eyes of yours. Such a clever little temptress. No wonder you were able to grab the Earl¡¯s attention. Tell me, Lady Maura, how sweetly did you smile at my daughter while you sharpened a knife to stab Eleanora in the back all so you could climb from bed to bed.¡±

    Carina stared grimly into the blazing amber eyes that glared down at her with contempt. ¡°My virtue remains intact,¡± she responded coldly. ¡°You may ask the sisters of the church to verify this if needs be. I would hate for another malicious rumor to spread so soon after the previous one was proven false.¡±

    ¡°False?¡± Isabella laughed as she yanked on Carina¡¯s hair and twisted the attendant''s head to the side as she grabbed Carina¡¯s cheeks and jaw tightly between her boney fingers and sharp fingernails. ¡°Do you imagine I am unaware of the draw a woman¡¯s virtue has over men who wish to possess her?¡±

    ¡°No, I imagine you used yours quite well to marry into the Kensington family.¡±

    Isabella¡¯s slap was not altogether unexpected, but it did end the discomfort of maintaining an awkward curtsey. Meredith snickered in amusement as the disheveled attendant landed on the carpeted floor at her feet. Carina ignored the noblewoman as she pushed herself up and knelt on the carpet instead.

    ¡®One way or another, it appears they intend to make me grovel. At least this is slightly less taxing on my ankle.¡¯ Carina raised her gaze past Isabella to Eleanora but found not an ounce of sympathy in the crown princess¡¯s face. ¡®Are you so determined to make me your enemy?¡¯

    ¡°May I ask what offense I have caused to have earned your Highness¡¯s anger?¡± Carina inquired boldly as she folded her hands upon her lap gracefully and ignored Isabella, who paced beside the kneeling attendant and shook out her hand with a faint wince. ¡®That hurt you more than it hurt me, cunt.¡¯

    Eleanora¡¯s eyes narrowed as she leaned against her desk with a mocking chuckle. ¡°I knew you were thick-skinned, Lady Maura, but I never took you for a fool.¡± She straightened and pushed her loose dark curls over the shoulder of the golden bed robe Lady Aconitum had designed for her. ¡°I gave you a chance to rise, Lady Maura. I ignored your past and made you a Baroness. I gave you more trust and prestige than any of my other ladies and raised you above all except Hana, and in return¡ªyou have slighted me at every turn.

    ¡°When I gave you a vital mission to perform, you listened to the Earl¡¯s orders instead of mine. You met with the Dowager behind my back, and you even sent Tiffany to her the moment it suited you to betray my efforts to secure a peaceful negotiation between Ventrayna and Lafeara. But the most painful of all your betrayals¡ªwas when you poisoned Hana against me.¡±

    Carina raised an incredulous brow but remained silent as the crown princess circled her desk and stepped around Isabella.

    ¡°However, it is not your crimes against me but against Lafeara that has forced me to take such drastic actions against you,¡± Eleanora hissed with an unnerving smile.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Major Garrett announced as he stepped away from the closed office door and approached the kneeling attendant. ¡°A maid reported some suspicious behavior after you left the palace this afternoon. Based on her report and the Ambassador''s sudden and suspicious death, her Highness ordered that I search your room. There we found several books of questionable origins, one of which contained explicit instructions for creating harmful poisons that would be difficult to detect after death.¡±

    Carina turned as a velvet sack was dropped on the floor beside her. Inside it were her books on herbs, poisons, and medicine. She raised her gaze slowly to the Major, annoyed at having her room and private chest ransacked, but again, not at all surprised.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t think Eleanora would be so reckless as to expose me, but it''s not like anyone was poisoned inside Rose Palace. Major Garrett himself was a witness to my location the night the Ambassador died.¡¯

    ¡°What suspicious behavior was I reported for exactly?¡± Carina inquired calmly. ¡°And who reported me?¡±

    ¡°One of the cleaning maids,¡± Garrett replied without embellishment. ¡°She claims to have seen you sprinkling powder over the candles we used the night his Majesty complained of headaches and was forced to leave early.¡±

    ¡°What¡ª¡±

    ¡°This maid also claims she saw you sneaking around the kitchen late at night, adding various herbs to the chef¡¯s spices. Strangely enough, it was after these nightly visits that Lady Hana¡¯s health took a turn for the worse.¡±

    Carina scoffed and refrained from rolling her eyes. ¡®What maid would be out wandering the palace after curfew? Really, Eleanora.¡¯

    ¡°And then there is the matter of the poison found in the cellar,¡± Eleanora continued with an accusing glare.

    Carina narrowed her eyes. ¡°Chef Robbi and I found that poison after the Dowager¡¯s men forced their way into the cellar. I have no reason nor opportunity too¡ª"

    ¡°But you sent the chef away to find more servants to help with the search, thus giving you ample time to place the toxic rags about the cellar to convince me to frame the Dowager.¡±

    ¡®Right, because I carry wet rags laced with poison on my person at all times. It¡¯s a wonder I¡¯m still walking, let alone breathing.¡¯

    ¡°This is absurd. Chef Robbi will tell you so himself. We found two suspicious handkerchiefs before I sent him to find gloves and extra servants to help with the search!¡±

    ¡®And I also warned you not to raise the alarm! It was you who blurted it all out and accused the Dowager in front of Nicholas!¡¯

    ¡°Chef Robbi will say whatever I require him to say, Lady Maura,¡± Eleanora replied coldly as she folded her arms beneath her chest.

    The implications of those words told Carina all she needed to hear. The attendant clenched her hands as she stared back into the crown princess¡¯s amber eyes, overwhelmed by the fury she found within them. ¡°Why?¡±

    Carina didn¡¯t bother to list out all the reasons this ridiculous setup would fall apart. ¡®Then again, if the crown princess accuses her own attendant of such a crime, who would step forward to defend me?¡¯ Carina was fairly confident Nicholas would try to get her out of trouble. She also doubted that Robbi would go to such lengths to frame an innocent person, even if Eleanora did command him too. ¡®But why is Eleanora suddenly so determined to ruin me? Is it because of her mother, Hana, Nicholas¡ªall three?¡¯

    ¡°Based on the evidence I see before me, I have no choice but to terminate your services, Lady Maura. You are no longer my lady-in-waiting,¡± Eleanora continued with the perfect amount of disappointment in her tone. ¡°Thankfully, despite the betrayal of yourself and Lady Tiffany, I was able to find suitable replacements among Lafeara¡¯s other noble families.¡±

    Lady Meredith rose gracefully and stepped forward, treading on the edge of Carina¡¯s dress as she did so, to curtsey before the crown princess. ¡°I am humbled by your praise, your Highness. But for one who has committed such heinous crimes¡ªa simple dismissal does not seem adequate. Don¡¯t you agree, Lady Evelynn?¡±

    A pointed toe kicked sharply against Carina¡¯s spine. She gasped in surprise as Evelynn¡¯s skirt swished past her to stand beside Eleanora.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Evelynn said demurely as she curtsied. ¡°It would be best if you did not show leniency nor forgiveness to one who has killed a member of your own family. You have already demonstrated your generosity and benevolence by bestowing such grace and favor to such an ungrateful half-blood. Now is the time to set an example for all those who would contemplate betraying you in the future.¡±

    ¡°You are right, Lady Evelynn,¡± Eleanora replied, though her cold smile faltered for a moment. ¡°Then I hereby strip Lady Maura of all titles and lands granted by my own hand.¡± Her amber eyes, ladened with anger and regret, focused on Carina with a cold smile. ¡°You are no longer Lady Maura, Baroness of Averly. You are simply, Maura the half-blood, a mere commoner.¡±

    Carina scoffed again as she straightened her spine. ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Eleanora answered swiftly, though her face twisted with displeasure at the attendant''s unconcerned expression. ¡°Major Garrett, arrest this half-blood¡ª¡±

    Evelynn gasped in delight while Meredith snorted humorously against her fan. Lady Isabella also nodded to her daughter approvingly and lifted her chin higher as she stared down at Carina.

    ¡°¡ªfor the crime of poisoning a member of the royal family.¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯ Carina didn¡¯t have time to contemplate which member of the royal family she stood accused of poisoning as Major Garrett¡¯s heavy hand descended upon her shoulder. Beneath the pressure of his grip, the room blurred and flickered. The carpet beneath her knees transformed into the worn wooden panels of the scaffold as the stained executioner''s block loomed before Carina¡¯s eyes.

    The once Baroness, now commoner, swallowed back the suffocating fear and gritted her teeth as Garrett dragged her up on her feet.

    ¡°Any last words, L¡ªMaura?¡± Eleanora demanded as she stepped through the blood-stained nightmare towards the shaking attendant.

    Carina raised a brow but remained silent as ice-blue eyes met amber flames once more. This time, it was the crown princess who blinked first.

    ¡°I can spare you from such a trial and public spectacle¡ªand the certain death that awaits at the end,¡± Eleanora murmured tensely. ¡°If¡ª¡±

    ¡°If what?¡± Carina replied coldly as the crown princess¡¯s hesitated.

    ¡°If you agree to remain in my service and marry Earl Percy Hawthorne.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Meredith protested.

    Lady Isabella looked less than surprised as she studied Carina¡¯s reaction over her daughter¡¯s shoulder.

    The taste of copper and fear burned against Carina¡¯s tongue and teeth as she fought back the laugh howling against her throat.

    ¡®Really? All of this just to place me beside Percy so that you can attempt to control your cousin. How very disappointing, Eleanora.¡¯

    ¡°Marriage or prison and possible execution, Maura,¡± Eleanora growled in Ventrayna as she leaned closer. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a difficult choice, even for someone as stubborn as you.¡±

    Carina smiled, pityingly, at her old Mistress as she replied in Ventrayna. ¡°Marriage can be another kind of prison, your Highness, as you already know.¡± She unclenched her hands with a twisted smile as she glanced from mother to daughter.

    ¡®Have I come so far in such a short amount of time, only to face Maura¡¯s fate sooner?¡¯ Carina focused on the uncertainty and fear which lingered behind Eleanora¡¯s furrowed scowl. ¡®No. I am not Maura. I will not cower so easily.¡¯

    Carina pressed her wrists together and shrugged as she raised them and turned to face Major Garrett. ¡°Arrest me then. I will prove my own innocence.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 93: A History of Treachery

    ??????????

    ¡®And so it begins,¡¯ Carina thought wearily as Garrett led her back into the foyer, where he took a cord of rope from a waiting knight and used it to bind her hands together. Carina stared down blankly at her hands that had finally gone still after the vision that had shaken her in Eleanora¡¯s office.

    A faint snicker drew Carina¡¯s attention up the stairs, where she found Maura waving over the balcony with an almost mocking smile.

    ¡®What are you so happy about? You do realize I can¡¯t watch over Hana from prison, don¡¯t you?¡¯

    ¡°Right, that should be tight enough,¡± Garrett said gruffly as he finished tying the knot and turned Carina towards the door. The brutish knight, who had escorted Carina in earlier, held the door open before them. ¡°You might as well come with us, Sir Elroy. I¡¯ll need you to keep an eye on the prisoner while I speak to the officer on duty at the Garrison tonight.¡±

    ¡°Happy to help, Major,¡± Elroy replied smugly as he followed behind. ¡°Should I escort the prisoner for you, Major?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Garrett replied firmly. ¡°I can manage¡ª"

    ¡°Just a moment,¡± Mrs. Poppy called after them as she rushed through the door carrying a servant¡¯s cloak, which she wrapped tightly around Carina¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Good luck, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Evelynn demanded from the doorway behind them. Carina glanced over just as Meredith arrived behind the disgruntled attendant and shook her head.

    ¡°Let her,¡± Meredith replied with a snort as she pulled Evelynn back. ¡°The half-blood will need it where she¡¯s going. I doubt they even provide blankets to those accused of harming the royal family.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what the charges are for the false arrest and imprisonment of nobility?¡± Carina asked calmly as Poppy finished tying the cloak into place and pulled up the hood.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a noble anymore, half-blood,¡± Meredith reminded her with a sarcastic smirk. ¡°No one will even care if you are dead tomorrow.¡±

    ¡®You''re wrong,¡¯ Carina thought as Major Garrett led her down the palace steps into the rain. Sir Elroy followed close behind. ¡®There are quite a few people who will miss me. Ivy, Hana, Lord Percy, members of Cerberus, and perhaps even Captain Beaumont.¡¯

    The bracelet on Carina¡¯s wrist flashed with sudden cold against the ropes which bound her. A rush of relief and safety filled Carina¡¯s stomach that she knew was coming from Viktor. The half-blood smiled as she turned away from her tormentors and waved farewell to Poppy before Garrett pulled her firmly towards the gate.

    Her shoes splashed through a puddle of rain as Carina walked forward, suddenly faced with the challenge of keeping up with the Major¡¯s long, brisk strides. Sir Jordan opened the gate ahead of them, his expression a mixture of worry and anger, but he clamped his mouth shut and dropped his eyes as Major Garrett walked past, dragging the half-blood along behind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long walk to the garrison,¡± Carina observed as they turned in that direction. ¡°Are you going to take responsibility if I catch a cold in this downpour, Major?¡±

    Garrett glanced back at her and chuckled. ¡°Have you ever been to the lower prisons of the Knight Garrison?¡± he asked bluntly. ¡°The cold will be the least of your concerns.¡±

    ¡®Right. Nobility is kept in the upper prisons, but now that I¡¯m a commoner¡ªI¡¯ll likely be placed in the same cells where Maura spent her last days.¡¯

    The smell of filth, sickness, sweat, and fear filled Carina¡¯s senses before she pushed it away with a dark laugh. At her wrist, Lumi bulked against the barrier that kept the elemental subdued. The scriva¡¯s bloodthirst prickled up the half-blood¡¯s arm even as Carina¡¯s feet grew tired of the brutal pace the Major maintained.

    ¡®It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine. By tomorrow, the Crown Prince will have heard and will likely put precautions in place to have me freed. Nicholas wouldn¡¯t want to lose his connection to Frost just when he¡¯s found it. And if Percy finds out, he probably won¡¯t stand quietly by either¡ª¡¯ she frowned, annoyed at the idea of having to rely on the Earl again. ¡®Well, it''s not like I can get myself out unless I let Lumi loose on them, which doesn¡¯t seem fair considering the real culprit to this mess is Eleanora and her mother.¡¯

    A grim thought settled itself over Carina¡¯s racing thoughts. ¡®If they can fake a witness, they can also fake evidence. Should poison be discovered in my room while I¡¯m in prison¡ªit will be harder to prove my innocence, especially if Major Garret refuses to testify as my alibi.¡¯

    The half-blood clenched her teeth at the likelihood of that reality playing out. When it came to Lady Isabella¡¯s determination to protect her daughter, Carina very much doubted that forging evidence was out of the question. It was also clear that Isabella was very familiar with herbs or at least had access to an experienced apothecary who could brew up poison from one of Carina¡¯s books.

    Frustration, resentment, and anger clouded her vision and slowed the half-blood¡¯s pace just enough for the rope to yank. Carina stumbled and hissed as she scrambled to keep from falling on her face.

    Major Garrett glanced back at her but said nothing, though he slowed his pace slightly.

    ¡®Okay, so if I can¡¯t guarantee that I will be able to prove my innocence¡ªshould I make my escape now? If I use magic¡ª¡¯ Carina scowled as rain slid down beneath the cloak and her blouse, the hood having slid back when she corrected her stumble. ¡®¡ªIf I do that, I will have to flee Lafeara and leave Hana and Ivy behind. Forget running from accusations of being a witch, if the wrong people find out I¡¯m an ice-witch¡ª¡¯ the half-blood swallowed back a lump of fear as she shook her head and blinked rain away from her eyes. ¡®Is facing death really a better alternative to marrying Lord Percy?¡¯

    Carina tried to touch the bracelet on her wrist to find comfort and possibly answers in Viktor¡¯s reassurance, but the cord of rope restricted her movements. She sighed and awkwardly tugged up her hood instead, then closed her eyes and focused on the cold power inside her that seemed to be growing stronger with every step.

    ¡°Become what you are destined to be.¡± The immortal god¡¯s words rippled gently past her ears like a breeze.

    Carina gasped and opened her eyes when she suddenly walked blindly into Major Garret, who was no longer moving. She frowned as she stepped back, then stiffened as the Major reached for the hilt of his sword.

    ¡®Is he¡ªIs he going to kill me?¡¯

    ¡°Captain,¡± Sir Elroy inquired nervously.

    The sound of a carriage and horses pulled Carina¡¯s attention away from the Major¡¯s hand. She blinked and stepped to the side to view past her captor and beheld an entourage of knights before a royal carriage headed down the cobbled streets directly towards them.

    ¡°What is she¡ª¡± Garrett quickly grabbed Carina¡¯s arm and pulled the half-blood from the road onto the narrow strip of grass which grew beside the palace wall. ¡°Sir Elroy, get out of the way!¡±

    Sir Elroy hastily joined them in the grass, cursing as the mud clung to the bottom of his boots. Carina narrowed her eyes as she recognized the knight at the front of the procession that quickly reached them. Captain Leo reigned in his horse even as he steered the wet animal off the road and onto the grass beside them. The half-blood blinked in surprise as Leo tipped his knight¡¯s helmet towards her and offered one of his usual charming smiles.

    ¡°Lady Maura, we meet again.¡±

    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Captain?¡± Garrett demanded, the grip on his sword tightening as his eyes darted amongst the other five knights and the carriage that pulled up beside them.

    ¡°We are here to escort Lady Maura to Lily Palace at the Dowager¡¯s request,¡± Leo replied as he slid down from his saddle, his boots striking the damp grass with a faint splash as the waterlogged soil below gave way.

    ¡°That will not be possible,¡± Garrett remarked sharply. ¡°Lady Maura is under arrest. I am following orders from her Highness to escort the prisoner to the Knight¡¯s Garrison and¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, old man,¡± Leo replied with a dismissive wave. ¡°You can hand her over to us and take the matter up with Knight Commander Quentin, assuming you still have ample evidence to place Lady Maura behind bars come morning light when the Commander is awake.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Garrett narrowed his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Leo drew his sword so swiftly and casually that Carina barely had time to blink. Major Garrett froze, his sword half removed from his sheath, and glowered as Leo¡¯s steel blade tapped against his collar.

    ¡°Rusty,¡± Leo commented critically. ¡°Then again, you never did fully recover from your previous failure to protect the First Prince.¡±

    The veins in Garrett''s forehead looked ready to explode as he glared back at the Captain, but then the Major released the hilt of his blade and stepped back.

    ¡°See how easy that was?¡± Leo mocked as he reached forward, grabbed Carina¡¯s bound wrists, and pulled her towards the carriage. ¡°Now, on your way back to the barbarian princess like the good dogs you are.¡±

    Garrett drew in a deep breath as his gaze shifted from Leo to Carina. ¡°I will be informing the Knight Commander of Lady Maura¡¯s crimes. One way or another, you will have to hand her over.¡±

    ¡°As hard as it may be for you to endure another permanent failure on your record, Major,¡± Leo countered with a taunting smile as he sheathed his blade. ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet my position that things won¡¯t go the way your princess wants.¡±

    ¡°I have my orders,¡± Garrett growled.

    ¡°And I have mine. Good night, Major,¡± Leo replied impassively and remained where he stood as Garrett and Elroy exchanged glances, then continued past the carriage in the direction of the Knight¡¯s Garrison.

    Carina eyed the knight who held her bound wrists suspiciously as Leo turned his fierce brown eyes towards her and then offered another charming smile. ¡°Apologies for the delay. Allow me, Lady Maura.¡± He tugged at the knot in the cord while a woman cleared her throat impatiently from within the carriage.

    ¡°Captain Leo, please get Lady Maura out of the rain. Do you want the poor child to catch her death out here?¡±

    ¡°A moment, Lady Delphine,¡± Leo replied, then gave a satisfied grunt as the damp rope untangled and fell away from Carina¡¯s wrists. ¡°There we are, this way, my Lady.¡± He took Carina¡¯s hand gently and led her towards the carriage. The door opened promptly as Lady Delphine held out her hand.

    ¡°Come in, come in, Lady Maura!¡± Delphine urged with a worried frown. ¡°The sooner we get back to Lily Palace, the sooner we can have you dry and warm again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you?¡± Carina murmured, still trying to come to terms with this rather unexpected turn of events. Of all the people she had considered potential allies, the Dowager and Captain Leo had surprisingly not made the list. She sat down on the carriage seat and removed the drenched servant¡¯s cloak as Delphine offered her a new one. Leo promptly shut the door and returned to his horse before the Dowager¡¯s carriage moved forward.

    ¡°I¡ªdon¡¯t understand,¡± Carina said cautiously, shivering as she rubbed her wrists. ¡°Why is the Dowager helping me?¡±

    ¡°Well, my dear,¡± Delphine replied with an amused smile. ¡°That is a question the Dowager can answer better than I. But rest assured, my Mistress means you no harm.¡±

    ?????

    Lady Tiffany was among the rush of servants that greeted Carina as soon as Captain Leo opened the front doors of the impressively large Lily Palace. Tiffany led Carina up the sparkling marble and gold staircase into a luxurious guest room where a fire waited behind a shimmering gold-trimmed iron hearth.

    ¡®Goodness, who knew the Dowager lived better than the queen?¡¯ Carina mused with a faint laugh.

    Lady Delphine left to give a report to the Dowager while Tiffany and two maids helped strip away the half-blood¡¯s damp clothes. Towels were provided, along with a change of undergarments that fit surprisingly well and a woolen nightgown, which was warm for this time of year but perfect for helping Carina replace her lost body heat. As Tiffany towel-dried the half-blood¡¯s damp hair, Carina told the blonde attendant about the events that had followed her earlier departure.

    ¡°Eleanora was going to have you arrested?¡± Tiffany blurted out as her hands stilled around the ends of Carina¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Seemed more like it was her mother¡¯s idea,¡± Carina replied tiredly, leaving out the belated offer to avoid prison if she married the Earl.

    ¡°That hateful woman.¡± Tiffany huffed as she finished drying the last section of the half-blood''s hair. ¡°She slapped me as well, all because I dared to enter the carriage before her! My family might be new-bloods among the nobles, but we were never slaves¡ª¡± she caught herself, with a worried glance at Carina, then laughed nervously. ¡°In any case, the Dowager has offered me a place here. She also agreed to speak with my parents and push for Leo¡¯s inheritance so we can get married. I¡¯m ever so grateful to you, Maura. I would never have been brave enough to attempt such a risk on my own.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Carina replied with a dismissive shrug, then rubbed her tired head. ¡°In any case, I may still be arrested in the morning, so I had better get some sleep now while I have the luxury of a bed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Tiffany followed her to the bed and then leaned against the post as Carina crawled towards the pillows. ¡°Though I wouldn¡¯t worry about prison too much, Lady Maura. The Dowager appeared quite confident when she sent Captain Leo to go and fetch you.¡±

    Carina frowned as she slid beneath the covers. ¡°Did the Dowager already know about my arrest before she sent the Captain?¡±

    Tiffany looked troubled for a moment before she quickly nodded.

    ¡°Who told her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Tiffany replied with a shrug. ¡°I know you thought I was the Dowager¡¯s spy, Maura, but truthfully, she only asked me to watch over you and observe how you fit in at Rose Palace.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Carina replied, baffled.

    ¡°Yes, I did gather that she had someone else observing her Highness, but¡ª¡± Tiffany cut herself off with a timid smile. ¡°Perhaps you should ask the Dowager about it tomorrow morning after getting some sleep.¡±

    Carina grunted and waved after the blonde attendant, who left a single lit candlestick on the nightstand before leaving the weary half-blood in silence. Carina sighed as she gazed around the large room still illuminated by the warmth of the fire.

    ¡®So the Dowager wasn¡¯t just watching Eleanora¡ªbut why would she bother keeping tabs on me?¡¯ Carina pondered as she slumped down onto the pillows and stretched her tired legs. ¡®She did try to recruit me almost immediately. But¡ªwhat possible use would she have for me now that Eleanora has tossed me out? I can¡¯t serve as a spy¡­.¡¯

    The half-blood¡¯s ice-blue eyes narrowed as Carina traced the white roses stitched into the red cover of the pillow beneath her head. ¡®Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down just yet. Of all the people in the palace, I¡¯ve always considered Octavia the most dangerous. It¡¯s possible she may use my arrest and the crown princess''s accusations against me for some purpose I¡¯ve yet to realize¡­.¡¯

    Carina rolled over with a frustrated sigh and tried for several unsuccessful hours to push the worries of tomorrow from her mind and sleep.

    ?????

    The sharp chill of darkness woke Carina. Her eyes snapped open, and she blinked at the pale breath of air that loomed above her stiff, frozen pillow.

    Alarm and confusion set her mind reeling as her body sat up on its own. A strange sensation crawled over every inch of the half-blood¡¯s skin, like a thousand tiny spiders racing up and down her body. Carina tried to shake her head¡ªto shake herself free, but her hand moved instead to toss the blankets aside as her body rose from the bed to stand on the carpet floor.

    ¡°Kirsi!¡± a haunting voice whispered from the shadows as Carina¡¯s body glided towards the still glowing embers of the hearth. ¡°You have returned, Kirsi.¡±

    ¡®What is this? A dream? Am I sleepwalking? But¡ªI feel like I¡¯m awake¡ªwhy can¡¯t I control my body!?¡¯

    Carina¡¯s left hand moved towards the marble statue of a wolf built into the side of the hearth. Her thumb and forefinger pressed against the wolf¡¯s eyes, and the wall before her cracked then opened to reveal a hidden door.

    ¡®Okay¡­If this is a dream¡ªI¡¯m going to check that when I wake up.¡¯

    The half-blood¡¯s body continued forward into the dark. ¡®Oww!¡¯ A cold prickle of pain stabbed at Carina¡¯s arms and side as if icy fingers were digging into her flesh and attempting to rip it away. Carina¡¯s right hand extended as a voice¡ªher voice¡ªwhispered, ¡°Sanguis eius sit potential.¡±

    From within the half-blood¡¯s chest, Carina¡¯s heart burned like a cold flame, its light blazing brightly about the narrow tunnel as ghostly figures turned and fled through the walls of a passage coated in frost. ¡®Ghosts?¡¯ Carina looked down at her arm and shivered at the purple fingerprints left against her skin, then her focus shifted towards the passage that led one flight down and straight ahead. ¡®A servant¡¯s passage?¡¯

    Her body continued forward until it found a locked door. Once more, the half-blood¡¯s body spoke with words that were not Carina¡¯s as a seal beside the door flashed blue and the lock released. When she stepped through, a large room filled with oddly shaped objects hidden beneath drapes of white cloth appeared. ¡®A storage room?¡¯

    The half-blood¡¯s body wove among the concealed items towards the tallest object that waited at the center of the room. Carina¡¯s left hand reached up to grip the dusty, cold cloth and then yanked it down savagely.

    A king of stone stood before her, his cold gaze, chiseled features, and stern frown focused on some long-dead sculptor. Upon his head, a familiar crown of crystal shards glimmered in the shadows. His robes, adornments, and jewels were of little interest to Carina, whose attention was pulled to the scepter in his outstretched hand. The head of the scepter was a sigil of diamonds crafted into the shadow of an intricate snowflake that glittered with unsettling familiarity.

    It was the same intricate snowflake design Carina had chosen as Frost¡¯s sigil.

    ¡°Long has Winter been lost. Our Coven was slaughtered to the edge of extinction. Yet here stands before me, the First and Last Queen of Winter.¡±

    A dull crack split the statue¡¯s face as a specter of cold darkness emerged and floated down to stand before Carina. Like Maura, his phantom figure seemed to hover upon some unseen breeze. And unlike the calm gaze of the statue behind him, this specter¡¯s eyes burned with a bloodthirsty red that filled Carina with dread as their malicious glow illuminated a skeletal face with long gray hair that twisted into what remained of a pale beard.

    The towering crown of thorns the specter wore stretched towards the ceiling and emanated cold darkness that seemed to cut through her. Carina watched that darkness expand like a mist, twisting and consuming the other cloaked objects around her. From the shadowy depths, the gargled shrieks, wails, and curses echoed as if summoned from across a vast distance.

    ¡°King Mamon,¡± a voice that was Carina¡¯s responded without a flicker of fear. ¡°You have something that belongs to me.¡±

    The specter seemed to shrink in size as if subdued by the commanding voice, which silenced the lamenting shadows.

    ¡°I give it to you willingly, my Queen. I only ask that you destroy the Havardur bloodline¡ªand that you remain wary of Viktor. What was granted can be taken back, but only if the soul is willing to be sacrificed. Know yourself, Kirsi. Your fate is tied to the return of the Saint and the rise of Minerva¡¯s heir.¡±

    ¡®Kirsi?¡¯ Carina might have gasped if she had any control over her body. ¡®Wait¡ªis Kirsi controlling my body?¡¯

    ¡°I have no time for the prophecies of dead ghosts,¡± Carina¡¯s voice snarled. ¡°Nor do I make deals with souls trapped in Arachne¡¯s Dead Sea. I ask only for what is mine. Thwart me¡ªif you dare.¡±

    ¡°Merciful Queen¡ªI am and always will be your subject. I asked for revenge because I will not be able to achieve it once I return the ring you bestowed upon me. Please, bless me with another life, my Immortal Queen. I would happily serve you until the world burns in ice and fire.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve had your chance at revenge, King Mammon. Now your soul has become tainted by Arachnid¡¯s poison. I can only offer you the peace that has been denied to me. As for the Havardur kings¡ªtheir time is drawing to a close.¡±

    ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Carina watched as her hand stretched towards the specter, which in turn extended his own pale, boney hand towards the half-blood.

    ¡°I return what was given to its rightful owner. My throne, my powers, and my divine right to rule to Kirsi, the First and Last of the Isbrand Queens.¡±

    A ring of solid black diamond dropped suddenly into Carina¡¯s palm. In the same instant, the king¡¯s red eyes flickered out as his form disintegrated, wrappings of smoke and bones collapsing and falling to the floor without a sound. The king¡¯s remains quickly vanished as the shadows in the room withdrew.

    Carina¡¯s hand closed around the ring tightly, then her body turned sharply and headed through the same door through which she had entered. Kirsi returned through the passage to the guest room where the half-blood had awoken. For a brief moment Carina hoped the dream would end, but then her body continued to the bedroom door that Kirsi swung open before turning sharply to the left.

    ¡®Where are we going now?¡¯ Carina wondered, nausea filling her stomach as the sensation of being inside her body while having no control over it steadily wore upon her sanity. ¡®If this is a dream, I¡¯d really like to wake up now. Please?¡¯

    A flicker of light up ahead drew Carina¡¯s attention to a door with two armed knights on either side. ¡®Oh¡ªshit. Tell me that¡¯s not¡ªoh, this can¡¯t be happening!¡¯ Unable to close her eyes or even look away, Carina watched in disbelief as Kirsi strode past the knights, who barely registered her presence as the ice witch flung open the great oak door.

    Another bedroom appeared before a startled and confused Carina. An equally startled Dowager rose from her bed and stared across her blankets in disbelief. ¡°Lady Maura¡ª¡±

    ¡°It has been a long time, Octavia Valda,¡± Kirsi replied with a note of amusement. The half-blood opened her palm, held up the specter¡¯s black diamond ring that immediately grabbed the Dowager¡¯s attention, and then slid it onto the ring finger of her right hand. ¡°Are you not happy to see me, goddaughter?¡±

    ¡°Kirsi,¡± Octavia whispered in a tone Carina had never heard before. And if the aged monarch''s lonely, aching voice wasn¡¯t hard enough to comprehend, the tears that suddenly welled up in Octavia¡¯s eyes convinced Carina that she must be suffering from some fevered dream. The Dowager stepped forward and knelt reverently at Kirsi¡¯s feet. ¡°Your Majesty, I wasn¡¯t sure at first¡ªbut I am overjoyed by your return.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kirsi¡¯s cold voice responded as the ice witch lowered her hand to the Dowager, who eagerly kissed her ring. ¡°It is time to reclaim the Isbrand throne and put Viktor out of his misery. But first¡ª¡± the half-bloods gaze shifted to the ring as Kirsi turned Carina¡¯s right hand towards the ice witch¡¯s chest, ¡°¡ªI must deal with this imposter.¡±

    Viktor¡¯s heart blazed inside Carina¡¯s chest once more blinding her to everything else. Beneath the cold, white fury, she could feel Kirsi¡¯s fingers digging towards her heart¡ªViktor¡¯s heart. The magic of the immortal¡¯s lost powers rushed out like a howling storm and crashed against Kirsi¡¯s savage touch.

    Trapped between the two unshakable wills Carina felt as if she had been lit on fire. She could feel herself becoming smaller as she wilted like a petal beneath the flame. The magic was burning her away¡ªit was beyond terrifying¡ªand it hurt more than any form of pain Carina had ever experienced before.

 Book 2: Chapter 94: The Immortal Heart of Kirsi

    ??????????

    Beneath the blinding white storm of agony, a memory emerged. A train station covered in snow in the cold grip of winter. The black train tracks were mostly cleared, with mounds of snow piled on either side. Wide paths of footprints tracked up and down the station to the boarding platform, where a little girl wrapped in a purple woolen winter coat clutched two tickets tightly as she pressed large white mittens against her pink nose and cheeks.

    A woman dressed in the uniform of a train attendant spotted her. The woman drew closer while glancing about, no doubt looking for the child¡¯s guardian or parent. When she finally reached the little girl, the woman knelt and offered a friendly smile.

    ¡°Hello,¡± the woman said as she stared into the child¡¯s ice-blue eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Carina,¡± answered the child, still hiding behind her mittens.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty name,¡± the woman answered. ¡°Mine is Sarah. How old are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m six. Sarah is also a pretty name.¡±

    Sarah smiled and once more cautiously searched the platform of passengers. ¡°Carina, are you here with anyone? Your mom or dad?¡±

    The child looked at the two tickets she held and nodded. ¡°My Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡±

    ¡°Hiding?¡±

    Sarah frowned. ¡°Hiding?¡±

    ¡°He said the bad men were here,¡± Carina explained, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°And that I must wait for him by the train.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± said Sarah as she reached into her coat pocket for a hand radio. ¡°Well, you did a good job staying put, Carina.¡±

    The mittens dropped for a moment as the child smiled. It was not the smile of someone happy to be praised but a glimmer of hopeful relief. Sarah ignored the hand radio and pulled out a cotton candy lollipop instead. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been such a brave girl, Carina. I want you to have this.¡±

    The child¡¯s pretty blue eyes blinked as she ducked behind her mittens again and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Sarah felt silly as she nodded her head in understanding. ¡°Did your Dad tell you not to accept candy from strangers?¡±

    Carina nodded. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªnot supposed to talk¡ªbut you have a uniform. So you¡¯re not a bad person. Right?¡±

    Sarah blinked as she pushed her hand back into her pocket and brushed against the hand radio. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to make sure you stay safe until your Dad gets back. Is that alright?¡±

    Carina nodded slowly and sniffed.

    ¡°Oh, look at your ears, Carina. They¡¯ve gone a bit blue,¡± Sarah murmured as she unwound her scarf and wrapped it snuggly around Carina¡¯s face until only the child¡¯s blue eyes peeped through. ¡°Can you breathe alright in there?¡±

    The child blinked but did not answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl,¡± Sarah said with a confident smile as she held up a finger for Carina to wait, then moved back a few steps to pull out her radio. ¡°Control this is AZ639. I have a child here that matches the description of Peter Hawkins¡¯s daughter. Over.¡±

    ¡°AZ639. This is Control. Where are you? Over.¡±

    ¡°Platform 5B. Found the kid on her own. Should I bring her back or stay here to keep watch in case Hawkins¡¯s shows. Over.¡±

    ¡°Negative AZ639. Bring her in for questioning. Hawkins already slipped past us. Over.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s only six,¡± Sarah glanced towards the girl, still clutching the two train tickets. ¡°Her dad told her that he¡¯d be coming back. We should at least try¡ª¡±

    ¡°AZ639. You have your orders. Hawkins cut her loose because she was dead weight. The kid wasn¡¯t even his, just some orphan he picked up from the outer zone, so I very much doubt he¡¯ll take that chance. Bring her in. She might give us information about who they were staying with. Over.¡±

    Sarah lowered the hand radio with a softly muttered, ¡°Fuck!¡± She glanced around the train platform but found no sign of the wanted terrorist ringleader that her unit had been sent to intercept. ¡°Damn it!¡± Sarah raised her radio again and pressed to send. ¡°I¡¯m bringing the kid back with me to HQ. Over.¡±

    When no response came, Sarah shoved the hand radio into her coat pocket then walked back over to Carina. She knelt and once more offered the little girl a friendly smile as she tugged the scarf away from Carina¡¯s ears. ¡°Hey, Carina. Good news. I got in touch with your Dad. My friends managed to find him and help him escape from some very bad men. He¡¯s a bit busy right now, but he asked that I bring you over to him.¡±

    ¡°Daddy is okay?¡± Carina asked, her voice squeaking slightly with relief.

    ¡°You know your Dad,¡± Sarah joked lightly. ¡°He¡¯s pretty much impossible to stop.¡± She sighed and brushed away the snow gathering on top of the girl¡¯s dark raven hair. ¡°But lucky for you, I have a car around back, so we can meet up with him in no time.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡ªbut,¡± Carina looked at the tickets in her hand. ¡°What about the train?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Sarah said as she stood up and reached into her pocket once more. ¡°The great thing about those tickets is that you can always come back and exchange them for another ticket tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Carina nodded and, with some difficulty, unbuttoned a coat pocket and then placed the tickets carefully inside.

    Sarah¡¯s smile wavered for a moment before she held out the cotton candy lollipop again. ¡°Your Dad also said that you could have this.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you,¡± Carina said with a shy smile as she accepted the lollipop, then frowned as she looked from the wrapping to her mittens.

    Sarah laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll open that up for you once we get to the car, alright?¡±

    Special Agent Sarah of Verdine¡¯s Terrorist Response Task Force held out her hand and smiled reassuringly at the adopted daughter of a man Sarah had received explicit orders to shoot on sight. Carina accepted the hand with the trusting smile only a child who had been sheltered from the world could possess. A strange sense of guilt prickled at the agent¡¯s heart as she escorted the orphan down the platform. It was likely that after confirming the child knew nothing, Carina would be sent to Trog and entered into the cities foster system, where she would become lost like so many other children during these chaotic times.

    The child looked back two or three times as they continued, still clutching her lollipop but perhaps sensing that something was not altogether right. The platform vanished, and soon after, the train station. Carina¡¯s memory of her original world was buried in a flurry of snow that damped the distant crackling sound of a gunshot and a small child¡¯s scream.

    ?????

    When the snow cleared again, a scarlet desert emerged, littered in the fallen bodies of mortals and witches. At the center of this massacre, two women stood in the shadows of a sand dune. The kneeling woman, dressed in scarlet armor that only emphasized her strikingly white hair, spat blood from her mouth as she clutched her gut, where an arrow that crackled with lightning had broken through her enchanted armor.

    The second woman who stood over the kneeling Scarlet Witch held a spear that rippled with lightning at her side. Her gold-plated armor and blood-stained leather garments reflected the glow of her golden hair and eyes.

    ¡°Had enough, Kirsi?¡± Saint Harmonia asked with a note of weariness. ¡°It¡¯s time to stop running. To think you would raise an army of witches this time. Your transgressions might have been overlooked had you not unleashed another calamity upon this world.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you and Fuck Ramiel!¡± Kirsi hissed through clenched teeth. ¡°You always blame me when something goes wrong."

    ¡°And you going to blame Veles as usual? Or will it be Arachne this time?¡± Harmonia retorted in a mocking tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m an Ice Witch, Harmonia. I can¡¯t cause a flood or famine,¡± Kirsi remarked with a roll of her eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s your common sense? Or did Ramiel fry your brain along with your sense of humor?¡±

    ¡°Speak my god¡¯s name one more time, Kirsi!¡± Harmonia thundered, her eyes exploding with divine light as she lifted her spear from the melted sand and stepped closer to the scarlet witch.

    ¡°You know we¡¯ve been here before,¡± Kirsi remarked with a bitter sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sure you remember. Haven¡¯t you realized that Veles is playing with time?¡±

    Harmonia¡¯s eyes narrowed, but she offered no retort.

    ¡°Any minute now, Veles will rewind time¡ªor Arachne will come to collect my cursed soul¡ª"

    ¡°The only thing that awaits you is death, Scarlet Witch. Surely even you have realized that the arrival of a Saint breaks Veles little time spell,¡± Harmonia countered as her spear shifted into a bow.

    ¡°Yeah, for a god, Veles certainly fucked the timing up on this one¡ª,¡± Kirsi smirked and spread her arms in a deliberate show of defiance. ¡°Still, even if you kill me, I¡¯ll just be reborn again thanks to this¡ª¡± she gestured at the flickering violet light that glowed behind her red armor.

    ¡°The heart of a god,¡± Harmonia observed through clenched teeth. ¡°Why else do you think I am here, Kirsi? If the Witch of Calamity is allowed to live the world will end in ice and fire¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªwow. Look at you,¡± Kirsi applauded sarcastically. ¡°Reciting Ramiel¡¯s prophecy like a parrot! But then I suppose being a Saint doesn¡¯t require having much going on between the eyes.¡± The Scarlet Witch attempted to push herself up, but the unstable sand beneath her knee and foot gave way too easily to gain stability.

    ¡°I¡¯m done being riled up by such petty insults, Kirsi.¡±

    ¡°Not denying it isn¡¯t true then? Interesting,¡± Kirsi smirked to hide a grimace of pain. ¡°Well, at least you got a pretty face for your fanatics to paint into their history books. I wonder how many lonely men will buy your picture and caress it while they dirty your name.¡±

    ¡°At least my name will be remembered. I can¡¯t say the same for you, Scarlet Witch.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t be forgotten so easily,¡± Kirsi replied defiantly. ¡°My Covens still exist despite your best efforts to eradicate them.¡±

    ¡°What is the point, Kirsi?¡± Harmonia asked with a somber shake of her head. ¡°The other gods want you gone just as much as Ramiel. Viktor¡¯s heart has corrupted your thoughts and deeds¡ª¡±

    ¡°No. Dying a hundred times and living through half as many disappointing religious spiels about prophecy and destiny over and over again has driven me crazy!¡± Kirsi growled out, her tone rising in a frantic hysteria of frustration that twisted into pain as she clutched the arrow in her gut then spat up another mouthful of blood into the sand. ¡°So do me a favor and get this over with, Saintess. Your predecessor at least spared me the monotony of a farewell speech.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Harmonia replied with evident contempt. Her expression, however, appeared conflicted as she formed an arrow and placed it against the bow for which she attained her fame.

    ¡°Really?¡± Kirsi arched a brow. ¡°You¡¯re going to poke me to death. You¡¯re such a fucking bitch, Har¡ª¡±

    The arrow sliced through Kirsi¡¯s left eye, and the Scarlet Witch shuddered. Her right eye flickered with pale blue magic as Kirsi mumbled out one final parting word, ¡°Cunt.¡± Then her head exploded, and the Scarlet Witch¡¯s body toppled limply to the ground.

    ¡°May you remain in the underworld where you belong, Isbrand witch,¡± Harmonia muttered darkly as she lowered her bow. ¡°This time.¡±

    The clouds rumbled with thunder above, and Harmonia glanced towards them, then bowed her head humbly and turned to resume her quest to annihilate Kritanta¡¯s newest consort.

    The blood-stained battleground where Kirsi had fallen darkened as rain clouds loomed in, and a sudden deluge mixed the blood of the Saint¡¯s army of mortals with that of the Scarlet Witch¡¯s Red Wolf Army. A monstrous yet feminine figure rose from the crimson pool that gathered admist the dead, her face eyeless, her mouth a cave of fangs, her long, muscular chest and arms pale and covered in scales; her lower body was that of an eel. She slithered towards Kirsi¡¯s body, her tail knocking aside the corpses that got in the way while her clawed, webbed hands stroked the bloody nub of the dead witch¡¯s neck. The eel-woman¡¯s teeth clattered like knives as she raised her eyeless vision to the storm above.

    ¡°Too soon, Ramiel! Kritanta¡¯s consort was nowhere near strong enough to be considered a real threat!¡±

    ¡°Do you think he cares?¡± A raven, feasting on the face of a deceased mortal, shuddered and flapped its wings, then sprouted into the figure of a man in dark robes, toppled with age, who leaned on a staff as his red eyes glared at the eel-woman. ¡°Kirsi defied the will of the gods again and you placed her too close to his precious Saint, Arachne.¡±

    ¡°It was your covens who brought the Saint here, Veles!¡± Arachne hissed as she scooped of the body of the scarlet witch. ¡°The time cycle was broken by your children¡ªnot mine!¡±

    ¡°My air witches did not cause the famine, and you know it, you manipulative monster!¡± Veles shouted back, then sighed as he kicked the body of a dead mortal. ¡°This¡ªdid not go according to plan¡ª¡±

    ¡°Famous last words,¡± Arachne muttered sarcastically as her claws slowly cut away the armor that shrouded Kirsi¡¯s body.

    ¡°We still have time,¡± Veles muttered frantically. ¡°You can just find another host!¡±

    Arachne stiffened and twisted her sightless gaze towards him with a snarl. ¡°Do you imagine it is easy, finding a body with enough Isbrand blood to hold Kirsi¡¯s soul? After you and Kritanta have harvested the Isbrand witches for years to extend your precious pure-blood lines.¡±

    ¡°I only culled their numbers to give Viktor more time!¡± Veles protested. ¡°You agreed that it was necessary to prevent the last of our brother¡¯s magic from being drained away. And Kritanta is¡ªdoing what that bitch does best. Fucking things up for her own personal gain.¡±

    ¡°Either way, my choices grow fewer and less desirable,¡± Arachne grumbled as she cut away the last leather strap of Kirsi¡¯s chest plate and tossed the piece of armor to the ground. ¡°Those damn ice witches seem to have noticed our interference. They¡¯ve gone underground and even stopped breeding while they hide the last Isbrand prince.¡±

    ¡°I can influence him if you desire, Arachne.¡±

    ¡°We desire the same thing, so get that bastard runting again and give me an optimal host!¡± Arachne snapped as she ripped aside Kirsi¡¯s protective leather jerkin.

    ¡°All this effort and for what? What are the odds Kirsi will change her mind this time?¡±

    Arachne¡¯s hands stilled as she placed her palm over the dead ice witch¡¯s chest where the blue light of Viktor¡¯s heart flickered. ¡°Perhaps¡ªI might have a way¡ªof changing the outcome.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Veles growled with evident worry. ¡°What have you done, Arachne?¡±

    ¡°I put aside something of value for a rainy day?¡± Arachne replied with an almost human-like shrug. ¡°Seems like it might prove useful to us right about now.¡±

    Veles drew in a sharp breath, exhaled, and pressed a hand to his aged face. ¡°This is why¡ªI don¡¯t like you meddling¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t judge until I explain,¡± Arachne retorted as her claws dug into the dead witch''s chest, breaking through Kirsi¡¯s ribs and sternum, which she snapped and moved aside like pieces of dry wood. ¡°When Viktor¡¯s daughter died the first time, I may have¡ªsnipped off a portion of her soul.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Veles squinted as he leaned against his staff. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve practiced on many dead mortals before. A demigod¡¯s soul was so unique and enticing¡ªI couldn¡¯t resist,¡± Arachne replied. ¡°Anyway, Minerva intervened and stole Kirsi¡¯s body and the rest of her soul from me, so I almost discarded it¡ªuntil I realized the soul wasn¡¯t dying.¡±

    ¡°Kirsi¡¯s soul is incomplete? Is that what you¡¯re telling me?¡± Veles twisted his staff anxiously. ¡°Is that why Viktor won¡¯t let her die? A torn soul can¡¯t be reincarnated.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Arachne grunted softly as she lifted the glowing crystal blue heart from the Scarlet Witch¡¯s corpse. ¡°Perhaps we should see if this fragment of Kirsi¡¯s soul will be¡ªmore amenable to our demands.¡±

    ¡°You and your vindictive meddling,¡± Veles growled with evident disgust. ¡°How many times have I sacrificed my witches to rewind and fix things. And all the while, you were keeping secrets¡ªas usual.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sulk,¡± Arachne growled back, her fangs clicking in annoyance. ¡°If it makes you feel better, I¡¯ll let you monitor this fragment of Kirsi¡¯s soul.¡±

    Veles¡¯s red eyes glimmered with interest. ¡°That would¡ªcertainly increase the chances of our success.¡± He lifted his staff and gestured it sharply at her. ¡°But you must promise me, Arachne, no more meddling! If we don¡¯t get this right, Father will come after us both.¡±

    ¡°I am not afraid of that pretentious god,¡± Arachne hissed.

    ¡°Well, you should be,¡± Veles replied with a grunt. ¡°Didn¡¯t he threatened to drain every river, ocean, and lake if you prevented Kirsi from fulfilling her destiny? What do you imagine he¡¯ll do when he learns of this fragmented soul nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Destiny?¡± Arachne laughed, a rather unpleasant sound that made even the God of Air cringe beneath his robes.

    ¡°You really enjoy watching this world tip further and further into chaos,¡± Veles muttered softly.

    Arachne¡¯s fangs twisted into a blood-thirsty smile. ¡°I am as our parents made me. Nothing more and certainly nothing less.¡±

    Veles flinched and nodded. ¡°I accept your proposal. Where is this fragment of Kirsi¡¯s soul¡ªand how do you intend to connect it to Viktor¡¯s heart without Kirsi interfering?¡±

    ¡°I used a page from Ramiel¡¯s book and hid my secret treasure in another world,¡± Arachne replied as she stroked the glowing heart that quickly iced over beneath her touch. ¡°It should be easy enough to bring the fragment over to this world once I kill off the host. And no one knows Kirsi better than me.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Veles shook his head sharply in defeat. ¡°Fine. Then what do we do for a host here?¡±

    ¡°The last Isbrand Prince should be able to offer us a suitable specimen,¡± Arachne replied as her eel-like body turned and slithered back across the mud towards the growing puddle of blood and rain. ¡°I¡¯m sure if you lure him into some temptress bed long enough to give us a few options.¡±

    ¡°But that will take up needless time!¡± Veles said sharply, then cursed as the Goddess of Nightmares and Secrets slid below the bloody surface. ¡°Damn it.¡± The God of Air shook off his robes as two black wings sprouted from his back. ¡°Well¡ªat least I was able to spare the last of the Hawthorne bloodline. I¡¯ll need to make them stronger but less detectable when Kirsi comes back. That bloody Saint can see through even Arachne¡¯s disguises. Ah well, hopefully, Ramiel¡¯s cunt will die killing Kritanta¡¯s consort, and this Holy War will be just another blip in history.¡±

    Veles scanned the wasteland of bodies around him and smiled as he raised a finger into the air. A ring snapped free of a dead air witch¡¯s finger and flew towards him. ¡°Mustn¡¯t let this go to waste. I¡¯ll give it to your grandson when he comes of age, Duke Hawthorne.¡± With a satisfied smirk, the God of Deception took to the skies, vanishing into another flock of crows that dipped low and scattered beneath the grey curtain of rain.

    Left upon the blood-stained mud, the scarlet witch''s body lay like a pale flower amidst the dark battleground. The cold, black diamond ring flickered upon her right hand then flashed blue as her finger twitched and the ring vanished.

    ?????

    Carina¡¯s eyes opened in alarm as the cold pressure of water closed in around her. She gasped and jerked, only to find her body trapped in the grips of black, corpse-like arms that dragged her further down towards a dark door that loomed beneath the murky water.

    ¡®What is this? Am I dead? I don¡¯t want to die!¡¯

    Panic sparked through her chest, and Viktor¡¯s heart awoke again, flashing with a painful brightness that froze the specters arms in place. Finally able to pull free, Carina kicked and clawed her way towards the surface, where she reached blindly towards a stone wall that appeared through her blurred and darkening vision.

    The trembling half-blood drank in her first breath greedily as she broke through the surface and draped her arm over the solid barrier. To numb to think, she barely registered the looming figure of a statue, a woman surrounded by wolves, that stood in the center of the fountain she now found herself in.

    ¡®I¡¯m¡ªin the royal garden?¡¯

    Carina might have laughed if her body were not quivering in agony. Her left eye refused to stay open, while her chest cramped and spasmed as if it had been punctured by knives.

    ¡®Fuck¡ªis this¡ªKirsi¡¯s pain?¡¯

    Carina heaved herself over the fountain wall and dropped down onto the stone pavement below, drinking in one breath at a time as she lay upon the ground and waited for the pain to subside.

    ¡®I had almost forgotten¡ªso this is what pain feels like.¡¯ Carina cracked a smile and groaned as her head swam with memories. Kirsi¡¯s memories. The urge to puke, cry, and smash her head against the stone wall, screamed together beneath the drowning weight of pain trapped inside her head. Carina shut her eyes and pressed her back to the fountain as she drew her knees to her chest and breathed in slowly. ¡®Inhale¡ªexhale¡ªInhale¡ª¡¯

    A soft glow opened Carina¡¯s eyes as the pain slowly receded and with it the whirlpool of memories that were too much for her to handle. The half-blood raised a hand to the glowing heart inside her chest. An old resentment that was not hers but belonged to the heart she shared with the Scarlet Witch flickered into focus as Carina pressed her fingers above Viktor¡¯s frozen heart.

    ¡®It seems Arachne is the one who brought me here and put me inside Maura¡¯s body? But what is it they want from me? From Kirsi?¡¯

    ¡°To be a willing sacrifice that will restore Viktor to power.¡± The voice echoing behind Carina¡¯s ears made her shiver in recognition.

    ¡°K-Kirsi?¡±

    ¡°So, this is the long-lost half of my twisted soul,¡± the Scarlet Witch responded in a mocking tone. ¡°From the vision I saw, your name is Carina. How appropriate.¡±

    Carina slowly raised her quivering hands to her cold ears as she looked around the garden.

    ¡°I¡¯m inside you, idiot, where I¡¯ve always been. I cannot be separated from Viktor¡¯s heart. Though it would seem Arachne found a way to use you to restrict me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªnot sure I understand.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I thought you were supposed to be clever?¡±

    ¡°What? Wait¡ªhow many of my memories did you see.¡±

    ¡°You were an orphan abandoned by some sort of rebel. You have an unhealthy friendship with someone named Jade, who is actually one of Arachne¡¯s demonic pets. For some reason the ghost of the body we now both possess is following you around and causing trouble instead of in the underworld where she belongs. You have a secret organization named after some sort of dog. I¡ªdon¡¯t understand the reference there. And you have multiple secret identities that give you power and influence, but for some reason, you¡¯re not using them to their max potential. Shall I go on?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡ªthat¡¯s enough,¡± Carina replied, blinking in confusion. ¡°Though¡ªI¡¯m not sure I understand what you mean about Jade being Arachne¡¯s pet?¡±

    ¡°Hadn¡¯t figured that one out yet? Honestly, Carina, it¡¯s a wonder you¡¯re still alive at all. Anyway, I apologize for almost killing you. I didn¡¯t realize who¡ªno, ¡®what¡¯ you were until Viktor separated us. If I had killed you¡ªwell, I¡¯m sure that would have messed up the whole immortal rebirth cycle situation.¡±

    Carina smiled wryly as she massaged her still aching chest. ¡°I¡ªcan feel pain now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. You¡¯ll only feel pain like that when your life is actually at risk, so¡ªtry to avoid dying.¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Carina shook her head. As fountain water dripped down her hair and cheeks, the vision in her left eye slowly restored. The half-blood couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was all just some sort of elaborate illusion. ¡°You mentioned something about a sacrifice?¡±

    ¡°Viktor didn¡¯t explain that to you? I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m surprised. You and I are stuck in this bloody cycle of death and rebirth until we give the Immortal God back his heart and die for good. Of course, the catch to this is that we do so willingly, but I¡¯m not sure how you feel about falling on a sword for an immortal who sacrificed his covens to remain alive.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Carina stared down at the black diamond ring on her right hand. ¡°Why would he?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a long story, and you should probably head indoors. Last I checked, Lafeara¡¯s Royal Palace wasn¡¯t exactly a safe place for a witch to be traipsing about in a wet nightgown.¡±

    Carina stared numbly at the pale peach and blue horizon of morning that stretched across the fortress walls, hedges and trees, and towering palaces. ¡®Right, I should figure out how to get back to Lily Palace without being spotted or arrested.¡¯

    The answer came as Lumi pressed worriedly against the bracelet on Carina¡¯s wrist. ¡°Right, of course, that will work.¡± The half-blood pushed herself up against the fountain wall and smiled as Lumi appeared before her with an anxious whine.

    ¡°You have a scriva?¡± Kirsi commented with a note of surprise. ¡°Not bad. How did you manage that all on your own with such limited experience with magic?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a long story,¡± Carina replied as Lumi lowered herself to the ground to allow the dripping half-blood to climb on board. It was apparent that Kirsi didn¡¯t trust Viktor. And while the Scarlet Witch¡¯s accusations had certainly shaken Carina¡¯s opinion of the trapped immortal god¡ªshe wasn¡¯t going to take the word of someone who had tried to kill her moments ago that easily.

 Book 2: Chapter 95: A Rose with Thorns

    ??????????

    Dowager Octavia was always up before dawn, the curse of the elderly, although that the term hardly applied to someone over two hundred years old who still appeared to be in her early 60s. She waved away Lady Delphine, who had finished brushing out the monarch¡¯s pale white hair. The Dowager sighed as she rubbed her thumb against her index finger restlessly.

    ¡®I would almost believe last night was but a dream¡ªif Maura¡¯s room hadn¡¯t been empty when I checked. I wonder where Kirsi went? Why did it take her this long to wake up? And what did she mean by an imposter?¡¯

    The ice-blue eyes of the regent¡¯s reflection narrowed back at her in silent contemplation. ¡®When Kirsi was Queen of Lafeara, the world trembled before the power of the ice witch covens. Still, the longer I live, the fewer of us remain. The great Valda bloodline has all but been extinguished¡ªaside from my disappointing son Nero and my brother. Neither of whom can be trusted to carry on the family''s name and legacy.¡¯

    Lady Elouise rushed into the room and clutched her bountiful bosom breathlessly as she trembled into a curtsey before the Dowager.

    ¡°L-Lady Maura has just returned¡ªI don¡¯t know how she got out¡ªbut she appeared on the palace steps out of thin air, soaking wet in her nightgown. She¡¯s demanding a bath and some wine¡ªshe¡¯s ordering the servants about as if she were a queen!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s back?¡± Octavia rose swiftly from her seat and combed through her hair with a shaking hand before snatching it away as she hastily composed herself. ¡°See that Lady Maura is given all that she requires and dress me. I would have breakfast with our esteemed guest after she finishes her bath.¡±

    Lady Elouise blinked questioningly and hastily bobbed a courtesy before she turned hesitantly towards the bedroom door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t doddle about like a fool!¡± The Dowager snapped and shook her head as the attendant sprinted from the room. ¡®Disappearing and then appearing out of thin air? That¡¯s an interesting trick for an ice witch.¡¯

    Lady Delphine moved towards the ajar door and shut it with a sigh. ¡°It would seem your guess was correct, your Grace.¡±

    Octavia turned a wary glance towards the air witch who served as her attendant. ¡°I trust you will keep your lips shut regarding this. That Earl who imagines himself a Witch King already knows far too much.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your Grace,¡± Delphine replied as she returned to pin Octavia¡¯s frail white hair up into a bun before placing a powdered wig over it. ¡°I have sworn to serve you until my last breath.¡±

    ¡°You are the only one that remains I can truly trust,¡± Octavia whispered as her gaze drifted towards the small painted portrait of a woman with blonde hair holding a bouquet of purple roses. ¡°To have seen Kirsi twice in my lifetime. I am truly blessed.¡±

    ¡®Though if Kirsi fails to fulfill her destiny¡ªthere will be no ice witches left to serve her in her next life.¡¯

    ¡°What gown would you like to wear today, your Grace?¡± Lady Delphine asked as Octavia adjusted the wing and then pinned it into place.

    The Dowager smiled as she contemplated her reflection and pinched her pale cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m in the mood for something¡ªred.¡±

    ?????

    In the end, Kirsi made the Dowager wait. Octavia repressed a nervous sigh as Captain Leo knocked on the open dining room door. She quickly gestured him towards her.

    ¡°Knight Commander Quentin has arrived,¡± Leo explained as he knelt before the monarch. ¡°He requests an audience with your Grace.¡±

    ¡°Tell him to wait,¡± Octavia replied with a frown. ¡°I¡¯ve not yet had breakfast.¡±

    Captain Leo glanced towards the second place set beside the Dowager¡¯s seat and nodded silently as he rose to his feet. The brisk sound of approaching dainty heels turned them both towards the door as Lady Delphine entered, followed by the small, fragile figure of Lady Maura.

    ¡®Compared to her previous life as a General of Lafeara, I must admit, a small, helpless half-blood doesn¡¯t really suit the Scarlet Witch.¡¯

    ¡°So glad you could finally join us,¡± Octavia remarked with a dismissive wave to the Captain, who bowed and retreated towards the dining room doors. ¡°I trust you slept well despite¡ª¡±

    ¡°Octavia.¡± Kirsi interrupted with a smile as she glanced about the glittering room and then focused on the surprised Dowager. ¡°Might we have a word¡ªin private?¡±

    The half-blood¡¯s calm yet domineering tone was enough to draw expressions of utter disbelief from Octavia¡¯s staff, aside from Lady Delphine, who brushed a smile from her lips. Captain Leo paused in the doorway on his way out to stare at the young attendant with a startled frown.

    ¡°Lady Maura and I require some privacy,¡± Octavia acknowledged as she waved her attendants away.

    ¡°But do tell the chef to send in breakfast when he is ready,¡± Krisi added as she swept around the table, pulled out her chair, sat down, and then promptly placed both elbows on the table as she folded her hands together. ¡°And the best wine you have on hand.¡±

    The Dowager¡¯s gaze rested once more on the black diamond ring the half-blood wore. A sense of restless desire quivered through it, knowing that whatever ice witch possessed that ring would inherit some of Kirsi¡¯s formidable powers.

    The annoyed frown that graced the Scarlet Witch¡¯s face quickly drew Octavia¡¯s attention to where Delphine waited awkwardly beside her while Captain Leo and the rest of the servants stood transfixed by the half-blood¡¯s blatant rudeness.

    ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡± Octavia commented with a cold glare.

    The servants scattered, and Lady Delphine pushed Captain Leo firmly into the hall before she shut the dining room doors quickly behind them. Kirsi smirked as she leaned back in her chair and rolled her neck towards the Dowager with a relaxed smile. ¡°Are you enjoying the position of Queen Mother, Octavia?¡±

    Octavia let out a nervous breath as she gazed into the Scarlet Witch¡¯s ice-blue eyes and felt more than saw the significant shift in power that the half-blood had obtained seemingly overnight. ¡°Regretfully, I have no children worthy of inheriting my family name or Lafeara¡¯s throne. If you remember, Henri was the child of another queen I¡ªremoved from my path.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, Queen Ella¡ªElouise?¡±

    ¡°Queen Evelynn,¡± Octavia corrected.

    Kirsi nodded thoughtfully as she unclasped her hands and drummed the table.

    ¡®Her mannerisms have certainly changed. Lady Maura had significantly more grace and self-awareness.¡¯

    ¡°And how long did it take you to get rid of King Leon, your husband?¡± Kirsi asked as she clasped her fingers together once more and stared at the kitchen door with a ravenous look.

    ¡°I had to wait until King Leon named Henri as crown prince,¡± Octavia answered with a sigh. ¡°Once he passed beneath the aconitum flower, I decided to enjoy my newfound power as Queen Mother while I waited for you to return.¡±

    ¡°You could have just smothered the babe and ended the Havardur bloodline,¡± Kirsi observed with a faint frown. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your greatest ambition?¡±

    ¡°My ambition, as you call it, is to see an Isbrand heir back on the throne,¡± Octavia replied with conviction. She smiled and reached across the table to take hold of Kirsi¡¯s right hand. ¡°And now we finally have that opportunity.¡±

    ¡°You could have taken it for yourself,¡± Kirsi replied with less enthusiasm.

    Octavia shook her head. ¡°Yes, I tried that¡ªbut Valda doesn¡¯t have the same ring of power as Isbrand. The air witch covens would rather place one of their own on the throne over an all but dead family line.¡±

    ¡°You never had any children of your own?¡±

    ¡°A girl who died in childbirth before I became Queen, and¡ªa bastard son, who was unfortunately born a half-witch.¡±

    ¡°A bastard half-witch?¡± Kirsi narrowed her eyes. ¡°You fell in love with a mortal.¡±

    ¡°It was no fault of that child¡¯s father,¡± Octavia replied with a note of bitterness as she withdrew her hand and turned it over to offer Kirsi her wrist. The scarlet witch frowned and glanced down at the offered hand, her eyes flashing bright blue for a moment before she sighed and looked away.

    ¡°You poisoned yourself with the Aconitum flower. Octavia, why?¡±

    ¡°The Pope¡¯s bloodline became more powerful after your last defeat,¡± Octavia answered. ¡°Aconitum was the only way to suppress my magic so that I might pass the church¡¯s inspection and become a royal consort. King Leon threw his support behind Pope Ivan and received regular visits from the Divine Heir and his witch hunters. Even with a new identity, background, and family name¡ªI couldn¡¯t take that risk. Ivan himself killed an Isbrand prince to make his eldest son immortal¡ªnot that it spared the boy from Kritanta¡¯s consort.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Kirsi shook her head wistfully and glanced around the gold chromed walls, ceiling, chandelier, and furniture. ¡°At least you managed to survive surrounded by splendor and luxury.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not¡ªdisappointed?¡± Octavia asked timidly as she dropped her hand to her lap.

    Kirsi turned back to the Dowager and smiled. ¡°Unlike the gods and my obstinate father, I don¡¯t expect you or anyone else to suffer for me.¡±

    Octavia exhaled, nodded, and then laughed as she studied Kirsi critically. ¡°Well, perhaps we can help each other reach our goals this time around?¡±

    ¡°I can only die trying?¡± Kirsi muttered with a cynical smile. ¡°Which reminds me,¡± she gestured to her temple. ¡°My¡ªhost appears to have encountered some trouble before I woke up.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡ª¡± Octavia frowned as she glanced towards the dining-room door. A cunning smile spread across the Dowager¡¯s face as she turned back to Kirsi and arched a single silver brow. ¡°How would you feel about calling me godmother?¡±

    Kirsi blinked, snorted out a chuckle, and nodded as she straightened in her chair. ¡°It feels a little backward, but I think that will suit our needs just fine, little Octavia.¡±

    ¡°Our needs?¡± The Dowager replied with an inquisitive frown.

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later,¡± Kirsi responded and drew in a deep sigh before her attention shifted entirely to the opening kitchen door and the servants carrying out trays of food. ¡°Finally!¡±

    ?????

    Knight Commander Quentin paced the small greeting room in a tight triangle. He was less than pleased with the purpose of his visit. According to his subordinates, the Crown Princess¡¯s accusations against Lady Maura had appeared seemingly overnight and were not so coincidentally linked to the attendant¡¯s late-night visit to the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.

    ¡®I did wonder how long that half-blood would remain inside the palace without creating further problems.¡¯ Quentin sighed as he took in the portrait of a much younger Queen Octavia, with a three-year-old Crown Prince Henri seated on her lap. ¡®Both the Earl and Countess of Hawthorne asked that I keep an eye out for Lady Maura. Countess Constance even ordered me to cover up Lady Maura¡¯s involvement in her half-brother¡¯s death¡ªand now the Dowager appears to be shielding her. She¡¯s quite the resilient survivor.¡¯

    The faint sound of footsteps approaching from the hall turned Quentin towards the door as Captain Leo appeared with a tight smile.

    ¡°The Dowager will see you now, Knight Commander,¡± Leo announced with a brisk salute. ¡°If you would follow me.¡±

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Quentin replied with a sense of relief. Dowager Octavia was reasonable and would most likely handle this matter without the Knight Commander being forced to make a public arrest. The less Quentin became involved in the jealous disputes between a wife and potential mistress, the better for his sanity. His current workload was already taxing enough with the added mystery of the Ambassador¡¯s mysterious death still hanging over the capital.

    ¡®In any case, the Dowager has the final say on Nicholas¡¯s consorts until his coronation, so she will either acknowledge the half-blood or kick her out.¡¯

    The Knight Commander followed the young Captain in the familiar direction of the Dowager¡¯s private indoor garden. The open glass doors carried out the cheerful sounds of a violin as the men walked through. Quentin beheld the Dowager, in a stunning red dress, seated upon a flowing white chair while a young noblewoman, ¡®probably the half-blood,¡¯ he reasoned, played her instrument with startling proficiency for one so young.

    ¡°Ahh, Commander Quentin!¡± Octavia greeted with a relaxed smile as he stepped forward to kiss the monarch¡¯s offered hand. ¡°Thank you for waiting.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, your Grace,¡± Quentin responded politely as he stepped back and glanced towards the young lady with ash brown hair and startlingly familiar ice-blue eyes. ¡®Right, Declan did mention in his report that she might be an ice witch. Perhaps that¡¯s why the Dowager is shielding her.¡¯

    ¡°You are here to speak to Lady Maura, is that correct, Commander?¡± Octavia pressed pointedly as she motioned for the servants to bring over two chairs. ¡°I will permit you to speak with her, but I must ask that you put aside any notion of arrest or detainment.¡±

    ¡®Straight to the point as always.¡¯ Quentin nodded and waited for Lady Maura to be seated before he took the chair beside her. ¡°I do have a few questions for you, Lady Maura. I also hope that your Grace might assist me in finding a more peaceful solution to the current¡ªsituation.¡± He glanced towards the servants hesitantly.

    ¡°Lady Delphine.¡± Octavia smiled as her attendant hurriedly dismissed all the servants and, once more, shut the garden doors on her way out. ¡°You may continue, Commander.¡±

    Quentin cleared his throat as he turned to the half-blood, trying not to stare at those unnerving blue eyes, and framed his first question. ¡°I meant to speak with you prior to this meeting, Lady Maura, concerning the ongoing investigation into the death of your half-brother, Lord Lincoln, which took place on the evening before you first entered the palace.¡±

    The corner of Maura¡¯s mouth twitched. For a moment, her gaze shifted over his shoulder as if searching for an answer or memory. Then the half-blood¡¯s expression twisted with such extreme displeasure that Quentin momentarily lost his train of thought. A chill ran down his spine as the half-blood¡¯s ice-blue eyes focused on him with a keen sense of resentment.

    ¡°Ahem¡ªthat is, I wanted to inquire about your whereabouts on the night of your brother¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°In the alley,¡± Lady Maura replied as she brushed a stray petal from her dress.

    Quentin stiffened and glanced sharply towards the Dowager, who also appeared surprised by the attendant¡¯s response. ¡°I beg your pardon, Lady Maura,¡± he murmured as he refocused his attention on the young woman sharply. ¡°Are you saying you were in the slums along with your half-brother the night that Lincoln Turnbell was murdered?¡±

    ¡°That is correct, Commander.¡± Maura smiled, her expression almost condescending as she folded her hands and continued. ¡°No, to be completely honest and clear, I am saying that I killed the disgusting animal.¡±

    ¡°Kir¡ª¡± Octavia cut herself off quickly. ¡°Maura, you can¡¯t¡ªopenly admit to murdering a¡ª¡±

    Quentin held up a hand and sent the Dowager a pleading look as he turned back to the half-blood. ¡°Would you mind explaining your reasons for doing so, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°He tried to rape us¡ªme,¡± Maura replied as her expression shifted from rage to disgust and then disappointment. ¡°I panicked¡ªand killed him while attempting to defend myself.¡±

    Quentin exhaled as he rubbed the back of his neck and leaned back in his chair. He might have accepted this story without question a few days earlier. The evidence collected by Lieutenant Declan had heavily supported such a theory before the church became involved, and Quentin discreetly destroyed all the evidence related to Lincoln¡¯s death at the Countess¡¯s command.

    But the terrified half-blood he had imagined was nothing at all like the young woman who sat before him calmly, with an air of impatience even, as she waited for him to continue.

    ¡°Was there something else you wished to ask me, Commander?¡±

    ¡°Why admit to it?¡± Quentin replied quickly, unable to hold back his confusion.

    ¡°Because you won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Maura replied with a shrug. ¡°If you did, you would have to expose me as a witch. Since you have not done so already, you must be under orders from someone you dare not refuse to protect my secret.¡±

    Quentin scoffed, his bewilderment only amplified by her confident tone and pose. ¡°And why would you think that, Lady Maura?¡±

    The attendant laughed, her ice-blue eyes glinting as she raised a single brow. ¡°Because you are a witch yourself, Commander.¡±

    Quentin clamped his jaw shut and then laughed sharply as he leaned back in his chair and turned towards the Dowager. Octavia smiled sympathetically but shook her head. ¡°I ahh¡ª¡± the Knight Commander cleared his throat. ¡°Very well. Consider my questions related to the murder of Lincoln Turnbell finished. But what about the Crown Princess¡¯s accusations, Lady Maura?¡±

    ¡°Has Eleanora provided any evidence?¡± the half-blood replied with a cunning smile.

    ¡°I sent my knights over to collect the evidence this morning¡ªbut I have not seen it personally myself,¡± Quentin admitted. ¡°Why would her Highness report you for poisoning a member of the royal family if she did not have proof?¡±

    ¡°Because she was attempting to blackmail me, and it didn¡¯t work,¡± Maura replied with a dismissive shrug. ¡°Rest assured, whatever evidence they may forge to ensure my conviction will be destroyed before I ever step foot into court.¡±

    ¡°You are¡ªspeaking of destroying evidence, Lady Maura,¡± Quentin replied grimly with a glance to the Dowager.

    ¡°Forged evidence, Commander,¡± the half-blood replied with a cynical smile.

    ¡°Ah,¡± the Knight Commander shook his head. ¡°In any event, a trial is only granted to nobles. The letter I received from her Highness stated quite clearly that she had revoked your title as Baroness. Which means her word alone is enough to convict¡ª"

    ¡°I am still a noble. My mother¡¯s title was restored after her death,¡± Maura interrupted impatiently.

    ¡°But you have not inherited a title yourself,¡± Quentin explained cautiously. ¡°Your¡ªstatus¡ªand your grandfather¡¯s reluctance to acknowledge either of his granddaughters as part of the Gilwren family makes that¡ªinsufficient to protect you.¡±

    ¡°We thought you might say that,¡± Octavia interrupted with an amused smile. ¡°Which is why you will be the first to hear my good news.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Quentin turned back to the Dowager, both curious and eager to wash his hands of this mess.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to formally adopt Lady Maura as my goddaughter,¡± Octavia announced as she rose and held out her hand to the half-blood. ¡°The paperwork has already been sent to the Crown Prince, who will no doubt approve.¡±

    ¡®Goddaughter? A half-blood witch?¡¯ Quentin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he focused on the confident young woman who stood beside Lafeara¡¯s longest-reigning and perhaps most dangerous monarch. ¡®Well, they¡¯re both ice witches¡ªI suppose I should have expected this much.¡¯

    ¡°My congratulations to your Grace and to you, Lady Maura¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lady Maura Valda,¡± Octavia corrected with a gleaming smile. ¡°I¡¯ve also decided to give her my old family name since Viscount Gilwren is unable to recognize her worth.¡±

    ¡®I just know this is going to create a lot more headaches in my future,¡¯ Quentin thought grimly as he bowed before the Queen Regent and her troublesome new weapon. ¡®How unfortunate for the Crown Princess to have made such a formidable enemy.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 96: Blood Stains and Visions

    ??????????

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What do you mean Maura wasn¡¯t arrested!¡± Eleanora demanded furiously as Lady Evelynn attempted to correct the streak of eyeliner that had gone awry as the crown princess snapped her head towards Major Garrett. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send over the evidence this morning?¡±

    ¡°We did, your Highness,¡± Garrett responded plainly. ¡°And I left one of our knights there to report back when Knight Commander Quentin made the arrest, as you instructed. The Knight Commander did leave for Iris Palace but returned without Lady Maura. An officer then informed our knight that the matter was being taken before the crown prince due to Lady Maura¡¯s elevated status.¡±

    ¡°Elevated¡ªstatus?¡± Eleanora nearly choked on the words as she waved aside Evelynn retouches and rose from her chair. ¡°Maura is a commoner now, not a court attendant, noble, or even a lady! What sort of status could she possibly lay claim to?¡±

    ¡°I do not know, your Highness. The officer would not say,¡± Garrett replied somberly.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Evelynn whispered as she set aside the charcoal stick for rouge powder. ¡°We need to finish preparing for¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Eleanora snapped as she turned her glare from Garrett to the mirror. ¡°If you don¡¯t have an answer, Major, then go find out!¡± She gestured sharply towards the door and exhaled her frustration as she sank into the chair. ¡°Must I do everything?¡±

    Eleanora shook her head as Garrett withdrew, and Evelynn finished her makeup for this morning''s meeting with the House of Lords. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about this before, but Lavinia possesses full authority to ensure and even enforce my coronation. I should speak to her before the negotiations resume¡ªor begin this morning.¡± She exhaled nervously and turned her head from side to side with a nod of approval at the black and gold makeup and the matching hairpins which adorned her tightly wrapped curls.

    ¡®Gold is the color shared between Lafeara and Ventrayna. Gold represents power, sovereignty, and prestige. If I am to become queen, I might as well act the part.¡¯

    The radiant, confident woman in the mirror narrowed her eyes as her thoughts returned once more to the troublesome half-blood who was proving difficult to be rid of.

    ¡®Perhaps Maura was the Dowager¡¯s spy all along? But why would the Countess support her if that was the case? Or did Maura perhaps change sides after entering the palace?¡¯ Eleanora groaned and massaged her temples, still fatigued from the little sleep she had gotten the previous night. ¡®But what could the Dowager possibly gain by protecting her now?¡¯

    A knock at the door preceded Lady Meredith¡¯s arrival as she carried in a letter with Nicholas¡¯s royal seal. ¡°This just arrived for you, your Highness.¡±

    Eleanora exhaled nervously as she picked up the unexpected letter and broke the seal. Her eyes flashed with disbelief, followed quickly by anger as she read part of the brief message aloud.

    ¡°Negotiations have already concluded. There is no need for you to attend this morning¡¯s council meeting¡ªConcluded?¡± Eleanora growled as the letter trembled in her hand. ¡°When did they¡ª¡±

    ¡®Lavinia, what did you do? Why would you leave me in the dark like this?¡¯

    Eleanora slowly lowered the letter into her lap as the parchment crumpled between her tightly clenched fingers.

    ¡®No one takes my position here seriously. Even as Lafeara¡¯s future queen, I¡¯m still nothing more than a pawn for my family to move about as they please!¡¯ The crown princess scoffed and set the letter aside as she rose once more from her chair. ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare for this morning''s audience,¡± Eleanora announced to her worried ladies. ¡°Instead, we should focus on preparing for the Ambassador''s funeral this afternoon. Knowing my aunt, every high-ranking noble in Lafeara will have been invited and expected to attend.¡±

    ¡®How did Lavinia and Nicholas reach such a quick agreement when the Dowager is blocking Tiffany¡¯s engagement to Marco?¡¯

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Evelynn whispered uncertainly as Meredith returned to the closet to find another suitable black dress. ¡°What about Lady¡ªwhat about Maura?¡±

    Eleanora scoffed as she rubbed her forehead, then frowned at the moist sweat she found there. She wiped her fingers against the back of her chair, then gripped it with a frustrated sigh. ¡°What does it matter at this point? I¡¯ve removed the half-blood from my palace. Let the Dowager do what she wants with her little spy. Maura won¡¯t dare show herself in front of me in the future.¡±

    ¡®As long as I can keep her away from Hana, that¡¯s all that matters.¡¯

    ¡°Has Lady Hana woken up yet?¡± Eleanora inquired with a sharp look between her attendants.

    ¡°No, your Highness. The medicine Lady Isabella gave her last night appears to have been¡ªstronger than anticipated,¡± Meredith replied with an uncertain shrug.

    ¡°I see,¡± Eleanora twisted around to face the mirror and scowled at her reflection as guilt twisted in her stomach.

    ¡®No. It was necessary. As quickly as Hana went to Maura¡¯s defense at dinner yesterday¡ªthere¡¯s no way she would have remained uninvolved while I had Maura arrested.¡¯ The crown princess looked down at the pale knuckles of her hand wrapped around the chair¡¯s back and sighed as she unclenched her fingers.

    ¡°Finish preparations and then have breakfast sent up to Hana¡¯s room. I¡¯m going to sit with her for a while,¡± Eleanora announced as she headed towards the door.

    ¡°Oh¡ªvery well, your Highness,¡± Meredith replied.

    There was something in the attendant¡¯s disapproving tone and expression that caught Eleanora¡¯s suspicious gaze, but she dismissed it quickly. ¡®If either of them dare to create further problems, then I¡¯ll get rid of them the same way I got rid of Maura.¡¯

    Eleanora pulled the spare key off the hook inside her bedroom, then crossed the hall, and unlocked Hana¡¯s door. Inside, as predicted, the slumbering blonde attendant did not stir as the crown princess shut the door and crossed the room to sit on the side of the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re alright,¡± Eleanora whispered as she scooped up Hana¡¯s hand and kissed the back of it tenderly. ¡°I promised to keep you safe, so let me do that, Hana.¡±

    The sleeping woman gave no reply. Hana¡¯s chest continued to rise and fall with silent shallow breaths while her golden lashes barely stirred. Eleanora brushed away the loose strands of blonde hair that caressed her sleeping lover¡¯s lips, then leaned in towards them for a reassuring kiss.

    Thud.

    A book toppled off the nightstand behind her. Eleanora hovered above Hana¡¯s face, then turned to regard the book on the floor with confusion. The title The Lover¡¯s Lament stared up at her with mocking scrutiny. The crown princess kissed Hana¡¯s forehead lightly, then rose from the bed and picked up the fallen book and the paper marker that had dropped from its pages.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    Eleanora stiffened at the bizarre sound, then turned sharply towards the bedroom window. Warm morning sunlight poured through the clear glass panes with not a single waving branch in sight. The crown princess scoffed at her own nervousness, shut the marker inside the book, which she then returned to the stack of books on the dresser.

    ¡®Such an odd sound. For a moment, I thought someone was tapping on the window. It was probably a bird or¡ª¡¯ Eleanora turned away from the dresser and froze as her gaze caught upon the full-size mirror in the corner of the room, mostly hidden behind a cream-colored blanket. Beneath the covering, a pair of chilling black eyes stared back at the crown princess as a pale gray hand reached through the mirror and grasped the blanket with curled fingernails that resembled an animal¡¯s claws.

    Thud.

    Eleanora hissed sharply as she started and turned to find The Lover¡¯s Lament lying on the floor once more. She whirled back to the mirror but found no specter lurking there, though the edge of the frame appeared smudged with a black mold while the glass had clouded with age.

    ¡®W-was that a ghost?¡¯ Eleanora backed towards the bed, her eyes glued to the mirror as she reached for the familiar, reassuring warmth of Hana¡¯s hand.

    Ice-cold fingers seized her wrist, and Eleanora let out a strangled scream as she turned to find the dark specter crouched over Hana¡¯s body. The vengeful ghost hovered like a dark spiny cloud. Its face and body were barely human beneath the prickly black quills that covered nearly every inch of the specter¡¯s skin. At the center of those piercing spikes, two red eyes focused upon the crown princess with suffocating malice that made Eleanora turn cold with dread.

    The crown princess ripped her hand away and, without a second thought, bolted towards the bedroom door.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Eleanora, run! Run away and save your own skin. You never had the courage to protect any of us in the end! You''re nothing but a charlatan. A queen with only empty words and an empty crown, sitting on an empty throne controlled like a puppet by your own fears and insecurities.¡±

    The accusing words hissed against Eleanora¡¯s ears as she yanked the door open. Two cold hands slammed against the crown princess¡¯s back as she crossed the threshold and then fell, tripping over the hem of her golden dress to sprawl across the hall carpet. Eleanora flinched as Hana¡¯s door slammed shut behind her. The sound of the lock sliding into place beneath those cold dead hands sent a shiver through the crown princess as Eleanora rolled over and backed away from the door.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Garrett¡¯s voice and accompanying footsteps quickly reached the crown princess''s side as the Major knelt beside her worriedly. ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI think I saw¡ªa ghost¡ª¡± Eleanora panted as the Major gently took her arm and assisted the trembling crown princess to her feet. ¡°In¡ªin Hana¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°A ghost?¡± Garrett repeated, his brows narrowing in apparent confusion.

    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± Eleanora winced as her right hand brushed against her dress. ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense¡ªbut for a moment¡ªI thought that ghost looked just like Maura¡ª¡¯ She hissed at the pain that burned down her back.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Garrett¡¯s voice dropped, but the tension in it did not escape Eleanora¡¯s notice as she gritted her trembling teeth and clutched her throbbing hand.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Your back¡ªthere¡¯s blood on your dress¡ªand your hand. Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°Blood¡ª¡± Eleanora stared down at her right hand in disbelief. The sunlight reflected off the dark wet dripping crimson fluid that covered her hands, nails, and fingers. ¡°How did I¡ª¡±

    The crown princess lifted her palm higher still to inspect the tiny holes below her wrist that bled freely. A memory stirred at the back of her mind. The flickering scene of a dark tunnel. Shadows masked Maura¡¯s familiar ice-blue eyes as the half-blood, now dressed as a maid, stared down at Eleanora from behind a hidden door, which slowly shut between them. Choking desperation filled the back of the crown princess''s throat as she stretched her injured hand towards the closing barrier.

    ¡°Long live the Queen.¡± Maura smiled grotesquely against the burned scar on the right side of her face as the door to a secret tunnel slammed shut, sealing Eleanora outside as another door broke open to the young queen¡¯s right, and pain exploded from the cross bolt that pierced her shoulder.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Garrett¡¯s voice raised with alarm even as it was buried behind a torrent of whispers that resounded behind Eleanora¡¯s ears as her knees gave way.

    She stared down at the golden dress she wore, recognizing it from the dream¡ªno, the horribly detailed and chilling nightmare that felt inexplicably familiar¡ªin which she died as Lafeara¡¯s queen.

    ?????

    Kirsi returned to what was now the half-blood¡¯s permanent room inside Iris palace. Behind the ice witch, two maids Octavia had assigned to assist her trailed behind with curious expressions.

    ¡°You will both wait out here. I shall rest a while and write a few letters,¡± Kirsi said as she turned to face them before the door. ¡°You may knock if anything important should arise, but do not enter without my permission. Is that clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡±

    Kirsi nodded, quickly entered the bedroom, and shut the door firmly behind her. A glimmer of discomfort crossed her face as she reached for her chest and scowled. ¡°Alright, I get it, Carina¡ªjust give me a minute to¡ª¡± The Scarlet Witch stumbled towards the vanity desk, sank into the chair, and faced the mirror with a frustrated sigh.

    The reflection frowned, ash-brown brows furrowing in concentration as the ice witch leaned towards the mirror and shuddered for a moment before straightening in her seat.

    Carina raised her hand and tentatively pinched her cheek. With a quick sigh of relief, she faced the mirror in angry protest. ¡°The Dowager is my¡ªour godmother? Really? Can we trust her?¡±

    ¡°First of all, I used to be her godmother. Octavia Valda comes from an old, proud ice witch family that dedicated their lives to protecting the last of the Isbrand witches.¡±

    Carina glanced down at the black diamond ring upon her right hand as Kirsi¡¯s answer echoed through her mind. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that Octavia has been protecting me all along because she thought that I might be an Isbrand witch myself? How would she even know?¡±

    ¡°I can see that I¡¯ll have to teach you how to smell a witch¡¯s scent. It¡¯s a skill all witches and even half-witches possess. A trace of our unique power exists as an aura around us, even when we don¡¯t use magic. However, it becomes more potent when a witch uses their powers. You¡¯ll need to pick up this skill quickly if you want to survive. Now that I¡¯m awake, Arachne and Veles are certain to become more aggressive in their attempts to convince you to die on Viktor¡¯s behalf.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Carina replied as she rose from the chair to pace behind it. ¡°Well, having the Dowager¡¯s protection does solve the immediate problem of being arrested. Eleanora will find it difficult to blackmail or threaten me now.¡±

    ¡®But it still feels weird, trusting Octavia.¡¯

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll find the benefits could potentially go much further than merely avoiding false imprisonment,¡± Kirsi countered with a hint of amusement. ¡°But enough of that. The biggest hurdle before us is repairing the rift between our souls.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Carina asked as she nervously rubbed her chest.

    ¡°I mean, existing as separate entities possessing the same body doesn¡¯t make any sense. We need to become a single soul again. We may have been reunited, but it''s still not enough. If we were to merge back into one soul, we should be able to unlock the true power of an immortal¡ª¡±

    ¡°But what happens when we¡ªmerge?¡± Carina interrupted critically. ¡°How would we do it, and¡ªwhat would that mean for our separate identities?¡±

    ¡°We would still exist, but as one person,¡± Kirsi replied confidently. ¡°You would gain my knowledge and experience, and I would gain a repaired soul that can better harness Viktor¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªwould I still be me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Carina. Perhaps¡ªwe would become who we were always meant to be before Arachne interfered.¡±

    Carina shook her head silently. Earlier, when Kirsi had first woken up, the Scarlet Witch had tried to kill her. The memory of being smothered¡ªas if her soul were being erased from existence by Kirsi¡¯s superior power¡ªwasn¡¯t one she¡¯d soon forget. Even now, when Kirsi took over Maura¡¯s body, it felt like the stronger Scarlet Witch was pushing Carina further and further below a cold surface of magic¡ªas if she were trying to lock Carina away.

    ¡°As to how we would do it,¡± Kirsi continued patiently. ¡°That should happen naturally on its own given time. However, if we wanted to speed the process along, I believe a bit of internal meditation to connect our souls would help.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡ªthink about it,¡± Carina murmured and moved to the bedroom window with a restless sigh. ¡°I have other matters to worry about at present.¡±

    ¡°Like your deal with the Crown Prince?¡±

    Carina didn¡¯t miss the hint of scorn in Kirsi¡¯s voice. ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious what you hope to gain by allying with a Havardur King? Especially one that became a tyrant in our host¡¯s previous life.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince I¡¯ve met isn¡¯t that tyrant Maura remembers,¡± Carina replied as she pushed aside the curtains to study the stately courtyard of roses below. ¡°A lot of things have changed from Maura¡¯s past. I know I can¡¯t depend on her memories for everything. I¡¯m trying to change the future, and that means allowing others the possibility to change in this timeframe.¡±

    ¡°Situations and events may change, but who people are to their core rarely does.¡±

    Carina scoffed and turned back to face the room. ¡°You¡¯re like the more cynical version of me.¡±

    ¡°Also, stronger, wiser, and prettier.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re sharing the same body!¡± Carina protested with a confused scowl.

    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Kirsi replied without amusement. ¡°We need to get rid of this body¡¯s ghost.¡±

    ¡°Maura?¡±

    ¡°Was that her name? Well, I suppose you¡¯d know. Yes, Maura. We need to send her to the underworld where she belongs.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Carina felt a familiar prickle of guilt run through her core. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You really are the nicer, more naive version of me,¡± Kirsi observed cynically. ¡°To be blunt, that ghost¡ªMaura¡ªis dangerous. The longer a spirit lingers after death, the more malignant it becomes to whatever living soul it¡¯s become attached to.¡±

    ¡°Is Maura attached to me then?¡±

    ¡°In a way, though certainly not to the extent she could harm you. It¡¯s her old life that Maura is attached to. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t follow you now that you¡¯re in Lily Palace. She never set foot inside this place herself while she was alive. Maura¡¯s memories are what¡¯s keeping her attached to this world, but they will deteriorate the longer she remains, as will her ability to reason to empathize with the living.¡±

    ¡°How does that make her dangerous?¡±

    ¡°You probably haven¡¯t noticed because you¡¯ve been too busy feeling sorry for her, but ghosts can¡¯t remain in this world without drawing life force from someone. Mortals are the easiest source from which to feed. Even more so if they happen to be the ghost¡¯s family members.¡±

    ¡°Their family?¡± Carina paused by her bed and turned to sit down. ¡°How would you be able to tell if someone was¡ªbeing drained by a ghost?¡±

    ¡°In the case of a normal haunting, the signs would be abnormal fatigue, irritability, and disinterest in people or things they would normally care about. However, a malignant ghost doesn¡¯t just take; it infects its victims with its own negative energy. For example, a normally violent person would become even more physically abusive and cruel. An insecure individual becomes more prone to jealousy and paranoia. A malignant ghost makes its victims destructive to themselves and those around them.¡±

    Carina wrapped her arms around her chest as certain memories from her childhood in the Turnbell family resurfaced. ¡°Would it be possible for all that negative energy to focus on just one person rather than everyone the ghost¡¯s victims were around?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible. Especially if it''s someone the ghost feels a heavy sense of resentment towards.¡±

    Carina shivered and then turned towards the door as the sound of someone knocking pulled her attention. ¡°Come in.¡±

    A smiling Tiffany appeared dressed entirely in black. ¡°The Dowager asked me to help you prepare for the funeral. It seems she intends to present you as her goddaughter to the nobles there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, thank you,¡± Carina replied as she stood up from the bed. ¡°You look¡ªlovely, by the way.¡±

    Despite the gloomy black dress and veil which Tiffany had folded back over a small black hat to which it was sewn, the blonde attendant was practically glowing. She sailed into the room with a confident smile as she made her way to the wardrobe.

    ¡°Thank you! I probably shouldn¡¯t be this happy on a day the Ambassador¡¯s family is burning his body, but¡ª¡± Tiffany pulled a glittering black dress from the wardrobe and turned around with a broad smile and glistening eyes ¡°¡ªit would be impossible for me to hide how happy I am.¡±

    ¡°She could try hiding it under a veil,¡± Kirsi remarked with a hint of cynicism.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you share the good news,¡± Carina suggested as she moved to shut the bedroom door.

    Tiffany laughed and nodded eagerly as she carried Carina¡¯s dress over and whispered into the ice witch''s ear, ¡°Captain Leo proposed!¡±

    Carina feigned a smile of surprise. ¡°Really? That¡¯s¡ªI assume you accepted?¡±

    Tiffany beamed and nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes! Although¡ªI¡¯m still waiting for Father to grant his permission,¡± Tiffany explained hesitantly, her happiness not at all muted. ¡°But I have no doubt the Captain will convince him. Leo is escorting me home this afternoon, after the funeral, to present his proposal to my parents properly, and the Dowager has written a letter on our behalf as well.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t really see how they could refuse the Dowager.¡¯

    Carina smiled, and although they were not close enough to embrace or call each other friends, she felt a moment of happy relief for Tiffany, who would not have to become the traitor the half-blood always feared she would be.

    ¡®Still, how strange the way some aspects of Maura¡¯s past continue forward as if nothing has changed.¡¯ Carina shook her head and took the dress from Tiffany¡¯s trembling hands with a smile. ¡°Well, I wish you both a wonderful marriage and all the happiness you deserve!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Maura,¡± Tiffany murmured and sniffed as she reached for her handkerchief. ¡°And I hope you will come¡ªto our wedding¡ªwhen the happy day arrives.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m probably overthinking it¡ªI¡¯ve had far too much on my mind of late.¡¯

    ¡°I would be delighted,¡± Carina replied, though she wasn¡¯t sure how Captain Leo would feel about the invitation. ¡°But first, we have a funeral to get through.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get you changed. I promised the Dowager I would make you look like a princess!¡± Tiffany declared with a glint of determination. ¡°Let¡¯s see if Lady Meredith and Lady Evelynn dare turn their noses up at us now that we have the Dowager¡¯s backing.¡±

    ¡®Someone¡¯s grown out of their shell,¡¯ Carina observed with a faint smile as she turned so that Tiffany could undo the buttons at the back of her dress. ¡®But the person I really want to see is Hana. I¡¯m starting to wonder if leaving her behind with Maura was a mistake.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 97: The Veil of Diplomacy

    ??????????

    Lavinia smiled behind her veil as she turned to survey the luxurious tent that had been set up for the late Ambassador¡¯s bereaved family. ¡°Well, at least we have some privacy,¡± she murmured to Marco, whose arm she held if only to ensure the boy remained upright. While Lavinia had finished up the finer details of negotiations with Crown Prince Nicholas that morning, Marco had taken advantage of his mother¡¯s absence to empty quite a few bottles of wine provided to him by the over helpful staff in Lily Palace.

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice tent,¡± Marco commented somberly before his face cracked into an absurd smile as he snorted and laughed against his hand.

    ¡°Marco, please,¡± Lavinia hissed as she guided her intoxicated son over to a table with two chairs. ¡°You can¡¯t behave like this in public.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ambassador¡ª¡± Marco snorted again and reached for the bottle of wine left in a gift basket on the table. Lavinia swiftly snatched it from his fingers and carried the basket over to a table prepared with some light snacks and a pitcher of water. She filled a glass with the clear fluids and carried it over to Marco, who slouched against his armrest, still giggling.

    ¡°What did you take?¡± Lavinia asked as she took one of his hands and pressed the glass into it. ¡°This is more than just wine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, just some¡ªfine Lafearian smoke,¡± Marco replied between chuckles before he frowned at the glass in his hand. ¡°I paid one of the staff an exorbitant amount of Ventrayna gold to get me something to help brighten my mood.¡±

    Lavinia pressed her lips together as she straightened the black pearls around her dress and smoothed out the silk fabric of her mourning veil and gown. ¡°Well, whatever flower you¡¯re smoking, it should burn out quickly thanks to the fire in your witch blood¡ª¡±

    ¡°Half-witch blood,¡± Marco corrected.

    ¡°Just¡ªdrink the water, Marco. You¡¯ll need it,¡± Lavinia urged and moved back to the table to fill a plate with some bread, cheese, and sliced cooked meat. ¡°Here, something for your stomach. Eat and rest while you can. They should be almost finished with preparations soon.¡±

    Ventrayna General Garold had taken charge of preparing the ambassador''s ceremonial funeral pyre. A simple two-tier structure formed from timber the general¡¯s men had cut down from the nearby woods with the crown prince¡¯s permission. A suitably high hill had been cleared of crops, and the farmer paid more than triple the harvest worth out of Lavinia¡¯s own pocket.

    The timber was stacked, creating a bottom layer for the precious treasure, usually silks, tapestries, food, books, and other burnable material and sacrifices. The pyre¡¯s top tier was built with lighter wood but was still sturdy enough to support a woven bed upon which the deceased body now rested, wrapped in fine gold cloth, with two Ventrayna coins placed over Haemish¡¯s eyes and a sword wrapped in the deadman¡¯s hands, laid upon his chest.

    ¡®If I¡¯m going to burn Haemish¡¯s body before the Emperor¡¯s men get a chance to examine it, then its best I do so before a public audience who will witness the respect with which I send the bastard off. I¡¯ll be sure to scatter the ashes across the desert on our return trip while I play the part of the grieving widow.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re giving him the funeral of a noble warrior. Father would be pleased,¡± Marco observed with a hint of mockery as he sipped water from his glass.

    ¡°It is the Emperor I¡¯m trying to appease not¡ª¡± Lavinia moved back to the closed tend entrance and glanced outside. ¡°It appears we have some uninvited guests on their way. Watch your tongue, Marco.¡±

    Marco grunted as he picked up a strip of bacon with his fingers and shoved it unceremoniously into his mouth.

    ¡°Manners, Marco. The people here already view us as savages. Must you enforce that perception,¡± Lavinia hissed as she moved to sit across from her son.

    ¡°Why are you so concerned? We¡¯ll be leaving after the funeral, so does it even matter?¡± Marco growled as he wiped his fingers on a napkin.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later,¡± Lavinia replied as she watched him anxiously. ¡°You can be elegant and well-mannered when you want to be, Marco. Let¡¯s do our part to show these Lafearians we are more than just savage witches.¡±

    ¡°By offering sacrifices and burning a corpse?¡± Marco snorted as he stabbed a piece of cheese with a small two-pronged fork.

    ¡°By allowing them to partake in one of our most sacred customs.¡± Lavinia sighed as she picked up a napkin and leaned across the table to wipe grease from his chin.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Marco growled as he shoved her hand away. ¡°Please stop¡ªtreating me like a child!¡±

    ¡°Then stop behaving like one!¡± Lavinia snapped as she threw down the handkerchief and rose to her feet. ¡°You expect me to leave you here on your own when you¡¯re behaving like this!¡±

    ¡°On my own?¡± Her son¡¯s countenance clouded over as he lowered his gaze and glared at the black boots he wore trimmed with gold. ¡°So that was the plan you devised in your secret meetings with the crown prince.¡± He nodded grimly and took a drink of water. ¡°Well, I¡¯m ever so grateful for your concern, Mother. But it¡¯s a bit late for you to be worried about my safety¡ªisn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Marco!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Ambassador,¡± the bodyguard, Reith, called out as he slid through the tent¡¯s flaps. ¡°Lady Isabella Kensington and her Highness, Crown Princess Eleanora, are here to see you.¡±

    Lavinia pressed a hand against her stomach as she subdued her frustration and composed herself. ¡°Send them in.¡±

    Reith bowed and quickly stepped back outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what my dead husband¡¯s sister wants now,¡± Lavinia muttered as she retook her seat and tucked the handkerchief back into the sleeve of her black mourning dress.

    Marco snorted as he set down his glass and straightened in his chair with an air of indifference.

    Lady Isabella swept into the tent and glanced about with a frown at the lavish furnishings. ¡°You always did travel in style, Lavinia. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised to find you so comfortably situated for my brother¡¯s funeral.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Isabella. This tent was prepared by your daughter¡¯s husband, the Crown Prince. Still, after suffering needlessly while Haemish was alive, I see no reason to continue living in self-imposed purgatory now that he is dead,¡± Lavinia replied with a calm smile.

    ¡°That would certainly explain why you¡¯re in such a hurry to hold his funeral here,¡± Isabella growled as she crossed the tent towards them.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Eleanora cut in after wipping the mud on her boots onto the rug by the tent door. ¡°That is not why we are here.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here then, dear Eleanora?¡± Lavinia inquired curiously as the crown princess lowered the hem of her black gown and moved to join Isabella.

    ¡°To ask why you did not consult me before finalizing negotiations with Nicholas!¡± Eleanora replied sharply as she folded her arms. ¡°You know how unstable my position is currently. We could have worked together to ensure¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your marriage is consummated,¡± Lavinia interrupted in a flat tone. ¡°Any stability I could have given you would have only ensured the noble families of Lafeara resented you more than they already do.¡±

    ¡°But you had no problem using your power to ensure a beneficial marriage alliance for your son!¡± Isabella accused sharply.

    Marco grimaced but remained silent as his gaze spanned between the three women, then turned towards the wine bottle on the table across the tent longingly.

    ¡°I asked his Majesty for a favor. I did not make any demands,¡± Lavinia countered with a dismissive snort. ¡°I¡¯m not the one in bed with his Majesty, Eleanora.¡± She ignored Isabella¡¯s indignant gasp. ¡°If you want something from your husband, you must learn how to ask him for it yourself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Lavinia!¡± Isabella protested.

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Lavinia snapped as she rose to her feet. ¡°Marriage isn¡¯t about fairness. It isn¡¯t about being spoiled, treated like a princess, or given even one ounce of respect, kindness, love, or pity. Marriage is all about endurance and who holds the most power.¡±

    ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± Isabella muttered as she looked away.

    ¡°I am, Lady Isabella,¡± Lavinia replied as her voice trembled. ¡°My marriage was not of my choosing, Eleanora, and neither was yours.¡±

    The crown princess stiffened as her amber eyes flickered over to Marco and then away.

    ¡®Ahh, so Isabella finally told you.¡¯

    Lavinia brushed past the two women to pour herself a drink of wine and distract them from Marco. ¡°Make no mistake, Eleanora. I have done everything in my power to help you, but when it comes to the throne of Lafeara¡ªif you want to be considered a worthy Queen, then you must earn that position for yourself.¡±

    Eleanora nodded gloomily while Isabella snorted in disbelief. ¡°And what exactly have you done for Eleanora, Lavinia? Aside from cover up my brother¡¯s murder?¡±

    Lavinia swallowed the bittersweet wine and smiled as she lowered the glass. ¡°For starters, I¡¯ve convinced Nicholas to allow your husband to retire from his position as Ambassador¡ª¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Isabella protested.

    ¡°¡ªso that Lord Alastair might remain in Lafeara with his wife and married daughter,¡± Lavinia finished as she turned and raised her glass towards them. ¡°That way, Eleanora will have a strong source of support among the Kensington family.¡±

    ¡°How dare you meddle in my¡ª¡±

    ¡°Isabella!¡± A man¡¯s sharp voice turned them all towards the tent flap, which opened as Lord Alastair stepped inside. ¡°Forgive the intrusion, Lady Lavinia Zenon. And pardon my forwardness, but I just placed a ward around the tent. Your conversation could be heard by anyone passing outside.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Alastair,¡± Lavinia replied with a relaxed smile.

    ¡°Zenon?¡± Isabella growled in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, as my husband is dead, I¡¯ve taken the liberty to return to my maiden name,¡± Lavinia replied with evident satisfaction. ¡°As has my son, Marco.¡±

    Isabella glanced at the boy, who avoided everyone¡¯s gaze as he picked up his cup of water and glared at it resentfully.

    ¡°I trust you were successful, Lord Alastair?¡± Lavinia continued as the pure-blood noble stepped forward to kiss the back of her hand formally.

    ¡°Husband?¡± Isabella echoed, confused as she and Eleanora glanced between the pair.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alastair replied as he released Lavinia¡¯s hand and stepped back. ¡°I am to be Marco¡¯s guardian until such time a suitable bride and family are found. Nicholas has agreed to draw up the papers granting Marco the province of Vishera and the title of Viscount, to be granted tomorrow in a special ceremony he intends to use for that purpose.¡±

    ¡°A Viscount?¡± Isabella gasped. ¡°Just like that¡ª"

    ¡°And where is Vishera?¡± Marco interrupted with an inquisitive frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s not far from the capital. I will take you there tomorrow after the ceremony,¡± Alastair replied with a casual shrug. ¡°The position of Viscount grants you lordship over three Barons and their provinces. I will arrange a meeting with them later. I chose Vishera for you because those Barons already have a strong connection to Ventrayna through trade, and they will not be so opposed to a foreign Lord with such useful experience becoming their master.¡±

    ¡°Or so you hope,¡± Marco murmured with a faint snort. ¡°Why not just give me the title, a house, and some gold. I don¡¯t want to be in charge of other people who will resent me because of my¡ª¡± he dragged three fingers down his cheek and shrugged ¡°¡ªethnicity.¡±

    ¡°Because titles mean responsibility in Lafeara,¡± Alastair replied with a shrug. ¡°And your mother wanted you to have one.¡±

    ¡°A title represents power, wealth, and position here among nobles,¡± Lavinia hastily explained. ¡°It will keep you safe, Marco.¡±

    ¡°There is no guarantee of that, here or anywhere else,¡± Alastair replied bluntly. ¡°But¡ªas agreed¡ªI will ensure that Marco has everything he requires to take over his new position. I will also provide him with a suitable number of guards to ensure his safety.¡±

    ¡°And what about me?¡± Eleanora cut in; her voice strained as she blinked past tears to stare at her father. ¡°Who will keep me safe?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I accepted Lavinia¡¯s offer to remove me from my post as Ambassador? Eleanora!¡± Alastair quickly moved to stand beside his daughter and gently took the crown princess¡¯s hand. ¡°You will have Lord Percy and myself backing you now. Not to mention Lady Serilda is set to take over the Kensington household and coven. If you can pull the Marchioness into your circle, you will have the support of the coven nobels without question.¡±

    ¡°Serilda is not to be trusted. She wanted the position of the queen for herself not so very long ago!¡± Isabella interrupted sharply.

    ¡°That was neither Serilda¡¯s intentions nor her doing,¡± Alastair growled. ¡°And I will remind you not to speak such malicious gossip about my dead brother¡¯s child, Isabella!¡±

    His words echoed with the sharp sound of a whip, and Lavinia smiled, quite satisfied to see that Isabella¡¯s ¡°happy marriage¡± was not all smiles and roses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use your magic to shout at me, Alastair!¡± Isabella hissed with a sharp look at Lavinia. ¡°We should be going. You should have brought a tent for us as well! The ground here is practically mud.¡±

    ¡°If you want to camp out by your brother¡¯s ashes, be my guest,¡± Alastair growled as he offered his arm to Eleanora. ¡°I will be escorting her Highness to the Dowager¡¯s tent. My original purpose for coming here was to inform you that you have been summoned, Eleanora. We should get going.¡±

    ¡°Summoned?¡± Eleanora faltered as her hand dropped away from her father¡¯s arm. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The Dowager has an announcement she wants to make before the members of the House of Lords and the royal family¡ªwhich now includes you.¡±

    ¡°Then we should get going!¡± Isabella declared as she took Eleanora¡¯s arm and pulled her daughter towards the tent entrance. ¡°We mustn¡¯t keep this deprived mother and son from grieving,¡± she added with a parting glare over her shoulder.

    Lavinia laughed and nodded to Alastair, who bowed his head politely then followed his family beyond the tent flap. ¡°Well, that was something,¡± she muttered as Marco left his seat to join her and picked up a bottle of wine. ¡°Marco¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you can drink, so can I,¡± he growled and yanked the cork free with his teeth before downing the fine wine from the bottle itself. ¡°Fuck facing that lot of self-absorbed, preening nobles sober.¡±

    Lavinia sighed and shook her head in defeat. ¡°Just¡ªtry to keep an eye out for someone suitable, pretty, and rich,¡± she muttered as she held her glass towards him for a refill.

    ¡°Not someone titled?¡± Marco inquired with a raised brow as he added more wine to her glass.

    ¡°Why do you think you were made a Viscount,¡± Lavinia returned with a quick smile. ¡°But bear in mind, Marco, the sooner you marry a noble here, the less likely you will be pulled into a marriage arranged by the Empress.¡±

    Marco scoffed. ¡°No one back in Ventrayna wants to marry a half-witch¡ª¡±

    ¡°They might try if it means forcing you to go back to appease the Duke,¡± Lavinia cautioned.

    Marco¡¯s grip on the wine bottle tightened as his arm trembled ever so slightly. ¡°I¡¯m never going back,¡± he whispered. ¡°Not alive, at least.¡±

    Lavinia set down her cup and embraced him gently as Marco lifted the wine bottle once more and did his best to drain half of its remaining contents. ¡°It will get better, my son. Once you find your place here and make some new friends¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mother,¡± Marco cut across sharply and hastily wiped his chin. ¡°This title, lands, wealth, a marriage¡ªnone of it is going to fix me.¡±

    ¡°I know, but it will keep you safe.¡±

    Marco shook his head as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. ¡°Why must you go back, Mother? It¡¯s not like the Emperor will keep you on as his Ambassador. My brothers will inherit all of Father¡¯s wealth and lands. What is there in Ventrayna for you to return to?¡±

    ¡°I chose to fill the role of Ambassador,¡± Lavinia replied as she pulled the bottle from his hand and set it on the table behind them. ¡°However temporary, part of the Ambassador¡¯s responsibility is carrying the negotiations back to Ventrayna and delivering them to the Emperor personally.¡±

    ¡°And then you¡¯ll return to Lafeara?¡±

    Lavinia smiled, grateful for every word that assured her she would be missed. She nodded and offered him the kindness of a lie, ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±

    ¡®After Duke Zenaku¡¯s body lies dead in the street.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 98: A Gathering of Wolves

    ??????????

    Octavia could feel that she was smiling far too much. The servants were practically frantic in their attempts to prepare and set up a tent on a cleared section of the hill far enough from the pyre to avoid any possibility of catching fire. ¡®One could never be too careful around fire witches.¡¯

    Added to the exorbitant size of the tent, which Octavia had requested be large enough to host twenty to thirty nobles comfortably, was the diplomatic management of seating arrangements. With Earl Percy Hawthorne swiftly pulling members of the House of Lords to his side, the previously calm and neutral relationships between the upper echelons of Lafeara¡¯s nobility were slowly unraveling. The foremost supporter of the young Earl and newest member of the House of Lords was Marquess Winifred, who was more than a match for Marquess Borghese.

    ¡®I look forward to watching their sandcastle crumble beneath the surprise that Kirsi and I will spring upon them,¡¯ Octavia mused with a smirk as Lady Delphine brought over her usual cup of blue tea. ¡°Lady Elouise, put away the nameplates. Let the nobles sit wherever they like.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Grace.¡± Lady Elouise hastily retraced her steps to remove the handwritten cards. She then painstakingly double-checked the position of each chair and hurriedly wiped away any hint of dirt or dust.

    ¡°Are my guests on their way?¡± Octavia mused as she waved away the cup.

    ¡°Lady Maura should be arriving any moment, your Grace,¡± Delphine answered. ¡°Captain Leo and Lady Tiffany will be coming with her as an escort.¡±

    ¡°Good, you arranged for them to make use of my second carriage?¡±

    ¡°Everything has been prepared as you instructed, your Grace.¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± Octavia smiled, not that she had stopped. She rubbed her cheeks thoughtfully at the growing unfamiliar ache. ¡®Ah well, I suppose I¡¯ve waited long enough to enjoy this moment. I really should have invited my brother, but Isaac was never one for these types of social engagements. Besides, there will be time enough for him to be reunited with Kirsi later.¡¯

    Captain Leo appeared through the tent flaps and held them open as Kirsi made her entrance, followed closely by Lady Tiffany. Octavia¡¯s smile faltered as she took in the half-blood, who greeted her with an elegant curtsey. Perhaps if Octavia did not know Kirsi as well as she did, she might have overlooked the change in how the ice witch moved.

    Lady Maura had the posture and grace of a dancer, alluring and gentle. A remarkable feat for one with such an unfortunate birth, no doubt due to Maura¡¯s extensive training under Countess Constance. However, when the Scarlet Witch moved, every gesture, glance, and tone was asserted and filled with purpose and power. After all, the Kirsi that Octavia remembered had been a General of the Duchy of Bastiallano, which guarded the northern territories of Lafeara.

    ¡®So this is what Kirsi meant earlier by us. How strange. I do not recall Kirsi ever sharing a body with its original host before.¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty, thank you for allowing us the use of your carriage,¡± Lady Maura said politely with a cautious glance towards the Dowager as she waited for permission to rise.

    ¡°Come, Lady Maura,¡± Octavia replied with a smile as she held out her hand. ¡°Please, sit with me.¡±

    A mere touch of the half-blood¡¯s hand sent a ripple of cold power through Octavia¡¯s fingers that made her blink back tears. ¡®How long has it been since I last used my powers? Two decades? Three?¡¯

    ¡°Thank you again for your hospitality, Queen Regent,¡± Maura said hesitantly as she pulled her hand away and took her seat beside the Dowager. ¡°And the dress, they are all quite beautiful. Who is the designer?¡±

    ¡°A Lord Quinlan,¡± Octavia replied as she studied the red dress, which closely matched her own.

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Maura nodded in recognition as a curious smile crossed her lips briefly. ¡°An excellent designer, though with a penchant for expensive materials.¡± The half-blood ran her fingers cautiously over the rubies sewn into the sheer black lace of her bodice.

    ¡°I have expensive tastes.¡± The Dowager smiled and reached over to grasp Maura¡¯s hand. ¡°How do you like the color, Maura?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ª¡± the half-blood blinked, her ice-blue eyes darting slightly to the side before they returned to meet Octavia¡¯s gaze with a steady smile. ¡°My favorite color. Of course, I love it.¡±

    ¡®And Kirsi is also a better liar,¡¯ Octavia observed with amusement as she retained her grasp on Maura¡¯s hand, relishing the cold magic that entwined around her arm and seeped into her chest like a long-forgotten memory or dream.

    Maura glanced her way once or twice with a curious expression but made no effort to remove her hand. ¡®Kirsi would have ripped her hand away without a second thought for my feelings,¡¯ Octavia reflected as the figures of a grieving child and the cold, sometimes even heartless General, flashed through her memory. ¡®I formed myself in Kirsi¡¯s image so that I might face the storm of persecution alone. And now all I want is to hold the hand of this half-blood a little bit longer.¡¯

    ¡°How many nobles are you making your announcement to?¡± Maura asked, breaking the silence as she nodded to the rows of chairs that faced them.

    ¡°Only people of note,¡± Octavia replied dismissively. ¡°Most of whom I¡¯m sure you will have heard of in your studies with the Countess.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Maura nodded and glanced awkwardly at their joined hands.

    ¡°Are you prepared to face the day¡¯s festivities, Lady Maura?¡± Octavia asked as she squeezed the girl¡¯s hand gently, then released it as she rose to her feet.

    ¡°It is a funeral, is it not, your Majesty?¡± Maura inquired as she tilted her head.

    ¡°Yes, that is certainly true,¡± Octavia replied with a mischievous smile. ¡°But if I did not take advantage of the lords gathering today, I would be forced to wait until the Royal Hunt, and I am feeling rather impatient.¡±

    Maura nodded and exhaled nervously as she donned a determined smile of her own. ¡°Then we must make the most of today, your Majesty.¡±

    Octavia smiled at the nervous half-blood approvingly. ¡®I suppose you¡¯ve always had your courageous side, Maura, even if it pales when compared to Kirsi. Still, I wonder how long you will make me wait for her company.¡¯

    ¡°Come, I have a gift for you.¡± The Dowager said as she clapped her hands. Lady Delphine promptly carried over a small, polished oak box that the Dowager took and placed on the table beside Maura. ¡°After today, you will be my goddaughter, even if that does not make you a member of the royal family, this¡ª¡± Octavia flipped the box open to reveal a delicate gold circlet of diamond swords, ¡°¡ªwill remind all of them that your rank falls no lower than that of a princess.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªlovely,¡± Maura whispered as she reached hesitantly towards the circlet. The half-blood¡¯s hands grew suddenly steady as her ice-blue eyes hardened over a faint sneer. ¡°The crown of a princess?¡±

    Lady Delphine blinked and hastily lowered her gaze as the Scarlet Witch seized the circlet and placed it on her ash-brown curls.

    ¡°I suppose it will do¡ªfor now,¡± Kirsi replied as she turned and offered Octavia an amused smile. ¡°How do I look, godmother?¡±

    ¡°Magnificent,¡± Octavia whispered, then quickly dropped her gaze. ¡®The eyes and face are the same, but when Kirsi looks at me¡ªall I see is the General standing in a field of dead witches.''

    ¡°The nobility of Lafeara are making us wait, godmother,¡± Kirsi observed with a cynical smile.

    ¡°Many of them are still arriving for the funeral,¡± Octavia explained reassuringly. ¡°They must give their greeting to the crown prince¡ª¡±

    ¡°That Havardur bastard?¡±

    Octavia blinked and sent Lady Delphine a quick glance.

    ¡°Her Majesty would like a moment alone with Lady Maura,¡± Delphine announced as she stepped away to clear the tent. ¡°Lady Tiffany and Captain Leo, you may both step outside and visit your respective families. Lady Elouise, please wait by the entrance and inform any guests that they will need to wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let''s go find Malcolm!¡± Tiffany murmured as she took Leo¡¯s hand and pulled the knight, currently frowning in Kirsi¡¯s direction, towards the exit. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him since our engagement!¡±

    ¡°This is tiresome,¡± Kirsi remarked as she watched the tent empty. ¡°Surely it would be simpler to kill this prince and seize the throne ourselves. From what I gather, Lafeara''s position has weakened considerably since King Leon¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°That¡ª¡± Octavia drew in a quick breath at the mention of her long-dead husband. ¡°While it would achieve our goals, it is not just the nobles supporting Nicholas you have to worry about. There is also the Emperor.¡±

    ¡®You were never particularly interested in seizing the throne before, despite my family''s ardent wish to make you Queen. Why the sudden change?¡¯

    ¡°Are you implying that I¡¯m incapable of removing another one of Kritanta¡¯s witless consorts from this world?¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡ªbut Emperor Arius is not the only danger you will face should your return become public knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Ahh! You¡¯re referring to Harmonia¡¯s descendants?¡± Kirsi snorted. ¡°The unimpressive remnants of my most formidable opponent.¡± The Scarlet Witch tapped her fingers impatiently against the table then sighed. ¡°I suppose patience and preparation would be preferred if I want to avoid giving Ramiel an excuse to summon yet another Saint.¡±

    ¡°I believe that would be for the best,¡± Octavia replied with a nervous sigh of relief.

    ¡°Then I will begin by strengthening the ice witches that remain in Lafeara,¡± Kirsi continued with a note of determination. ¡°What do our numbers stand at currently?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know, your Majesty,¡± Octavia answered hesitantly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Many of them went to ground after you¡ªGeneral Kirsi Valda died. The ice witches that remain have all scattered to the far reaches of the kingdom to avoid being hunted down by the church and Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I see¡ª¡± Kirsi¡¯s gaze hardened with a look of grim understanding. ¡°That is why they did not come to my aid when I called them.¡±

    ¡°You called the Covens, your Majesty?¡± Octavia repeated with a frown of confusion. ¡°When? I did not¡ª¡±

    ¡°You could not,¡± Kirsi interjected sharply. ¡°Hampered as you are by the aconitum flower that robs you of your powers.¡± The Scarlet Witches eyes narrowed on Octavia, who could only bow her head in shame.

    ¡°I am sorry, Kirsi. I have failed you¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the Scarlet Witch shook her head dismissively. ¡°It is I who have failed the covens. I wasn¡¯t strong enough.¡± Kirsi pressed a hand over her chest, and the bright flash of her legendary immortal heart flickered brightly through the ice witch''s trembling fingers. ¡°I will not fail this time.¡±

    ¡®We may not have another chance.¡¯ Octavia smiled encouragingly even as her heart tightened with fear. ¡®If Maura is the last of the Isbrand bloodline. If she dies without an heir¡ªif that happens¡ªthen Kirsi will not have another chance¡ªand neither will Viktor.¡¯''

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Lady Elouise rushed through the tent flap and offered a hasty curtsey. ¡°His Majesty, Crown Prince Nicholas wishes for an audience with your Grace.¡±

    ¡°Tell my grandson he may enter. We¡ªI have been waiting most impatiently!¡± Octavia commanded as she moved to take her seat beside Kirsi.

    The servants pulled the tent flaps aside once more as Nicholas strode inside, followed as ever by his loyal giant, Captain Beaumont. The Dowager blinked in surprise as she took in the knight¡¯s rather pale and clammy complexion, along with the dark shadows that surrounded his violet eyes.

    ¡°Queen Regent,¡± Nicholas greeted as he bowed respectfully, his hazel-blue eyes shifting swiftly towards Kirsi, who regarded him with a cold, dispassionate look.

    ¡®Kirsi, please do not forget yourself,¡¯ Octavia silently begged and then exhaled with relief as the Scarlet Witch left her seat and offered a belated curtsey.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the half-blood murmured demurely. Octavia blinked in surprise as she beheld yet another sudden shift in the ice witch¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Lady Maura,¡± Nicholas replied with a faint smile as he motioned for her to rise. ¡°The past eight hours have been eventful, I see.¡±

    ¡°They were challenging, your Majesty,¡± Maura replied, somewhat defensively, as she straightened.

    ¡°Nevermind that now,¡± Octavia interrupted as she motioned for Maura to sit. ¡°What about my request, Nicholas?¡±

    The Crown Prince glanced between them with a sigh. ¡°It was¡ªrather unexpected, Grandmother. You already have one goddaughter, Lady Priscilla Borghese.¡±

    ¡®Only because I promised her mother on her deathbed.¡¯

    ¡°Are you saying I cannot have two?¡± Octavia remarked with a hint of cynicism.

    ¡°Borghese certainly took it as an insult when I presented your request to the House of Lords this morning,¡± Nicholas replied with a hint of amusement. ¡°The Marquess finds it rather disrespectful that you offered a half-blood of questionable nobility the same rank as his daughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did he?¡± Octavia replied with a cynical smile.

    Nicholas crossed his arms and shook his head. ¡°You knew he would protest¡ªdidn¡¯t you?¡±

    Octavia¡¯s smile widened for a moment before she shook her head. ¡®He is learning, isn¡¯t he? How tedious for us.¡¯ Lady Maura glanced between the two of them curiously, her brows furrowed in uncertainty. ¡°So then, the House of Lord¡¯s refused my request?¡±

    ¡°They decided to¡ªtable the idea until a later date,¡± Nicholas explained with an apologetic smile. ¡°But they did agree to reinstate Lady Maura as Baroness so that she might serve as an attendant in your palace and keep you company¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Octavia interrupted sharply as her smile evaporated.

    ¡°Grandmother,¡± Nicholas pressed with a rather pleading look in Maura¡¯s direction. ¡°I am already in the process of granting Lady Maura a title as Viscountess. That will be difficult enough to push past the nobles since it comes with lands and responsibilities, and Lady Maura is still unmarried.¡±

    ¡°So, I must be satisfied with Lady Maura holding a position lower than the Marquess¡¯s daughter simply because he is offended?¡± Octavia sneered coldly.

    Nicholas blinked, somewhat taken aback by the Dowager¡¯s angry demeanor.

    A painful, dry cough came from Captain Beaumont and pulled the crown prince¡¯s attention away as he motioned impatiently to Lady Delphine. ¡°Would you bring the Captain a cup of water, please?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡±

    Nicholas nodded and motioned Beaumont towards one of the chairs. ¡°Rest. If you were this unwell, you should have taken the day off, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, your Majesty,¡± Beaumont said hoarsely as he rubbed his chest with a painful grimace. ¡°Would it be alright if I¡ªstepped outside for a moment and asked Lieutenant Olund to take my place?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Please do!¡± Nicholas said with an exasperated sigh. ¡°And I expect you to go to a doctor this time, Beaumont. Don¡¯t even bother setting foot inside the palace tomorrow if you have not done so!¡±

    The Captain bowed his head silently.

    ¡°Go, quickly. Get some rest and get well!¡± Nicholas ordered impatiently then shook his head as the Captain accepted the glass from Lady Delphine, downed it rather greedily, and turned quickly towards the tent exit. ¡°Now, what would you have me do, Grandmother?¡± the crown prince asked as he turned to face the Dowager again.

    ¡°You might try behaving like a king, Nicholas,¡± Octavia replied sharply.

    Nicholas stiffened, his hands tightening into fists as he stared back at her in hollow disbelief.

    ¡°But since you are neither capable nor ready to act as King, then allow your grandmother to provide you with a demonstration as Queen Regent,¡± Octavia continued mercilessly with an annoyed glance in the direction of the still coughing Captain as Beaumont slipped through the tent flaps.

    ¡°I find it curious that you would trust me to handle negotiations when I would be forced to make a sacrifice for the good of Lafeara. But now you tell me I am not yet ready to be King when it comes to you having to make a personal sacrifice,¡± Nicholas remarked with heavy resentment. ¡°Fortunately, we are but weeks away from my coronation, and ready or not, I will be King.¡±

    Octavia raised a brow and glanced at Maura worriedly, but the half-blood appeared distracted as she gazed in the direction the knight captain had taken with a worried expression.

    ¡°In any case, today is not the appropriate time or venue for such decisions, your Grace,¡± Nicholas resumed with a bit more composure as he faced his grandmother squarely. ¡°I hope the Queen Regent can at least be patient while we deal with the rather delicate matter of the Ambassador¡¯s funeral.¡±

    ¡°Grandson,¡± the Dowager murmured, the cold inflection of her tone drawing a tight grimace upon the crown prince''s face. ¡°A lesson I would impart, from one monarch to another.¡± Octavia rose from her seat and approached him, mimicking Kirsi¡¯s strength and confidence as she swept towards the crown prince and watched Nicholas flinch back a step. ¡°There is only one suitable time or place for anything to be done in this kingdom, and that is when and where its King or Queen commands it!¡±

    ¡°You cannot bully the House of Lords,¡± Nicholas growled impatiently. ¡°Not over an orphan half-blood.¡±

    A soft laugh echoed through the tent behind Octavia and sent a ripple of fear down the Dowager¡¯s spine. She turned instantly as Kirsi¡ªnot Maura¡ªrose from her chair and approached them with a mocking smile.

    Nicholas''s gaze shifted instantly from the Dowager to the Scarlet Witch, with noted confusion.

    ¡°The Dowager is right,¡± Kirsi observed as her lips pulled into a scarlet smile. ¡°Your Majesty must decide once and for all who rules this country. The Emperor? The Pope? The House of Lords?¡± She circled past the crown prince, her ice-blue eyes pulling his gaze after her. ¡°The Dowager?¡± She lifted a brow in the direction of Octavia, who held her breath. ¡°Or you?¡± She stopped in front of Nicholas with her hands locked behind her back. An almost child-like smile spread across Kirsi¡¯s face as she curtsied and whispered, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Kirsi rose swiftly and, with a single step, placed herself less than an inch from the crown prince¡¯s startled gaze as she offered him a challenging smile.

    Nicholas blinked at Kirsi in bewilderment as he took a half-step back and then stopped as he frowned. ¡°Lady¡ªMaura?¡±

    ¡°E-excuse me, your Majesties,¡± Lady Elouise interjected fearfully as she stepped through the tent entrance to stand beside Lady Delphine. ¡°But Marquess Borghese and Earl Coldwell are waiting outside. They are here for an audience with the Queen Regent.¡±

    ¡°Send them in,¡± Octavia commanded as Nicholas shook his gaze from Kirsi and turned towards his grandmother with a frown. ¡°I sent for them,¡± the Dowager explained with a shrug. ¡°They will not turn me down so easily.¡±

    The Marquess and Earl entered and glanced between the Dowager, crown prince, and Kirsi uncertainly before they moved forward by rank to bow and greet the royal family.

    ¡°Your Majesties,¡± Borghese greeted stiffly. ¡°I hope today finds you both in good health.¡±

    ¡°In perfect health, Marquess,¡± Octavia replied with a dangerous smile as she met the deceitful lord¡¯s gaze. ¡°Please, gentlemen, take a seat. I am expecting other guests to arrive shortly.¡±

    ¡°Marquess Winifred, Earl Hawthorne, Marchioness Serilda are outside requesting an audience with your Grace,¡± Elouise announced shrilly as she entered through the tent entrance frantically.

    ¡°It seems your Grace has a surprise in store for us,¡± Borghese observed with a sharp glance in Kirsi¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Prime Minister and Lord Acheron request an audience¡ª¡±

    ¡°Viscount Marlowe and Viscount Gladstone have arrived¡ª¡±

    ¡°Viscount Tomberline and Lord Enfield request permission¡ª¡±

    Borghese¡¯s gaze hardened resentfully as Octavia took Kirsi¡¯s hand and led the Scarlet Witch back to their seats.

    ¡°We should find ourselves a place to sit, my Lord,¡± Earl Coldwell suggested hesitantly.

    A sharp cough turned the pair to where a pale Lord Percy leaned heavily upon his cane while a worried Marchioness Serilda held onto his arm.

    ¡°By the blessed Saints?¡± Borghese murmured as he surveyed the sweating Earl. ¡°It would seem you are unwell, Lord Percy.¡±

    ¡°If you have eyes, then you would move out of our way so we may give our greetings and allow the Earl to rest,¡± Marquess Winifred barked impatiently.

    Borghese returned the man¡¯s snarl with a look of disgust, then moved off to find a chair in the second row.

    ¡°Lord Percy,¡± Octavia greeted as she watched the troublesome Earl cough loudly into a handkerchief. ¡°If you are unwell, perhaps you should return home to rest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡ªyour Grace,¡± Percy replied as he hurriedly wiped his lips. ¡°But my place is here¡ª¡± his winter grey eyes turned towards Kirsi. The Scarlet Witch studied him in return with narrowed eyes, then looked pointedly away.

    ¡°We thank your Grace for the invitation,¡± Marchioness Serilda said swiftly. ¡°And we wish both of your Majesties good health.¡± The three offered respectful bows and moved towards the back of the tent to take their seat.

    The noble lords and ladies stepped forward in turn to greet the Dowager and crown prince, more than a few of them making pointed glances towards Kirsi, who studied them each in turn with the unsettling gaze of a predator assessing her potential foes or allies.

    ¡°Viscount Gilwren is outside and requesting an audience, your Grace,¡± Elouise announced, her tired voice straining over the murmur of conversations as the tent quickly filled with nobles.

    ¡°Send him in,¡± Octavia commanded, her voice temporarily quieting the lords as they turned with surprise towards Lord Rykard Gilwren, who entered and presented himself gracefully to the Dowager upon bended knee.

    ¡°Your Grace, I received your summons. How might I¡ª¡± Rykard halted as his hazel-brown eyes widened in surprise on Kirsi. Uncertainty and fear flickered across the Viscount¡¯s face as he hastily returned his gaze to the floor. ¡°How might this servant be of use to your Grace?¡±

    ¡°You may act as a witness along with the other nobles present here,¡± Octavia replied grimly, then motioned him away with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°What are you planning, Grandmother?¡± Nicholas asked through clenched teeth as Kirsi gave Maura¡¯s departing grandfather a passing glance of disinterest before she returned to studying the nobles throughout the room with sharp, cunning ice-blue eyes.

    ¡°You will find out soon enough,¡± Octavia replied as she reached across the table to grasp Kirsi¡¯s hand. The Scarlet Witch looked down in surprise and frowned before pulling her hand firmly away. ¡®Ahh, I need to be more careful,¡¯ Octavia observed ruefully as she motioned to Delphine for a drink. ¡°We are nearly ready.¡±

    ¡°And who are we waiting on?¡± Nicholas asked as he edged closer towards them.

    Kirsi turned her ice-blue eyes towards the crown prince with a bemused smirk. ¡°Which important figure are we missing, your Majesty?¡±

    Nicholas stared back at her for a long moment with a confounded expression before the crown prince blinked and then shrugged as he cleared his throat. ¡°We appear to have every member of government here¡ª¡±

    ¡°Except¡ªyour wife¡ªyour Majesty,¡± Kirsi murmured with a cynical laugh. ¡°Her Royal Highness, Crown Princess Eleanora?¡±

    Octavia glanced from the scarlet witch¡¯s sarcastic smile to Nicholas¡¯s suddenly flushed cheeks as her grandson cleared his throat again and looked away. ¡®Ah, what a shame, Queen Tabitha, it appears your grandchild is headed towards his ruin.¡¯ She smiled and turned as Lady Delphine approached with a pitcher of wine and two glasses. ¡°Some wine for his Majesty while we wait.¡±

    The Dowager clenched her hands together impatiently, feeling far more alive than she had in years. Perhaps it was Kirsi¡¯s magic that had transferred from Maura¡¯s hand into hers so naturally. It might also have been the familiar looks of hatred from so many of the nobles Octavia had summoned to her tent. The Monarch tapped her glass and raised it to Kirsi as she envisioned her long-awaited revenge on so many of the guests assembled here today. King Leon Havardur¡¯s grandson among them.

    Kirsi flinched suddenly as she reached down to cover the bracelet on her left wrist with a troubled frown.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Octavia whispered as she studied the magical artifact curiously, wondering how she had not noticed it until now.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Kirsi murmured, though her expression seemed far from pleased. ¡°We should hurry this along. I appear to be running out of time.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Octavia murmured, startled by Kirsi¡¯s rather curious choice of words.

    ¡°Lord Alastair and Lady Isabella Kensington are here along with her Highness, Crown Princess Eleanora,¡± Captain Leo announced loudly as he followed a rather tired Lady Elouise into the tent. ¡°They request permission¡ª¡±

    ¡°Send them in!¡± Octavia commanded as she set down her glass and stood. ¡°We have waited long enough.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 99: A Dangerous Pedestal

    ??????????

    Eleanora would have been less surprised to see a camel seated comfortably beside the Dowager rather than Lady Maura. Worse yet, the half-blood had shed her hesitant demeanor entirely. This other Maura who sat facing a room of nobles had a proud, confident demeanor as she surveyed the Dowager¡¯s guests with an expression of arrogance.

    ¡°Where does that little vixen find the nerve?¡± Isabella hissed, having noticed the same offensive sight. ¡°She ought to be shivering in the corner of her prison cell.¡±

    ¡°Isabella,¡± Alastair growled as he took Eleanora¡¯s arm and nodded towards the corner of the tent where a pale Percy and extravagantly dressed Serilda stood close together, gazing in their direction. ¡°We should go and greet them.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eleanora turned towards her father in surprise. ¡°What do you mean. They should be coming to greet me!¡±

    ¡°Eleanora,¡± Alastair hissed with restrained impatience and then lowered his voice. ¡°When it comes to Lafeara¡¯s Covens, they don¡¯t care where you sit on Lafeara¡¯s throne. They will never pledge allegiance to anyone other than a Witch King and Queen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s absurd,¡± Eleanora retorted quickly. ¡°They bow before Nicholas all the time!¡±

    ¡°For appearances only,¡± Alastair replied with narrowed eyes and a cautioning motion for Eleanora to lower her voice. ¡°Do bear in mind that it was a member of one of Lafeara¡¯s covens who threw King Henri from the palace¡¯s fortress walls.¡±

    The crown princess blinked rapidly and gripped her father¡¯s arm tighter as Lord Alastair turned her in the direction of the Earl.

    ¡°Crown Princess Eleanora!¡± the Dowager called out from her throne-like chair as she and the rest of the nobles looked towards Eleanora and her parents expectantly. ¡°Are you not going to greet me?¡±

    Alastair cleared his throat and gave Eleanora an affirming nod as he corrected their course. The Crown Princess did her best to ignore the unpleasant sight seated beside the Dowager as father and daughter stepped forward to bow and curtsy before the Dowager.

    ¡°Greetings, Queen Regent.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Good, now that all necessary parties are here,¡± Octavia said brightly as she turned away from Lord Alastair and Eleanora to face the gathered nobles around her. ¡°I have an important announcement to give before the funeral is underway.¡±

    There were a few mutters, but for the most part, the nobles remained silent and grim, as if expecting the worst.

    ¡®What on earth has she summoned us all here for?¡¯ Eleanora wondered nervously as she rose to her feet beside her father and glanced to where Nicholas stood beside the still seated half-blood, conversing with Maura quietly. ¡®And when did they get to be so close? I still haven¡¯t had the chance to ask Nicholas why he summoned Maura to his palace after curfew.¡¯

    ¡°As most of you know, I submitted an official request to make Lady Maura my goddaughter early this morning,¡± Octavia continued as she gestured towards her grandson. Nicholas straightened but remained firmly beside Lady Maura.

    ¡°That request is still up for discussion,¡± Prime Minister Attwood replied with a hint of unease. ¡°There are many other pressing matters which the House of Lords must deal with first given recent events¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your excuses were neither requested nor are they necessary,¡± Octavia interrupted him sharply with a cynical smile. ¡°I made the request simply to be polite, not because I am required to by any Lafearian law.¡±

    A sudden silence fell over the room as the audience of councilors quickly grasped her meaning.

    ¡°Your Grace,¡± Borghese stepped forward with a grim expression. ¡°With all due respect¡ªand before this goes any further¡ªI must protest. The child in question is a half-blood!¡±

    ¡°She is not even a noble!¡± grumbled Viscount Kendall.

    ¡°Perhaps if the lady were at least married to a suitable noble family,¡± suggested Lord Enfield.

    ¡°I see,¡± Octavia murmured as she turned from the nobles to approach Lady Maura. ¡°Although the House of Lords did not publicly refuse my request, their position on the matter has been made abundantly clear.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace,¡± Marquess Winifred said as he too stepped forward to address the Dowager. ¡°It is merely a matter of properly investigating Lady Maura¡¯s past and character. After all, we also only recently learned that the Crown Princess removed Lady Maura from her post and had her arrested.¡±

    Several eyes turned towards Eleanora, who retained her defiant pose as she ignored the nobles and focused instead on Nicholas. Somehow the look of disapproval in her husband¡¯s eyes did not surprise Eleanora.

    ¡®Why? Why choose her over me of all people, Nicholas? I¡¯m your wife. You ought to be taking my side!¡¯

    The Crown Prince looked away first as he turned his attention back to the Dowager.

    ¡®So that¡¯s how it''s going to be? You¡¯re going to side with a half-blood over me now!¡¯ Eleanora¡¯s grip tightened around Alastair¡¯s arm, and her father glanced down at her worriedly.

    ¡°As I have already stated, my request was merely an empty gesture of respect,¡± Octavia continued with a coy smile as she turned to face the nobles once more. ¡°Now, I will tell you exactly what I will do.¡±

    ¡°Tell us¡ªwhat exactly?¡± Lord Acheron asked curiously from beside the Prime Minister.

    ¡°That I am officially adopting Lady Maura as my grandchild,¡± Octavia replied to the mingled gasps and protests around the room.

    ¡°Your Grace!¡± Borghese protested as he strode forward to face the Dowager directly. ¡°You cannot¡ª¡±

    Octavia''s ice-blue eyes flashed as she raised a hand sharply to cut him off. ¡°Do you, Marquess Borghese, presume to tell a ruling monarch what I can and cannot do?¡± Her words were quiet, but they echoed around the room as Borghese clamped his mouth shut and hastily bowed.

    ¡°I meant only¡ªthat this half-blood is of no relation to the Havardur royal family¡ª¡±

    ¡°I think we can all agree on that!¡± Octavia replied smugly.

    ¡°She cannot possibly inherit the throne, or any other title related to the royal family,¡± Borghese continued hesitantly, his gaze narrowing in suspicion at the Dowager¡¯s sudden agreeability.

    ¡°Dear Marquess,¡± Octavia murmured with a chuckle. ¡°I never said I would make Lady Maura a princess. But as my grandchild¡ª¡± she smiled and extended a hand towards Lady Maura, who rose obediently to take it, ¡°¡ªsurely the title of Duchess of Bastiallano will do since I have no other children to inherit my ancestral lands.¡±

    ¡°Saints preserve us!¡± A voice whispered from somewhere in the crowd behind Eleanora, who turned to her father out of confusion.

    ¡°What is Bastiallano, Father?¡±

    ¡°Hush, Eleanora,¡± Alastair said tensely, his gaze focused on the Dowager and Lady Maura.

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Borghese appeared to choke on his words as the nobles around him turned to one another with expressions of disbelief. ¡°Surely those lands now belong to the crown¡ªto Lafeara!¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± Prime Minister Attwood stepped forward with a courteous nod to the Dowager. ¡°King Henri returned those lands to her Grace shortly after he took his father¡¯s throne. They have remained the sole property of the Queen Regent ever since.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªfor a half-blood to become a Duchess!¡± Earl Coldwell whispered with a suspicious glance directed towards the Earl of Hawthorne seated quietly at the back of the tent. ¡°The lands of Bastiallano provide more than half the grains which feed his Majesties army.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention the military forces of Bastiallano¡¯s armies,¡± added Viscount Kendall. ¡°Surely that much power can not be passed on to some beggar¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°Careful, Viscount,¡± Octavia said sharply as her ice-blue eyes narrowed in on the offending nobleman. ¡°That is my grandchild you are insulting.¡±

    Kendall blinked as if somehow caught off guard by this remark then stepped back behind Marquess Borghese.

    ¡°The lands of Bastiallano will continue to provide supplies to Lafeara¡¯s armies as we always have,¡± Octavia replied with disinterest. ¡°As to Lady Maura¡¯s parentage, must I really trace back each and every one of your family trees?¡± She raised a sharp brow as she stared down Borghese. The Marquess bowed again before he gripped his cloak in silent anger and stepped back in defeat.

    ¡°The position of Duchess still requires the blessing and approval of the King, does it not?¡± Earl Percy called out hoarsely from his corner of the tent. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if a temporary Regent has the power to make that appointment, even if you are permitted to adopt the noble in question.¡±

    Eleanora sighed in relief as Octavia appeared to hesitate for a moment at the unexpected protest. ¡®At least Percy can still see sense¡ªthough I am rather surprised, given how such a title would make Lady Maura an even more desirable match for him.¡¯ She shivered at the thought, then frowned as Octavia smothered a sudden laugh behind her fingers before turning towards Nicholas.

    ¡°Well, your Majesty?¡± Octavia inquired with a bemused smile. ¡°Do you approve?¡±

    Nicholas blinked, apparently caught off guard as he glanced from Maura to Percy, and then back to the Dowager. ¡°The Queen Regent is within her rights to choose a successor for her ancestral lands since both the property and title do not belong to the crown,¡± he replied hesitantly.

    Eleanora felt her blood run cold as Maura tilted her head at the crown prince with a sultry red smirk. ¡°But the Dowager needs your approval so I can inherit her title, lands, and¡ªeverything else that goes with it, your Majesty.¡±

    Nicholas appeared to find the attendant¡¯s behavior amusing. Eleanora watched in disbelief as he laughed and shook his head before facing the audience with a somber expression. ¡°I see no reason to disapprove of my grandmother¡¯s choice, so I suppose¡ªI do approve. Congratulations, Duchess of Bastiallano.¡±

    ¡°Hereafter to be known by her new name!¡± Octavia announced as she raised Maura¡¯s hand with a victorious smile. ¡°Lady Kirsi Valda, my granddaughter!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eleanora hissed out in disbelief as the newly minted Duchess smiled at the Dowager as if they were old friends.

    The noble lords all murmured their disbelief as the Dowager released Lady Kirsi¡¯s hand, and the Duchess turned and curtsied elegantly before Nicholas as she intoned the formal words, ¡°Thank you, your Majesty. Long live the King.¡±

    ?????

    Kirsi rose as the tent erupted in chaos. Captain Leo and Lieutenant Olund quickly pushed through the crowd of nobles to create a barrier around the new Duchess, Queen Regent, and Crown Prince. Nicholas hastily supported Kirsi and stepped in front of her with arms outstretched as the nobles thronged towards them.

    ¡°Noble Lords! Please remember who you are and before whom you are standing!¡± Nicholas shouted back at the crowd.

    ¡®Really now, Nicholas is such an obedient grandson.¡¯ Kirsi smirked as she studied the puny mortal who stood before her in some foolish display of bravery or chivalry. ¡®It¡¯s a shame he had to come from the Havardur family.¡¯

    ¡°Stand back!¡± General Stryker shouted as he and a fresh group of knights quickly shoved their way inside the tent, creating a path through the nobles towards the royal family. ¡°Calm yourselves, noble lords, or I will have you dragged out in chains.¡±

    A heavy disquiet filled the tent as Stryker moved purposefully towards the Dowager with a hand upon the hilt of his sword.

    ¡°Your Grace, if you have nothing further to discuss with these dogs, then I request your permission to have them disperse,¡± Stryker announced grimly with a respectful bow to the Queen Regent.

    ¡°I will not be silenced!¡± Borghese snarled and glared at Kirsi. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I find it rather difficult, if not ridiculous, to acknowledge that of all the young noblewomen who have shown great admiration and respect to your Grace over the years, you would choose to adopt her. A half-bloodwho already stands accused of poisoning a member of the royal family!¡±

    ¡°Accused without evidence,¡± Nicholas growled. ¡°And need I remind you of the penalty of accusing a noble, let alone a member of the royal family, without evidence Marquess Borghese?¡±

    ¡°Well¡ªwhat if it is a member of the royal family that accused Lady Maura¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lady Kirsi,¡± Nicholas corrected impatiently.

    ¡°¡ªof the poisoning!¡± Borghese continued without repentance as he directed a trembling finger towards Eleanora, who stood between Alastair and Isabella near the front of the crowd.

    ¡°Yes, I will get to the bottom of that shortly,¡± Nicholas replied with a sharp glance towards his crown princess. ¡°But as to the evidence submitted by the Crown Princess on the matter¡ªyou will have to wait to hear the results of Knight Commander Quentin¡¯s findings at another time.¡±

    The crown prince glanced towards Octavia, and the Dowager nodded as she turned to address the tent filled with nobles and knights. ¡°My purpose for summoning you all here has concluded,¡± she announced with a smug smile. ¡°The Ambassador¡¯s funeral will be starting at any moment, and we would not want our grieving guest to feel slighted by our absence. You may depart.¡± She gestured towards the tent flaps, which two knights promptly held open as Viscount Bennet and Viscount Kendall glanced towards Borghese for their cue.

    ¡°I certainly have no desire to see all of his Majesty¡¯s efforts for a favorable negotiation go to waste,¡± Lord Percy announced as he shouldered his way free from the corner. The Earl stepped lightly down the path cleared by Stryker¡¯s knights and bowed courteously before the royal family; the blue-gray pallor of his skin more transparent up close. ¡°Congratulations once more on your successful negotiations, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Earl Hawthorne,¡± Nicholas replied, his shoulders relaxing as he nodded to the Earl.

    ¡®The Earl of Hawthorne,¡¯ Kirsi¡¯s lips twitched with a smile as she caught the Earl glancing in her direction once more. ¡®I once fought beside this boy¡¯s ancestors. Perhaps the current Earl of Hawthorne may prove useful to me as well.¡¯

    Percy lowered his gaze as he straightened and turned swiftly towards the exit. Marchioness Serilda curtsied behind him and hastily followed the Earl outside. The rest of the nobles gradually followed suit, including Marquess Borghese, who looked far from pleased as he bowed sharply and then stomped an angry retreat.

    Only when they were alone, aside from the few knights that General Stryker left stationed inside the tent, did Kirsi brush past Nicholas''s protective arm and move to the Dowager¡¯s side.

    ¡°You did well, Kirsi,¡± Octavia murmured, looking a bit tired from the ordeal. ¡°As did you, Nicholas.¡±

    ¡°Queen Regent,¡± Nicholas murmured with a shake of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to congratulate you or¡ªyou, Lady Kirsi. Marquess Borghese has long assumed that my grandmother intended to make his daughter, Lady Priscilla, the next Duchess of Bastiallano.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Octavia replied as she leaned on Kirsi¡¯s arm for support. ¡°That may have been the case when she was your fianc¨¦, but now I find Lady Kirsi more suited to the position.¡±

    Kirsi repressed a snort at the blatant lie. ¡®There¡¯s no way Octavia would hand over the lands and wealth I left behind to a mere mortal.¡¯

    ¡°In any case,¡± the Dowager continued, ¡°It was my fault that the Marquess felt confident enough to make such an assumption, so it was only right that I informed him of my decision personally.¡±

    Nicholas scoffed. ¡°I doubt he will thank you for it. Still, anything that makes Borghese easier to deal with is a good thing.¡±

    Kirsi snickered as she helped the Dowager settle into her seat. ¡°Oh, I very much doubt the Marquess will give up such wealth and power to a half-blood so easily.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicholas agreed ruefully and scratched his neck. His gaze remained locked on Kirsi with a confused expression as she poured a glass of wine for his grandmother.

    Kirsi ignored the crown prince¡¯s stare as she leaned in to whisper against the Dowager¡¯s ear, ¡°Your Grace, I must leave for a moment to¡ªcheck on something important.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Octavia raised a worried brow but nodded. ¡°Try not to miss the funeral, Kirsi.¡±

    Kirsi kissed the Dowager¡¯s cheek and whispered, ¡°I make no promises, Grandmother.¡± She stepped back confidently and gave the Dowager and crown prince another curtsey before she turned sharply and headed past Lady Delphine and Lady Elouise through the tent exit.

    Once outside, the Scarlet Witch turned immediately left and circled the tent away from the gathered crowd. A field of untouched rows of leafy beans stretched before her towards a tree line of woods.

    ¡°Lumi,¡± Krisi whispered as she touched the bracelet once more. The translucent white wolf appeared and bowed its head before her. Kirsi cast a cautious glance around before grabbing the wolf¡¯s fur, simultaneously turning translucent and then invisible as the scriva shifted its appearance.

    The scarlet witch hastily climbed onto the elemental wolf¡¯s back as Nicholas rounded the Dowager¡¯s tent. He stumbled to a halt as he took in the vast empty field, scanned the surroundings in confusion, and then returned towards the crowd as Lieutenant Olund hastily jogged after him.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to thank Viktor for creating such a capable scriva next time we meet,¡± Kirsi whispered cynically as she turned the wolf towards the forest. ¡°Now, take me to this knight Carina is so worried about.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 100: A Grave of Mercy

    ??????????

    The scent of pine and forest decomposition greeted Kirsi as Lumi halted just outside the dense forest. A barrier of prickled briar bushes and overgrown vines had formed a solid wall along the exterior.

    ¡°Well, this is bothersome,¡± Kirsi grumbled as she slid down the scriva¡¯s back. The Scarlet Witch extended her hand and sunlight glittered off the translucent shaft of ice that appeared below her palm. Kirsi wrapped her fingers around the hilt of the weapon stretched into a long curved sword. ¡°I¡¯ll have to clear a path, go on ahead and be my eyes and ears, Lumi.¡±

    The white wolf bowed its head and shimmered, becoming translucent as it shrank to the size of a rabbit. The Scarlet Witch watched the miniature wolf dig beneath the briar bushes then bound deeper into the forest.

    With a resigned, drawn-out sigh, Kirsi glanced over her shoulder as the distant sound of singing from the funeral carried over the breeze. Her lips curled with disgust at the idea of a weak coven witch being honored by the Fire Coven¡¯s warrior song.

    ¡®Do the old ways of honor and respect hold no meaning anymore?¡¯

    The Scarlet Witch shook her head as she extended her sword arm and smiled at her reflection on the blade¡¯s surface. ¡°Should we teach them what true power looks like, old friend?¡± Kirsi¡¯s eyes darted to the bracelet on her wrist, and she sighed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going. Pay attention to how I draw and control our magic, Carina. You will need to master it yourself.¡±

    Kirsi lowered the ice weapon to her side then raised the sword smoothly upwards as she released the frozen heart¡¯s power. A cold, sharp blade of pure blinding magic pulsed free of the sword¡¯s edge and sliced its way through bushes, limbs, and tree. Before her, the two gnarled red alder trees groaned and twisted together as they fell, taking down a third tree between them and crashed against the woodland floor.

    ¡°You like flowers, don¡¯t you, Carina,¡± Kirsi murmured with a smirk, ¡°Well this is even easier than pruning a bush. Still, you¡¯ll have to be careful how much power you release with each strike, or you might end up culling the forest.¡±

    A squirrel scampered down a branch of the fallen alder tree and quickly dashed off through the underbrush. Kirsi hopped lightly over the fallen tree trunks, then grimaced as her heels caught in the muddy soil.

    ¡°These aren¡¯t exactly built for battle or a stroll through the forest,¡± the Scarlet Witch muttered as she sat down on a fallen tree and removed the muddy black heels the Dowager had chosen to match her dress. ¡°We need to upgrade your wardrobe to something a bit more conducive to battle and survival. But for now¡ª¡± Kirsi wove her hand around her bare feet as ice materialized and folded into layers that formed a glittering pair of ice boots. ¡°They won¡¯t be comfortable, but we can move faster in these.¡±

    The Scarlet Witch stood, glanced at the heels in her left hand, then hung them from a nearby branch and promptly forgot them.

    Despite the abundant foliage above, which shielded Kirsi from the sun, the Scarlet Witch soon found herself out of breath and panting by the time Lumi caught sight of their target ahead.

    ¡®This body is so out of shape it''s ridiculous. The lungs, muscles, and even the joints are weak. Was Carina starved as a child?¡¯ Kirsi slapped a bit of cold magic against her cheeks and neck to cool down as she paused to catch her breath and focused on Lumi¡¯s discovery.

    Through the scriva¡¯s eyes, Kirsi could see three men standing around a moderate-sized hole in the ground. ¡®A grave?¡¯ The largest of the three was the knight captain Carina had been so worried about, while Lumi identified the other two as earth witches. ¡®I saw no trail on my way here nor any breakage in the barrier at the edge of the forest. I¡¯m guessing these earth witches have something to do with that, but what do they want with a knight of Lafeara? Is the knight captain some sort of spy?¡¯

    With a mental command to Lumi to continue her observation without giving herself away, the Scarlet Witch moved forward steadily.

    Perhaps because of her fatigue, or her rather unorthodox footwear which lumbered loudly through the forest, or more likely the fact that Kirsi was breathing as heavily as a cow about to give birth¡ªbut the earth witches ahead appeared to sense the Scarlet Witch¡¯s presence and hurriedly pushed Beaumont into the hole.

    Kirsi hissed with irritation as she picked up the pace and sliced through the obstructive tree branches. A few fallen trees later, she staggered out into the small clearing. Feeling elated, exhausted, and more than a little irritated, the Scarlet Witch glared at the two earth witches who appeared to be burying Captain Beaumont alive.

    ¡°Step away from him,¡± Kirsi commanded sharply as she straightened and raised her blade.

    The two witches standing on either side of the shallow grave froze and then turned in her direction. Meanwhile, Captain Beaumont, who knelt half-buried inside the dug hole, gave no indication at all that he was aware of her arrival.

    A flash of light pulled Kirsi¡¯s gaze to the edge of the clearing where the Captain¡¯s armor and shirt had been neatly set aside. ¡®Well, that would explain why he¡¯s half-naked, but what is he doing kneeling in a grave?¡¯

    ¡°You-you can¡¯t interfere!¡± snarled the first earth witch. His outstretched hands glowed with a muddy green color as the earth he had been pushing into the grave trembled and slid unevenly over the edge. The witch had long dark chestnut hair roughly braided in straps of leather adorned with gemstones and feathers. His garments were dark leather brown, painted to match the landscape of the forest.

    ¡®A Tharyn warrior this far east?¡¯

    ¡°Please,¡± murmured the second earth witch as he raised his hands placatingly. ¡°We¡¯re trying to save him.¡± This witch was dressed in similar leather pants, but with the pale fur of several gray foxes draped around his bare shoulders and chest, pinned with a glittering onyx stone embedded into a wreath of wooden leaves that identified him as a priest of Minerva.

    ¡°What are you doing to him?¡± Kirsi murmured curiously as she glanced from the witches to Captain Beaumont and noticed the long necklaces of seashells that hung down the knight¡¯s back and chest.

    ¡°As I said, we¡¯re trying to save him¡ªso please let us finish our work,¡± the priest replied tensely. His braided blonde hair and blue eyes were unusual for an earth witch, but Kirsi could feel the Tharyn witch¡¯s power trembling through the earth around the clearing.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to remove the Death Mark?¡± she queried as she circled the clearing towards them.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the priest replied firmly. ¡°May we continue, or do you have a problem with that?¡±

    The Scarlet Witch tilted her head as she studied the burning, swollen mark upon the Captain¡¯s abdomen. ¡°I have no interest in stopping you,¡± she replied dismissively.

    The dark-haired earth witch narrowed his gaze at her sword. Kirsi laughed and dismissed the blade with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the priest murmured and quickly resumed his work.

    The Scarlet Witch watched as the dark-haired witch buried the kneeling knight in the earth while the priest carved runes into the soil around them.

    ¡°Not to interrupt,¡± Kirsi said conversationally as the pile of dirt covered the colorful seashells on the Captain¡¯s chest. ¡°But you know removing a Death Mark is impossible, especially for an inexperienced priest such as yourself.¡±

    The blonde witch flinched but continued his work as he connected each of the runes drawn into the earth around Beaumont together. ¡°Water,¡± he called out to his comrade, who carried over two heavy water skins from a tree branch.

    The earth witches moved quickly but carefully as they poured the water into the hand-dug runes. Smoke billowed and rose from the earth compacted around the knight captain¡¯s chest as the witches finished their work.

    Kirsi moved around the edge of the runes until she was directly in front of Beaumont, whose eyes remained tightly closed as he focused on breathing through the burning pain that dripped off his brows, cheeks, nose, and chin.

    ¡°What did you expect to gain by taking on such a dangerous curse?¡± Kirsi muttered as she studied him.

    ¡°Please¡ªdon¡¯t disturb him,¡± protested the earth priest as he noticed her changed location. ¡°The slightest disturbance could break his concentration!¡±

    Kirsi turned to study the fear in the witch¡¯s blue eyes and laughed. ¡°And why are you so concerned? Who is this knight that two Tharyn witches would risk capture and death to save him?¡±

    ¡°That has nothing to do with you,¡± snapped the dark-haired witch as he flung his empty water skin aside. ¡°You must start the ritual, Vivek.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vivek, the priest nodded as he positioned himself at the edge of the runes, sat down with legs crossed, and dug his fingers into the damp earth. ¡°??????? ????? ???????.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Kirsi murmured as she studied the Tharyn priest. ¡°And who taught you the old language?¡±

    ¡°Stop interrupting him!¡± the brunette snapped angrily. ¡°Are you trying to get them both killed?¡±

    ¡°His parents come from two covens, water and earth, yet he became a priest of Minerva,¡± Kirsi replied conversationally. ¡°Water and earth are two strong counters to Kritanta¡¯s fire magic. This rune¡ª¡± she gestured to the symbols drawn in the soil that glowed as Vivek continued his prayer, ¡°¡ªmight have worked if you had gotten to him sooner.¡±

    ¡°No, he is stronger than you think!¡±

    ¡°He must be to still be alive this long after receiving a Death Mark,¡± Kirsi muttered as she turned her gaze once more to the knight buried up to his neck in the earth. ¡°Captain¡ªBeaumont,¡± she tested the name but found no memory of it.

    ¡®Then why do you feel so familiar?¡¯

    The earth around the knight captain turned black as more smoke poured free from the ground.

    ¡°Vivek?¡± the dark-haired witch whispered worriedly as his pale companion began to sweat visibly.

    ¡°You should stop your priest friend before he seriously hurts himself,¡± Kirsi commented without glancing in their direction.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡ªlet him die,¡± Vivek panted as he hoped his bloodshot blue eyes. ¡°Fenn¡ªthe water¡ªit''s drying up too quickly. Add more water!¡±

    ¡°We only have two waterskins left,¡± Fenn replied even as he moved to obey, stepping carefully around each rune as he reapplied water to the ones carved into the ground closest to Beaumont. The runes hissed as the smoke beneath them turned a cloudy white and billowed up towards the tree branches above.

    ¡°It¡¯s not working,¡± Kirsi hummed in amusement as Vivek pulled out a trembling red hand from the soil. The ground had grown dry and brittle throughout the clearing. The Scarlet Witch knelt and brushed her fingers against the forest floor to get a sense of the powerful fire magic that pulsated from the knight¡¯s trapped body. ¡°Ahh¡ªof course. How unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Vivek gasped with a sharp look in her direction.

    ¡°As I said, you¡¯re inexperienced,¡± Kirsi replied with a shake of her head as she rubbed the dry dirt from her fingers. ¡°This Death Mark was created by one of Kritanta¡¯s consorts.¡± She tilted her head in the priest¡¯s direction with a condescending smirk. ¡°So unless one of you has been blessed by the Goddess Minerva herself¡ªBut wait, she¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± Fenn growled as he yanked a jagged metal ax from the strap on his back.

    ¡°Fenn, don¡¯t!¡± Vivek protested with a wave of his hand. The priest groaned and clutched his chest before slowly pulling his left hand, which had gone a dark purple, from the dry soil.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough,¡± Kirsi remarked with another shake of her head. ¡°Any more than this, and you will lose a limb, if not your life.¡±

    ¡°My life is nothing¡ªcompared to his,¡± Vivek whispered as he cradled the burned hand to his chest. ¡°Can you¡ªhelp him? Isbrand Witch.¡±

    Fenn flinched with evident surprise while Kirsi''s lips spread into a slow smile.

    ¡°Perceptive,¡± the Scarlet Witch murmured as she stood. Fenn glanced uneasily between the priest and Kirsi and tightened his grip on the ax. ¡°I did come to see if I can help, but ultimately I have no interest in this knight¡¯s survival¡ªor should I say, it would benefit me more if he were not around to interfere with my goals.¡±

    ¡°Always so¡ªcalculating,¡± Beaumont muttered hoarsely.

    Kirsi arched a brow as she turned to study the knight, whose chin now dropped against his chest behind the curtain of smoke. ¡°I¡¯m realistic, Captain. Why save you now when I will likely end up killing you later.¡±

    ¡°Then why come at all?¡±

    ¡°Because¡ª¡± Kirsi blinked as the bracelet on her wrist flashed. She looked down at it and laughed in annoyance. ¡°I was curious, I suppose. Why would I feel conflicted about saving someone who killed me in another life? And why should I help someone who killed a member of my bloodline?¡±

    ¡°Are you¡ªasking on behalf of Maura¡ªor Kirsi?¡± The knight raised his head and opened his violet eyes, which glowed like stars from the night sky.

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Kirsi murmured as her eyes widened in recognition. ¡°So that is how it is.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Vivek protested as the Scarlet Witch stepped briskly through the dried runes that scattered beneath her feet.

    ¡°Vivek¡ªFenn,¡± Beaumont called to them while his gaze remained fixed on Kirsi. ¡°You should leave¡ªnow!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Vivek protested even as Fenn grabbed him by the waist and slung the squirming earth priest over his shoulder. ¡°I cannot!¡±

    ¡°Get as far from here as you can,¡± Beaumont commanded firmly before adding in a softer voice, ¡°And thank you.¡±

    Fenn bowed towards the knight and shot Kirsi a vengeful glare, then turned and sprinted through the forest.

    ¡°I suppose that means you¡¯ve accepted your death?¡± Kirsi asked as her ice boots stopped a foot away from the knight¡¯s head.

    ¡°What is death to us?¡± Beaumont replied with a raised brow.

    ¡°You interfered this time,¡± Kirsi growled as she folded her arms. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Maura wasn¡¯t ready¡ªto deal with something as dangerous as this,¡± Beaumont replied with a shrug of his head.

    ¡°Maura?¡± Kirsi laughed. ¡°As close as you¡¯ve been¡ªyou still haven¡¯t figured it out.¡±

    ¡°That she and you are two halves of the same soul?¡± Beaumont countered, then shut his eyes with a sharp groan as the dry earth around his shoulders glowed red, then cracked and crumbled away. ¡°I admit¡ªI was slow to pick up on that¡ªI thought¡ªthat you had changed this time.¡±

    ¡°Changed?¡± Kirsi threw back her head and laughed scornfully at the branches above them. ¡°So it was the weak and pathetic version of me that finally convinced you to choose a side.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a side¡ªyou know¡ªI can¡¯t,¡± Beaumont retorted sharply.

    Kirsi stared down at him scornfully, then knelt slowly against the brittle hot ground as she stared into his eyes. ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°For her,¡± the trapped knight growled and shook his head. ¡°I have no other answer to give you.¡±

    Kirsi¡¯s lips twisted with scorn and anger as her eyes flashed with cold resentment. ¡°What makes her more worthy of your¡ªconcern¡ªthan me?¡±

    Beaumont closed his eyes for a moment, then met her gaze again with a resigned expression. ¡°Because that part of you still remembers what it is to be a mortal.¡±

    ¡°She is weak!¡±

    ¡°She is stronger than you will ever be!¡±

    ¡°So says the dragon hiding behind a mortal shell,¡± Kirsi snarled as her left hand shot out to grip Beaumont¡¯s throat. The knight¡¯s dry skin chipped beneath the Scarlet Witch¡¯s fingernails and fell onto the crumpled earth below him. Ice-blue eyes gazed into the amethyst glow of the buried immortal as Kirsi struggled against her desire to punish Minerva¡¯s son for his arrogance and indifference. Only Carina¡¯s compelling demands to save him stayed the Scarlet Witch¡¯s hands.

    ?????

    ¡®Kirsi, what are you doing!¡¯ Carina shouted against the cold reflection that kept her submerged beneath the Scarlet Witch¡¯s dominating will. ¡®Help him!¡¯

    ¡®He is too far gone. Even those earth priests couldn¡¯t save him.¡¯

    ¡®But we should still try!¡¯

    ¡®Not everyone is worth saving.¡¯

    ¡®Damn it, Kirsi. If you won¡¯t even try, then switch places so that I can give it a go!¡¯

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    ¡®What do you mean why?¡¯

    ¡®Why save¡ªhim.¡¯

    ¡®Because he wouldn¡¯t be in danger if he hadn¡¯t helped me. Why is that so hard for you to understand!?¡¯

    A moment of silence passed before Carina heard Kirsi speak to Beaumont again. ¡°Just to be clear, I¡¯m only doing this to repay the debt of you helping the other me. Nothing more.¡±

    Carina sighed in relief as Viktor¡¯s cold magic flowed around her and transferred to the exterior world she could barely make out through the icy reflective barrier.

    ¡®I¡¯ve bought you some time, Carina.¡¯ Kirsi¡¯s voice echoed through the cold chamber as it shimmered and faded away from Carina¡¯s vision. ¡®But if you want to save him, then do it yourself.¡¯

    ¡®What?¡¯ Carina blinked at the potent source of heat beneath her hands and stared with widening eyes as Beaumont¡¯s face appeared before her, clutched between the ice witch¡¯s cold fingers. ¡®Kirsi!¡¯

    ¡°If this is all you can do, then you should leave, Kirsi,¡± Beaumont whispered tiredly as he blinked slowly against the cold that seeped out from Carina¡¯s hands. ¡°I would prefer it if she didn¡¯t witness how this ends.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Carina hissed forcefully as she lowered her hands from the knight¡¯s face and clawed away the dried earth around his chest. Broken shells fell away with the dirt, their color now faded and dull. Beneath them, glowing orange veins stood out against Beaumont¡¯s muddy skin. The Death Mark had spread, leaving behind a charred blackened hole in the knight¡¯s chest.

    ¡®How is he even still conscious, let alone alive with this kind of burn?¡¯

    Carina quickly pressed her hands on either side of the Death Mark and focused on her connection to Viktor¡¯s heart as she channeled and pushed the cold magic towards the blistering heat that rippled off Beaumont as if he were a lump of metal pulled from a furnace.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Beaumont studied her uncertainly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Carina replied without meeting his gaze. She could feel the storm of fire blazing inside him. Some of it had been drawn out into pockets dug beneath the earth around them, but not enough. Still, despite Carina¡¯s every effort to subdue the deadly magic burning away at Beaumont¡¯s internal organs, she could feel the curse winning.

    ¡®Why? With Viktor¡¯s magic, we should be able to stop this!¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Beaumont whispered soothingly. ¡°I told you not to worry¡ª¡±

    ¡°You idiot, if we had done this sooner¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t deserve it,¡± the knight captain interrupted with a wry smile. ¡°After all, I did kill you in another life.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t me, that¡ª¡± Carina shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not Maura.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the Kirsi I know either,¡± Beaumont replied with a faltering smile before he sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°I¡¯m running out of time¡ªyou should go.¡±

    ¡°No! There has to be another way!¡±

    ¡°You should be cautious of letting Kirsi have her way. She doesn¡¯t have your empathy or¡ªrestraint.¡±

    ¡°Is that really what¡¯s important right now?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps not. But¡ªI don¡¯t want to leave¡ªwithout knowing your name.¡±

    Carina flinched as the flow of magic through her hands faltered. ¡°My name?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not Kirsi or Maura,¡± Beaumont replied as his steady violet gaze filled her vision. ¡°So¡ªwho are you?¡±

    ¡°I am¡ªKirsi.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Beaumont shook his head with a smile. ¡°I know Kirsi too well to believe that.¡±

    Carina dropped her gaze and focused on forcing more magic from the frozen heart towards the Death Mark.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me? I promise to remember it next time we meet.¡±

    She looked up again and watched as the violet glow of his eyes flickered and dimmed as his gaze grew unfocused. ¡®No!¡¯ Carina pulled her hands away from the knight¡¯s burning chest and cradled his head in her arms as she enveloped him in the chilling embrace of her magic. ¡°Don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t you dare¡ª¡±

    ¡°Tell me¡ªplease,¡± Beaumont whispered beneath her arms.

    ¡®Do not tell him, Carina!¡¯ Kirsi snarled as the Scarlet Witch bulked against Carina¡¯s restraint. ¡®Nothing is more dangerous than giving him your name.¡¯

    ¡®Then, if you don¡¯t want me to give him my name, tell me how to save him!¡¯ Carina shot back defiantly. Frost spread beneath the ice witch¡¯s skirt and spread around the runes before it sank deep into the earth. It coated Carina¡¯s skin, hair, and dress but melted away the moment it touched Beaumont¡¯s burning skin. ¡®Now, Kirsi!¡¯

    A brittle chill of anger filled Carina¡¯s stomach before the Scarlet Witch finally answered.

    ¡®If you want to save him, you can¡¯t just cool him externally.¡¯

    Carina blinked and pulled back as she focused on Beaumont¡¯s closed eyelids. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯

    ¡®Right, you¡¯re a bloody virgin. I mean our magic has to go directly to the source of the Death Mark. Either cut open his stomach or¡ªtry kissing him. Mouth to mouth should work if you can maintain the connection long enough. Or you can dig him out and¡ª¡¯

    ¡®I got it!¡¯ Carina snapped back as she shut off the mental link to Kirsi and Lumi and focused on Beaumont. ¡®Okay, it¡¯s just a kiss. No¡ªthink of it more like CPR. I¡¯m just doing this to keep him alive¡ªno big deal.¡¯

    ¡°Beaumont,¡± Carina whispered uncertainly as she focused on the knight captain¡¯s closed, unmoving eyelids. He was already closer to her now than they had ever been. His flushed cheek rested against her arm, defenseless and pale. Carina brushed her fingers through his short, damp blonde hair as she drew in a breath. As battered and defeated as Beaumont looked then, somehow, he still maintained a presence of regal dignity. Perhaps it was his perfectly shaped nose or the way his blonde eyebrows were drawn together into their usual expression of focused disapproval. ¡°Beaumont¡ªcan you hear me?¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t blame me if he dies while you sit there hesitating¡ªnot that I think we should save him at all,¡¯ Kirsi quipped pointedly.

    ¡°Beaumont, if you can hear me, then¡ªfocus on staying alive,¡± Carina whispered as she tilted his head awkwardly in her arms. The soft blue light of the ice witch¡¯s heart illuminated Beaumont¡¯s face as Carina leaned in and pressed her mouth against his parted lips, which burned to the touch, and breathed her magic into his soul. His lips tasted of earth, salt, and something sweet like honey.

    A moment after the knight¡¯s lips cooled to the touch, Beaumont¡¯s shoulder jolted against her legs, and his eyes flew open. Carina gasped in surprise and pulled away as the earth below her shifted unsteadily. Then Beaumont¡¯s arms wrapped around her as his rough hand turned her cheek towards him and his lips devoured hers. The same cold magic that had flowed into him steadily before was now being pulled in like the tide as Beaumont drank it in from her lips greedily. His mouth was rough but gentle as it moved over hers, kissing and tasting her one moment, then moaning softly as his arm tightened around her waist the next.

    Beneath her hands, Carina could feel Beaumont channeling her magic into his core. Something dark writhed within the cold storm as it struggled to break free of her ice magic, then splintered and shattered as Beaumont pulled suddenly away.

    Carina sagged against the ground as the knight captain released her. She watched numbly as Beaumont tore through the frozen earth around his waist with his bare hands, then crawled to the surface where he retched dark, clotted blood into one of the frost-covered runes.

    Around them, the stillness of the forest faded beneath a gentle, reassuring breeze, as if someone, somewhere, had exhaled suddenly in relief. Carina blinked as she raised a trembling hand towards her mouth, feeling light-headed, shaken, and completely drained.

    ¡°That was¡ªincredibly dangerous,¡± Beaumont murmured, his voice still raspy. He rolled slowly onto his side as he turned to face her. ¡°You should be more careful; being drained of magic is one way to get yourself killed.¡±

    ¡°Is that a Thanks for saving my life?¡± Carina remarked wearily as she glanced towards his chest, relieved to see the burning veins of the curse gone. The Death Mark itself was still red and swollen but appeared more like a rather bad sunburn.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Beaumont whispered tiredly as he ran a hand over the Death Mark with an uncertain expression. ¡°Vivek!¡± he barked suddenly, startling Carina. ¡°I told you to get far away from here.¡±

    Carina turned as the two earth witches stepped out cautiously from behind a tree. Vivek, the priest, stepped forward suddenly and dropped to his knees as he bowed towards Carina.

    ¡°Thank you, Isbrand Witch. I am¡ªmore grateful than I can express in your language.¡±

    Carina raised a brow and glanced towards Beaumont.

    The knight captain shook his head before turning his violet eyes back on the ice witch. ¡°I am indebted to you as well¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, with this, we¡¯re even,¡± Carina corrected hastily as she rose unsteadily to her feet.

    Beaumont nodded and rubbed the curse on his abdomen awkwardly. Fenn moved over to stand beside the priest but narrowed his hazel brown eyes at Carina suspiciously.

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Beaumont cleared his throat. ¡°Could you give us a moment? They need to help me clear away any residual aftereffects.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course,¡± Carina nodded and grimaced as her vision blurred slightly. ¡°I should¡ªbe getting back.¡± She extended her hand and smiled as Lumi appeared to provide her with much-needed support. The scriva nuzzled Carina¡¯s neck worriedly, then dipped her head under the ice witch¡¯s arm to growl at Vivek and Fenn, who stared back with mingled alarm and delight.

    ¡°You can summon a scriva?¡± Vivek whispered with evident astonishment as he inched closer to the growling elemental. Fenn yanked the curious priest back and shook his head in warning.

    ¡°Vivek,¡± Beaumont growled as he clutched the remnants of the Death Mark. ¡°Before it mutates.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Vivek scurried as he dug into the pouch at his side. Carina watched as the priest applied what looked like a mixture of mud and herbs to Beaumont¡¯s abdomen. Once he was satisfied, Vivek pressed his hands over the earthy mound and whispered something in a strange language. ¡°?????? ??? ?????????.¡±

    ¡°What are we supposed to do about her?¡± Fenn asked grimly as he crossed his arms, still glaring at Carina.

    ¡°Leave her be,¡± Beaumont answered with a sharp look at the earth witch.

    ¡°She saved him, Fenn,¡± Vivek admonished with a worried look at his comrade. ¡°You saw it just as clearly as I did.¡±

    ¡°Strange form of help,¡± Fenn muttered darkly. ¡°Taking advantage of someone trapped in the earth.¡±

    ¡°Fenn!¡±

    Carina felt her cheeks burn as she nudged Lumi to kneel so she could climb onto the scriva¡¯s back more easily. ¡°Well¡ªas you appear to be safe and in good hands now, Captain¡ªI have to head back.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Beaumont called out quickly as Lumi turned in the direction of the forest tree line. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me your name.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Carina replied with one last hesitant look at the half-naked knight. ¡°Not today.¡± Lumi needed little encouragement as she bounded away. The pair became translucent and quickly left Beaumont and the two earth witches behind as the scriva wove through the forest to find the least hindered path back to the capital.

    No matter how many times Carina told herself that what she had just experienced wasn¡¯t a kiss¡ªjust life-saving magic¡ªshe couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of Beaumont¡¯s mouth upon her lips¡ªor the thrilling feeling of serenity she had felt in his arms.

    ¡®Damn it, Kirsi. This is all your fault.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 101: A Necessary Sacrifice

    ??????????

    Serilda watched the spectacle of the Ambassador¡¯s funeral dispassionately. The Ventrayna General stood before Haemish¡¯s prized black stallion with two sharpened swords. The audience of Lafearian nobles murmured in shock and displeasure as the General slit the magnificent animal¡¯s throat. The drugged beast balked, then shuddered and collapsed upon the prepared carpet where its four legs thrashed weakly.

    When the once proud stallion finally breathed his last, the General¡¯s soldiers took the horse''s legs and arranged the body on the carpet, grabbed the bloody corners, and lifted the sacrificial offering into the lower tier of the funeral pyre. There, atop the chests and platters of perishable, burnable treasures, Haemish¡¯s stallion made its final journey alongside its Master to the underworld.

    ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± Captain Eustis muttered darkly from his seat beside his father, Marquess Winifred.

    ¡°Be grateful we are not in Ventrayna,¡± the Marquess replied somberly. ¡°More than a dozen slaves would have accompanied that animal. Human sacrifice has always been viewed as the highest compliment since it was how our ancestors appeased the gods in the old days.¡±

    Percy choked and coughed into his black handkerchief. Serilda glanced towards him hurriedly and signaled Ivy, who brought the Marchioness a prepared tonic to ease the Earl¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Here, Percy,¡± Serilda urged as she opened the bottle and pressed it into his hands. ¡°Drink.¡±

    The Earl took a drink and grimaced at the bitter taste as he forced it down. After a few more sips, Percy¡¯s coughing gradually eased, just in time for the smoke from the lit pyre to fill the field around them and trigger another attack.

    ¡°This air is no good for the Earl in his present state,¡± Serilda announced as she left her seat and took Percy¡¯s arm. ¡°I will escort him home to rest. Please give our sincere apology to the royal family and Lady Lavinia.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Marquess Winifred said as he and Eustis rose from their seat and bowed their heads courteously to the still coughing Earl. ¡°We hope that his Grace will recover quickly.¡±

    Percy nodded against his handkerchief and allowed Serilda to guide him down the steps of their raised pavilion.

    ¡°You should have stayed home to rest,¡± Serilda admonished as she pulled the Earl¡¯s cloak closer to his flushed neck.

    ¡°It is better if they see me, even in this state, than to allow them to gossip about my absence¡ªand whisper as to the cause of my condition,¡± Percy replied hoarsely.

    ¡°And what is the cause of this illness? You still haven¡¯t told me,¡± Serilda remarked crossly. Percy shook his head as his eyes turned towards the herbal tonic she still held. The Marchioness handed it over to him and then turned to Ivy, who trailed behind. ¡°Have the carriage brought to us here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± Ivy bobbed a quick curtsey as she glanced with concern at the coughing Earl, then hurried down the uneven cleared field to where the carriages waited below.

    ¡°Well?¡± Serilda murmured tensely as Percy finished swallowing his medicine. ¡°Will you tell me now?¡±

    ¡°It is better that you do not know.¡±

    ¡°Even when you¡¯re like this?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t kill me¡ª¡± Percy coughed and smiled wryly. ¡°We should focus on more important matters.¡±

    ¡®More important than your health?¡¯ Serilda scowled as she drew in an angry breath but then exhaled deflated. She had already concluded that the Earl¡¯s health was in some way related to the disappearance of Jade and her little brat. That wretched homeless thief appeared to have made off with several pieces of Serilda¡¯s jewelry and one of her new dresses. ¡®And yet the Earl insisted we not waste the Coven¡¯s resources hunting her down.¡¯

    Serilda huffed quietly and glanced worriedly at the sweat which lined Percy¡¯s pale brow and darkened his collar. ¡®This feels more like a curse than an illness. I can only hope that the strange medicine Percy had me prepare will do more than treat his symptoms.¡¯ The Marchioness¡¯s fidgeted with the lace edge of her gloves as she resisted the urge to wrap her arm around Percy¡¯s waist. Instead, she glanced over to where Ivy was waving down their carriage driver, who quickly roused the team of horses and turned in their direction.

    ¡°So, Lady Maura is a Duchess now,¡± Serilda observed calmly. ¡°Duchess Kirsi Velda.¡±

    ¡°It is beneficial to our plans,¡± Percy replied hoarsely. ¡°Kirsi will need her own power to become Queen. The Duchy of Bastiallano will give her the power she needs to pull the nobles to her side, and I will unite the Covens behind her.¡±

    Serilda frowned, surprised by how easily her cousin had switched over to Maura¡¯s new name. ¡°But¡ªwhat about the Dowager?¡±

    Percy frowned and coughed into his handkerchief.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange how they suddenly became so close?¡± Serilda pressed worriedly. ¡°Octavia has never been particularly warm or nurturing to anyone¡ªlet alone a half-blood¡ª¡±

    ¡°You forget that Octavia herself is an ice witch,¡± Percy replied in a matter-of-fact tone.

    ¡°So¡ªsuddenly they¡¯re allies?¡± Serilda shook her head unconvinced. ¡°Maura was always cautious of the Dowager before.¡±

    ¡°The Dowager did rescue Maura from the threat of prison. Now that Octavia has adopted her and made Maura a Duchess¡ªwhat reason would Kirsi have to remain cautious?¡± Percy reasoned rationally.

    ¡°But then¡ªwhat about our plans?¡±

    ¡°Has it not occurred to you, Seri, that the Dowager may want the same thing we want?¡± Percy turned his reddened winter-grey eyes towards Serilda and smiled.

    ¡°The Dowager wants Maura¡ªto be Queen?¡± Serilda raised her brows and crossed her arms as she considered this. ¡°But¡ªto Nicholas?¡±

    A quick glance at Percy revealed a glimmer of anger on the Earl¡¯s face as he smothered another cough behind his handkerchief with white knuckles.

    ¡°We may have to push our plans forward then,¡± Serilda suggested.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Percy replied coldly. A sinister smile crossed the Earl¡¯s lips as he glanced up towards the clear blue skies above them and scoffed. ¡°Perhaps this is what the gods want.¡±

    Serilda blinked and narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ¡°Did you receive another message from Veles?¡±

    ¡°No, but¡ª¡± Percy shrugged ¡°¡ªit has always been our plan to wipe out the Havardur bloodline. And I don¡¯t need the help of Veles to deal with the Dowager.¡± He lowered his handkerchief as a confident grin spread across his pale face. ¡°In fact, the Duchess¡¯s promotion may have provided me with the perfect opportunity to clear a path to the throne.¡±

    ¡°You always have a plan,¡± Serilda replied with a note of resignation. The Marchioness shook her head as the Earl turned away to cough once more. ¡°But first, you need to rest, Percy. If there is anything that needs preparing, leave that to me.¡±

    ¡°We have¡ªtime enough¡ªto prepare,¡± Percy responded between coughs. ¡°The Royal Hunt¡ªthat is when¡ª¡± He clutched his throat as a painful cough ripped through him.

    ¡°Talk less and drink your medicine. The carriage is here,¡± Serilda murmured worriedly.

    The Hawthorne carriage bumped along the jutted field and slowed to a halt before them. The footmen jumped down and hastily opened the carriage doors before assisting the Earl inside. Serilda entered and sat down beside Percy while Ivy remained in her seat across from them.

    ¡°On our way back, I will need you to pick up more herbs for the Earl¡¯s medicine,¡± Serilda instructed as she draped another blanket over the shivering, coughing Earl.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ivy replied hastily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off by the markets when we get there. Do you have enough coin to pay your own way back to Hawthorne Manor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Butler Russell prepared an adequate amount.¡±

    ¡°Add this to it,¡± Serilda murmured as she reached into her purse to pull out a banknote for one-thousand crescents. ¡°And here is the list of herbs. Buy as much as you can find.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lady,¡± Ivy murmured as she folded the note and list together, then placed them inside her purse.

    Percy drained the last of his medicine and closed his eyes as he leaned against the carriage seat. ¡°Have them prepare a bath and a light meal when we get back.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Serilda replied as she pulled out her handkerchief to wipe his brow. ¡°But then you must sleep.¡±

    Percy scoffed as he captured her hand and pressed her fingers against his forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re burning up again,¡± Serilda murmured worriedly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Percy hissed tiredly. He dropped her hand and leaned back against the carriage¡¯s interior cushioned wall. ¡°Wake me when we arrive.¡±

    The carriage bumped and jostled as they made their way back towards a proper road. Percy scowled as his head banged against the wall, disrupting his attempts at sleep. The Earl coughed and grumbled as he turned and shifted and tried to get comfortable again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn,¡± Serilda admonished as she pulled on Percy¡¯s arm gently. ¡°Come, use my lap. It will be more comfortable.¡±

    Percy shook off her arm with an impatient sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not a little boy anymore, Seri.¡±

    ¡°I am well aware, cousin,¡± Serilda admonished with an amused smile. ¡°But you are ill. Now come, lie down and get some rest.¡±

    Percy¡¯s eyes narrowed as her tone, laced with magic, soothed his fevered irritation. With a relenting sigh, the Earl leaned towards her and allowed Serilda to guide his head down upon her lap.

    ¡°Now, sleep, your Grace,¡± Serilda encouraged with an affectionate smile as she stroked his damp, mahogany-brown hair.

    ¡°You¡¯re too pushy,¡± Percy grumbled as he grabbed her hand and placed it against his hot forehead. A few moments later, his fingers dropped from her wrist to his side as the Earl drifted off to sleep.

    Percy¡¯s relaxed face reminded Serilda of another time when they had both been na?ve and happy children.

    ¡®But now you¡¯ve grown up and become entangled to this Maura¡ªKirsi. All because of her lineage and destiny. But how does she treat you, Percy? Not a word of concern when you stood before her just now as sick as you are.¡¯

    The Marchioness sighed as she brushed back the Earl¡¯s dark bangs and traced her fingers lightly over his brow and nose.

    ¡®You are already a Witch King, Percy. You don¡¯t need Kirsi to take Lafeara. And there are plenty of other powerful witches who would gladly serve as your Queen.¡¯

    Serilda smiled as she continued to play with Percy¡¯s hair and watched over him attentively as the Earl¡¯s troubled breathing evened out. Only the occasional cough and bump in the road disturbed the sick man¡¯s slumber, but Serilda quickly soothed Percy back to sleep each time he woke.

    The countryside faded as the first buildings near the capital emerged. Then all trees and fields disappeared behind the blur and smog of the commoner¡¯s districts as the carriage turned and pulled up outside the market streets.

    Serilda pulled her gaze away from the Earl¡¯s sleeping face and nodded to Ivy as the maid collected her things. A footman opened the door as the maid stepped towards it but hesitated as she glanced back towards the Earl.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Serilda asked curiously as the maid¡¯s eyes darted away.

    ¡°No, I¡ªit¡¯s just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Spit it out,¡± the Marchioness commanded calmly.

    ¡°I wanted to ask the Earl¡ªif Lord Barclay had returned from his trip?¡± Ivy answered hesitantly.

    ¡°Lord Barclay?¡± Serilda frowned but instantly connected the name with one of Percy¡¯s underlings. ¡°Not that I know of, but I can look into it if you like.¡±

    Ivy''s face instantly brightened with relief as she nodded. ¡°Thank you, Marchioness!¡±

    ¡°Of course. Focus on your task, Ivy, and try to return as quickly as possible,¡± Serilda replied with a dismissive wave as the footman took Ivy¡¯s hand and assisted the maid down into the street. The door shut quickly behind Ivy as she headed determinedly up the road into the market square.

    ¡®Naive little thing.¡¯ Serilda sighed. ¡®Would she be as concerned if she knew that Barclay was a witch?¡¯ The Marchioness frowned as the carriage lurched forward and cradled Percy¡¯s head and shoulders until their pace evened out once more. It was only after the carriage left the capital behind and took the north road to Hawthorne that Serilda considered the maid¡¯s request more seriously. ¡®Now that she¡¯s mentioned it. Barclay and his group should have returned by now. How odd.¡¯

 Book 2: Chapter 102: The Price of Naivety

    ??????????

    ¡°Hot pies! Get your hot pies! Taste the flavor of desert spices mixed with our homegrown Lafearian meat! Two for one special! Come share this explosive experience with your friends and family!¡± The enthusiastic boy shouted outside a busy baker¡¯s shop, where a few potential customers were already sniffing the exotic aroma appreciatively.

    ¡°Ventrayna ale! Ventrayna wine! Limited supply! Come partake in the flavors of the Scorpion''s Desert!¡± A liquor distributor bellowed from his wagon across the street as men rolled barrels off the back to a waiting table of wooden tankards and copper cups.

    The infectious, jovial atmosphere of the market street made Ivy smile as she wove her way through the crowds, careful to keep a hand firmly on her purse to avoid pickpockets. News of the crown prince¡¯s successful negotiation with Ventrayna had already reached the populace, and a festival of entertainment, good food, and wine, was gearing up for a joyous few days of celebration.

    Ivy¡¯s smile faded as her feet brought her towards the herbal shop. The sign and shopkeeper outside had both changed. Instead of the rude old man from before, a shrewd, wrinkled woman with speckled gray hair sat on a bench beneath the shop''s front window smoking a pipe that emitted a blue smoke.

    ¡°Well, well, a customer!¡± The woman smiled as her gaze caught Ivy¡¯s, then rose to her feet with surprising agility. ¡°What might Madam Brie help you with today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on an errand for my master to buy these herbs,¡± Ivy explained as she handed over Serilda¡¯s list.

    The shopkeeper glanced at the items and lowered her pipe as she raised a brow. ¡°These are expensive and¡ªnot altogether legal if you take my meaning.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take what you can give me,¡± Ivy replied firmly.

    Madame Brie smiled as her eyes trailed over Ivy¡¯s cloak and garments. ¡°Well, I suppose your master is powerful enough to get away with buying a few prohibited ingredients. I have everything here except the Black Thistle Tail, but if you come back tomorrow, I know where to harvest enough to meet your request.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Then that will be four hundred crescents for the lot, including the herbs which I¡¯ll trust you to come and collect tomorrow. I don¡¯t do deliveries, even for nobles.¡±

    Ivy pressed her lips together, tempted to argue down the price.

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be repeating anything of your request to anyone in the future,¡± the shopkeeper added with a knowing smile. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous enough keeping such herbs on hand with the church investigating Lafeara for witches and the like.¡±

    ¡°But the Witch Hunters already left Lafeara,¡± Ivy protested as she opened her purse to dig out the required coin.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never experienced an inquisition before,¡± Madame Brie muttered as she watched Ivy¡¯s hands. ¡°The church doesn¡¯t turn tail and run just because a King or Emperor tells them to. Tsk.¡± The shopkeeper accepted the four strings of neatly bound crescents and ran a thumb over them to measure their length. ¡°Mark my words, girlie. Those witch dogs left someone or something behind.¡± Brie nodded her head at the coins and tucked them into a satchel tied to her waist. ¡°Just wait here a moment, and I¡¯ll get your order ready. There¡¯s a bench if your legs are feeling tired.¡±

    Ivy moved to the indicated bench below the shop window. She settled down to watch the bustle of passing pedestrians: commoners in their faded but clean clothes and boots; slaves in their more tattered, even shoeless attire; merchants with boots that sparkled as much as the jewels they wore; knights in their eye-catching purple uniforms that rode on prancing horses; and even the occasional noble in their veiled, gilded carriages.

    ¡®To think that little Maura is now more important than any of these people,¡¯ Ivy mused with a satisfied sigh. ¡®Lady Maura, a Duchess. It feels right somehow, even though¡ªI suppose I¡¯ll be seeing less of her than before.¡¯

    Ivy rubbed a speck of dust from her eye and leaned back on the warm bench to breathe in the scent of herbs, which dangled on colored yarn from the roof ledge to dry.

    ¡®Well, I can at least look forward to seeing my little Miss again when the orphanage opens its doors.¡¯

    A trio of men dressed in military uniforms walked past, each carrying a tankard of ale. One of them noticed Ivy seated by the shop and winked in her direction. Ivy blinked back and quickly averted her eyes as the soldier¡¯s comrades harassed him mercilessly.

    ¡°Stop winking! Your ugly mug is scaring off every woman in sight!¡±

    ¡°Well, at least I don¡¯t look like you! What bear did your mother rump to produce such an ugly, hairy bastard!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you two, and let¡¯s get back to the square. There are plenty of experienced streetdolls there who would be glad to service us soldiers for a few coins.¡±

    Ivy breathed a sigh of relief as she took a quick peek at the trio, who had moved on towards the next street. The clip-clop of hooves pulled her gaze towards a mounted knight who glowered at the drunken men from across the street. The trio hastily slipped away into the crowd as the knight tipped his helmet in Ivy¡¯s direction and carried on his patrol.

    ¡®It¡¯s probably just as well that I¡¯m always too busy to attend the festival. I can only imagine what sorts of trouble happens down here after dark.¡¯

    ¡°Here you are, Miss!¡± Madame Brie reappeared from her shop, and Ivy rose to her feet as the woman presented her with two bulging bags of herbs. ¡°I trust your Master knows what he¡¯s doing. I won¡¯t be held responsible for any side effects that may arise from the use of these particular herbs.¡± The woman leaned in closer and added grimly, ¡°There¡¯s a reason they¡¯re banned, you know.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ivy nodded, though she knew little about the herbs beyond their names. ¡®Maura would probably know. Anyway, it''s none of my business. I¡¯m sure Lord Percy knows what he¡¯s doing.¡¯ ¡°Thank you. I will be back tomorrow for the other herb.¡±

    ¡°Just come by before dark,¡± the shopkeeper replied with a sniff as her gaze turned towards the clamor of the festival. ¡°I won¡¯t be opening my doors to anyone with all these drunk soldiers dallying about.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll come by before mid-day if that¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°I might still be out collecting herbs, but you¡¯re welcome to wait if you arrive before I get back.¡± Madame Brie shrugged and relaxed onto the bench as she relit her pipe and drew in another breath of blue smoke.

    Her business here concluded, Ivy bobbed a quick curtsy out of habit before she turned to worm her way back through the congested crowds.

    Laughter, shouts, and cheerful expletives rang into her ears as Ivy hugged the bags of herbs against her chest. Someone had started a small bonfire in the middle of the street, and several street performers circled about it playing various musical instruments to the joy of the crowd.

    Several pairs of dancers, most of them soldiers, swirled and whopped around the open flame. Ivy scooted out of their way and hugged the wall as she continued back towards the main street. A barrier of men in uniform blocked her path as a hand groped her ass. Ivy whirled around to glare up into the flushed face of the soldier who had winked at her earlier.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t touch me!¡± she hissed and glanced about for the nearest path onward.

    ¡°Ah now, don¡¯t be shy, Miss. You¡¯re out here on your own, aren¡¯t you? How¡¯s about a quick dance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to decline. I¡¯m here on business,¡± Ivy informed him coldly with a nod to the bags of herbs she held. ¡°Enjoy the festival.¡±

    ¡°Shot down again, Larry?¡± snickered one of the soldier¡¯s comrades.

    ¡°On your way then, girlie,¡± added the third soldier with a dismissive wave. ¡°The longer you hang around here, the less these men will care for your excuses. We¡¯ve been looking forward to good ale and rowdy women for months.¡±

    Ivy pressed her lips together and turned around as she shoved her way with a bit less concern for the laughing, energetic crowd that, for the most part, ignored her presence.

    She had just managed to break away from the crowd when a small figure rammed into Ivy¡¯s side. She stumbled, tripped, and cried out as her knee scraped against the paved corner of the street. The bags of herbs tumbled onto the road before her. Before Ivy could recover them both, a small pair of hands seized one of the bags as the boy who had run into Ivy earlier took off with his prize.

    ¡°No¡ªWait!¡± Ivy shouted as she scrambled to her feet in pursuit. ¡°Please, they¡¯re just herbs!¡±

    The boy turned around. His bright brown eyes were strikingly familiar as he pulled a finger down his cheek mimicking a tear, stuck out his tongue, and then sprinted away.

    ¡°You!¡± Ivy clutched the remaining bag of herbs to her chest tightly, then lifted the hem of her dress and sprinted after him, ignoring the fire that burned down her knee. ¡°Stop right now!¡±

    As confident as Ivy was that her long legs would help her catch up to the boy, who appeared somewhere around ten years old, Ivy soon found herself gasping for breath as the street urchin spun around a corner towards the slums.

    ¡®Damn it. Should I give up? Following him into the slums is a bad idea. But what if he eats those herbs and¡ª¡¯

    ¡°Giving up so soon!¡± the boy taunted as he peered around the corner at her.

    ¡®He stopped running? Why?¡¯

    ¡°If¡ªits money¡ªyou need¡ªI can buy¡ªthem back!¡± Ivy panted as she glanced around the street warily. It was surprisingly quiet given the festival that was taking place in the capital. ¡°Please¡ªthere is someone very ill who needs them.¡±

    ¡°Some rich lord?¡± the boy taunted as he strutted in a circle. ¡°Must be rich if he can afford this many herbs and a maid as pretty as you.¡±

    ¡°Look, will you sell them to me or not?¡± Ivy demanded as she took a few steps forward.

    The boy narrowed his eyes and edged back.

    ¡°I have coin¡ª¡± Ivy reached for her purse and pulled out another string of a hundred crescents. ¡°See? You¡¯ll get more from this than you will a few herbs.¡±

    The boy eyed the herbs and Ivy with a glint of temptation.

    ¡°Please,¡± Ivy pressed. ¡°This is all the coin I have on me.¡±

    The boy scoffed, glanced at the bag he held, then Ivy. ¡°Alright, but not here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ivy blinked, confused, relieved, and a little bit troubled by the boy¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Anything I trade on Flea Street, I have to give a percentage to the Fox Guild.¡±

    ¡°Fox Guild?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything,¡± the boy muttered darkly. ¡°I was wondering why you followed me this far.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Ivy glanced about the empty street and felt a prickle of unease run down her neck. ¡°Where then?¡±

    ¡°Follow me,¡± the boy replied cheerfully as he sprinted past her as slippery as an eel, then ran down another street.

    ¡°Saint¡¯s Mercy,¡± Ivy whined as she grabbed her skirt again and chased after him. ¡°Must we run?¡±

    Ivy was beginning to worry about getting lost as the boy took one turn after another. He would pause long enough to let Ivy catch up at each turn, then continue on deaf to her continued protests. The sound of the festival grew closer once more, which told Ivy they must have backtracked towards the Market. She let out a sigh of relief as the boy sat down on a boarded-up well to wait for her.

    ¡°Alright, here is good,¡± the boy said as he hopped down and set the bag of herbs on the wooden lid that covered the well. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this here, you leave your coins right there on the street, and we trade places.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, okay, have it your way,¡± Ivy muttered, eager to be done and on her way back to Hawthorne Manor.

    The boy grinned, and once more, Ivy felt a strange sense of familiarity as she looked at him.

    ¡°Have we¡ªmet before somewhere?¡± She asked curiously as they walked towards each other and their respective goals.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± the boy shrugged as he passed her.

    A trickle of doubt and something that made her skin crawl shivered down Ivy¡¯s spine, but she focused on the well and picked up the bag of herbs with a sigh of relief.

    ¡°There, thank you,¡± Ivy said as she turned to face the boy, who stood beside the string of crescents that he had yet to pick up. ¡°Go on, it''s yours. There¡¯s plenty of food and toys at the festival you can¡ª¡±

    ¡°You really are too naive,¡± the boy interrupted with a sinister smile. ¡°That makes you a perfect tool to crack the ice witch¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Ivy choked as the boy bent over and then¡ªgrew. His arms, legs, and torso stretched as his baggy, scruffy clothes tightened around the muscular, lean body of a man. Ivy backed away, bumping into the well, as the witch shook out his dark hair and grinned at her with bright brown eyes.

    ¡®I know those eyes¡ªbut from where?¡¯

    The sound of wood breaking behind her proceeded the cold, wet tentacle that appeared before Ivy¡¯s eyes as it whipped around her waist tightly. She dropped the bags of herbs with a panicked shriek as a cold, webbed hand slid around her neck and turned Ivy towards the horror that had broken through the abandoned well.

    Jade¡¯s grotesque yet familiar face smiled mockingly down at her. ¡°We meet again, little slave.¡± Ivy quivered in shock and terror as the witch¡¯s jade-green eyes slid past her towards the male witch. ¡°Well done, my son.¡±

    ¡°All too easy, mother,¡± Benjamin snickered. He dragged a finger down his cheek and stuck out his tongue at Ivy. ¡°Mortals are easy to manipulate.¡±

    ¡°What¡ªwhat are you?¡± Ivy whispered and shuddered as the tentacle continued to wrap and climb up her waist, constricting around her ribs and lungs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to kill you,¡± Jade whispered against her ear. ¡°I just need you to carry one of my babies for me.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ivy shrieked as another tentacle slid out of the well. This one carried a small black egg-like object that hovered towards her face.

    ¡°Once it hatches inside of you¡ªwell¡ªby then, you won¡¯t be able to feel anything.¡±

    ¡°No-no!¡± Ivy shrieked as she flailed against Jade¡¯s grip and slapped the monstrous egg away. ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Benjamin mimicked in a taunting tone. His mocking smile faded a moment later as he whirled around just in time for a hatchet to bury itself into his shoulder and knocked the witch off his feet.

    Jade shrieked with pain and rage. The witch¡¯s fingers dug into Ivy¡¯s shoulders as she focused on the figure of the one-armed man that stumbled into the alley, dressed in the rags of a beggar.

    Ivy hardly recognized the witch hunter she had met outside the herb shop with Percy weeks ago. It was only the dangerous glint in those ice-blue eyes so similar to Maura¡¯s that allowed her to identify him. That, and the dangerous-looking dagger held in the man¡¯s right hand.

    ¡°Nero!¡± Jade hissed with disdain. The witch''s jade-green eyes glowed with malice as she rose above Ivy and leered at the swaying, pale witch hunter. ¡°Have you come to beg for a merciful death?¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, Arachne!¡± Nero snarled as he wiped back the sticky mess of his oily brown hair. ¡°Your threats and promises mean nothing to me anymore.¡±

    Benjamin ripped the hatchet from his shoulder with a grunt of pain. Black blood oozed from the witch¡¯s wound as he gripped the weapon tightly and got to his feet.

    ¡°Why interfere?¡± Jade hissed angrily. ¡°In your current state, you can do nothing¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just shut up and come get me already,¡± Nero taunted as he extended the curved dagger in his right hand. ¡°If I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯d rather it be this way.¡±

    Jade snickered as she rose up higher from the well. Long black tentacles curled over the stone wall and stretched across the cobbled street before Ivy. ¡°Yes, perhaps it is time you served your true purpose,¡± the tentacle witch murmured as she turned towards her son. ¡°Finish him.¡±

    ¡°With pleasure!¡± Benjamin snarled as he charged towards the dying witch hunter.

 Book 2: Chapter 103: The Seed of Calamity

    ??????????

    Nero¡¯s clammy right hand tightened around the knife as the Witch Hunter clenched his teeth. He straightened his spine and stood a few inches taller than he had in days. As the numb opiate of fear washed over his rotting organs, momentarily dulling the pain, Nero¡¯s mind sharpened with the gleeful anticipation of death that awaited him in this abandoned alley.

    ¡®But not before I take one of these bastards with me.¡¯

    It had been by a mere fluke he smelled the witch earlier and noticed Ivy chasing the boy past him into this deserted corner of the market with boarded-up shops. He remembered the maid¡¯s face vividly from their first encounter and the smell of the ice witch she had carried back then. Curiosity and foolish hope that she might lead him to the frozen heart he desired so desperately had driven Nero after the pair¡ªand into two pure-blood water witches.

    ¡®No, they¡¯re more than that. They both reek of Arachne¡¯s toxic magic. These must be what the church refers to as Arachne¡¯s children.¡¯

    Benjamin curled his lips in a savage leer as his body swayed in an attempt to draw Nero¡¯s gaze away from the water witch¡¯s feet, but the one-armed Witch Hunter was no amateur. Water witches were trained in a fighting style meant to throw off their opponent. All Nero had to do was ignore the distraction and anticipate which direction his opponent was likely to attack from by analyzing the situation from Benjamin¡¯s perspective. And it certainly made sense for the water witch to target Nero¡¯s left side since the Witch Hunter had no weapon or arm to protect him there.

    ¡®But I can¡¯t ignore his magic either.¡¯ Unlike Tristan, Arachne¡¯s children wouldn¡¯t care about innocent casualties. ¡®At least with the festival ongoing, most people won¡¯t bother to travel in this direction or notice the extra noise.¡¯

    ¡°Come on then, brat,¡± Nero taunted as he summoned what little magic remained in the enchanted dagger he held. ¡°Give me a good death.¡±

    ¡°Kneel and beg for it, Witch Hunter,¡± Benjamin replied as he pulled a vial from his trousers and poured venom-yellow liquid across his elongated fingernails. The excess toxin splashed onto the street, where it hissed and smoked as the cobblestone below eroded. ¡°I¡¯ll make it quick if you ask nicely.¡±

    Nero took his eyes off the water witch for only a moment as he glanced towards the tentacle witch and her captured prey. He closed his eyes and pressed the hilt of his dagger against his lips as he muttered out a quick spell.

    ¡°Benjamin, even a one-armed Witch Hunter can be dangerous,¡± Jade hissed in warning. ¡°Deal with him quickly.¡±

    Her prot¨¦g¨¦ narrowed his brown eyes and lurched towards the witch hunter. Benjamin¡¯s body wove and blurred as the water witch shifted directions, slid past Nero¡¯s swing, pushed off the corner of the wall behind the witch hunter, and then sprang upwards to land on Nero¡¯s back.

    Benjamin¡¯s nails seared as they dug into Nero¡¯s face and neck. The acid they had been coated with burned away at skin, muscle, and bone. The Witch Hunter growled, flipped over onto his back, and crushed the water witch beneath his weight. Benjamin let go with a faint grunt. Nero rolled and wobbled to his feet as pain burned from the dripping lashes across his face and blurred his vision.

    A leg kick took out the Witch Hunter¡¯s feet and slammed Nero onto his stomach against the pavement. Benjamin quickly rolled over onto the Witch Hunter¡¯s back, and this time his poisoned fingers wrapped around Nero¡¯s throat and dug into his flesh.

    Nero rammed his dagger back towards the knee pressed against his ribs and smiled at the satisfying strangled scream of agony that erupted from the witch above him.

    But Benjamin did not let go. Instead, he lifted Nero¡¯s head by the neck and then slammed the Witch Hunter¡¯s face down into the cobblestone again and again. The pounding in Nero¡¯s ears bled into the burning pain of his face and vision. Benjamin yanked Nero¡¯s right arm behind him and bit into the wrist that held the dagger.

    ¡®Fuck this toxic devil bastard!¡¯ Nero tightened his grip on the dagger and activated the defensive enchantment. A shrilling surge of wind blasted against Benjamin and hurtled the startled water witch through the air into the side of a wall.

    Nero rubbed his already numbing right hand towards his bleeding neck as he crawled to his feet. The Witch Hunter glanced warily towards the tentacle witch, who appeared more focused on forcing something into Ivy¡¯s mouth than the fight between Nero and her prot¨¦g¨¦e.

    ¡®What is that¡ªan egg?¡¯

    His mentor''s old stories about the legends of water witches resurfaced in Nero¡¯s muddled mind as Jade, Ivy, and the well all swayed and blurred before him. ¡®Something about Arachne¡¯s children taking over the shells of the living after they hatched inside of them.¡¯

    ¡°Well, shit.¡± Nero glanced towards the rooftops around them, at Benjamin, who had risen to his feet, and finally at the dagger in his hand. ¡°Fuck.¡±

    The Witch Hunter wasn¡¯t sure his plan would work, nor did he understand why he even cared enough to try, but as Benjamin sprinted back towards him, Nero shifted his stance and flung the dagger towards Ivy.

    The tentacle witch howled in fury as the blade buried itself into the black egg. Yolk and the unborn monstrosity of clammy flesh dripped out of the broken shell. Benjamin snarled as he grabbed Nero¡¯s arm and hurled the Witch Hunter across the street through a boarded-up window.

    Nero crashed through the aged wood and dropped down against an old set of table and chairs. Wooden legs snapped beneath his weight and dropped the winded Witch hunter onto the floor, where he rolled over and vomited up black blood.

    ¡®Get up!¡¯ Nero growled internally as he blinked past the pain. He grabbed onto an intact chair and pulled himself upright as a shadow passed through the window behind him. Instinct made the Witch Hunter turn, flinging the chair he still held into Benjamin¡¯s snarling figure.

    The chair broke across the water witch¡¯s raised arm. Benjamin lunged at Nero with all the ferocity of a crazed dog as both men tumbled to the ground. Nero barely registered the thud of the wooden floor beneath his head as the water witch¡¯s teeth sank into his throat. With no weapon and only one arm, the Witch Hunter grabbed the nearest object he could find¡ªa broken chair leg¡ªand stabbed it into Benjamin''s ribs.

    The water witch drew back and spat out Nero¡¯s flesh along with a mouthful of black blood. Benjamin¡¯s blackened teeth flashed before the Witch Hunter¡¯s eyes as his vision blurred in and out of focus.

    ¡®What a futile way to die.¡¯

    A painful, forceful exhale of air against his face pulled Nero back from the curtains of the underworld. Benjamin sat back on the Witch Hunter¡¯s legs and grasped the spearhead sprouting from his chest with a confused expression. The sharp metal tip twisted and then yanked free as Benjamin gagged and turned slowly to the side to look back at his attacker, then dropped limply to the floor.

    Nero cracked a weak smile as the shadowy, towering figure of a man with white hair and scarlet armor stared down at him.

    ¡®You¡¯re finally here¡ªRipper.¡¯

    ?????

    Ivy was no longer sure if she was still living in reality or trapped in a nightmare. She barely recognized the one-armed Witch Hunter as he fought, rather poorly, against Benjamin. But she had never been more grateful for his presence than when his dagger shattered the egg Jade had been trying to force through Ivy¡¯s clenched teeth.

    The smell of the broken yolk was nauseating, but even more disturbing was the eel-like head and tentacle arms that slithered free from the broken shell.

    ¡®Blessed Saints¡ªif this is a nightmare¡ªplease let me wake up!¡¯

    She whimpered as Benjamin threw Nero through a boarded-up window. Then shrieked as Jade¡¯s tentacles lifted her off the ground and hung Ivy upside down.

    ¡°A foolish act of heroism on his part,¡± Jade spat venomously. ¡°I have more than one child waiting to be born. And you have more than one orifice by which to carry my spawn.¡±

    Ivy swallowed a cry of despair as another black egg appeared on one of Jade¡¯s many tentacles. The tentacle witch¡¯s face loomed in with a vindictive, sickening grin as she wiped tears from the dangling girl¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Oh, is there really any reason for you to cry? You¡¯re going to become a mother,¡± Jade soothed as her tentacles tightened around Ivy¡¯s legs and pulled them firmly apart. ¡°Only this time¡ªyou won¡¯t be able to murder your unborn child.¡±

    ¡°H-help! Help!!¡± Ivy shrieked as she kicked and twisted and sobbed and prayed for Nero, Percy, Maura¡ªanyone to come and save her.

    A sudden hiss froze the tentacle witch in place as the second egg broke, this time with an arrow spliced perfectly through its shell. Jade¡¯s face twisted in an expression of rage and disbelief as her blazing jade-green eyes whirled towards the rooftops above them. Three cloaked figures jumped down around the well, their dark capes fluttering open to reveal the familiar scarlet armor Ivy easily recognized.

    Ivy had never been happier to be surrounded by Witch Hunters in her entire life.

    ¡°I think it''s time you let her go,¡± one of the Witch Hunter¡¯s called out calmly. ¡°Unless you have more eggs you¡¯d like us to crack.¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re not fit to be a mother after all,¡± Jade hissed. The tentacle witch held Ivy suspended in front of her while her twitching limbs squirmed around them, creating a defensive barrier. ¡°But it is too soon to reap her tears now.¡±

    Ivy¡¯s confusion turned quickly to terror as Jade flung her prisoner towards a far building. Ivy closed her eyes and choked on a scream as her face and body slammed¡ªnot against a wall or cobblestone¡ªbut hard steel armor.

    Howls of pain filled her ears as buildings spun around her, then a face shrouded by white hair filled Ivy¡¯s vision.

    The Witch Hunter who had caught Ivy quickly carried her to a street corner, where he braced her against a building wall. ¡°Stay here,¡± he snarled, sharp teeth glinting far too close to Ivy¡¯s woozy vision. She looked up into red eyes as the Witch Hunter turned, hefted his spear, and flung it past Jade towards the building where Nero and Benjamin had disappeared.

    The image of the Witch Hunter sprinting after his weapon, white hair fluttering in the breeze as his hood fell down between his broad shoulders, was the last thing Ivy saw before she slumped to the ground in a faint.

    ?????

    ¡°Ripper!¡± The tentacle witch slapped away spears and arrows as the albino Witch Hunter reclaimed his spear from her dead son and hopped back through the window to join his comrades.

    ¡°Arachne¡¯s bitch,¡± Ripper replied with a mocking smile. ¡°So which of her daughters are you? Or did she even bother to give you a name?¡±

    ¡°Foul swine,¡± the witch hissed as Jade¡¯s mouth stretched to reveal the eel-like head hidden within. ¡°Always interfering with fates that are none of your concern.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a witch hunter,¡± Ripper replied with a leer as he tapped a hand against his scarlet chest plate that rippled with glowing red magic. ¡°And you¡¯re a witch¡ªor close enough anyway. Even one of Arachne¡¯s offspring should know better than to attack my men if you don¡¯t want to face me.¡±

    ¡°One of yours?¡± the eel hissed out a mocking laugh. ¡°I wonder how much longer your prot¨¦g¨¦e will survive now that he¡¯s given up his location to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about that,¡± Ripper replied with a subtle sign to the spearman who had moved into the tentacle witch¡¯s blindside. The Witch Hunter hurled his spear towards the witch¡¯s exposed back but caught one of her tentacles instead as Jade blocked his attack.

    ¡°Well, as much as I would enjoy savoring each and every one of you¡ªmy mission is far from finished,¡± the eel snarled.

    ¡°And what mission would that be?¡± Ripper asked conversationally as yet another unsuccessful attempt from the bowman failed. Ripper¡¯s red eyes narrowed as the tentacle witch glanced towards the building where Nero had fallen.

    ¡°Oh, you will find out soon enough,¡± she hissed maliciously. The eel offered Ripper a fanged smile, then dropped down into the well. Jade¡¯s head and torso quickly disappeared from view while her tentacles tangled up together as Ripper and the spearman laced their spears over the opening.

    ¡°Grab her!¡± Ripper yelled as he pressed his hip against the end of a spear and reached for one of the fleeing witch¡¯s slippery limbs. The tentacle''s flesh ripped. The acid that flowed free quickly burned and snapped the spears that trapped her. The white-haired witch hunter stumbled back with his broken end as his prey vanished into the dark, murky water below. ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Mercy¡¯s tit!¡± The spearman cursed as he stumbled down on one knee, clutching his arm where the splattered acid had burned through his armor.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± The bowman ripped the melting armor away and poured a bottle of white liquid over the spearman¡¯s burned flesh, neutralizing the toxic poison that had already burned through to the bone. ¡°This is bad, Ripper.¡±

    ¡°Take him back to the others. I¡¯ll be fine here,¡± Ripper growled, still glaring into the rippling water below.

    ¡°What about Nero?¡±

    Ripper glanced sharply towards the bowman, who averted his gaze and focused on helping his comrade to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Tell the others I¡¯ll meet them at the border by sunrise.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander,¡± the witch hunter bobbed his head submissively. Then the bowman looped his arm around his comrade¡¯s waist and leapt up onto the rooftops.

    Ripper watched them disappear, then strode back towards the building with the broken window.

    Nero still laid inside beside the dead water witch. The one-armed Witch Hunter¡¯s eyes were hazed over with pain and the sickness that radiated from him like the smell of death.

    Ripper crawled through the window and stood over his fallen prot¨¦g¨¦e.

    ¡°Ripper,¡± Nero whispered with a half-hearted smile. ¡°Come to finish me off?¡±

    ¡°You were doing a fairly good job of getting killed all on your own,¡± Ripper observed. ¡°How noble of you to drag an innocent into your mess.¡±

    ¡°No, they-they were¡ªafter her,¡± Nero wheezed out. ¡°I just¡ªgot in the way.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you were what¡ªtrying to save a mortal?¡± Ripper retorted doubtfully. ¡°That would be a first.¡±

    ¡°I have enough bad karma¡ªstored up for my¡ªtrip to the underworld,¡± Nero replied with what might have been an attempt at a shrug before his face went white. He coughed, spraying droplets of black blood onto his lips, chin, and cheeks. ¡°Any amount¡ªof good karma¡ªI can grab now¡ª¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Witch Star, Nero?¡± Ripper interrupted mirthlessly.

    Nero grimaced and wiped a shaking hand across his mouth. ¡°The bog witches have it.¡±

    Ripper closed his eyes, inhaled slowly, then let out a sharp, angry growl. ¡°Damn it, Nero. Why!?¡±

    ¡°Foolish desperation,¡± Nero whispered in a defeated tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ªI still don¡¯t¡ªwant to die.¡± The dying Witch Hunter¡¯s voice trembled with hopelessness and fear.

    ¡°You set yourself upon this path, knowing what that cursed jewel would do to you,¡± Ripper observed unsympathetically.

    ¡°You were the one¡ªwho told me how¡ªit could make me stronger.¡±

    ¡°I also taught you that power comes at a price!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did,¡± Nero acknowledged with a weak smile. ¡°I wanted you to recognize me. I wanted to prove my mother wrong¡ªinstead, I disappointed you both and doomed myself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t guilt me with your excuses,¡± Ripper growled. ¡°You betrayed my trust and your oath to the church!¡±

    ¡°As if you care whether the church or the Pope survives!¡± Nero snarled then coughed up more toxic blood.

    ¡°I care about the fate of this world. You and I both know what will happen if it is left in the hands of power-hungry witches. Power corrupts even the purest soul. Give a mortal a taste of immortality, and you will see what demons lurk behind his penitent smile.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t¡ªbeat them,¡± Nero coughed out.

    Ripper slammed his spear down into the ground beside Nero¡¯s head and leaned towards his dying prot¨¦g¨¦e. ¡°A Witch Hunter does not fear death or failure. The very purpose of our existence is to rid the world of these corrupted devils.¡±

    ¡°Save your speech for the new recruits,¡± Nero leered back. ¡°Pope Jericho wants power just as much as any witch.¡±

    Ripper¡¯s left eye twitched even as he glared down at his dying prot¨¦g¨¦e. ¡°The Pope is the descendant of the Saints.¡±

    ¡°And yet Jericho is not a Saint himself,¡± Nero replied grimly. ¡°And neither was his father.¡±

    Ripper exhaled and changed his focus from Nero¡¯s face to the black veins that streaked down the witch hunter¡¯s neck. He reached down and ripped back the flimsy rags of clothes to reveal the pale purple and gray skin of a corpse. ¡°Oh, Nero,¡± he whispered in disbelief.

    ¡°The bog witch¡¯s tricked me¡ª¡± Nero whispered back as his expression relaxed into a mask of defeat ¡°¡ªI asked them to cure me, but they¡ª¡±

    ¡°They gave you the Witch¡¯s Plague,¡± Ripper replied as he trailed his sharp nails down Nero¡¯s icy cold chest. ¡°How are you¡ªstill alive?¡±

    ¡°You forget¡ªmy mother was an ice witch,¡± Nero retorted with a cynical grin. ¡°You¡¯ll have to burn this corpse when I die¡ªor else¡ª¡±

    ¡°I will do what is necessary,¡± Ripper cut him off. ¡°For now¡ªyou¡¯ve suffered enough.¡±

    ¡°Are my sins washed clean then?¡± Nero raised a mocking brow.

    ¡°Your sins will follow you into the underworld and any life you are reborn into after that,¡± Ripper replied heartlessly.

    ¡°And I¡ªdeserve no less,¡± Nero whispered as he drew in a shaky breath and sighed. ¡°Finish it then. Please.¡±

    Ripper stared at his prot¨¦g¨¦e for a long moment, then reached up to tidy the oily hair streaked across Nero¡¯s face. At the same time, he deftly pulled Nero¡¯s fallen dagger from his belt and plunged it cleanly into the side of the witch hunter¡¯s neck.

    Nero¡¯s face barely registered the blow, or perhaps there was already too much pain within him to notice. Relief lit up the dying man¡¯s electric-blue eyes as a smile touched his lips. Ripper pulled the dagger free and dropped it to the floor as he waited for the moment of death. When all life had gone from the dead man¡¯s eyes, Ripper drew his sword and sliced Nero¡¯s head from his body.

    The albino Witch Hunter continued his bloody work, dismembering each limb, before finally piercing his sword through the corrupted corpse¡¯s chest. His gloved hands reached inside and pried the ribs and sternum out of his way until he located the black and frozen organ that had been Nero¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Our trip to Lafeara has born unexpected fruit,¡± Ripper murmured as he pulled the cold, corrupted heart free and turned it over in his hand with a cynical smile. ¡°Nothing brings mortals back to the Saints and the Pope quite like a Witch¡¯s Plague.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 104: The Shackles of Destiny

    ??????????

    Declan was tired of trailing after the Witch Hunters. The constant state of fear of being discovered, the crappy sleeping conditions without so much as a tent or fire, and fretful nights he¡¯d jerk awake at even the slightest sound of a cricket¡¯s chirp or the wind stirring through the trees. Declan was more than ready for the pack of church hounds to cross the damn border already and no longer be his problem.

    Although the Witch Hunter¡¯s movements gave every indication that the border was their destination, Declan couldn¡¯t cut them loose on a hunch. The half-witch was also unwilling to directly defy the king that he had sworn his service to as a knight.

    ¡®Well, crown prince, but Nicholas will be king soon enough. Hopefully, a better king than his father was.¡¯

    The once sunny forest had darkened sometime after midday. Storm clouds rolled in over the verdant pines through which Declan and his irritable steed now traveled. The wind hummed with the promise of rain and more misery as Declan pulled up his hood and resigned himself to another night of frustrating sleep. His stallion snorted in disapproval but obeyed Declan¡¯s command as the half-witch reigned the dark chestnut horse in under a tree.

    He listened intently, focusing past the din of laughing leaves to the group of Witch Hunters he sensed more than saw ahead of him. This strange discernment was new to him¡ªsomething that Nero had awaked that day in the field where he had taught Declan about the different kinds of witches.

    ¡®I may not be a pure-blood or coven witch, but still, being able to sense a pray I cannot see through the wind is handy. Especially for missions as dangerous as this one.¡¯

    However convenient his gift, Declan did not for a minute underestimate the quarry he had been ordered to trail on their return trip to Zarus. And right now, judging by the lack of hoofbeats and movement up ahead, it appeared the Pope¡¯s hounds had chosen a place to make camp for the night.

    ¡®They¡¯re moving at a leisurely pace today,¡¯ Declan mused as he tied up the stallion and crept through the forest underbrush to get a closer look. ¡®Normally, they wouldn¡¯t bother stopping until it was too dark to see.¡¯ In that regard, Declan was fortunate that the Witch Hunter¡¯s had left their Bishop behind to run the church in the Abbess¡¯s absence. He could only imagine how much slower the journey would have been with such a fancy carriage dragging down the pace.

    Declan paused and leaned against a tree as the Witch Hunters'' distant voices carried towards him on the breeze. Once he was sure the men behind those voices were not headed in his direction, Declan pulled out his map and tried to assess where they were.

    ¡®Maybe a day, a day and a half, from the border?¡¯

    Declan scratched behind his ear, then down his neck, and sighed at the memory of his barracks bed, the communal wooden tub, and even his old scrub brush.

    ¡®Just hang in there one more day, Declan.¡¯

    A sudden shift in tension in the voices ahead drew Declan¡¯s attention back to the Witch Hunters. He pressed his shoulder against the tree beside him and focused his wind magic in their direction. As always, the elusive magic ignored his request until the wind shifted direction again and carried the voices of the Pope¡¯s hounds towards the half-witch.

    ¡°Richter, what happened?¡±

    ¡°We found Nero. Bastard drew us right into a fight with two of Arachne¡¯s pure-bloods!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Commander?¡±

    ¡°He sent us on ahead since Kurt was injured. He¡¯s dealing with Nero now, I expect.¡±

    ¡°About bloody time. I¡¯ll get Kurt¡¯s tent and bed ready. He can rest until the Commander returns and gives us orders.¡±

    ¡°That arm of his doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°It might require amputation if we don¡¯t get him back to Zarus quickly. Can¡¯t take chances where Arachne¡¯s witches are concerned. Today it¡¯s his arm; tomorrow, it could be his lungs or heart.¡±

    ¡°Fucks sake! What did Nero pull us into?¡±

    ¡°Save your questions for when Ripper returns. Let¡¯s set up camp now and wait for orders. No point in traveling in this storm unless Ripper insists. But this close to the border, there¡¯s no telling which group of witches we¡¯ll encounter in the dark if we push through.¡±

    The Witch Hunters appeared to agree as they wandered about to perform their tasks and awaited their commander''s return.

    Declan let out a tense breath as he crept back through the foliage towards his mount. ¡®I didn¡¯t even notice that three of their number had broken away from the group. How the hell did they make one horse sound like three? Damn it. I should have confirmed their number visually instead of trusting this bloody magic. Well, if two of them are back now and Ripper is returning later, then I won¡¯t have lost sight of them¡ªpermanently. Even if they did split up, I wouldn¡¯t know which group to follow.¡¯

    He sighed and straightened as he stretched his tired back. ¡°Hopefully¡ªafter they cross the border¡ªI¡¯ll never set eyes on another witch or witch hunter again.¡±

    The stallion snorted almost mockingly as Declan pulled his drinking flask free from the saddle and checked its diminished contents. ¡°We need more water,¡± he grumbled as he tapped what little remained into his dry throat. ¡°Perhaps if I were a half water-witch, I¡¯d be able to sense a spring or stream nearby.¡±

    ¡®Then again, those Witch Hunters also need to water their own horses.¡¯

    ¡°I just have to track the one that wanders the farthest from the group,¡± Declan reasoned as he retied the water canteen to the saddle and headed towards the nearest sturdy tree that didn¡¯t look too difficult to climb.

    About eight feet up, the half-witch settled himself comfortably on a branch, gripped the bark tightly beneath his palms for balance, and closed his eyes to focus on the wind. As usual, the response was weak, but with patience, he became steadily aware of noticeable disturbances in the forest that moved at various distances from the Witch Hunter¡¯s camp.

    ¡®Ah, there we go!¡¯ Declan grinned as he focused on one of the Witch Hunters that had moved a good distance to the north. ¡®Let¡¯s see if he found water.¡¯

    After a quick climb down, Declan pulled his water canteen from the saddle and left his mount there with a promise to lead Jester, as he had named his new riding companion, to whatever water source he found later after nightfall.

    ¡®I know he¡¯s thirsty, but I¡¯m less likely to be spotted if I move on my own.¡¯

    The track towards where he had sensed the witch hunter proved a bit further than initially anticipated. Oddly enough, each time Declan climbed a tree to confirm he was headed in the right direction, the witch hunter remained in the same spot.

    ¡®Is he taking a bath?¡¯ Declan grumbled, feeling a tinge of jealousy. ¡®Nevermind, I can grab one myself on the way back after these bastards finally cross the border.¡¯

    Before long, the wind carried the sound of a lively stream¡ªor perhaps a river¡ªto Declan¡¯s ears. His mouth watered in anticipation, but the half-witch remained cautious, aware that a Witch Hunter still lingered nearby.

    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t want to fight one personally. I can only imagine what kind of training and environment they¡¯re used to hunting witches all over the four kingdoms.¡¯

    With this cautious reminder, Declan almost belly crawled down the embankment towards the now visible river. He listened intently as he slid beneath the bowed branches of a gnarled tree covered in moss and leaves. No movement or sound betrayed the Witch Hunter¡¯s presence, and when Declan closed his eyes and tried to sense the unseen foe, he was surprised to find all presence of his quarry''s existence had vanished.

    ¡®Maybe he headed back just before I got here?¡¯ Declan frowned, but another broader search still turned up no sign of the man he had expected to find. ¡®Oh well, I did find water.¡¯

    Despite the reassurance that he was alone, Declan still approached the river carefully. He tested the water, which tasted better than the well water back at the knight¡¯s compound, and filled his hands with several satisfying mouthfuls. Once his thirst was quenched, Declan dipped his canteen into a less cloudy section of the water to fill it.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to bring Jester here later after¡ª¡¯

    Declan stiffened as a cloud of disturbed river soil flooded over his canteen. His gaze snapped up towards the two red eyes and flowing white hair of the submerged man who observed him from the center of the river.

    ¡®Shit, that¡¯s¡ª¡¯

    Declan sprang back, but the white-haired witch hunter crossed the distance between them with inhuman speed. Before the half-witch could dart under the mossy tree branch, a hand grabbed his shoulder, and then the witch hunter lifted Declan like a child and hurled him into the river.

    ¡®Shit!¡¯ Declan¡¯s body slammed against the water. He grimaced as the murky river rushed over him. The half-witch twisted under the surface, planting his feet against the stony bottom before he kicked upwards, drawing his sword as he emerged.

    The Witch Hunter sat calmly on the now snapped tree branch. His pale white hair streaked down around his hardened face, those alarming red eyes, and his muscular shoulders and torso. His features made him instantly recognizable as the Witch Hunter''s Commander, a man otherwise called Ripper. Declan could only imagine how such a man obtained his position along with such a morbid identity. He didn¡¯t want to find out either way.

    ¡®Bastard must have hidden under the water to avoid being detected,¡¯ Declan realized as he glanced about the river, hoping to find a path of retreat.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been following us for days now. You needed a bath,¡± Ripper observed in a mocking tone as he flipped his white hair over a shoulder and wrung the river water from it. ¡°As much as your pitiful grasp of wind magic allowed you to track us, it also allowed us to smell you from a mile away.¡±

    Declan glowered, even as he acknowledged his mistake. ¡®What the hell would I know? I was a soldier, not a scout in the army.¡¯

    ¡°Let me guess. The Crown Prince told you to follow us to the border?¡± Ripper continued conversationally.

    Declan blinked but saw little point in denying the obvious. ¡°Yes,¡± he grumbled, trying to maintain his balance as he treaded water towards the shallows on the opposite side.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in running,¡± Ripper commented with a cynical smile. ¡°You might as well join us for the remainder of the trip. We have no interest in harming you.¡±

    ¡®How comforting. If only I believed you.¡¯

    Ripper laughed, perhaps seeing Declan¡¯s doubt written across his face. ¡°Suit yourself, but tonight promises to be a bit of a thunderstorm. If you prefer to sleep in the rain, then who am I to judge, but you will at least join us for supper, that¡ªI insist upon.¡±

    A ripple of fear slid down Declan¡¯s spine, and before he could fight against it, he was wading back towards the embankment where the white-haired witch hunter waited.

    The wet river stones provided a somewhat tricky path as Declan lumbered up to the shore. Ripper was standing by the time he fully emerged. The Witch Hunter showed little concern for the sword Declan still gripped and merely gestured for the half-witch to follow as Ripper climbed the embankment and circled the river to where the rest of his uniform layout beneath a tree.

    Declan shivered in his damp clothes while Ripper got fully dressed, paying Declan no more attention beyond a passing glance when the knight sneezed abruptly.

    ¡°Sorry¡ª¡± Declan mumbled out only to feel like an idiot afterward. ¡®Why am I apologizing? He¡¯s the one who threw me into the river.¡¯

    ¡°Your physical conditioning is pathetic,¡± Ripper observed as his red eyes ran over Declan. ¡°But that is usually the case with half-air witches. The fact that you could keep up with us this long while maintaining a safe distance is commendable, though. If I didn¡¯t have a trained half-air witch in my party and my own heightened senses, you might have gone undetected a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Are you¡ªevaluating me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ripper replied with a grin that reminded Declan of a nightmare he once had as a child.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Ripper tightened the shoulder strap of his chest armor without comment, then pulled a dark cape from a satchel beside the tree and flung it over his shoulders.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Declan continued, feeling awkward as he stood there watching a stranger get dressed. ¡°You broke away from the rest of the group.¡±

    ¡°I had some business to take care of before leaving Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡ªNero?¡±

    Ripper¡¯s hand paused on the sword belt he wore around his waist before answering. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Declan opened his mouth to inquire what sort of business Ripper had with Nero, but a sharp glance from the Witch Hunter warned him that any further questions on that topic would be a bad idea.

    Instead, the half-witch sheathed his sword and attempted to wring river water from his travel pants and jacket. Declan had already determined that he stood no chance against the Commander of the Pope¡¯s Witch Hunters. And the fair bit of physical prowess Ripper had demonstrated earlier only affirmed Declan¡¯s odds of survival if he pissed the man off.

    ¡®I¡¯ll just accompany them to the border and be done with it.¡¯

    He shifted uneasily as Ripper appeared distracted by¡ªsomething tucked inside his satchel. The white-haired witch hunter closed the bag and tossed it over his shoulder before he motioned for Declan to follow him again.

    ¡°Ahh¡ªwhere¡¯s your horse?¡± Declan asked as the witch hunter walked confidently in the direction of his comrade¡¯s camp.

    ¡°I left it with the others,¡± Ripper replied with another devilish grin over his shoulder. ¡°It would have only slowed me down, and in any case¡ªit appears to have worked since you didn¡¯t notice us leaving.¡±

    ¡®So that¡¯s why the number of horses didn¡¯t appear to change.¡¯ Declan refrained from slapping himself at the now obvious oversight and trailed behind the intimidating witch hunter.

    ?????

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± grumbled the first witch hunter to notice their approach. ¡°I thought we were leaving the drenched skunk alone?¡± Declan recognized the man as Richter, one of the two witch hunters he had encountered at Lafeara¡¯s cathedral when he had first been pulled into the church¡¯s inquisition.

    ¡°The Commander changed his mind. What¡¯s it to you?¡± Everett grumbled as he shot Ripper a respectful salute. ¡°I trust your mission was successful?¡±

    ¡°It was,¡± Ripper replied as he brushed past the man. ¡°And Sir Declan will be joining us for the remainder of our journey.¡±

    Richter laughed at some joke that Declan appeared to have missed. ¡°Aye, he can share a tent with Kurt then.¡±

    ¡°Where is Kurt?¡±

    ¡°In the only tent that¡¯s up. We made him as comfortable as we could,¡± Richter answered with a glimmer of anger. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure we can save his arm unless¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stay here!¡± Ripper ordered with a sharp look at the Witch Hunter.

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡± Richter broke off as Ripper drew his sword and swept through the tent¡¯s flaps.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Everett muttered while Declan looked on in confusion.

    A muffled sound of pain proceeded the sickening ring of steel through flesh. Declan¡¯s mouth dropped open as the Commander reappeared before them, his blade now stained a bloody red. ¡°Burn it,¡± he commanded with a nod to the tent. ¡°And Richter¡ª¡±

    Everette flinched but nodded. ¡°Yes, Commander.¡±

    ¡°Drink this,¡± Ripper pulled a vial from his belt and tossed it to a startled Richter.

    Everett eyed the vial his comrade greedily consumed while Declan stared at Ripper¡¯s bloody sword, horrified.

    ¡°You¡ªkilled him? Why?¡± Declan sputtered.

    ¡°He was carrying the Witch Plague,¡± Ripper replied without a glimmer of remorse.

    ¡®Witch Plague?!¡¯ Declan could feel the blood draining from his face as Ripper turned his attention to the two grim-faced hunters.

    ¡°You both know that there is no cure for such a disease, nor could I allow it to return with us to Zarus. I made his death quick and merciful.¡±

    ¡°That¡ªtentacle witch?¡± Richter asked in a tone brimming in anger. ¡°Shit¡ªthis is all Nero¡¯s blasted fault. I hope you ripped out his lungs or at least tore off his balls before sending him off to the underworld.¡±

    ¡°Nero was the source of the plague,¡± Ripper replied dispassionately.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Richter stared down at the empty vial and shook his head. ¡°How far has it spread?¡±

    ¡°Not far. The carrier just finished the final stage of incubation.¡± Ripper lifted the corner of Kurt¡¯s tent and wiped his blade clean. ¡°Now burn that, and let¡¯s get dinner going.¡±

    Declan¡¯s gut clenched as Everett calmly seized the end of a log from a freshly started campfire and carried it over to the tent. The Witch Hunter pulled a bottle from his belt and sprinkled something that resembled red sand inside the tent before he tossed the torch inside and stepped back.

    A brief explosion rippled through the tent before the quivering fabric caught flame and turned into a hellish blaze.

    ¡°It will take about a week before people realize the Witch Plague has started. Perhaps two before the nobles and crown prince take notice and try to fight against it,¡± Ripper commented in a casual tone as he took a seat beside the fire and prodded the flames with the tip of his sword. ¡°That gives us more than enough time to report back to Jericho and prepare for a second inquisition.¡±

    ¡°A second¡ª¡± Declan whirled around towards the albino Witch Hunter. ¡°Why would you¡ª¡± he stopped himself as a sudden sinking feeling filled his stomach. ¡°Thank you for the invitation to dinner¡ªbut I¡¯ve decided that I should return to Lafeara as soon as¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Everett growled as he grabbed Declan¡¯s shoulder and pushed the half-witch closer to the campfire.

    ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re not going nowhere,¡± Richter confirmed as he tossed a bag of dried meat over to Ripper.

    ¡°What?¡± Declan glanced between them as his hand moved to his sword, only to find the blade missing.

    ¡°Looking for this?¡± Everett taunted as he sank the blade into the forest floor and sat down beside it. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty sword.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t suit a witch hunter, though,¡± Richter commented dryly.

    ¡°I¡¯m a knight, not a witch hunter,¡± Declan snapped, even as he gave up on the idea of regaining his weapon. ¡®I have to get back to Lafeara and warn the Crown Prince as soon as possible. The sooner we identify where the plague is coming from and stop it¡ªif we can stop it¡ª¡¯

    ¡°The way I see it, Lafeara took two Witch Hunters and a priest from Zarus,¡± Ripper said coldly as his red eyes leveled with Declan¡¯s panicked gaze. ¡°While this would hardly count as a fair trade, perhaps you have more potential than what you¡¯ve shown me thus far.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Declan sputtered, not comprehending¡ªor refusing to acknowledge¡ªthe albino Witch Hunter¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°He means you¡¯ll be taking Kurt¡¯s place,¡± Everett spelled out with a glower. ¡°He was a half-air witch.¡±

    ¡°Congratulations, Sir Declan,¡± Richter added with a malicious smile. ¡°You¡¯ve just been volunteered into the Witch Hunter Order.¡±

    ¡°What? Like Hell I am¡ªI refuse!¡± Declan shouted, his gaze burning into each of them in turn before Ripper rose to his feet.

    The tip of the Commander¡¯s sword glowed orange from the fire and gave off a metallic smoke as it hovered in front of Declan¡¯s face.

    ¡°You can swear the oath,¡± Ripper said coldly. ¡°Or you can join him.¡± He gestured to the blazing tent, where the smell of Kurt¡¯s burning flesh floated towards them. ¡°You¡¯re choice, Declan.¡±

    Declan¡¯s entire body trembled with rage as he realized the futility of his position.

    ¡®No, perhaps¡ª¡¯ Declan¡¯s gaze drifted over Ripper¡¯s shoulder towards the dark specter that lurked behind the trees along the edge of the campsite, ¡®¡ªPerhaps this has always been my destiny.¡¯

    The ghost of his mother smiled in cold acknowledgment before she withered up in a cloud of dark flames and left Declan to his fate.

 Book 2: Chapter 105: An Alliance of Covens

    ??????????

    The carriage swayed as it began its ascent over another sloping hill in Lafeara¡¯s countryside. Lavinia brushed the silk curtain back to admire the lush green and gold horizon of crops that kept this kingdom well feed, complacent, and lazy.

    Her stomach churned with anxiety at the thought of Marco. Leaving her youngest behind in the care of Eleanora¡¯s father had not been an easy decision, even if it was a safer one for Marco. She wiped away a tear as she opened the small musical box in her lap. It played an old folk song of the desert nomads. The music box had once belonged to Marco, but he no longer had any use for it like so many things from his childhood. Now the box held only memories for Lavinia to remember her sweet boy, along with a braided lock of Marco¡¯s hair that Lavinia had cut from behind his ear that morning.

    Marco had grumbled. His goodbye had been brief and cold, but Lavinia could see the struggle behind his eyes after leaving the chair to give her a farewell hug before he left to begin preparations for his ennoblement.

    Lavinia held the braided lock and blinked back tears as her lips hardened into a firm line. Marco would be safe, at least for a while. Now was the time to focus on the return journey to Ventrayna and her revenge.

    The death of Lord Haemish was sure to create waves among the three Dukes. Emperor Arius himself would likely be outraged and suspicious of Lavinia¡¯s cover story regarding Haemish¡¯s ¡°poor health from their travels.¡±

    ¡®But even if Arius suspects the story is a sham, the Emperor¡¯s own Death Curse will prove me innocent,¡¯ Lavinia thought smugly. ¡®The last assassin appears to have perished out of sight as well, so nothing remains to link either myself or Eleanora to his death.¡¯

    Fate, she reasoned, had finally chosen to smile upon this patient daughter of Zenon.

    ¡®My strongest ally in Ventrayna is still Prince Farrell. He has already put himself at risk to protect my son and makes no efforts to conceal his hatred of Duke Zenaku. But even if the two of us work together, it may not be enough.¡¯

    Her fingers tightened around Marco¡¯s black hair as the music box¡¯s lullaby emitted its last metallic note. The carriage rocked forward slightly as they reached the top of the hill and began a steady descent. ¡®Neither the Emperor nor Empress will risk losing Zenaku¡¯s support. Arius owes too much to the Covens to punish one of his Duke¡¯s for raping a half-witch. And the Empress and Princess Aurelia have already been cornered thanks to the bastard prince¡¯s return.¡¯

    Lavinia¡¯s honey-brown eyes narrowed even as her lips relaxed into a smile. ¡®As I recall, Prince Farrell and Prince Tristan were on friendly terms during the bastard''s last visit¡ªand Farrell has no desire to remain as Aurelia¡¯s Consort. Maybe¡ªI just might have a third option after all.¡¯

    Lavinia glanced towards the curtain of her carriage door as soldiers raised their voices in alarm, and the transport slowed. ¡®Strange, we have miles to go still before any planned stop.¡¯

    ¡°General Garold,¡± Lavinia called out sharply as she moved the curtain aside. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Ambassador,¡± the general greeted her gruffly as he pulled his mount up beside her carriage door. ¡°It seems the Earl of Hawthorne has prepared a tent and sent you an invitation. His party is just ahead.¡± He gestured in a direction Lavinia could not see.

    ¡°The Earl of Hawthorne?¡± Lavinia frowned, then snorted dismissively. ¡°It must be a serious matter if he¡¯s waited to accost me on my way out.¡±

    ¡°Should I decline his request?¡± Garold asked cautiously.

    Lavinia considered her limited memory of the Earl, who appeared to have fallen ill shortly after the Royal Ball. ¡°No, the Hawthorne name is not one easily ignored or slighted. Prepare me a horse and a small escort. I will give him a chance to state his business.¡±

    ¡°I will do so at once, Ambassador.¡±

    ?????

    Percy was not surprised when a small attachment broke off from Ventrayna¡¯s two-thousand army escort and headed towards the tent his man had planted within sight of the road the new Ambassador would take on her return journey. Still, he was pleased that Lady Lavinia recognized the effort he had put into arranging this meeting away from the prying eyes of Lafeara¡¯s royalty and court.

    ¡®But will she be as receptive as Haemish? That much remains unclear.¡¯

    The Earl¡¯s winter-grey eyes squinted painfully as he coughed dryly against the fur line of his cloak. After the cough passed, Percy scowled as he reached for the cup of herbal medicinal tea that Serilda had placed on the table beside his chair.

    The Marchioness appeared through the tent flaps behind him. She had taken on almost a motherly air as she firmly took the reins of mentoring his recovery. Even now, Serilda folded her arms and tapped her fingers as she watched the Earl drink down the entire gruesome tasting tonic.

    ¡°The morning air is cold,¡± Serilda admonished as she took the empty cup from his fingers. ¡°It would be best if you waited for your guest inside the tent.¡±

    ¡°Your concern is unnecessary. I am already feeling much better¡ª¡± a cough immediately betrayed his nonchalant claim.

    ¡°Never mind,¡± Serilda muttered as she raised a hand to survey the group of riders headed their way. ¡°Just promise me that you¡¯ll rest properly when we return to Hawthorne.¡±

    Percy grunted noncommittedly.

    ¡°It seems the new Ambassador is on her way.¡±

    ¡°As anticipated.¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s bringing two hundred troops with her.¡±

    ¡°That little,¡± Percy scoffed. ¡°We are to be allies, not foes, Seri. Put your worries aside.¡±

    ¡°Lavinia is not Haemish,¡± the Marchioness observed coldly. ¡°Surely her allegiance is to her cousin, Empress Alexandria.¡±

    ¡°Who I am trying to broker an alliance with.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why,¡± Serilda muttered unhappily. ¡°Why save Tristan if you were just going to join hands with his stepmother?¡±

    ¡°Ventrayna¡¯s greatest strength is its populace blind allegiance to Emperor Arius,¡± Percy replied patiently. ¡°I am trying to undermine that allegiance. That is why I saved Tristan.¡±

    ¡°Weaken Ventrayna from within¡ªthat way, they¡¯ll be too distracted with their own political turmoil to focus on a shift in power in Lafeara.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Percy coughed out and cleared his throat. ¡°The Emperor has already done the work of alienating Lafeara from the Church. Now we must do our part to push Ventrayna further away.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªwouldn¡¯t it be simpler to throw our support behind Tristan then?¡±

    Percy smiled mockingly as he watched the new Ambassador steadily climb the hill on her horse. ¡°When we take power in Lafeara, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be in the Emperor¡¯s good graces by helping him thwart a rebellion.¡±

    Serilda scoffed and nodded her understanding, but her gaze upon their rapidly approaching guest remained doubtful. ¡°And you believe Lavinia can help us with that?¡±

    ¡°She is what we have to work with,¡± Percy replied adamantly. His winter-grey eyes narrowed as he recalled the night of the previous Ambassador¡¯s death. Maura¡¯s involvement, their subsequent fight, and the surprising way Lavinia and Nicholas had worked together to cover up the Ambassador¡¯s murder as a natural death.

    ¡®If I didn¡¯t know what destiny awaited her, I would think the gods were on Maura¡¯s side.¡¯

    Percy¡¯s expression turned grim as the Ambassador''s entourage split into two ranks that rode around the tent and circled him in dust. Serilda hissed and waved her hand sharply, creating a wind barrier around them to keep the offending debris away from the Earl¡¯s sensitive throat.

    The riders slowed to a halt as they arranged themselves in ranks around the tent. Ambassador Lavinia dismounted and waved the lingering dust aside as she strode towards them, pausing a few feet from Serilda¡¯s barrier with an inquisitive brow. ¡°Am I invited in?¡±

    ¡°Seri, lower it,¡± Percy murmured. The Marchioness complied and stepped back as Lavinia approached and dipped her head politely to Percy.

    ¡°Earl of Hawthorne, it would seem you have something important to discuss with me before my return.¡±

    Percy nodded and gestured to the empty chair that faced the table where he sat. ¡°I won¡¯t delay your progress more than necessary, Ambassador¡ª¡± he flicked his fingers over the signet ring, subtly channeling the air around them to keep their discussion from outside ears, ¡°¡ªI wish you to convey an offer to the Empress on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°The Empress?¡± Lavinia took the seat gracefully and smiled. ¡°And what message would you have me convey to my cousin.¡±

    ¡°An offer of friendship from the House of Hawthorne to the Empress and her daughter, Princess Aurelia,¡± Percy replied.

    Lavinia¡¯s smile widened as she pulled off her riding gloves with slow jerking motions. ¡°And what use would the Empress have for an alliance with one of Lafeara¡¯s forgotten air covens? For that matter, what use does a Lafearian noble have for an Empress under house arrest, Earl of Hawthorne?¡± She leaned back in her seat to study him with an almost pitying expression. ¡°Forgive my bluntness, but I fail to see what either of you could provide the other¡ªin your current positions.¡±

    Percy smiled and nodded at her subtle innuendo. ¡°Power and position is something that naturally transitions from one person to another over time. You yourself arrived at Lafeara as merely the wife and companion of Ventrayna¡¯s Ambassador; now you are Ventrayna¡¯s Ambassador.¡±

    ¡°Temporarily,¡± Lavinia replied with the ghost of a smile. ¡°The role of Ambassador is something chosen by monarchs, Kings and Emperors. I doubt Emperor Arius will find the widow of his deceased subject a worthy long-term replacement.¡±

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d agree that the role of Ambassador is limited in power,¡± Percy returned with a friendly smile. ¡°A more beneficial transition of power would be that of a monarch¡ª¡±

    ¡°Which monarch?¡± Lavinia interrupted sharply with a raised brow.

    Percy maintained his amiable expression as he interlaced his fingers together, fighting back the cough that tickled at the back of his throat. ¡°What would the Ambassador say¡ªif a Witch King ruled Lafeara?¡±

    Lavinia¡¯s surprise was subtle as her honey-brown eyes danced over his face for a moment before she turned to regard Serilda behind him. Then the Ambassador drew in a shallow breath and sighed. ¡°Why does it feel as if my efforts to ensure peace between our countries will come to naught.¡±

    ¡°The alliance between Lafeara and Ventrayna need not be sacrificed so easily,¡± Percy replied reassuringly.

    ¡°Does the Earl honestly think the Emperor will allow the air covens of Lafeara to rule this kingdom?¡± Lavinia replied with a hint of levity.

    Percy shrugged. ¡°The Covens of Lafeara are certainly prepared to face his wrath should he disagree, but¡ª¡± The Earl cough against his sleeve and quickly cleared his throat ¡°¡ªneither of us would gain anything from an open war between our kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°While that is true, Arius has Kritanta¡¯s blessing, and¡ªas rumor would have it¡ªso does his bastard son,¡± Lavinia replied.

    ¡°Tristan won¡¯t stand to see Lafeara invaded¡ª¡±

    ¡°Even if that means removing the usurper who took his brother¡¯s throne?¡±

    ¡°A throne which never belonged to Tristan or any of the Havardur kings.¡±

    ¡°Or the Hawthornes,¡± Lavinia countered with a hint of cynicism. ¡°And you do realize the current crown princess of Lafeara is my niece.¡±

    ¡°Eleanora is my cousin as well,¡± Percy reminded her calmly. ¡°I will ensure that no harm comes to her as part of this coup¡ªbut even you must have seen the cracks in their political marriage.¡±

    Lavinia drew in another slow breath and then closed her eyes as she rubbed the frown between her brows. ¡°You made this offer to Haemish?¡±

    ¡°I did, on the way over from the border,¡± Percy replied without hesitation.

    Lavinia glanced from the Earl to the Marchioness. ¡°And all the Covens are behind the Earl¡¯s lofty ambition?¡±

    ¡°The Covens will go to war for their Witch King,¡± Serilda replied with a sidelong look at Percy, ¡°¡ªand his Isbrand Queen.¡±

    Percy coughed and scowled faintly at his cousin. The Ambassador¡¯s brows shot up, and she blinked in surprise.

    ¡°I see,¡± Lavinia murmured as she smoothed out the gloves in her lap. ¡°The return of the Isbrand bloodline¡ªwho would have thought it possible?¡±

    ¡°The Isbrand line fell when we allowed the gods to pit us against each other,¡± Percy commented grimly. ¡°By weakening ourselves and fighting over titles, crowns, and land, we only made it easier for the Saint and her offspring to rise in power against all witches.¡±

    The Ambassador studied him silently for a moment, then folded her hands over her gloves as she posed her question. ¡°Then is your intention to make Lafeara a witch kingdom and ally with Ventrayna against the Pope and his Witch Hunters?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Percy answered confidently. ¡°And I have no doubt Strugna would willingly join our cause. They certainly suffered far too much to forgive the Church who unleashed a plague that nearly wiped out their entire royal witch bloodline.¡±

    Lavinia raised a brow as the Earl coughed against his arm again. ¡°There are some who say it was Arachne who punished her own coven for joining in the Emperor¡¯s war.¡±

    ¡°Even without Strugna,¡± Serilda interrupted. ¡°We have our own blessed Witch King. Surely two witch kingdoms are better than one against the last Pope.¡±

    ¡°And what of the prophecy which claims a new Saint will appear when the Divine Heir breathes his last?¡± Lavinia inquired quietly.

    ¡°Saint Harmonia was the only saint to live long enough to conceive an heir leave behind a bloodline legacy,¡± Percy responded in a practical tone. ¡°But even when the previous Saints were slain, Ramiel did not immediately summon a new Saint.¡±

    ¡°And if all goes according to plan, we can avert any war or bloodshed that would draw Ramiel¡¯s ire,¡± Serilda added.

    Lavinia glanced between them and scoffed. ¡°You Lafearian witches and your arrogance,¡± the Ambassador rose from her seat and shook off her gloves before pulling them on once more. ¡°I understand your offer to the Empress. You will support Aurelia¡¯s right to inherit her father¡¯s throne, and the air covens will join Ventrayna¡¯s efforts to destroy the Pope and his Witch army. So long as both current and future Empress pledge a continued alliance between our kingdoms and recognize you as Lafeara¡¯s Witch King. Is that about right?¡±

    ¡°Whichever Monarch you choose to deliver my message to,¡± Percy replied with a curious smile. ¡°Know that I will take Lafeara and make my Isbrand bride its Queen.¡± He stood up slowly and shook off his fur cloak to reveal the black garments he had worn to Haemish funeral. ¡°Veles has blessed my ascension and given me this task. If I must kill an Emperor to see this done¡ªso be it.¡±

    The Ambassador met his gaze with a determined expression in her warm honey-brown eyes. ¡°I believe your Grace is correct,¡± Lavinia replied evenly as she pulled on the last glove. ¡°Sometimes a change in monarchy is necessary for the survival of a coven or even a kingdom.¡± She lowered her hands and offered him a genuine smile. ¡°But we both know you have no intention of allowing Empress Alexandria or Aurelia to take Ventrayna¡¯s throne.¡±

    Percy narrowed his eyes and assessed Lavinia with a startled appreciation. ¡°So you would support the bastard, Prince Tristan?¡±

    ¡°I have my reasons,¡± Lavinia returned with a firm nod. ¡°Though I will need to access his ability to lead our Coven¡¯s first.¡±

    ¡°So much for the limited power of an Ambassador,¡± Percy observed with an appreciative smile.

    ¡°So much for the oath of peace from the Hawthorne bloodline.¡± Lavinia¡¯s expression grew somber as she dipped into a low curtsey. ¡°I wish your Grace and your Isbrand bride a successful coronation.¡± The Ambassador¡¯s honey-brown eyes flashed amber as she fixed him with a firm stare. ¡°I will hold you to your promise to protect Eleanora from harm¡ªalong with my son.¡±

    Percy extended his signet ring towards her and offered a sincere smile of his own. ¡°You have my word, Ambassador Lavinia Zenon.¡±

    Lavinia accepted Percy¡¯s hand and kissed the ring upon it lightly. ¡°Long live the Isbrand Queen and King.¡±

    Percy felt his chest tighten for a moment as a cough caught in the back of his throat and faded. Lavinia rose, nodded politely to Serilda, and turned her back to them both as she returned to her troops.

    The Earl watched the parade of horses travel back down the slope towards the waiting Ventrayna army that would carry the Ambassador and his ambitions across the border to Ventrayna. A sense of certainty filled his stomach as Percy rubbed numb fingers over the empty ache in his chest.

    ¡°Well done, cousin,¡± Serilda whispered. ¡°Let us hope that Lady Lavinia will prove to be reliable.¡±

    ¡°The Ambassador will do what is best for herself and her son, Marco,¡± Percy replied with a satisfied smirk.

    ¡°I shall be sure to make Marco¡¯s acquaintance and see that he becomes our friend then,¡± Serilda replied with a confident smile as she turned and entered the tent.

    Percy remained where he stood and extended his hand to stare at the signet ring upon it. ¡°Long live the Isbrand Queen,¡± he whispered.

    The wind rushed by the tent as a cloud of sentinel crows rose from the branches above him to carry the Earl¡¯s command to every cluster of coven witches hidden within Lafeara.

    Percy turned and stopped as his gaze settled upon a single large crow with glowing red eyes that watched him from the branch of the great oak.

    ¡°There is no saving that which cannot be saved. Destiny is beyond the reach of any mortal, even one blessed by the gods,¡± Veles¡¯s voice rippled across the short distance between them, its texture raspy and oddly strained.

    ¡°You lied to me,¡± Percy whispered back through clenched teeth. ¡°What point is there to making Maura our Queen if you will only sacrifice her to a dead god?¡±

    ¡°There is much you have yet to grasp of what it means to be a mortal¡ªand what it is¡ªto be a God!¡±

 Book 2: Epilogue {Part One}: An Oath of Allegiance

    ??????????

    Epilogue {Part One}: An Oath of Allegiance

    The bells of Lafeara¡¯s great cathedral peeled out in long, vibrating knells of celebration that echoed up into the towering rafters of its arched mosaic ceiling. Tall glass panes depicting kings, saints, and popes covered the esteemed guests seated behind the scarlet roped gallery in the light of the divine.

    Whether in the side aisles or the center pews, every seat was filled with noblemen and noblewomen from Lafeara¡¯s highest families. Each family sat segregated by either sex or position. Typically, the married women and the children were seated behind the men and the elderly, signified by each noble family''s hierarchy.

    The lower nobles gathered in less luxurious seats beyond these roped galleries of glittery silks, jewels, and feathers. They did not complain but gazed upon their betters with envy and humility, for had they been commoners, they would have been left to stand in the heat outside the cathedral¡¯s walls.

    Beaumont gazed over the amassed swarm of spectators speculatively. His fingers grazed lazily over the strap that kept his dragon longsword attached firmly to his back. A restless unease stirred beneath the polished armor chest plate and the golden emblem of the three devouring wolves that adorned it. A sensation, not of dread, but more anticipation¡ªas if the knight captain had long waited for this moment and now welcomed its arrival.

    ¡®Strange, but then, who could have predicted that a half-blood would one day be appointed as Duchess of Bastiallano.¡¯ His violet eyes drifted over to Nicholas, who stood before his throne conversing quietly with Bishop Murdock.

    The Bishop had been less than pleased with Nicholas''s request that Murdock offer a blessing to each of the nobles receiving an ennoblement promotion today. Murdock had looked downright flustered when the crown prince informed him that the Dowager had named one of these nobles as heir to the Duchy of Bastiallano.

    The shaken Bishop had quietly agreed. Whatever his motives, they were now masked behind an expression of benevolent grace and dignity that Beaumont did not trust.

    Nicholas nodded to something the Bishop said and moved back towards the knight captain to take his seat.

    The Prime Minister appeared through a side door and signaled the conductor as he moved up the steps towards Nicholas.

    ¡°They are ready,¡± Attwood whispered as he bowed beside Nicholas''s shoulder.

    The Crown Prince nodded and rubbed his hands together as he glanced at both of the two empty seats beside him. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Attwood bowed his head and turned again to the conductor, to whom he gave an affirming nod. The choir of young boys and girls rose to their feet, and soon the cathedral was filled with heavenly music that eased the soul and danced upon the specs of daylight which glimmered across a purple carpet leading to the back of the cathedral.

    The cathedral doors creaked open. An escort of knights dressed not in the usual purple colors of Lafeara¡¯s royalty but of silver and black entered and formed a uniformed line along the aisle from the cathedral doors to the alter steps where Bishop Murdock waited.

    ¡®These must be knights from the Duchy of Bastiallano,¡¯ Beaumont realized as he assessed their cold, superior expressions. The knights ignored the nobles and barely blinked in Nicholas''s direction before they each turned in sequence to stand guard along the aisle. When the final pair had taken their place beside the altar steps, the knights all turned together with precise uniformed movement and bowed their heads in recognition as their commanding officer appeared.

    A murmur rippled among the crowds as the General of Bastiallano¡¯s forces strode down the carpet in full armor. A red sash was draped across his silver and black colors. Still, even more shocking and eye-catching was the General¡¯s blatant disregard for the nobles present along with Lafeara¡¯s monarch by failing to remove his helmet inside the cathedral.

    Beaumont¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously at the piece of armor that shielded this man¡¯s face from view. Not only was wearing a helmet, hat, or even the hood of a cloak inside the church considered blasphemous but hiding one¡¯s face before a monarch was a public gesture of disrespect that was just shy of being called treasonous.

    ¡®Why take such a risk to hide your face?¡¯ Beaumont shifted his stance uneasily as the General strolled towards the Bishop and the crown prince with the casual air of one who feared neither reprimand nor punishment.

    Nicholas leaned forward curiously to study the knight. His left eye twitched in annoyance while his expression conveyed interest and perhaps even a hint of desire. The power the Dowager held over the other nobles of Lafeara came from her position as the owner of Bastiallano and its military forces. Like Lady Maura, Octavia had also been adopted by the previous Duchess, who has served as a General before King Henri¡¯s coronation.

    The knights of Bastiallano were notorious for their unreserved loyalty to their Duke or Duchess. They only involved themselves with the monarchy and other noble houses when their Master answered Lafeara¡¯s king¡¯s call to fulfill the oath given by each Duke and Duchess that received their title.

    The General reached the first step and tapped a closed, gloved fist against his chest where the symbol of a single white wolf was barely distinguishable against the silver armor''s surface. He bowed his head, the gesture stiff and even reluctant before he turned sharply and positioned himself at the base of the steps, completely ignoring the Bishop who stared at him with silent fury.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Attwood whispered as he glanced from Bastiallano¡¯s Commander to the outraged Bishop.

    ¡°Let it be,¡± Nicholas murmured with a dismissive wave of his fingers. ¡°You cannot blame a dog for its owner¡¯s arrogance.¡±

    A stir at the back of the cathedral proceeded the page¡¯s clear voice that cried out above the din, ¡°Announcing her Majesty, Queen Regent Octavia, Ruler of Lafeara and Duchess of Bastiallano. Announcing her Ladyship, Lady Kirsi Valda of Bastiallano.¡±

    Like a tidal wave, the mesmerized nobles turned. Among them, Beaumont noted Viscount Rykard of Gilwren, who clutched his cane with trembling hands as the two women crossed the threshold and entered the sanctorium.

    The Dowager was dressed in the royal purple and gold colors of Lafeara. Across the Regent¡¯s chest, a sash of silver and black glistened in the sunlight. Upon Octavia¡¯s snow-white hair, her monarch''s crown had been replaced with a circlet of diamonds that sparkled and blinded all who beheld her.

    Holding the Queen Regent¡¯s arm, Lady Maura¡ªnow Lady Kirsi¡ªwalked with grace and confidence as if the hundreds of nobles that gaze upon her, baring every color of human emotion from awe to resentment, did not exist before her ice-blue eyes. Lady Kirsi¡¯s gown was the color of the clearest blue sky, laced in silver and adorned by a dozen tiny black swords carved from onyx stone. Her ash-brown hair was tied up in silver and black ribbons with a smaller circlet of silver swords that nestled upon her crown and forehead.

    Row by row, the nobles rose to curtsey and bow before their Queen Regent. Halfway through the wooden pews of lower nobility, a young woman with scarlet red hair stepped suddenly towards the aisle and called out Maura¡¯s name furiously. Instantly, one of the Bastiallano knights drew his sword and turned upon her.

    Beaumont tensed as the redhead stumbled back away from the blade, shielded by the young nobleman beside her, who raised his hands placatingly and cried out in alarm as the knight¡¯s sword pierced his hand.

    The Dowager and her adopted granddaughter stopped and turned to stare at the offender and the wounded noble. Beaumont watched as a curious smile crept over Maura¡¯s face. Her ice-blue eyes matched the Dowager¡¯s expression of disgust with a bit of added loathing.

    ¡°Remove them,¡± Octavia commanded coldly and then continued forward. Four Bastiallano knights stepped forward to escort the young woman and the injured nobleman out of the cathedral. A senior noblewoman hastily followed after them as the cathedral doors shut with a thud behind all three.

    ¡°That redhead,¡± Nicholas whispered towards Attwood, who stood beside him. ¡°Was that Lady Maura¡¯s sister.¡±

    ¡°I believe it must be, your Majesty,¡± Attwood replied. ¡°What a foolish child. Thankfully, the Queen Regent handled it quickly¡ªand without too much violence.¡±

    The Dowager and Lady Maura continued through the rows of lower nobles and on past the gallery of higher noble families that each rose in turn to give their greeting. Octavia cast a smug smile in the direction of Viscount Rykard, while Lady Kirsi ignored his presence altogether. The future Duchess¡¯s gaze remained fixated on Bishop Murdock as a glimmer of uncertainty tightened her pastel pink lips.

    Nicholas rose from his chair and extended his arms to welcome them. Lady Kirsi blinked and curtsied beside Octavia as the crown prince approached.

    ¡°Rise, Lady Kirsi,¡± Nicholas commanded with a welcoming smile and a wave of his hand.

    Beaumont turned his attention to Bishop Murdock, who glanced between the Dowager and Lady Kirsi with an expression of dawning comprehension. Beaumont well understood his belated enlightenment.

    Though the women bore little resemblance to one another, their eyes held not only the same cold ice-blue color but an equally imposing presence of power. ¡®This is the first time Bishop Murdock and Lady Maura have met, but no Bishop of Zarus would fail to understand the implications of those blue eyes combined with Maura¡¯s new name and position.¡¯

    ¡°Bishop?¡± Nicholas turned towards the holy man with an inquiring brow but stern gaze.

    Murdock swallowed and offered a hesitant head bow before he turned towards the stewards who brought forward the prepared medallions of office, two silver and one of gold, each attached to a golden chain.

    Beaumont kept his eyes trained on the Pope¡¯s representative while Nicholas turned to face the two women before him and intoned the first words which began the ennoblement ceremony. ¡°Lady Kirsi Valda, you have proven yourself worthy of noble prestige, responsibility, and authority. With the recommendation of our Queen Regent and the support of the House of Lords, you will now receive the office of Lady Protector, Duchess of Bastiallano.¡±

    Lady Kirsi folded her hands across her chest and bowed her head before the Crown Prince.

    Beaumont remained focused on Murdock, his muscles clenching as the Bishop pulled a clear bottle from within his robes and hastily sprinkled it upon the golden medallion, which sat between two silver medallions. The Knight Captain knew without asking what the contents of that bottle were.

    ¡®Holy Water.¡¯

    ¡°I, Lady Kirsi Valda, do hereby pledge my loyalty to the Hargrave family and to their descendants with my heart and body, life and property until I breathe my last breath and perish from this earth.¡± Lady Kirsi¡¯s voice rang out in calm serenity as she recited the Oath of Allegiance. ¡°I swear to fulfill the oaths of my predecessors, to rise in defense of my King and country, against all enemies, foreign and Lafearian. To all who would oppose, threaten, or undermine Crown Prince Nicholas''s rule, I shall be the blade called upon to separate their souls from this world. This is my pledge, this is my oath, and may the Saints strike me down should I fail to uphold it.¡±

    Beaumont casually reached up to unbuckle the strap on his sword. The prime minister noticed the knight captain¡¯s movements despite his best efforts to be discreet. Attwood¡¯s eyes widened in alarm.

    ¡°I, Crown Prince Nicholas, future King and Ruler of Lafearian, hereby accept the oath of Lady Kirsi Valda,¡± Nicholas intoned graciously. The crown prince turned with a smile stretched across his face and reached for the medallion that Bishop Murdock carried over.

    The sharp sting of magic ripped through the air, and Murdock tumbled.

    The medallion fell from the holy man¡¯s hands, as did the vial of Holy Water from the sleeves of his robes. Nicholas hurriedly steadied the Bishop, who practically barreled into the crown prince.

    Beaumont¡¯s gaze flew to the gallery where Earl Percy Hawthorne''s winter gray eyes bore into the Bishop with the look of a killer. The Knight Captain removed the hand from his blade and focused on Nicholas. The Crown Prince stared at the bottle of Holy Water and then at the Bishop he held. He released the man and picked up the medallion, running the golden chains of the necklace over his bare hand as he glanced towards Octavia and Lady Kirsi.

    The Dowager removed a handkerchief from her sleeve and held out a gloved hand to her grandson. The Bishop, Maura, and Beaumont watched as the Queen Regent brushed over the chain and medallion before offering it back to Nicholas with a permissive nod.

    ¡®It seems, as always, the Dowager came prepared,¡¯ Beaumont realized as a slow breath slithered through his tense lips.

    ¡°And so¡ª¡± Nicholas held the necklace aloft for the nobles to see, ¡°¡ªit is with great respect and expectation that I name Lady Kirsi Valda, Duchess of Bastiallano, and successor to all the responsibilities, power, privilege, and wealth such an office entail.¡± The crown prince slid the necklace with the greatest of care around Lady Kirsi¡¯s circlet of swords and then arranged the chain against the shoulders of her dress.

    The Duchess bowed her head and then knelt upon the steps as Nicholas drew his sword. For a brief moment, Beaumont thought he noticed the Commander of the Bastiallano knights shift tensely in their direction. The crown prince tapped the blade against the chains upon Kirsi¡¯s shoulder and then sheathed his sword once more.

    ¡°Arise, Duchess Kirsi,¡± Nicholas commanded.

    The Dowager offered her hand to the new Duchess, and Lady Kirsi stood to meet the eyes of her sworn sovereign.

    Nicholas met her gaze, smiled, and inclined his head ever so slightly in a gesture of respect that sent a ripple of surprise through the nobles who watched the ceremony reach its conclusion.

    Bishop Murdock trembled as he moved to stand over the bottle of Holy Water he had dropped, obscuring it from view beneath his robes. His efforts proved pointless as the crown prince turned and cast a warning look at the holy man before returning to his throned seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m amazed you didn¡¯t take his head off,¡± Nicholas whispered to Beaumont as he glanced over his shoulder.

    ¡°Is that your way of granting me permission?¡± Beaumont grumbled with an arched brow as he watched Lady Kirsi and curtsy to the Queen Regent before following the Prime Minister towards the side door.

    Dowager Octavia sent a sharp look to Bastiallano¡¯s General. The man signaled two other knights to follow him as they hurried after their disappearing Duchess.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Nicholas muttered quietly as he adjusted his garments and focused on the opening cathedral doors.

    ¡°Presenting her Highness, Crown Princess Eleanora and his Lordship, Lord Marco Emerson,¡± the page informed the room of waiting nobles.

 Book 2: Epilogue {Part Two}: A Crown of Sorrow

    ??????????

    Epilogue {Part Two}: A Crown of Sorrow

    ¡°Duchess!¡±

    Carina exhaled slowly and turned as the three Bastiallano knights jogged up behind her. The General, a man who had insulted the Church and the Royal family by wearing his helmet inside the cathedral, bowed respectfully. His subordinates mimicked their commanders¡¯ motions silently.

    ¡°It is my responsibility to safeguard your person, your Grace,¡± the General explained as he straightened. ¡°To do that, I must remain at your side.¡±

    ¡°You are bold,¡± Carina observed with a pointed look at his helmet. ¡°You would make demands of your Duchess without a proper introduction and with your face covered?¡± She scoffed and turned around. ¡°I am headed to the west chapel room where Lady Hana is preparing for her ennoblement. You may escort me there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Grace,¡± the General responded as he strode up beside her and offered his arm.

    ¡°I can walk that far without assistance,¡± Carina retorted with a sharp glare at his helmet.

    Their muffled footsteps proceeded through the hall as the choir sang once more, signifying the beginning of Lord Marco¡¯s ennoblement.

    ¡®Thankfully, Nicholas insisted on Eleanora escorting Marco for this ceremony since they are cousins.¡¯ Carina smiled as she brushed her fingers over the small swords on her dress that were roughly the length of her palm. As much as she would have liked to spectate Marco¡¯s ceremony, having never witnessed an ennoblement ceremony before, aside from her own just now, Carina had a more important task to fulfill.

    A nervous but excited smile crossed her face as the Duchess¡¯s pace quickened and the marked chapel door came into view. Before Carina could raise her hand to knock, a familiar voice that did not belong to Lady Hana rang through the closed door.

    ¡°You will regret this decision, Lady Hana!¡± Lady Isabella snarled furiously. ¡°You and that half-blood betrayed my daughter''s trust and favor. The idea that you would turn on Eleanora now, all because some half-blood got lucky, just goes to prove what I¡¯ve known all along. You were using Eleanora! I will never forgive¡ª¡±

    Carina shoved the door open and glared at Eleanora¡¯s mother, who had Hana pinned down in a chair against the wall. ¡°You are distressing my friend, Lady Isabella,¡± Carina said coldly as she entered. ¡°I believe it''s high time you left. Your nephew is being made into a Viscount as we speak.¡±

    Hana¡¯s turquoise blue eyes flew towards Carina with a welcoming smile. The blonde woman took in a quick breath and then offered Isabella a cold smile. ¡°I owe you nothing, Isabella. I am grateful to Eleanora for her friendship and kindness. And while I hope to remain friends in the future, I do not belong to her.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Isabella hissed, then withdrew her hands from the arms of the chair as she stepped back with a repulsed expression. ¡°How quickly you forget what you were when my daughter found you! With that attitude, it would be better if you had nothing more to do with Eleanora in the future.¡±

    ¡°If that is Eleanora¡¯s wish, then I will respect it,¡± Hana replied as she crossed her arms. ¡°I certainly have no desire to see you ever again in the future, Lady Isabella.¡±

    ¡°Slut!¡±

    ¡°Lady Isabella,¡± Carina interrupted as her gloved hands tightened into fists. ¡°I believe you must have miss heard me. Leave now!¡±

    Isabella whipped around to face Carina. The noblewoman¡¯s amber eyes, which very much resembled Eleanora¡¯s, ran over the Duchess¡¯s dress, the circlet of swords she wore, and the General who stood in the doorway behind her. ¡°Oh, how far you have risen, Maura. Do you really think a title, some pretty clothes, and a new name will do anything to hide your status as a half-blood?¡±

    Carina placed a hand against her stomach as she threw back her head and laughed. Isabella started in surprise.

    ¡°I admit,¡± Carina said quietly as she moved closer, ¡°that I did not expect such discrimination from a half-witch like yourself, Lady Isabella.¡± The Duchess smiled as she relished the look of uncertainty that crossed Isabella¡¯s face. ¡°But since you brought it up, I would like to take a moment to correct your misunderstanding.¡± Carina paused as she traced one of the swords below her throat. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about my heritage.¡±

    Isabella scowled and clenched her jaw stubbornly before making a reply, ¡°That¡ª¡±

    ¡°I was not finished,¡± Carina cut in sharply. ¡°You should know that the more each and every one of you try to hold me back with such pathetic insults, the more I want to rise and bury you all in my success. I am no longer Maura, the unfortunate half-blood of an abysmal noble family, which no one can recall. I am Lady Kirsi Valda, Duchess of Bastiallano, Lady Protector of the Royal Family and the Kingdom of Lafeara.¡±

    Isabella flinched as Carina closed the distance between them and leaned towards the noblewoman¡¯s ears. ¡°In case you and Eleanora haven¡¯t noticed, the more you try to knock me down, the further I rise above you. So please, tell her Highness for me that if she does not wish to see me rise further still, the both of you should be careful not to become my enemy.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Isabella¡¯s strangled reply was quickly followed by a hand flying towards the Duchess''s face.

    Carina caught the noblewoman¡¯s wrist and squeezed as the cold veins of her magic bit into Isabella¡¯s skin and forced the crown princess¡¯s mother to her knees with a startled cry of pain.

    ¡°That was my last warning to both of you,¡± Carina murmured with a glimmer of disgust as she released the noblewoman¡¯s hand. ¡°The next person who assaults either myself or one of my people in the future will suffer the consequences ten-fold.¡±

    Isabella¡¯s glare was broken by sobs of pain as she cradled her wrist, now discolored in a purple-black hue that stretched across her limp white hand.

    ¡°General,¡± Carina turned towards the knight who had entered the room behind her but silently remained by the door. ¡°Have Lady Isabella escorted outside the cathedral and leave two of my knights by the door. Lady Isabella Kensington is not permitted entry until after the ceremony has concluded.¡±

    ¡°Understood, your Grace,¡± the knight commander replied as he bowed his head. He signaled the two knights, who quickly entered the room, grabbed Isabella¡¯s arms, and dragged the injured woman outside.

    ¡°By what authority!¡± Isabella screamed in pain and fury. ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°If you have a problem with my order, take it up with the Crown Prince,¡± Carina replied with a cold smile. ¡°But before you complain, remember what secrets Lady Hana and myself are privy to from our service to your daughter, Crown Princess Eleanora.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªvile¡ªtreacherous¡ª¡±

    Lady Isabella¡¯s insults were cut off as one of the knights roughly covered her mouth, and the General shut the door in her face.

    Carina laughed mirthlessly as she listened to Isabella being dragged away. Then she quickly shook her head and turned towards Hana. ¡°Are you alright? Did she hurt you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Hana replied as she stood and eagerly took one of Carina¡¯s hands. ¡°No, I am just fine. But I¡¯m grateful that you came. I would not have been as brave without you by my side.¡±

    Carina squeezed the older girl¡¯s fingers in relief but then stepped back to examine Hana¡¯s ensemble.

    It was a simple grey and white dress made of the finest silk from the Holy Maiden Boutique. Pearls fell like raindrops across the glistening material that formed a high neckline beneath Hana¡¯s golden locks, which hung a bit loosely beneath the regal crown of pearls adorned by ornamental white flowers.

    Carina brushed back the loose strands of hair and contemplated a quick touch-up when a knock at the door pulled her attention away as the General opened it to reveal a nun.

    ¡°Your Grace. Viscount Marco¡¯s ceremony has just concluded. It is Lady Hana¡¯s turn now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you. We are on our way,¡± Carina replied as Hana turned towards the mirror and smoothed out her hair. ¡°General, you may follow if you must but at a discreet distance for the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Our knights are still guarding the aisle for your escort,¡± the Commander replied, unphased. ¡°I will escort you to the main doors and then meet you out the side door once the ceremony is over.¡±

    Carina nodded, satisfied, though a bit uncomfortable with the thought of a constant personal bodyguard. ¡®Why is it that the more power I acquire, the less freedom I seem to gain?¡¯

    ¡°I am ready, Duchess Kirsi,¡± Hana murmured, her voice low and shaking with apparent nerves.

    ¡°I will be right beside you every step of the way,¡± Carina assured her as she took the older girl¡¯s arm and wrapped it around her own, mimicking the position the Dowager had used to escort her. ¡°It will be over before you know it.¡±

    Hana nodded as Carina led her out of the small chapel room. ¡°I know¡ªit''s just¡ªa lot of people.¡±

    ¡°Think of them as lifeless statues,¡± Carina suggested as she rubbed Hana¡¯s cold hand between her gloved fingers.

    ¡°What if I forget the words of the oath?¡±

    ¡°You are making your oath to me,¡± Carina reminded her with a smile. ¡°As long as you speak confidently and with honesty, I will accept your oath no matter how riddled with mistakes it may be.¡±

    Hana snorted at that and shot Carina a reproachful look that quickly transformed into a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you, Duchess.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Carina grimaced and let out a sigh. ¡°No titles when it is just the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Then¡ªKirsi?¡± Hana murmured with a note of hopefulness.

    ¡°That¡ª¡± Carina hesitated as she glanced from Hana towards the doors of the inner sanctorium. ¡°Yes, that will be fine, though the name will take some getting used to.¡±

    ¡®From Maura to Kirsi?¡¯ Carina sighed and straightened her spine, giving Hana a moment to prepare herself as the page at the doors waited for her signal to announce their arrival. ¡®I wish I could just go by my old name. Sometimes it feels like Carina doesn¡¯t even matter anymore.¡¯

    ¡®You will always be Carina to me,¡¯ Viktor¡¯s soothing words flowed from the bracelet at her wrist.

    Carina blinked and smiled. ¡®Thank you.¡¯

    ¡°Your Grace,¡± the page prompted nervously.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Carina asked Hana with an eager smile.

    ¡°Yes,¡± was the trembling girl¡¯s tense reply.

    Carina¡¯s smile widened, but she composed herself before nodding to the page.

    The doors opened before them as the choir sang out once more in jubilation.

    ¡°Announcing her Grace, Duchess Kirsi Valda of Bastiallano and her Ladyship, Lady Hana!¡±

    ?????

    Dowager Octavia smiled as her half-brother slid up silently beside her. Below her balcony view of the ceremony, the audience of nobles remained focused on Kirsi, who stood beside Crown Prince Nicholas to receive Hana¡¯s Oath of Loyalty.

    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Octavia asked smugly.

    ¡°Until I saw her bring the crown princess¡¯s mother to her knees, I thought you had made a grave error,¡± the General replied in a low voice. ¡°The magic is the same, but somehow she doesn¡¯t feel like the Kirsi we knew.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Kirsi hinted that there was a complication in her rebirth due to Arachne¡¯s meddling,¡± Octavia replied with a shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it, but I have seen the effects myself. Sometimes Kirsi seems like a different person entirely.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that can be used to our advantage?¡±

    Octavia scoffed and remained silent for a while as her new granddaughter placed the silver medallion around Hana¡¯s neck. ¡°Whatever piece of Kirsi¡¯s soul she may be, I believe Maura will be easier to control than Kirsi.¡±

    ¡°But would either of them be willing to make such a sacrifice?¡±

    Octavia smiled, a chilling, cold vision that resembled the predator her family had long taken as their sigil in memory of the Isbrand Kings. ¡°Kirsi had no weakness because she did not allow herself to become attached to anyone or anything, but Maura¡ª¡± she nodded to where the Duchess raised Nicholas¡¯s sword to tap Hana¡¯s shoulders. Kirsi¡¯s arms wavered beneath the weight of the blade as she carefully removed it from Hana¡¯s right shoulder and then announced her new title as Viscountess of Somerset, a province of Bastiallano. ¡°This Maura has a tangible weakness that we can use to persuade her to our cause.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± the General chuckled. ¡°Your favorite kind of blackmail, Sister.¡± He stepped back as the Duchess and Viscountess both curtsied to the crown prince and crown princess. Eleanora¡¯s face twisted with marked unhappiness as the Prime Minister escorted the Duchess and Viscountess once more towards the altar¡¯s side door. ¡°But are you truly prepared to sacrifice Kirsi?¡±

    Octavia''s smile faltered for a moment before her expression hardened. ¡°To save Viktor and the last of our coven, I would sacrifice everything¡ªeven you, Brother.¡±

    The General nodded and bowed deeply to the Queen Regent. ¡°That is why the last of the ice witches have placed their trust in you, my Queen.¡±

    ¡°Return to your task and keep that helmet on until Kirsi has returned to the Duchy. It would not do for the Pope to learn you are here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Grace.¡±

    ?????

    Carina let out a sigh of relief and laughed to see the same emotion written clearly across Hana¡¯s pale face. ¡°You performed perfectly!¡±

    ¡°I need some air,¡± the new Viscountess mumbled as she clutched her chest. ¡°I could feel¡ªall of them staring¡ªOh¡ªI think I might¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be sick,¡± Carina replied hurriedly as she glanced about for the knight commander who had promised to wait for them here. ¡®So much for protection, but I¡¯m not going to wait for him.¡¯ ¡°There should be an alcove with a window we can use this way.¡±

    Hana nodded and stumbled in the direction Carina pointed towards as she leaned on the Duchess¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t like crowds,¡± Carina joked lightly as she rubbed the older girl¡¯s back.

    A door from the inner sanctorium opened, and they both jumped slightly as Percy stepped out into the hall.

    ¡°Duchess,¡± Percy greeted with a half bow. ¡°I wanted to¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Carina replied as Hana clutched her stomach with a painful gag. ¡°Lady Hana isn¡¯t feeling well. We were headed to the¡ª¡±

    Percy nodded and slid an arm around Hana¡¯s waist while he placed two fingers lightly against her temple and then below the bridge of her nose. The Viscountess¡¯s eyes fluttered in surprise, but her pained expression relaxed with evident relief.

    ¡°What did you¡ª¡± Carina stepped back as Percy lifted Hana into his arms and turned towards her.

    ¡°Is there a private room or a window where she can rest? This is just a temporary remedy,¡± the Earl explained.

    ¡°There is a balcony window up ahead,¡± Carina replied and hurriedly led the way.

    The alcove window overlooked the small back garden of flowers and outer walls of the cathedral grounds that separated it from the rest of the capital. Hana thanked the Earl as he placed her on the circular bench and then closed her eyes as she leaned back and focused on breathing in the fresh air.

    ¡°She should be alright in a few moments,¡± Percy said as he moved to stand beside Carina in the archway. ¡°And I suppose I should also add, congratulations, Duchess.¡± He bowed, and this time drew her hand to his lips.

    ¡°Your Grace.¡±

    Carina turned in surprise to find the missing General standing behind them in the hall.

    ¡°Ah, your new watchdog,¡± Percy muttered with a hint of irritation as he released Carina¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ah, the esteemed Earl Hawthorne,¡± the General greeted in a less than friendly tone.

    ¡°I thought you preferred to avoid public ceremonies and the capital, Commander,¡± Percy queried with a hint of mockery. ¡°Perhaps you should remove your helmet and get some fresh air yourself?¡±

    Carina frowned. She couldn¡¯t tell if the knight was staring at her or the Earl behind his concealing helmet. ¡°You said you would be waiting for me after the ceremony, Commander. If this is the extent of your reliability¡ª¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Duchess,¡± the General interrupted as he dropped to one knee. ¡°The Dowager wanted to have a word with me regarding your security, and I failed to return to the appointed place in time. I will accept whatever punishment you would bestow for my tardiness.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Taken aback at his sudden submissiveness, Carina exhaled and looked away. ¡°Never mind. There is no need for punishment. We will both need time to adjust to our¡ªcurrent arrangement.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, your Grace.¡±

    Percy scoffed and brushed past the knight as he stepped out into the hallway. ¡°Is it so easy to beg for forgiveness, Commander?¡±

    ¡°I find that acknowledging one¡¯s mistake is the first step to correcting bad behavior, my Lord.¡±

    Carina shook her head at the continued exchange of hostilities between them. ¡®Was there some sort of power struggle between Bastiallano and Hawthorne in the past that I am unaware of?¡¯

    While the Hawthornes were known for their political power, as a member of the House of Lords and leaders of their own coven, the Bastiallano Duchy was respected for their military forces, which were on parallel with those of Lord Commander General Stryker, who controlled the only other Duchy in Lafeara.

    ¡°Will you be returning to Iris Palace after the ceremony?¡± Percy asked as he ignored the still kneeling knight and refocused on Carina. ¡°Or are you headed to your new Duchy?¡±

    ¡°The Duchy,¡± Carina replied promptly. ¡°Once Hana is feeling better.¡± She glanced back through the archway towards the Viscountess who was gazing out into the garden with a distant expression.

    ¡°Then, perhaps I might visit you there,¡± Percy suggested hesitantly. ¡°That is¡ªI hope your new duties won¡¯t prevent you from continuing your involvement with the orphanage at Turnbell Manor.¡±

    ¡°That was a charity for the Crown Princess,¡± Carina reminded him pointedly as she turned to meet the Earl¡¯s winter-grey eyes. ¡°But¡ªI would like to see that those children are given the best opportunity that money can buy. A safe place to recover and work towards their future.¡±

    Percy smiled. ¡°On that, we agree. And Miss Ivy will be relieved to hear of it. She still lacks confidence in her ability to lead as Matron.¡±

    Carina shook her head but smiled in understanding. ¡°Then I will have to encourage her. In any case, I would like to seek her advice on the restructuring of the old manor in a few days¡ªafter I¡¯ve had a chance to survey my new Duchy.¡±

    ¡°The entirety of the Duchy could take weeks to explore,¡± the General replied as he rose and lifted both hands towards his helmet. ¡°Pardon my interruption, your Grace, but I would like to correct another previous error.¡±

    Carina watched as the General pulled the helmet free and then shook out his silvery-white hair. Beneath short bangs matted against a handsome, timeless face, ice-blue eyes met hers before the knight bowed. ¡°I wish to greet you properly this time, your Grace. I am Lord Isaac Valda, Commander of the Bastiallano Armies.¡±

    ¡°Valda?¡± Carina echoed in surprise.

    ¡°An honorary name,¡± Percy corrected with a smug look of disdain. ¡°He is a half-blood like you, Duchess. But his sister, the Dowager, recognized him as family and brought him into the Duchy as its new Commander when she took her inheritance back from King Henri.¡± The Earl crossed his arms as he stepped towards the knight. ¡°However, the title of Commander rightfully belongs to the Duke or Duchess, does it not General?¡±

    ¡°It was a title and position I was temporarily graced with while my sister served as Queen and then Regent,¡± Isaac replied with a humble bow. ¡°I am content to see it go to our new Duchess who was chosen by my sister¡¯s own hand.¡±

    ¡®Are you really though?¡¯ Carina couldn¡¯t help but wonder. There was something in the General¡¯s manner that made her feel uneasy. Or perhaps she was simply shocked to learn that the Dowager would accept a half-blood as family and grant him such a lofty position. ¡®Well, it would certainly explain the rumors that Octavia has a fondness for half-bloods.¡¯

    ¡°I thank you for service, Commander¡ªGeneral Isaac, but¡ª¡± Carina tilted her head quizzically, ¡°¡ªwhy did you insist on wearing your helmet inside the cathedral?¡±

    General Isaac offered a bemused smile before he pulled the helmet firmly back on. ¡°Because there are certain people who would cause trouble for the Duchy if they knew I was still alive, your Grace. I received permission from the previous Duchess to wear a helmet in public no matter the occasion to prevent such an occurrence.¡±

    ¡®People who would cause trouble for the Duchy of Bastiallano and the Dowager?¡¯ Carina¡¯s confusion and curiosity rose further still.

    Percy appeared a bit perplexed by the General¡¯s words but grunted and said nothing in return.

    ¡°Thank you for explaining,¡± Carina replied as she turned back towards Hana, who appeared to have recovered sufficiently enough to join them. ¡°But perhaps such misunderstandings should be cleared up to avoid offending the Church or Royal family in the future.¡±

    Isaac rested his hand casually on the hilt of his sword before replying, ¡°Some pasts are harder to outrun than others, your Grace.¡±

    Carina nodded, distracted by Hana¡¯s hand upon her arm but determined to get to the bottom of whatever secret her General was hiding.

    ¡°I am feeling better if you would like to leave now, Duchess,¡± Hana murmured with an apologetic smile.

    ¡°Yes, alright,¡± Carina smiled back as she pressed the back of her hand to Hana¡¯s forehead gently. ¡°We¡¯ll stop in the capital to pick up a quick snack to settle your stomach, then head to the Duchy.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall wish your Grace a safe journey home,¡± Percy said as he stepped back and offered a bow. ¡°And I look forward to your visit to Hawthorne.¡±

    Carina glanced towards him warily. Although her anger towards the Earl had abated, she was still conscious of Percy¡¯s ambition and concerned about the movements of the Covens he now controlled.

    ¡®If Percy continues towards his goal to overthrow Nicholas, will I have to fight him head-on as Duchess of Bastiallano?¡¯

    General Isaac gave the Earl a silent look before he turned and led the way back through the hall where four other knights from the Duchy arrived to escort them.

    As the uniformed knights in black and silver fell in step around them, Carina felt a chill of unease settle into her stomach.

    ¡®If the Isbrand King wanted the Hargreve family eradicated, then wouldn¡¯t the Dowager and Kirsi share the same goal and desire? Will my oath to Nicholas be enough to stop them?¡¯ The gloved fingers of her free hand tightened around one of the small swords which adorned her dress. ¡®I have already seen how easy it is for Kirsi to stand back and watch others die. I need to be careful when and how often I allow her to take control. This is my life, not hers.¡¯

    As the cathedral¡¯s main doors approached, Carina glanced towards Hana¡¯s bright turquoise-blue eyes, flushed cheeks, and hopeful smile. ¡®These people are important to me. I won¡¯t let anyone, not even Kirsi, place them in jeopardy.¡¯

    ¡°So you are choosing them over me?¡± Kirsi''s voice whispered disapprovingly in the back of Carina¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Yes.¡¯

    ¡°Even though you and are the same person?¡±

    ¡®We want different things and have different methods for obtaining them,¡¯ Carina replied grimly.

    ¡°You are just as prepared to kill as I am,¡± Kirsi challenged. ¡°What is so different about us?¡±

    ¡®Then let me ask you this, if I die, will I be reborn¡ªor will it be you?¡¯ Carina demanded sharply.

    Silence was her only answer, and it confirmed something Carina already feared.

    ¡®Then if this is the only second chance I will get, I will continue to live it my way¡ªnot yours.¡¯

    ¡°I am not your enemy, Carina.¡±

    ¡®But are you my ally? Can I completely trust you?¡¯

    ¡°Trust is a weakness. The only way to survive in this hellish world¡ªis to remove any weakness that can be used against you.¡± A wave of cold rippled through Carina¡¯s left arm and made Hana shiver. ¡°She is a weakness, and so is the other one you are so eager to protect.¡±

    ¡®You and I have different ideas of what weakness is.¡¯

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Kirsi whispered as her presence withdrew. ¡°But it would be better if you embraced your Frozen heart instead of allowing the people around you to weaken it.¡±

    ¡®Says the person who trusts the Dowager,¡¯ Carina returned with a wry grin.

    ¡°I never said I trusted Octavia, but she and her family swore an Oath of Allegiance to me a long time ago. They also have a deep respect for the Isbrand Kings and their descendants,¡± Kirsi replied confidently. ¡°Anyway, should they betray us, I will be able to defeat them all easily.¡±

    ¡®You mean you will kill them all?¡¯

    ¡°What better punishment could there be for such a betrayal?¡±

    Carina sighed and felt Hana¡¯s worried stare as the knights cleared a path down the stairs through the departing nobles.

    ¡°They are staring again,¡± Hana whispered.

    ¡°Let them stare,¡± Carina replied firmly and squeezed Hana¡¯s tense hand. ¡°We will show them what two powerful and independent noblewomen can do for the future of Lafeara.¡±

    Hana nodded and smiled as she turned to look at Carina. ¡°I look forward to serving you, my Duchess, and seeing all the good, kind, and generous deeds you will do for the common people.¡±

    Carina laughed as Hana¡¯s encouragement brightened her spirit. They made their way down the cathedral steps to where two carriages adorn with the sigil of Bastiallano¡¯s white wolf waited for them. ¡°I will ride with Viscountess Hana in the second carriage,¡± she informed General Isaac as he stepped forward to take her hand.

    ¡°Very well, your Grace. I will inform the Queen Regent,¡± he replied with formally.

    ¡°Are you sure you shouldn¡¯t ride with her?¡± Hana whispered nervously as Carina steered her towards the second carriage. ¡°The Dowager is your grandmother now.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s Kirsi that Octavia is fond of, not me.¡¯

    ¡°It will be fine. I can visit the Queen Regent at Iris Palace whenever I want in the future,¡± Carina replied dismissively. She stopped as a knight opened the carriage door, her attention focused on the tiny fluttering wings of a blue butterfly that flew down suddenly to land on the ornamental white flowers that adorned Hana¡¯s hair.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Hana asked as she glanced from the open carriage door to Carina.

    ¡°Nothing, I just remembered something¡ª¡± Carina murmured with a secretive smile as the butterfly flew off to find real flowers.

    Hana raised a brow as she followed Carina inside the carriage. ¡°More secrets?¡± the Viscountess murmured as she settled into the cushioned seat across from the Duchess and sighed. ¡°I suppose I will have to try harder to earn your trust.¡±

    ¡®Trust?¡¯ Carina frowned as she turned to stare out the carriage¡¯s glass window at the crowd of commoners who had come to spectate the ceremony through the cathedral''s iron gates. ¡®I still don¡¯t understand your relationship with Kirsi.¡¯ She tapped her finger absently against the medallion at her chest as the knight shut the carriage door. ¡®But still, even then, I trust you. I threw myself into a den of wolves to break you free. Now that I have the Duchy and Frost¡¯s growing empire to ensure our safety, I can focus on the outbreak of plague that will arrive after the Coronation. I can also protect those children Tristan rescued and save thousands more by taking down Marquess Borghese.¡¯

    Carina¡¯s fingers clenched around the medallion as her many goals suddenly merged in a straight line before her.

    ¡®Perhaps I can do what I set out to do. Perhaps I can still change the future without becoming Queen and throwing this world into further chaos.¡¯

    The crack of a whip proceeded their forward momentum as the two carriages pulled towards the opening gates and pranced down the capital streets.

    A thousand faces blurred outside her windows as commoners and nobles alike turned to stare after the regal carriage and its procession of knights. A group of children ran after them and waved with eager smiles at Carina through her window. She waved back before closing the curtains, trying to ease the growing tension in her chest.

    It wasn¡¯t that Carina felt greedy for power. She had taken on the position of an attendant to get close to Hana. Then she had killed Ambassador Haemish to prevent him from harming Hana, as he had done in the past timeline when he tried to take her away by force.

    But there was still the mystery surrounding Eleanora¡¯s death, along with the poisoning of Consort Rosamund¡¯s unborn child to deal with. If Carina was going to spare Lafeara¡¯s unwitting citizens from Nicholas''s tyrannical rule and the wrath of the Emperor¡¯s war that would surely follow if Eleanora died once more in this timeline, then she needed to fill in the gaps of Maura¡¯s memories.

    ¡®And there is also the assassination attempt that happens during the Royal Hunt, which is quickly approaching.¡¯

    Carina jumped as Hana¡¯s hand touched hers before the Viscount moved across the carriage to sit beside Carina and wrap her arm around the Duchess¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You will be a wonderful Duchess, Kirsi,¡± Hana murmured encouragingly. ¡°And whatever fates the gods may bring, I will be on your side to help you until the very end.¡±

    ¡°Even if that fate should force me to act against Eleanora?¡± Carina pressed curiously.

    Hana¡¯s gaze faltered as her expression grew grim. ¡°Eleanora is guided by her ambition, desires, and fears,¡± she replied. ¡°You did all you could to help her, and she still turned on you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Eleanora was jealous,¡± Carina countered with a soft laugh. ¡°She thought I was stealing you away from her.¡±

    ¡°And you have¡ªin a way.¡± Hana smiled sadly. ¡°But Eleanora chose her ambition over me a long time ago. Even in the beginning, I was only a distraction to help her forget Tristan. It¡ªtook me a while to accept that reality and let go.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are free now and a Viscountess with powerful friends,¡± Carina replied in a theatrical voice, attempting to lighten the mood.

    Hana snorted and nodded, but her eyes remained veiled behind a layer of sadness. ¡°Whatever the future holds for us, I will treasure each day that I have left with you.¡±

    Carina smiled as she lowered her head to lean against Hana¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Whatever troubles or enemies the future holds, the one they should be afraid of is me.¡±

 Interlude VIII: Tears of the Sun

    ??????????

    Interlude VIII: Tears of the Sun

    The desert was never more deceptively peaceful than in the early twilight hours when the scorching sun lingered just beyond an illusively distant horizon. Tristan¡¯s lungs were burning. Then again, the fire witch¡¯s entire body felt flooded with heat and pain as each stride forward sank his boots inches below into the treacherous sand that engulfed each foot, sometimes up to his ankles.

    The protective scarf Tristan wore around his head, mouth, and nose grated against his dry lips and cheeks with each panting breath. Ahead of him, he could just make out Farrell¡¯s gracefully running figure. The prince consort¡¯s strides gave off tiny bursts of flame that outlined his path across the dim, shadowy landscape of endless dunes.

    ¡®How does he do that?¡¯ Tristan growled inwardly as he pushed his tired legs and arms to their breaking point. The pure blood ignored his screaming muscles, which threatened to collapse with each quivering breath. He knew better than to stop, even for a moment''s rest. The burning sphere bleeding its way across the blue horizon like a ribbon of silk offered far worse torment for all who dared make its formidable domaine their native home.

    The dark ridge of Skreigh, the desert capital, came into view, and Tristan felt a surge of relief ripple through his protesting joints as he picked up the pace out of sheer desperation to collapse somewhere with shade. He attempted to channel the magic at his core into his exhausted muscles. This new meditation trick that Farrell had taught him over the last few weeks offered some relief, but Tristan¡¯s focus and control were as shoddy as his footing running through sand.

    A glance over his shoulder showed cracked footprints of melted glass reflected across the scarlet sand. Not wanting another lecture on the wasteful use of magic during an event meant to challenge him physically, Tristan slowed the flow of magic from his core down to a steady trickle, just enough to keep his numb legs moving.

    Despite the dry heat, the rope of twisted cloth wrapped around the bastard prince¡¯s forehead had long since become drenched in sweat. His throat burned for water or wine; Tristan had long since adapted to using the two interchangeably.

    Ventrayna Fire Witches drank water laced with a unique herb called Tears of the Sun to fortify their muscles and organs. As Tristan had already learned, fire magic was destructive by nature. Coven Fire Witches did not often live past the age of forty due to the physical ramifications wielding fire magic inflicted on their bodies.

    Tears of the Sun was a plant native to the Ventrayna Desert that could only be found near active and sometimes even dormant volcanoes. The blooms were carefully guarded and harvested by the covens and used in large supplies as a daily nourishing drink for the coven witches who made up the majority of the Ventrayna army.

    For pure-bloods like Farrell, Ventrayna¡¯s famous Caligo wine was preferred over Tears of the Sun. The exotic wine was rumored to be brewed from desert grapes fermented with fire scorpion eggs. Because pure-bloods were already physically evolved to withstand the vigorous strain of using fire magic, they did not require the same nutritious herbal intake as their weaker brethren.

    But Caligo wine, reserved for pure-bloods and the members of the royal family, had its own benefits. It could be burned as fuel during meditation to replenish the flames of a Fire Witch¡¯s magic and could even temporarily increase the potency of that witch¡¯s power.

    Tristan¡¯s breathing came out in ragged bursts as he began his descent down the sloping dune towards the volcanic walls of Skreigh. Two shadow guards appeared beside the bastard prince as he stumbled and slid the last four feet. They assisted the pure blood to his feet and kept him steady until Tristan reached the brittle surface of the border wall he happily collapsed against.

    ¡°You made it,¡± Farrell called out as he jogged over and tossed a flask of the special herbal water to one of the shadow guards. ¡°Here, this will get you back on your feet.¡±

    Tristan accepted the opened flask and greedily swallowed down the spicy-sweet nectar of Tears of the Sun. When the flask was empty, he focused on another meditation technique that Farrell had taught him, controlling the flow of magic throughout his body and using it to channel the rejuvenating herbs to his exhausted limbs and tired lungs.

    ¡°Not bad for two weeks of training,¡± Farrell said by way of a compliment as he assessed Tristan¡¯s recovery speed. ¡°That¡¯s good enough,¡± the prince consort announced as he stepped forward to grab Tristan¡¯s arm. ¡°Up you go. Time to head back.¡±

    The shadow guards offered the princes robes to cover their sweat-layered garments. Tristan found the extra layer suffocating but didn¡¯t complain when one of the shadow guards offered him another flash of nourishing water to quench his still burning throat and lungs.

    In the prince consort¡¯s palace, breakfast consisted of a feast of various fruits, eggs, and raw meat. Most of the ingredients were hunted and harvested from the desert wildlife, while others were imported by way of the Emperor¡¯s tax on the Strugna, Lafeara, and even Tharyn.

    Tristan knew that the Emperor sent his Ambassador to each nation once every three years to collect these taxes. The terms for peace between Ventrayna and its vassal kingdoms often included substituting gold for other resources lacking within the witch nation. Resources that were delivered annually, quarterly, and even monthly through the desert''s highly controlled merchant roads.

    These tax-reducing gifts consisted of crops, metal ores, silks, and other unique goods not found or cultivated within the desert''s harsh climate.

    One such delivery was being inspected and accounted for outside Skreigh¡¯s main gate. Tristan stumbled as he recognized the burned emblem of Lafeara¡¯s three devouring wolves on the merchant¡¯s caravan wagons.

    ¡°Looks like another delivery of wheat,¡± Farrell commented as he observed Tristan¡¯s distracted stare. ¡°That¡¯s a good sign. If trades are still open, that means your half-brother and Lord Haemish were able to reach a successful negotiation.¡±

    ¡°Honor and Glory, Altius Ingis.¡± The captain in charge of the gate greeted them somberly while his subordinates hastily shoved the traveling merchants aside to make way for Farrell and Tristan to enter.

    Tristan was grateful for the bothersome mantel that obscured his face as he walked past the huddled group of merchants. The last thing he wanted was to be recognized. He could only imagine what the Dowager or Nicholas would do if they learned he was alive and in Ventrayna.

    ¡®Or Eleanora, for that matter.¡¯

    Tristan had become familiar with most of the gate guards on morning patrol thanks to the grueling daily routine enforced by Farrell and his sister, Lady Isleen. One of the guards waited for them beside the gate stables with the prince¡¯s horses. Tristan nodded his thanks and mounted the bay mare tiredly before he turned to follow Farrell through the streets back towards the prince consort¡¯s palace.

    Upon their return, the palace servants quickly rinsed the princes off with sponged water and perfumed oil. Afterward, the princes ate a silent breakfast together before proceeding towards the palace¡¯s outer grounds, where a training area, built of volcanic rock, had been fashioned to resist fire magic training.

    Tristan removed his fresh tunic and shirt and stretched his arms as he wandered towards the center of the arena. There the bastard prince assumed his usual post in the painted gold circle that resembled a burning sun outlined by a scorpion.

    ¡°Go ahead and start. Let''s see how far you can get on your own,¡± Farrell encouraged as he lingered by the edge of the arena to read a message brought over by one of his servants.

    Tristan grunted and sat down upon the warm surface. He crossed his legs and interlaced his fingers across his abdomen. His physically fatigued state made shutting out the incessant hunger and impatience of the dragon within him challenging but learning to control this monster born from Kritanta¡¯s magic was the point of all this training.

    By exhausting him physically first, Farrell could better teach Tristan how to focus his mind and core on subduing Kritanta¡¯s chaotic magic during stressful situations. At the same time, Farrell was also teaching Tristan to identify and control the different types of fire magic he had inherited from both his parents, along with the power the Goddess of Death had granted him.

    When Kritanta purified the aconitum from his body, the magic Tristan inherited from Catalina and Arius had steadily emerged. But learning to imbue his natural-born affinity with Kritanta¡¯s overwhelming power was challenging, even for one as gifted as Tristan.

    Far too often, the dragon seemed to swallow up Tristan¡¯s magic¡ªand when that happened, the dragon took control.

    Tristan had seen enough of its chaotic destruction to understand why Arius had insisted on this relentless training to strengthen his control. Still, he didn¡¯t appreciate being threatened or placed under strict house arrest aside from his morning physical training with Farrell.

    He drew in a steady breath and focused on the three flames that burned at his core. One flame was that of white gold, pure, stable, yet resistant to his touch. The second flame was a twisted black pillar of fire that reminded Tristan of the dark aura that surrounded the Goddess of Death. Kritanta¡¯s magic was potent, overwhelming, and far too addicting.

    ¡®And yet somehow I must merge it with my own magic to gain control.¡¯

    Tristan focused on the golden flame as he tried to dispel his fear of failure. So far, the only method that allowed him to connect to the power he had inherited from his mother was drawing upon his memories of Catalina.

    It took time and patience for his mind to uncover the painful memories of his childhood. While some pictures were less troubling than others, like the memory of Catalina smiling down at him as she carried Tristan through the palace gardens or scenes of Catalina practicing her swordsmanship in the knight''s compound with General Durante. But each recollection of his mother¡¯s happy face inevitably pulled Tristan back to the one memory of Catalina he could never forget¡ªno matter how hard he tried.

    The bastard prince flinched as the vision of the sunken, dry flesh of a woman¡¯s corpse surfaced behind his eyes. A child¡¯s scream echoed through his ears, and he sighed in frustration as the white-gold flame slid away from his consciousness.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying too hard,¡± Farrell cautioned as he sat behind Tristan and placed the palms of his hands against the bastard prince¡¯s shoulder blades. ¡°Your connection to the Phoenix¡¯s flame is too weak to grasp it now. Focus on your father¡¯s flame.¡±

    Tristan¡¯s mouth twisted, but he relented to his instructor¡¯s suggestion and focused on the red flame that danced closest to Kritanta¡¯s pillar of malice.

    ¡°Good,¡± Farrell encouraged. ¡°Different magic reacts to different emotions. You have a lot of pent-up anger in you, which makes Arius¡¯s magic the easiest to connect with and control.¡±

    Tristan snorted. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me angry.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly volunteering for that experience,¡± Farrell quipped back calmly. ¡°Now, let¡¯s focus on meditating. Use Arius¡¯s flame to burn and refuel your body.¡±

    Tristan closed his eyes and focused on channeling the red flame from his core towards his stomach. The feast he had just gorged down moments ago rapidly vanished along with the beneficial properties of the Tears of the Sun. This purified fuel now channeled throughout his body until each tired, aching joint and stiff muscle from his morning workout faded away along with any lingering exhaustion.

    ¡°Well done,¡± Farrell praised as he withdrew his hands from Tristan¡¯s back. ¡°Now for round two.¡±

    Tristan scoffed as he rose and stretched. Round two consisted of hand-to-hand combat with magic. Tristan had never been particularly fond of fighting without a weapon, but as Farrell was quick to remind him, ¡°Weapons are just tools to control, limit, and focus a witch¡¯s magic. Any pure-blood worth their flame can fight without a physical weapon because they¡¯ve trained their body to become a lethal tool of destruction.¡±

    Tristan took his position and ignited the magic pooled within his fists. Red flames burned over his clenched knuckles and spread up his forearm as he shifted into a sparing stance from his training days with General Durante.

    Farrell eyed his posture with an expression that suggested he found it lacking. Still, the prince consort remained silent as he brushed his braided hair over his shoulder and ignited his fists and feet in flames with the movements of a graceful dancer.

    Tristan¡¯s eyes narrowed in recognition as Farrell burst towards him with blinding speed. Rather than allow himself to be pushed back, the bastard prince sidestepped his opponent¡¯s attack and blocked Farrell¡¯s burning fist with his left forearm. Tristan quickly swung his right fist towards his opponent¡¯s exposed abdomen.

    The prince consort¡¯s right knee blocked Tristan¡¯s blow. Then Farrell¡¯s left foot landed firmly against Tristan¡¯s chest, shoving the bastard prince backward as the prince consort backflipped and landed gracefully a few feet away.

    They continued this dance of fire, occasionally landing blows, though Farrell¡¯s successful strikes outnumbered Tristan¡¯s easily. The desert sun lulled overhead, casting shadows from the volcanic archways across the black practice ring where the smell of sulfur, fire, and sweat mingled together with the fragrance of the Tears of the Sun that bloomed around the ring.

    It was an unassuming flower, despite its name, and easily mistaken for a common weed except for the unmistakable reaction it had to a Fire Witch¡¯s touch. If kept in the dark, the white blooms would remain closed, but once taken into the light or touched by a fire witch¡¯s hand, the flowers would bloom with a radiant golden color that gave the plant its name and reminded Tristan of his mother¡¯s flame.

    ¡®Only no matter how much I bask in the desert sun or burn with witch magic¡ªI cannot get it to bloom.¡¯

    The soft ring of a bell stopped Farrell¡¯s burning fist as it descended towards Tristan¡¯s unprotected face. The prince consort had knocked the bastard prince onto his back with a treacherous kick the moment Tristan¡¯s mind wandered from his opponent.

    ¡°You got distracted again¡ªbut you¡¯re improving,¡± Farrell observed with a grin as he rocked back off Tristan¡¯s hips to stand and offer his defeated brother-in-law a hand up.

    ¡°Then why does it feel like you¡¯re the one getting better at knocking me on my ass?¡± Tristan grumbled as he clasped Farrell¡¯s still burning hand and allowed himself to be hoisted upright.

    ¡°As you get better, I have to get tougher on you,¡± Farrell replied with a playful pat to Tristan¡¯s damp curls. ¡°Consider it a compliment that I have to work harder to knock you on your ass.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªThanks. Didn¡¯t you just take advantage of me being distracted earlier?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but only because you left me such an obvious opening.¡±

    Tristan offered his guardian a doubtful stare as he brushed himself off. ¡°Did we finish early?¡±

    Farrell shook his head as he glanced up the stone steps to where a servant stood by the bell that had interrupted their sparring match.

    ¡°Not really, but if you want another round before Isleen gets here¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good!¡± Tristan raised his hands and extinguished his flames.

    Farrell snorted and jogged up the steps ahead of the bastard prince to take another message brought by the servant. Tristan watched the prince consort''s usually jovial face darken in an instant before his fist ignited and the note burned to ash.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Tristan asked as he paused on the step below his guardian.

    ¡°Ah-ha!¡± Farrell laughed dryly as he turned to offer Tristan a cynical grin. ¡°No, no, I just forgot how quickly time flies.¡± He brushed the ash from the note onto his trousers and motioned for the servant to bring over towels for them to dry off. ¡°Your sister has summoned me over tonight for dinner.¡±

    Tristan raised a brow at that. ¡°Aurelia?¡±

    ¡°And for the next three nights as well,¡± Farrell continued before rubbing his face savagely. ¡°Isleen will have to take over your morning training as I will likely not be in any shape to give you a proper workout.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Tristan pressed quizzically. ¡°You¡¯re my guardian, not Isleen.¡±

    ¡°As touching as it is to hear you say that¡ª¡± Farrell muttered with a rueful smile before he tossed the towel over his shoulder, ¡°¡ªthis regards my royal duty as prince consort to produce an heir.¡±

    Tristan fell silent as he watched Farrell turn to continue up the steps towards the prince consort¡¯s palace.

    ¡°And all that that implies,¡± Farrell added with a dismissive hand gesture that did not mask the heavy note of bitter resentment which coated his words.

 Interlude IX: A Glimmer of Opportunity

    ??????????

    Interlude IX: A Glimmer of Opportunity

    ¡°Farrell will be alright,¡± Isleen repeated reassuringly as she moved to the center of the practice ring with her spear. ¡°Just¡ªgive him space for the next few days until the whole thing passes over.¡±

    ¡°Give him space?¡± Tristan queried as he trailed behind her.

    Isleen grimaced as she twirled her spear from palm to palm, igniting her fire magic that quickly spiraled around the staff to form wings at the head of the spear.

    ¡®Wings like a hawk¡ªor phoenix,¡¯ Tristan observed as he drew his long sword from its sheath and dropped the scabbard on a stone step at the edge of the ring.

    ¡°Farrell can get a bit¡ªtesty¡ªaround this time of the month,¡± Isleen explained as he moved to join her in the arena.

    ¡°Can you blame him?¡± Tristan replied with an incredulous look. The bastard prince balanced the blade in his right hand against the witch steel vambrace tied securely to his left forearm and waited for her to make the first move. ¡°Or do all pure-bloods allow their parents to trap them in a torturous marriage?¡±

    Isleen kicked the base of her spear and caught the shaft firmly in her right hand as her midnight blue eyes narrowed at him. ¡°Your prior engagement to Eleanora was arranged similarly.¡±

    ¡°Eleanora and I never hated each other,¡± Tristan pointed out as he deflected the first thrust of Isleen¡¯s spear. The witch steel sword rippled as Tristan bathed it in crimson flames and paced cautiously around Isleen in a half-circle.

    ¡°But you certainly didn¡¯t love each other,¡± Isleen countered casually.

    Tristan hesitated beneath her words, then stepped back as Isleen arched her spear and jabbed at his left. He moved to deflect the attack only to watch the spear blur away as the pretty pure blood spun her weapon around her shoulders with deceptive grace before landing a powerful attack against his hastily raised block.

    ¡°We got engaged as kids,¡± Tristan grunted as he shook off the sting of her blow. ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly have a say in the matter of our engagement, or it''s being annulled.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Isleen returned with an arched brow. ¡°Given King Henri had you pronounced dead¡ªit was hardly a promise the Emperor needed to fulfill.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like a dead person to you?¡± Tristan growled as he backed away from the reach of her spear, then lunged forward beneath her offensive swing, aiming for the protective breastplate she wore.

    Isleen merely smiled as she spun, with the same agile movements of her brother, dancing past his blade as she wrapped both arms around her spear and brought the flat head of the shaft down hard on Tristan¡¯s exposed back. The blow and forward momentum knocked the bastard price off-balance, but Tristan turned his fall into a roll and quickly regained his footing. He turned just in time to deflect the spearhead that came remarkably close to shaving his throat.

    ¡°Not dead yet, at least,¡± Isleen replied with a dangerous smile and then drew back to give him a moment to recover.

    ¡°And here I thought you and your brother had both stopped holding back,¡± Tristan muttered, taking advantage of the pause to catch his breath. ¡°Or have I not improved enough?¡±

    ¡°You were always a natural with a sword,¡± Isleen replied with a shrug. ¡°But as Farrell has surely taught you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Any pure-blood worth their flame has trained their body into a lethal weapon,¡± Tristan recited with a dismissive gesture. ¡°Then why craft something like witch steel?¡±

    Isleen smiled. ¡°Because unlike certain individuals blessed by Kritanta with nearly unlimited reserves of magic¡ªcoven witches and even pure-bloods have to ration our power, which makes paring them with weapons useful for any long-drawn-out battles.¡±

    ¡°Then why is Farrell so against them?¡±

    ¡°Farrell is¡ªarrogant. He views weapons as a limitation rather than a tool to extend one¡¯s ability,¡± Isleen answered with a shrug. ¡°But then Farrell has always been regarded as a prodigy since he was a child. His ability to manipulate the power of his flame to enhance his physical body while not overextending his magic reserves, combined with tactics to take down his opponent quickly, have made him a formidable opponent in the arena.¡±

    ¡°But in a battle against a thousand soldiers?¡± Tristan pressed curiously.

    ¡°Ah, that is what our coven witch soldiers are for,¡± Isleen replied as she hefted her spear and shifted into a stance. ¡°But if your Highness lost your weapon in the heat of battle, what then?¡±

    ¡°You pick up another one,¡± Tristan replied as he quickened his pace, eyes peeled for an opening.

    ¡°And how many usable weapons did you leave behind when you scorched Wolfthorn Forest?¡±

    Tristan¡¯s step faltered, and Isleen was quick to take advantage of his hesitation. The pure blood¡¯s spear halted as Tristan caught it in his fist. Black flames channeled from his hand down the weapon, engulfing Isleen¡¯s orange flames as she attempted to yank her spear free. One look at the black and red flames spiraling towards her was all it took for Isleen to let go.

    ¡°Looks to me like you just lost your weapon,¡± Tristan observed tensely.

    ¡°I warned you not to do that,¡± Isleen hissed as she took a cautious step back. ¡°Manipulating another witch''s fire can do permanent damage to them. Perhaps we should return to Meditation for the rest of the day.¡±

    Tristan stared at the spear, another weapon forged of witch steel, and felt the shaft weaken and bend beneath his grasp. He dropped the still burning weapon onto the sand-covered floor and focused on reigning in the dragon that raged within, eager for a fight.

    ¡°You¡¯re still too easily provoked,¡± Isleen observed with a troubled look as she watched him. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re not ready.¡±

    ¡°Ready for what?¡± Tristan countered as the black flames along his arms shifted back towards a more scarlet hue.

    ¡°The covens are holding a Tri-Tournament in about a week,¡± Isleen answered as she folded her arms, her expression still displeased. ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity for advancement, and only pure-bloods are allowed to compete.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a lot of fun,¡± Tristan replied sarcastically. ¡°But what¡¯s it got to do with me?¡±

    ¡°The Emperor has already put out an announcement that you will enter in this year¡¯s Tri-Tournament.¡±

    Tristan might have laughed if he hadn¡¯t felt a sliver of suspicion at the start of this conversation. ¡°Of course, he did. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°The winner will be appointed as General of the sixth brigade,¡± Isleen continued, ignoring his rebellious comment as usual. ¡°The position was previously held by a member of Duke Zenaku¡¯s Coven. All the other covens will send their best pure-bloods to compete and win the position for one of their own. The Duke¡¯s second eldest son, Lord Mekhi, will also be entering the competition.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re old fianc¨¦,¡± Tristan replied pointedly.

    ¡°The Emperor wants you to claim that position and demonstrate your power and ability before the three covens.¡±

    Tristan had no response for that other than, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the Emperor wants to make you his successor,¡± Isleen answered with a hint of exasperation.

    Tristan shrugged. ¡°Again, why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, Tristan, so don¡¯t pretend to be,¡± Isleen countered as she stepped towards him, her fists flickering with flames.

    ¡°Are we continuing?¡± Tristan asked, then got his answer as Isleen sent a bolt of fire hurtling towards him. Tristan dodged the magic but felt a bit of its heat as it cracked against the volcanic floor, where it blazed angrily for some time before slowly flickering out. The bastard prince scoffed but moved to the edge of the arena to set aside his sword, preferring to fight her on equal terms.

    ¡°Duke Zenaku still hasn¡¯t thrown his support behind Princess Aurelia, but he also hasn¡¯t shown any inclination to support you. Duke Tyrell and the Emperor have both publicly shifted their support behind your name,¡± Isleen explained with forced calm as he returned to face her. ¡°As I¡¯m sure Farrell has already explained to you, Duke Zenon is expected to support Aurelia as the Empress¡¯s nephew. Winning all three dukes would be ideal, but first, you have to earn Zenaku¡¯s support and respect.¡±

    ¡°And winning this Tri-tournament will do that?¡± Tristan responded doubtfully. He dodged another bolt of fire only to drop and roll beneath another wave of flame that rushed towards him. ¡°Even though I¡¯d be taking the position of general from his son?¡±

    ¡®And after the Emperor canceled your engagement to Mekhi so he could pair us together?¡¯

    ¡°What makes you think Zenaku would prefer me over Aurelia?¡± Tristan pressed incredulously. ¡°If anything, the Zenaku family has cause to resent me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time Mekhi has suffered a humiliating defeat,¡± Isleen returned with a shrug as flames danced around her outstretched hand. ¡°And Duke Zenaku is a devote follower of Kritanta. Convince him you have her blessing. That you will lead the covens to greater glory and power, and he will follow you as he did your father.¡±

    ¡°You mean, follow in Arius''s footsteps to defeat the church and dominate all the other kingdoms¡ªincluding Lafeara?¡±

    Isleen sighed impatiently. ¡°Your Highness should refocus on your future here in Ventrayna rather than your past in Lafeara. Now, attack!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of the past,¡± Tristan murmured as he tested her defenses with a few quick jabs. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to hold a lot of sympathy for your ex-fianc¨¦.¡± He sidestepped and blocked a swing from her spear, then lunged and ducked as she reversed her swing towards his head. ¡°One might¡ªthink you took advantage of my return¡ªto cancel the engagement.¡±

    Isleen knocked his attack aside and offered him a condescending stare. ¡°Unlike certain individuals, I prefer not to live in the past. If the Emperor and my father decide to cancel one engagement in order to arrange a more favorable match, who am I to complain?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the possibility of being a Crown Princess and even Empress someday helped you agree to a new engagement so quickly,¡± Tristan observed sourly.

    ¡°My father raised me to be ambitious,¡± she responded with a shrug, then caught his attack, pivoted beneath Tristan¡¯s arm, and flipped him over her shoulder. ¡°Perhaps¡ªI have enough ambition for us both.¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in fighting for a title or throne,¡± Tristan growled as he rolled away and got back to his feet.

    ¡°Hmm. Well, I suppose the title of Kritanta¡¯s Consort is more than enough power for a person as humble as yourself,¡± Isleen responded with an edge of sarcasm.

    Tristan¡¯s body tensed as the oath he had shared with Kritanta flashed before his eyes. Through the red that filled his vision, he saw the whip of flame sprout from Isleen¡¯s hand and shoot towards him. The burning molten tail wrapped around his arm and yanked Tristan towards his instructor.

    But Tristan moved faster than Isleen had expected, propelled by a burst of fire through the soles of his feet¡ªa trick he¡¯d picked up from Farrell. With his left vambrace trapped in her whip, Tristan blocked her raised knee with his right before spinning his weight and elbow into Isleen¡¯s abdomen. The pure blood doubled over with a grunt. Tristan moved his grip from Isleen¡¯s whip to her arm and flipped the pure blood over his shoulder.

    Before Tristan could celebrate this momentary upset, Isleen grabbed the belt at his back and trapped her knees on both sides of his face. The arena spun, and a moment later, the bastard prince found himself on his back once more, with Isleen¡¯s burning hand wrapped around his throat as she straddled him.

    ¡°Better,¡± Isleen commented dryly as her grip relaxed. ¡°But you should stick to using the sword for the tournament. You have too many openings without it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tristan protested as the pure blood removed her hand and stood gracefully. ¡°Honestly?¡±

    Isleen sighed and offered Tristan the look of disapproval Farrell so often gave him. ¡°If you weren¡¯t who you were, I¡¯d have knocked you out of this arena ages ago.¡±

    Tristan scoffed as he climbed to his feet. ¡°Are you being serious¡ªor are you just upset because of something I said?¡±

    An aura of amber flame that was only a few shades darker than his mother¡¯s phoenix flame enveloped Isleen from head to toe. Tristan stared, mesmerized, as the same golden hue swirled behind the pure blood¡¯s midnight blue eyes as she stared at him.

    ¡°Believe me when I say that I am still holding back,¡± Isleen replied coldly, then turned on her heel to walk up the steps of the arena.

    Tristan held back a frustrated growl as he clenched his fists and turned to stare at the spear left behind in the arena. The indents left by the bastard prince¡¯s fingers along the spear¡¯s shaft stared back at him.

    ¡®You¡¯re not the only one holding back!¡¯

    Tristan closed his eyes, sighed, then jogged quickly to the edge of the arena, where he picked up his sword and scabbard, then ran up the stairs after Isleen.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Tristan called as he caught up to his instructor at the back gate. ¡°About the tournament.¡±

    Isleen, no longer glowing in auspicious flames of magic, rolled her shoulders back in an apparent attempt to calm herself before she turned around to face him. ¡°What about the tournament?¡±

    ¡°Who would I be competing with?¡± Tristan asked as he stopped a few paces away from her.

    Isleen crossed her arms and shrugged. ¡°The first round will be open to any pure-blood. At the end of the round, the last ten witches standing will advance to a second round where they will face each other one on one until there are only five.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tristan nodded, thinking back to the competitions held by the knights each year as part of the Holy Day celebrations.

    ¡°One of the top five spots is reserved for her Highness, Princess Aurelia, who has already declared she will be joining the Tri-tournament to win the army for her mother¡¯s coven.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªAurelia wants to be a general?¡± Tristan asked, momentarily confused.

    Isleen rolled her eyes and furrowed her brows as she stared at him. ¡°No¡ªshe¡¯s there to make that if you get into the top five, you suffer a crushing defeat at her hand in front of the entire Ventrayna witch nation. Also, as long as Aurelia wins, her coven can choose someone else to act as general.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡±

    ¡°There is some concern¡ª¡± Isleen hesitated, ¡°¡ªthat Aurelia may take advantage of the competition to seriously harm or¡ª¡±

    ¡°Kill me?¡± Tristan supplied when she trailed off.

    Isleen sighed and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe Aurelia would take such a risk. The blowback from the Emperor¡ªeven if she is his only other child.¡± Isleen shivered for a moment. ¡°The rest of the covens would view it as a cowardly act, to maim you before you¡¯ve even had a chance to show your full potential¡ªonly the Empress would be that desperate.¡±

    ¡°So, Aurelia¡¯s more likely to challenge and kill me after I show off my skill in the tournament?¡± Tristan queried uncertainly.

    ¡°No¡ª¡± Isleen dragged a hand across her mouth and sighed, ¡°¡ªI don¡¯t know. Either way, if you face her¡ªdon¡¯t for a second think she¡¯s going to hold back.¡±

    ¡°Right, I understand,¡± Tristan answered with a rueful smile. ¡°Though I¡¯m also starting to think not participating might be in my best interest.¡±

    Isleen appeared to agree with this sentiment, but then she took a step towards him and focused her gaze on his. ¡°I would agree, but¡ªif you can make it into the top five¡ªthe Emperor has agreed to lift your house arrest.¡±

    Tristan¡¯s eyebrows shot up a moment before he laughed at the obvious bait he was being offered.

    ¡°And if you happen to win¡ª¡± Isleen continued, picking up on his cynicism quickly ¡°¡ªyou would have an army to escort you back to Lafeara to settle whatever lingering business you have there¡ªshould you wished to return.¡±

    Tristan brushed a hand through his damp curls and stared up at the palace structure that loomed over them. ¡°If it means earning my freedom¡ª¡± he sighed, ¡°¡ªyeah, why the hell not?¡±

    ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d say that,¡± Isleen replied with a wry smile. ¡°Unfortunately, training you to prepare for the tournament now falls to me since Farrell is otherwise engaged.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tristan grunted as he moved past her to open the gate. ¡°Funny how the timing on all this worked out.¡±

    ¡°You sound as paranoid as Farrell,¡± Isleen observed, but her troubled expression remained as Tristan opened the gate and motioned for her to enter first.

 Interlude X: The Corruption of Power

    ??????????

    Interlude X: The Corruption of Power

    After four days of strenuous training with Isleen, it was a man¡¯s scream that jerked Tristan awake from the exhausting depths of sleep. He opened his eyes blearily, the shadowy dream of a moonlit path on Fogtooth mountain clinging to him like the nightly sweat of the desert.

    Then another ear-splitting shriek of pain rippled through the palace, followed by a dim flare of light beneath the crack of Tristan¡¯s door and a resounding crash.

    Tristan ripped the sheets away and sat up. The moon fading as the door before him solidified, accompanied by the distant pounding of feet. The bastard prince grabbed his sword from the bedside chair as he lunged towards the door, barefoot and dressed only in his sleeping trousers. He almost collided with a servant in the hallway as he rushed out. The frightened man bobbed his shaved head quickly in apology and scampered off as Tristan dismissed him and continued towards the railings that overlooked the marble floor of the first floor below.

    Servants flittered up and down, moving gradually away from the front of the palace. All of them tensed and whispered as another agonizing scream echoed through the hall. With muttered words that might have been prayers or curses, the slaves turned and vanished into the unlit corridors.

    ¡®They¡¯re running away,¡¯ Tristan realized, baffled. Even through the distorted chords of pain, Tristan recognized Farrell¡¯s voice in the distant sob that followed. ¡®Why aren¡¯t they rushing to help their Master?¡¯

    The bastard prince leapt over the balcony, cushioning his fall with a wave of fire magic that startled the who lingered by the walls. The palace men and women quivered as they bowed and retreated from him. ¡®They reek of fear.¡¯ Tristan snorted in disbelief as he sprinted down the hall, his mind still struggling to make sense of the chaos that had woken him from his sleep.

    ¡®Why is Farrell screaming? Did something happen at Aurelia¡¯s palace?¡¯

    He skidded to a halt as a wave of flames engulfed the palace walls in the entry foyer before him.

    ¡°Farrell!¡± Isleen¡¯s desperate cry followed the potent magic as it rolled back like a tide pulled towards its source. ¡°Farrell, stop¡ªyou have to let me¡ª¡±

    A second wave of flames billowed out like a storm and muffled Farrell¡¯s strangled voice, grunting like an animal in pain. Tristan hesitated, but only long enough to allow the surge of magic to retreat before he sprinted around the corner.

    Isleen lowered the arm she had used to shield her face before returning to Farrell¡¯s side. The prince consort was on his hands and knees, panting with effort. Dried blood flowed from his ears, nostril, and the corner of his mouth that sagged open with an inhuman cry of pain.

    ¡°Farrell!¡± Tristan rushed towards his trembling guardian. Anger and panic rippled through the bastard prince¡¯s gut as he set down his sword and reached for the prince consort¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°No!¡± Isleen shoved Tristan off balance onto the floor with the same force she used in the arena. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him! He¡ª¡±

    Her brother¡¯s scream cut off Isleen¡¯s warning as the crown prince¡¯s body surged with magic that erupted in another inferno of flames. The torment of Farrell¡¯s cry raked through Tristan¡¯s body, mind, and soul, inflicting more damage than the prince consort¡¯s chaotic flames ever could.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Tristan shouted desperately the moment the room had cleared of the torrential fire. ¡°Is it poison?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Isleen replied, her voice breaking and distraught as she supported Farrell, who turned, clutching his stomach, then vomited blood onto the floor. ¡°Brother, you have to let me help you. Please!¡±

    ¡®Isleen is afraid,¡¯ Tristan realized as his eyes danced between two powerful pure bloods that he had anticipated fighting only two days from now. ¡®I still don¡¯t know if I can beat either of them. And now Farrell is like this. What is going on? What is Isleen afraid of?¡¯

    Farrell¡¯s ebony eyes were glazed and rimmed with pain as he raised a trembling hand towards the bastard prince. Tristan caught the clammy palm, ignoring the vomit and blood streaked across it as he focused on the prince consort¡¯s painful struggle to speak.

    ¡°Pellis¡ªWorms¡ª¡± Farrell choked off as his face contorted, then he ripped his hands from Tristan and Isleen to grab his head with a shriek of pain.

    Tristan watched in numb disbelief as his guardian injected a blast of heat directly into his skull.

    ¡°No!¡± Isleen yanked Farrell¡¯s hands away from his head and pushed him back on the floor beside Tristan. ¡°Tristan, hold him down!¡±

    Tristan blinked uncomprehendingly but followed Isleen¡¯s desperate instructions as the pure blood straddled her brother and placed her palms against his chest. The golden-red hue of her magic bathed Farrell¡¯s body in a blanket of flames. The prince consort thrashed beneath Tristan¡¯s grip as more blood flowed from the screaming man¡¯s ears onto the floor.

    ¡°There are pellis sandworms inside his¡ªinside him,¡± Isleen whispered hoarsely as she continued to channel her magic up Farrell¡¯s neck and into his head. The magic pulsed behind her brother¡¯s eyes and flowed through his ears, gasping mouth, and nose. ¡°Pellis worms attack the brain,¡± Isleen continued, her words and gaze focused on her bother, but filled with uncertainty and fear. ¡°They are impossibly small and resistant to anything but pure-blood fire. But even then¡ª¡±

    Farrell bucked with a savage scream that nearly knocked his sister onto the floor.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Tristan asked, his stomach turning at the thought of some invading, invisible worm eating away at his friend¡¯s mind. ¡°How do we remove them?¡±

    ¡°They are weak to extreme heat and cold. I can burn them away,¡± Isleen answered as she lifted her hands from Farrell¡¯s chest and pressed them against her brother¡¯s cheeks just above his ears. ¡°I just don¡¯t know¡ªif it will be enough.¡±

    Tristan exhaled sharply as another storm of Farrell¡¯s flames engulfed them both. He refocused on Isleen¡¯s face as the tears on her cheeks dried away beneath the chaotic magic. ¡°Does-does he have to be conscious for this?¡± As much as Tristan loathed the idea of attacking his guardian, he would happily knock the crown prince if it meant easy his misery¡ªat least for a short while.

    Isleen¡¯s midnight black eyes flew towards Tristan a moment before her otherwise composed face crumpled into an expression of hopeless agony. ¡°That is the curse of the pellis sandworm. By the time the victim falls unconscious¡ªit is already too late.¡±

    Tristan swallowed back an angry protest as Isleen sucked in a ragged breath and focused on Farrell¡¯s face, which she held in her hands. Tristan watched her channel wave after wave of pure magic into her brother¡¯s skull. He stared at the dry blood smeared across the floor, pooled around Farrell¡¯s ears, and wondered what desert horror lurked within its crimson surface.

    Minutes stretched into hours, and still, Farrell remained conscious, thrashing, screaming, begging Isleen to save him one minute¡ªthen kill him and end his torment the next. Isleen grew paler as her magic reserve¡¯s drained at an increasing rate.

    Eventually, Farrell stopped fighting against Tristan¡¯s grip, but his eyes remained open, their gaze locked on something beyond his sister¡¯s haggard figure. Tristan didn¡¯t ask what Farrell¡¯s sudden stillness meant¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to hear the answer written upon Isleen¡¯s face.

    The bastard prince looked away from the siblings as rage and frustration welled up inside him. As he drew in a shaky breath, Tristan caught sight of a servant lingering in the corner of the palace and turned towards them. ¡°You there¡ªfetch some Caligo wine! And some Tears of the Sun while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    The servant boy squeaked in terror but managed what might have been a nod of acknowledgment before he scampered off. Tristan didn¡¯t have time to worry about whether the servant would return because the palace doors flew open as Duke Tyrrell stormed inside, followed by a woman dressed as a High Priestess of Kritanta.

    ¡°Father!¡± Isleen cried out. Relief and exhaustion quivered through her words as her shoulders slumped. ¡°I¡¯ve removed most of the pellis¡ªbut I don¡¯t¡ªthere could still be more.¡±

    Tyrrell nodded as he reached past Tristan to cover Isleen¡¯s hands with his own. ¡°Show me,¡± he commanded, his voice steady and unshaken despite the danger both of his children faced.

    ¡°Isleen has used up too much of her magic,¡± Tristan protested. Isleen herself had warned him repeatedly on the dangers of a witch completely draining their magic. ¡®She could die if she pushes herself any further!¡¯

    ¡°Step aside, your Highness.¡± The High Priestess''s commanding voice and gentle touch on Tristan¡¯s shoulder turned him towards her. The bastard prince nodded silently. He watched in tense confusion as the High Priestess moved behind Isleen and Farrell, placing her hands on Isleen¡¯s back.

    A surge of white-gold magic flowed from the High Priestess into Isleen, giving the pure-blood strength to continue her fight to save Farrell. Tristan¡¯s jaw slackened as he stared at the color of the Priestess¡¯s magic, the same color as the Phoenix flame the bastard prince had inherited from his mother.

    As if sensing his gaze, the High Priestess opened her amber eyes, turned towards Tristan, and bowed her head¡ªas if in acknowledgment.

    Farrell¡¯s head suddenly lurched up from the marble floor with a strangled cry. His body shook, even under Isleen¡¯s weight, as Tyrrell grabbed his son¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Farrell! Farrell, can you hear me?¡± The Duke shouted as Isleen scampered off her brother¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Turn-turn him over, Father. He can¡¯t breathe!¡±

    Tristan edged closer as the Duke and Isleen rolled Farrell onto his side. The prince consort vomited up clumps of dried blood mixed with whatever dinner he had eaten before drawing in a ragged breath of air.

    ¡°Oh, thank, Kritanta!¡± Isleen whispered as she dropped her forehead against her brother¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°The Prince Consort needs rest,¡± the High Priestess murmured as she drew back from the huddled family.

    ¡°Not before I get answers!¡± the Duke retorted furiously. ¡°Farrell, who did this to you?¡±

    Farrell¡¯s swollen eyes flickered about the room in confusion before he whispered a hoarse reply, ¡°Where is¡ªMarco?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tyrrell¡¯s voice cracked with irritation as he edged around Farrell¡¯s body to look directly at his son. ¡°Farrell, I need you to focus. Who did this to you? Was it the princess? The Empress?¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Isleen protested.

    The servant Tristan had sent away for wine returned and hastily bowed to the Duke before he set the bottles upon the floor beside his Master. Farrell grabbed the Caligo wine and ripped the cork away with his teeth before he dumped most of the liquid across his neck and cheek as he struggled to sit and drink in the same motion.

    ¡°Farrell!¡± The Duke snatched the bottle of wine and hurled it across the room, where it crashed against a chair. Then he grabbed his son¡¯s face and repeated firmly, ¡°Who put those pellis sandworms in your head?¡±

    Farrell snorted and laughed before his voice, more broken and tormented than the screams that had woken Tristan from his sleep, replied in a mocking tone, ¡°You already know¡ªFather.¡±

    The Duke¡¯s hands fell away from his son¡¯s face as Farrell rolled over, pushing Isleen aside as he rose unsteadily to his feet.

    Isleen stood up quickly beside him and took her brother¡¯s arm. ¡°Farrell¡ª¡±

    The prince consort shoved her away, nearly falling over in the process, as his reddened, swollen eyes glared into her with a burning accusation. ¡°Am I still¡ªexaggerating, Sister? Now that pellis worms have eaten my brain. Perhaps I am crazy for thinking my wife¡ªyour dear friend¡ªwants to kill me?¡±

    Guilt and painful comprehension flickered across Isleen¡¯s crumpling expression as her eyes dropped from her swaying brother to the floor.

    ¡°I will inform the Emperor,¡± Duke Tyrrell announced grimly. ¡°I will ensure this matter is investigated and¡ª¡±

    ¡°You will do nothing!¡± Farrell roared and swayed. The High Priestess caught prince consort around the waist as his knees buckled. Still clinging to consciousness out of sheer will, Farrell raised his deadened gaze to the silent Duke. ¡°You will all do nothing¡ªas you have always done¡ªI will get¡ªmy revenge.¡±

    The High Priestess sagged under the prince consort¡¯s weight as Farrell¡¯s slumped against her, his bloody cheek trailing dried blood down her waist. Tristan stepped forward quickly and relieved the Priestess of her burden. He ignored the stench of blood, sweat, and vomit as he hefted Farrell¡¯s tall body awkwardly in his arms and carried his guardian upstairs towards his room.

    The servants scampered away before him as Tristan moved blindly towards the steps. Anger burned at his core, but for once, the dragon remained oddly calm.

    When none of the servants dared approach to open their Master¡¯s bedroom door, Tristan kicked his way in. The force of his blow ripped the door from its hinges as the desert palm wood splintered against the opposite wall, knocking over a statue of Kritanta that stood before a window.

    The crash shook Tristan from his anger, and he drew in a deep breath to steady himself. The fury he felt was not Kritanta¡¯s magic or the dragon¡¯s greed for chaos; this was his own anger burning away at him.

    ¡®Aurelia may be my half-sister, but if she truly did this to Farrell¡ªshe is a monster.¡¯

    ¡®So are you!¡¯ his conscience hissed back.

    ¡®So is this entire bloody family!¡¯

    Tristan carried Farrell over to the neatly made bed and eased the crown prince down upon the silk sheets. He looked up with mixed relief and uncertainty as the High Priestess appeared, followed by a few servants who carried in bowls of water and stacks of cloth.

    ¡°They are afraid of the pellis sandworm,¡± the High Priestess observed as the servants quickly set the items down and then fled. ¡°If even one worm entered their body, they would perish. Do not blame them, Prince. They are mortal.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all?¡± Tristan growled as he watched the Priestess removed her outer robe, fold it, and lay it upon Farrell¡¯s neat and tidy desk.

    ¡°Some more than others,¡± the Priestess replied with what might have been an amused smile. ¡°Will you assist me in bathing the prince consort? He would rest more comfortably in a clean pair of clothes.¡±

    Tristan blinked but nodded at her request.

    ¡°Then please,¡± the Priestess gestured towards Farrell¡¯s unconscious figure.

    With effort and meticulous care, Tristan stripped Farrell from his filthy, signed, and tattered garments. Once the prince consort was relieved of his clothes, the High Priestess and Tristan washed him down with scented oil and water.

    As they continued this tedious task, Tristan felt the Priestess''s gaze settle upon him more than once. The memory of her flames, which so closely resembled his mother¡¯s, burned through him, but Tristan held his tongue.

    The High Priests and Priestess who served Kritanta also served the Emperor. Despite every blessing they had given him, Tristan held little trust in Arius¡ªor Kritanta.

    ¡°You have come a long way in your training,¡± the Priestess observed quietly as she withdrew to allow Tristan to redress his unconscious friend. ¡°The Emperor will be pleased.¡±

    Tristan grunted in response. He little cared for Arius''s approval and even less hope that he would one day control the dragon that lurked inside him. Tristan¡¯s reason for living lay solely in finding out the reason behind his mother¡¯s death and avenging her.

    ¡°Kritanta will also be pleased.¡±

    The bastard prince tensed, then slid Farrell¡¯s arm through the thin cotton sleeve of his shirt.

    ¡°While I am here, I have a message for you from the Goddess of Death.¡±

    Tristan glanced back at the High Priestess with wary annoyance. ¡°What makes you think I need a Priestess to deliver a message from Kritanta?¡±

    ¡°If you would prefer to speak to her directly, you know what is required, Consort.¡±

    Tristan clenched his jaw as a wave of nausea washed over him. He had not reached out to Kritanta since his oath. The memory of their pact only filled him with a rush of disgust and fear. While he had recovered from his Ascension in Ventrayna, the High Priest of Kritanta¡¯s temple had filled Tristan in on all that was required from Kritanta¡¯s consort.

    The idea that god and goddess slept with their consorts was not altogether unheard of, but it was not physical lust or desire Tristan had seen in Kritanta¡¯s eyes. The look they had held when the goddess had stared at his new body was far more¡ªcarnivorous.

    ¡°Of course, the Goddess will likely hold off on demanding your¡ªobedience in this matter until you have returned her frozen heart,¡± the Priest informed him comfortingly.

    Tristan¡¯s hand tightened around the prince consort¡¯s writs for a moment before he pulled the sheets over his friend¡¯s unconscious figure. ¡°Will he be alright?¡±

    The Priestess¡¯s expression softened as she regarded Farrell¡¯s pale face. ¡°It is hard to say. It would depend on how much time elapsed from the moment the worms entered his body to when Isleen began her care.¡±

    Tristan clenched his eyes shut for a moment, then moved to drag a chair from beside Farrell¡¯s closet over to the bed. He sat down and studied the High Priestess silently as he crossed his bare feet. ¡°What does Kritanta want?¡±

    A flicker of something Tristan recognized all too easily crossed the Priestess¡¯s face. He had glimpsed that expression upon Dowager Octavia¡¯s face one too many times. The look of someone who thought they could control him to gain more power.

    ¡°Kritanta is eager for you to return to Lafeara,¡± the Priestess informed him calmly. ¡°Viktor has awoken from his slumber.¡±

    ¡°Viktor?¡± Tristan tilted his head, recalling the name from a book in Farrell¡¯s library. ¡°The dead god?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly dead and not exactly living,¡± the Priestess replied with a cryptic smile. ¡°But his active presence can only mean one thing.¡±

    ¡°And what is that?¡± Tristan arched a brow, not at all interested in playing games.

    ¡°An Isbrand heir has returned to Lafeara,¡± the Priestess replied with a glimmer of longing.

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Tristan returned dismissively.

    The Priestess¡¯s brow twitched with evident irritation at his disrespectful tone. ¡°You have sworn to find and return Kritanta¡¯s heart. Who better to hide the heart of a god than the remnants of his immortal ice witch coven?¡±

    Tristan nodded slowly, even as his thoughts turned to Nero and the Witch Star.

    ¡®So it wasn¡¯t Mother¡¯s necklace. Then again, I suppose it doesn¡¯t make sense for a jewel to be the heart of a god. Perhaps I only wanted to believe there was some deeper reason for her death.¡¯

    The bastard prince sighed and crossed his tired arms across his bare torso. ¡°So, who and where is this Isbrand heir?¡±

    The High Priestess smiled as she turned to retrieve her robe from Farrell¡¯s desk. ¡°The Isbrand witch has hidden herself quite cleverly amongst the nobles inside Lafeara¡¯s palace.¡±

    ¡°Herself?¡± Tristan blinked as Maura¡¯s pale, distraught face, illuminated by the strange blue light from her chest, surfaced in his memories.

    ¡°A half-blood by the name of Lady Maura,¡± the Priestess replied, confirming his fears. ¡°Others have become aware of her presence, so you will need to act quickly to secure Viktor¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡®Viktor¡¯s heart?¡¯ Tristan lowered his gaze as the Priestess turned to face him. He ran a hand through his disheveled curls as his mind rapidly connected the information she had given him.

    ¡®A dead god. Viktor¡¯s heart. Kritanta took her second heart from him. Viktor was the god of ice¡ªMaura is an ice witch. Shit.¡¯

    ¡°Be warry when you face her,¡± the Priestess advised. ¡°The Isbrand witch is more formidable than she appears.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tristan asked as he raised his gaze.

    ¡°Only that you must tread carefully,¡± the Priestess replied with a note of obvious concern. ¡°Our Goddess may have blessed you, but the Isbrand witch possesses the beating heart of a god. Should she learn to wield its powers fully¡ª¡± a flicker of something that might have been fear trembled in the woman¡¯s voice as her eyes narrowed, ¡°¡ªthe danger and risk that stands between you and your goal will be greater, and we may face a more terrible power than that of the Isbrand witch.¡±

    ¡°Speak plainly,¡± Tristan growled as he leaned towards the Priestess. ¡°What terrible power?¡±

    With a flourish of her arms, the Priestess pulled on her robes and smoothed out the scarlet silk fabric of Kritanta¡¯s sacred order. ¡°An ungodly power that would instantly topple this kingdom your father paid so much to build,¡± she replied with a note of foreboding. ¡°The awakening of a Saint.¡±

 Interlude XI: The Chosen of Ramiel

    <img src="https://www.royalroad.com/Content/Images/Ornaments/3.png">

    Interlude XI: The Chosen of Ramiel

    ¡°Why does Father not come to see us?¡± Lilaru whined petulantly as she clung to Griselda¡¯s hand. The pair of identical sisters trailed behind their mother, Lady Davina, as they walked down the golden marble halls of their palace home.

    Davina turned, holding her youngest, Nesta, in one arm while her second youngest, Jericho, held her free hand tightly as he coughed into a handkerchief. Davina smiled down at her twin daughters patiently before offering the same answer she always gave, ¡°The Pope has many responsibilities as Ramiel¡¯s appointed.¡±

    ¡°But Mathias, Haskell, and Zoran get to see him every day. Why can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Because Holy Father is training our older brothers to see which of them will be Pope one day,¡± Griselda answered promptly, earning a nod of approval from their mother.

    ¡°Well, why can¡¯t I train to be Pope?¡± Lilaru whined, her resentment unabated.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a girl,¡± Jericho muttered sharply as he whipped his lips and tucked the handkerchief into his robe pocket. ¡°Now stop pestering Mother!¡±

    ¡°Jericho,¡± Davina hushed as she glanced between the trio worriedly, then smiled in relief as the boy¡¯s tutor appeared around the corner of an intersecting hallway ahead of them. The noblemen bowed low as he greeted the holy family. ¡°Lord Padnall, good morning.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Divine Mother.¡± The noble responded as he lifted his head and fixed his gaze on Jericho. ¡°I trust you are feeling better today, young Jericho?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Jericho affirmed, though the beads of sweat that glistened against his proud dark locks of hair did not go unnoticed.

    ¡°His fever still comes and goes,¡± Davina explained worriedly. ¡°I only agreed to let Jericho continue his lessons today if he promises not to push himself too hard.¡±

    ¡°I will be sure to keep them brief,¡± Padnall replied somberly. ¡°But young Jericho¡¯s perseverance is to be commended.¡±

    Lilaru scoffed and crossed her arms. ¡°Why? It¡¯s not like he has a chance at becoming Pope.¡±

    ¡°Lilaru!¡± Griselda hissed as Jericho¡¯s pale cheeks flushed with anger.

    ¡°What? Why would Holy Father pick someone as sick as him over our other brothers¡ªeven if he is a boy?¡±

    ¡°Lady Lilaru,¡± Lord Pandall replied as he placed a comforting hand on his student¡¯s trembling shoulder. ¡°It is Ramiel who chooses the next Pope based on their devotion, humility, and passion. Our god often tests the weak and raises them above the strong to demonstrate his benevolence and love.¡±

    ¡°If that were true, then why does Holy Father not include Jericho in his¡ª¡± Lilaru cut off as Jericho spun towards her.

    ¡°Be Silent!¡± Jericho snarled, ¡°Why must you prattle on about things that have nothing to do with you?!¡± The malice and resentment in his words and gaze startled even their mother as Lilaru cowed behind Griselda.

    ¡°Lilaru, that is enough!¡± Davina announced authoritatively, even has her brows furrowed with concern. ¡°I was going to take you out to the market today, but now I think it would be best if you remained behind to copy scriptures instead.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Lilaru protested frantically.

    ¡°Jericho,¡± Davina turned towards her sickly son with a tender smile. ¡°Go enjoy your lessons. Your sister will apologize to you properly later this afternoon after she¡¯s had a few hours to reflect on her behavior.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Holy Mother,¡± Jericho replied with a mollified expression. ¡°Ramiel¡¯s blessing upon you all.¡± He paused and focused his attention on Nesta, who clung to their mother with wide turquoise-blue eyes their family all shared. ¡°Have a good time in the market, little Nesta.¡±

    ¡°Jero!¡± Nesta responded with a beaming smile that quickly relaxed Jericho¡¯s face as he hid a smile and turned to follow his tutor down a connecting hall.

    ¡°Why do I have to apologize for telling the truth!¡± Lilaru whined as Davina watched her son and Lord Pandall continue towards the classrooms.

    ¡°Because what you said was hurtful,¡± Griselda replied with a huff.

    Lilaru turned a reproachful glare towards her twin sister before quickly bursting into tears. ¡°But I wanted to go to the market! I want to eat sweet rolls! We never get to do anything. We don¡¯t get to take lessons or learn to read anything except the Holy Scriptures! How are we ever going to see Father if we can¡¯t even study like Jericho!¡±

    ¡°Holy Father,¡± Davina corrected but sighed as she lowered Nesta to the floor and knelt in front of her weeping daughter. ¡°The daughters of a Pope do not need to study because the next Divine Heir is always chosen from the Pope¡¯s sons.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Lilaru wiped at her damp cheeks, ¡°¡ªthe third Saint was a girl! So¡ªWhy can¡¯t girls become the next Pope?¡±

    Davina shook her head with a bemused smile as she pulled a white handkerchief from her pocket and dried Lilaru¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Ramiel makes that decision, my daughter. As for the selection of Pope, I believe it is easier for the Cardinals to follow a man of the Saint¡¯s lineage than someone of the weaker sex.¡±

    ¡°How presumptions of the Cardinals to assume the daughters of the Pope are weak,¡± Griselda interrupted with an annoyed frown.

    ¡°How could the daughters of Ramiel be weak?¡± A soothing voice turned the holy family towards a man dressed in scarlet armor.

    ¡°Isaac?¡± Davina quickly picked up Nesta and stood. ¡°What are you doing inside the inner palace?¡±

    The man¡¯s ice-blue eyes chilled Lilaru as he glanced over her and Griselda, then bowed to Davina before answering. ¡°The Pope asked me to deliver these official missives to his office.¡±

    ¡°Surely he has other servants who can perform such a simple task,¡± Davina replied tensely.

    Isaac¡¯s smile dimmed as he adjusted the rolled scrolls under his arms and straightened as his cold eyes surveyed the empty halls around them. ¡°Well, as there are no other servants about who have the Pope¡¯s trust, I can only fulfill the Pope¡¯s request as ordered, Divine Mother.¡±

    The condescending tone in his voice made Lilaru¡¯s chest constrict in anger. ¡®How dare this half-witch speak that way to my mother!¡¯

    The witch hunter smiled as he stepped to the side to move past them, only to stop short as Davina held out her arm.

    ¡°The inner palace is my domain!¡± Davina said authoritatively and then held out her hand. ¡°You may deliver those documents to me. Surely the Pope trusts his wife more than a mere hound?¡±

    Isaac stared down at her outstretched hand for a moment as a nerve in his jaw twitched. His ice-blue eyes trailed up Davina¡¯s arm towards the woman¡¯s face. Nesta let out a frightened, ear-splitting shriek as Davina recoiled.

    A wave of ice-cold magic enveloped Lilaru as the air turned so frigid it felt as if her lungs would burst. Griselda¡¯s hand tightened around her own as the twin clasped her chest with a startled wheeze.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Davina¡¯s voice raised in fury as her hand cracked across the witch hunter¡¯s cheek. ¡°How dare you use that foul magic against my children! I will have your head for this, Isaac! No, I will see you burned!¡±

    Davina spun around quickly and grabbed Lilaru¡¯s hand, pulling her daughters rapidly towards the inner safety of their palace. Lilaru opened her mouth to ask about their trip to the marketplace, but a glimpse of her mother¡¯s face revealed an expression that Lilaru had never seen before.

    ¡®Why is Mother afraid of one of Father¡¯s hounds?¡¯

    Lilaru glanced back over her shoulder to where Isaac stood in the hallway, his arms crossed over the missives pressed against his chest while his ice-blue eyes bore into them. The expression they held was that of a beast fighting to suppress its rage.

    The witch hunter''s gaze shifted towards Lilaru as he offered a slow, strained smile. Lilaru stuck out her tongue in response but quickly whipped her gaze back around while her heart thudded painfully inside her chest with an unfamiliar feeling of dread.

    <img src="https://www.royalroad.com/Content/Images/Ornaments/3.png">

    Lilaru opened her eyes and stared at the white sails that rippled above her through the grate of a ship''s deck. She rolled over in her hammock and took in the narrow walls of a ship¡¯s hold. Saul rested beside her on a makeshift bed of crates and bags of grain, his face haggard and eyes closed in exhausted sleep.

    ¡°Saul?¡± Lilaru croaked out, her throat tight and parched. ¡°Griselda?¡± She turned to search the narrow space of the ship¡¯s lower deck for her older twin sister. ¡°Sedric¡ª¡± her voice caught as memory stirred like a bolt of lightning behind her eyes. Lilaru coughed and clutched her chest as her lungs seemed to sputter and seize in panic.

    Saul jerked suddenly awake and blinked up at her with a mixed expression of surprise, relief, and trepidation. ¡°Lilaru?¡± He rubbed his neck gingerly as he sat up slowly. ¡°You¡ªyou must be thirsty.¡± Lilaru watched as the water witch found his feet and headed towards a barrel of water set against the opposite wall. ¡°Here, it¡¯s the freshest water we have until we dock.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you,¡± Lilaru mumbled wearily as she accepted the wood cup he brought over and quenched her throat. ¡°Where is Griselda? And where are we going?¡±

    Saul hesitated as he watched her drink, his right hand nervously rubbing the stubble along his chin and neck as he studied her. ¡°We¡¯re roughly a few hours away from Zarus and the Holy City.¡±

    ¡°The Holy C¡ª¡± The cup trembled in Lilaru¡¯s hand as she stared at her chaotic reflection caught upon its surface.

    Griselda stared back with a sad but loving smile as she whispered, ¡°I will protect you.¡±

    The cup toppled from Lilaru¡¯s numb fingers as she gripped the side of the hammock, which rocked unsteadily beneath her. ¡°Where is Griselda?¡± she whispered, hysteria creeping up the back of her throat. ¡°Why are we going to Jericho?¡±

    Saul caught her shoulders as the hammock almost capsized. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Lafearian witches attacked us not far up the Serpentine River,¡± he explained slowly. ¡°You and Griselda called down Ramiel¡¯s thunder. I found you in the waves after the ship was destroyed, the witches along with it.¡± He shook his head slowly. ¡°But I¡ªcouldn¡¯t find Griselda, Sedric, or Harold. I¡¯m afraid they were all killed by either the witches or Ramiel¡¯s wrath.¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡± Lilaru snarled as she slapped his hand away. ¡°My sister wouldn¡¯t leave me!¡±

    ¡°I saw her push you from the ship just before Ramiel¡¯s thunder hit the deck,¡± Saul replied firmly. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t pushed you into the water¡ªyou would have died with her.¡±

    Another painful flash of memory stirred behind Lilaru¡¯s blinking eyes. The waves washed over her once more, blurring the image of Griselda as night became day.

    ¡°No, no. To invoke such a spell requires sacrifice¡ªwe both¡ª¡± Lilaru sucked in her lower lip and pushed aside the hammock blanket as she swung her legs over the edge. ¡°Griselda can¡¯t leave me behind. We¡ªwe have to go to Ventrayna to kill the Witch Kings. We¡ª¡± her legs buckled before she could even put her full weight on them.

    Saul caught her quickly and held onto her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lilaru. But your sister is dead. She took those bastards with her and protected you,¡± he hesitated as Lilaru¡¯s face contorted in grief and anger, ¡°Griselda wanted you to live, Lilaru.¡±

    Lilaru swallowed down a scream of rage as she shook her head furiously. His words rang with unyielding truth matched by the memories she wished more than anything to tear from her mind. ¡°That was not her choice to make.¡± Her voice cracked with pain and weakness. Lilaru pushed Saul away and leaned against the hammock beam for support. ¡°Nor was it your choice to take me back to Jericho!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I was the one who made that decision,¡± a woman¡¯s voice replied as Saul turned and quickly bowed his head to their Mistress. Madam Maylea was of average height, with braided white hair tucked behind a veil that hid all but her strange white eyes. They were not the clouded eyes of a blind person but possessed a dim gray hue like the morning light through a windowpane.

    ¡®Ghost eyes,¡¯ Lilaru thought as she always did when peering into the woman¡¯s all-knowing gaze.

    ¡°Madam Maylea,¡± Saul murmured respectfully.

    ¡°You should rest, Lilaru,¡± Maylea said neutrally in a tone that suggested this was not a request. ¡°I will have a meal sent down now that you are awake.¡±

    ¡°Why are we going to Zarus?¡± Lilaru demanded as Saul obediently lifted and carried her back to the hammock.

    ¡°Because I have business with your brother, the Pope, and you need taking care of now that Griselda has gone,¡± Maylea replied dismissively as she leaned down to pick up the wooden cup that had fallen from Lilaru¡¯s hand and rolled across the floor.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need looking after¡ªI still have to return to Ventrayna!¡±

    ¡°If you want to die on a suicidal mission, so be it,¡± Maylea replied. ¡°But not before you¡¯ve met with your brother.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lilaru snapped as she sat up in the hammock and shoved Saul¡¯s restraining arm away. ¡°What do you want from my brother?¡±

    Maylea dipped the cup into the barrel of water and carried it over to Lilaru, ¡°What makes you think I want something from the Pope?¡±

    ¡°Well¡ªif not the Pope¡ªthen who?¡± Lilaru grumbled as she accepted the wood cup but didn¡¯t drink. ¡°You always want something.¡±

    Maylea¡¯s ghost eyes squinted as her gaze remained focused on Lilaru. ¡°Perhaps I am interfering in hopes of reuniting what little remains of the Pope¡¯s bloodline.¡±

    The cup in Lilaru¡¯s hand trembled once more as the face of her father, mother, older brothers, Griselda, and Nesta all flashed before her eyes. ¡®They¡¯re all dead. The only family I have left now¡ªis Jericho.¡¯

    Maylea wrapped her hands around Lilaru¡¯s and steadied the cup. ¡°I know you and your brother have been estranged since¡ªwell, there¡¯s no need to get into that¡ªbut you must realize that you cannot achieve revenge all on your own, Lilaru. Your brother can help you. He is the Pope and your family.¡±

    ¡°Jericho should have never become Pope,¡± Lilaru hissed angrily. ¡°Any of us would have been a better choice than that spineless coward!¡±

    Maylea released Lilaru¡¯s hand and grabbed the younger woman¡¯s chin firmly. ¡°Your brother is exactly where he is meant to be.¡± The woman¡¯s pale white eyes glowed ominously, even as the weight of her words settled into Lilaru¡¯s mind with a sense of inescapable doom. ¡°And now you will return to deliver news of Griselda''s death because that is exactly what you are meant to do.¡±

    Lilaru took in a ragged breath as her body fell numb beneath Maylea¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why? Jericho never cared about us before¡ªwhy should he be bothered at all that Griselda is¡ªthat she¡¯s¡ª¡± One broken sob after another shook through her as tears poured free. Maylea released her chin and passed the cup of water over to Saul.

    ¡°Some fates are unavoidable, my dear,¡± Maylea murmured soothingly as she embraced Lilaru lightly. ¡°Griselda¡¯s fate was inescapable, but she spent her last moments ensuring your survival. Would you now throw away her courage and self-less love?¡± The spymaster smoothed the tears from Lilaru¡¯s face and sighed. ¡°I should not have assigned this task to you. Griselda¡¯s death¡ªis my fault.¡±

    ¡°N-no,¡± Lilaru protested between tears. ¡°Griselda¡ªwe both wanted to kill him¡ªfor what he did to Nesta.¡±

    ¡°But if I had waited¡ªif I had chosen one of my other girls,¡± Maylea murmured sorrowfully. ¡°You and Griselda would both be here to hear my good news.¡±

    Lilaru blinked in confusion. ¡°What good news?¡±

    Maylea smiled as she folded Lilaru¡¯s hand around the damp handkerchief. ¡°I found Nesta, your little sister. She is still alive, Lilaru.¡±

    Lilaru stared in dumbfound confusion at the spymaster¡¯s face. ¡°Alive?¡±

    ¡°And hiding inside Lafeara¡¯s palace,¡± Maylea confirmed. ¡°You may have even seen her during your mission.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± Lilaru¡¯s voice rose incredulously.

    ¡°That is why I am taking you to Jericho.¡± Maylea smiled as she straightened and adjusted her robes. ¡°The Pope will be traveling to Lafeara soon enough for the crown prince¡¯s coronation. It would be for the best if you traveled with him. Rescue Nesta from the den of wolves¡ªbefore they realize just who they are harboring.¡±

    ¡°Little Nesta¡ªis alive. After all this time¡­.¡± Lilaru¡¯s voice faded as her eyes stared off into the distance, lost in a memory from another life before cruelty, madness, and anger had twisted her mind into a weapon of malice and grief. ¡°Of course, I will save her. That is what Griselda would do if she were here.¡±

    ¡°You must bring Nesta back to Zarus, no matter who stands in your way,¡± Maylea murmured as her pale white eyes glowed once more.

    Lilaru smiled as her turquoise-blue eyes remained focused on a vision only she could see. ¡°Yes,¡± she murmured calmly. ¡°No matter who stands in our way.¡±

 Special Interlude XII {Part One}: Supposed to be Dead

    <img src="https://www.royalroad.com/Content/Images/Ornaments/3.png">

    Special Interlude XII {Part One}: Supposed to be Dead

    A high-pitched ring filled Carina¡¯s ears as the haze of death slowly receded. As her consciousness surfaced from the well of numbing darkness, she sputtered, half-choking as her heart pounded awake like some frantic, wounded beast trapped inside her chest.

    The cold hard operating table beneath her had been replaced by a rough and lumpy surface that prickled oddly against her arms, back, and legs. Carina¡¯s fingers curled weakly around what she guessed to be a blanket of sorts. She focused on the texture and blinked slowly, robotically, as she swallowed down the petrified scream that had followed her since the nightmare beneath the hospital room''s blinding light.

    ¡®Am I¡ªalive?¡¯

    An attempt to move her head to the side to further assess her surroundings only sent the dark room spinning. Carina¡¯s stomach sent a sharp ping of warning up her spine that flared briefly behind her eyes before slowly going numb. She focused on breathing. Each faltering, shallow breath became gradually steadier than the last as her heart settled down to a dull, methodic beat.

    The shroud of shadows before her eyes slowly solidified into recognizable shapes. A dark curtain hung from the four beams of a rather antiquated bed. The longer Carina stared at the dark blue fabric, the more its tattered and matted appearance came into focus. The bed curtain was lined with blue ruffles that barely clung to their frail stitching; through them, she glimpsed a dark oaken door and walls painted a musky green.

    ¡®Where am I?¡¯

    An odd feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu surfaced but then quickly faded away before Carina could grasp its meaning. She attempted to move onto her side, only to send the room spinning like a ship held captive on the waves. This disoriented sense of direction made ¡®sitting upright¡¯ far more challenging as she attempted and failed to discern between ¡®left,¡¯ ¡®right,¡¯ and ¡®up.¡¯

    Carina¡¯s heart continued to beat its fists against the cage of her chest as she clawed her way to the edge of the bed. There the panting girl bowed head to knees and clung to the side of the prickly quilt as she waited for the walls, ceiling, and floor to stop moving.

    When the wooden slats of oak beneath her feet finally steadied, Carina blinked and then frowned at the odd distance from her blurred toes to the floor below. Much about her foreign surroundings sparked several unanswered questions, yet the distance to the floor felt the most wrong.

    Her confusion shifted as an acidic and foul odor pushed through the cold haze wrapped around her pounding head. Carina twisted her stiff neck, looked down, and pulled at the sticky white fabric she wore. What appeared to be some sort of old¡ªand rather unwashed¡ªnightgown carried a bitter scent and dried stain. A single sniff was all it took to confirm the smell.

    Death, it seemed, was determined to humiliate her in every possible way.

    ¡®I suppose that means I¡¯m still alive¡ªright?¡¯

    Carina wrinkled her nose, unclenched her stiff fingers from the soiled nightgown, and then frowned as her vision cleared. A pale right hand with swollen red joints that appeared bruised and untrimmed fingernails lay against her lap. Its accompanying twin was in an equally dirty state, but as Carina turned the pale hand over, she found a wide gash of festering, broken skin inside the swollen palm.

    ¡®It¡¯s¡ªnot a burn,¡¯ she registered numbly. Flexing the fingers of her left hand provided none of the expected pain, but this abnormality was soon forgotten as Carina focused on their size.

    These were not the hands of a twenty-two-year-old woman.

    That undeniable fact was followed quickly by a wave of nausea, and the high-pitched ringing that had woken her earlier returned.

    Carina clenched her teeth and jolted upright as a sharp rapping sound came from a corner of the room. The nightmare of her abduction, medical incapacitation, and absolute helplessness on the hospital bed sent her bolting to her feet, but the body that was not hers faltered. Numb limbs crumbled gracelessly to the floor with no thought for self-preservation.

    She numbly registered her skull smacking against a carpet as stars danced behind her eyes. The blow silenced the ringing behind her ears and the pounding in her head. Carina blinked slowly as dark tentacles spread throughout the room. The four-poster bed and depressing walls loomed in towards her with crushing doom.

    Carina flinched, closing her eyes instinctively.

    The cold train station appeared behind the curtain of stars. Eight-year-old Carina knelt in the snow, her numb hands clinging to that of a man lying sprawled upon the ground before her. His once smiling lips, encircled by a silver-gray beard, did not stir. His grey eyes stared absently towards the snow that continued to fall around them as guns cracked and bullets pinged against the buildings of the railway station. Carina ignored the blood that stained the snow around them as she continued to call his name, begging him to wake up.

    A sharp caw snapped Carina¡¯s eyes opened, and the murky dark room returned. She gagged, flipped over, and emptied her stomach onto the stiff woolen carpet. The scent of vomit¡ªprimarily composed of stomach acid¡ªmade the wretched girl heave again as a warm breeze filled the room. She turned towards the source and blinked as sunlight pierced the darkness from behind a curtained window.

    The crow waited there. Its two beady red eyes bore into Carina with an unnerving glint. The eerie bird cawed, a deafening boom that made Carina flinch away and cover her ears. When she turned back, the window was empty, but the fresh air that blew towards her was all the motivation she needed to move.

    She crawled across the floor on stiff arms and legs, then climbed up the wall until she reached the window ledge. From her wavering perch, Carina closed her eyes and drank in the fresh air in deep, gulping breaths.

    ¡°Much¡ªbetter.¡±

    Carina frowned at the odd sound and texture of her voice but quickly refocused on the view before her.

    The courtyard was large, with a gravel circle driveway that appeared to come to the front of the building just visible to her left. Overgrown hedges that framed the courtyard swayed beneath the steady summer breeze that carried the scent of flowers and wide open fields. Beyond the hedges, Carina could just make out a distant gate that connected to a dirt road.

    ¡®I must be somewhere in the country then¡ªnot a paved road in sight.¡¯

    Her protesting limbs soon forced Carina to abandon her awkward perch. She slid slowly back down to the floor and rested for a moment. The glint of sunlight from the window soon pulled her attention to a cracked mirror tucked into the corner of the room. After another failed attempt to stand, Carina returned to the floor, where she spent what little energy she could find messaging her legs and joints until they were no longer numb and stiff. Then, while carefully steadying herself against the wall, Carina slowly made her way towards the mirror.

    A strange image awaited her as she looked into the cracked glass. The girl was young, possibly six or seven years of age, which explained her tiny size and small hands. Matted hair, darker than Carina¡¯s, clung to the child¡¯s gaunt cheeks and bony shoulder and collar bone. These were accompanied by dry, cracked lips and dark circles under red eyes, which suggested the child had been sick for quite some time.

    Only the ice-blue eyes that stared back at Carina were familiar. She clung to that sense of normality like an anchor before returning to studying the body she had woken up in.

    ¡®But¡ªhow?¡¯

    A murmur of voices that seemed to come from below pulled her attention from the mirror. Several pairs of feet on distant steps turned Carina towards the door as the conversation between one and three people drew closer.

    ¡°I told the Lady of the house. I said, ¡®Call a doctor now before it''s too late,¡¯ I did. But did she listen to a word I said?¡± the woman lamented loudly.

    ¡°Shocking,¡± replied a gruff male voice.

    ¡°The family left for church this morning. I suppose it would be too much to expect the Lady and her brats might pray for the poor child¡¯s soul while sucking gold from that rich relative of theirs. Anyway, Lady Helena gave explicit instructions to remove the corpse before they returned.¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Even if she was a half-blood. Letting her die off like that¡ªit isn¡¯t proper,¡± replied a surely male voice.

    The woman snorted. ¡°Mark my words, the Lord of this house will be pleased by the news when he returns. He was never fond of the little trickster.¡±

    ¡°I expect he wouldn¡¯t be. Not many a lord would bother to keep a half-blood under the same roof as their own children.¡±

    ¡°Still, I hear the Lord of this house has more than a few bastards roaming around nearby villages,¡± added the surely man¡¯s voice.

    ¡°It''s hardly my place to speak of the Lord Josiah¡¯s coming and going,¡± the woman replied, not sounding at all bothered by the topic of conversation. ¡°The Master is off on another one of his business trips presently. Anyway, tis plain as day they remained married out of spite or some form of noble obligation. Those two haven¡¯t shared a bed since the Lady returned from her¡ªmisadventure.¡±

    Carina followed this conversation with interest but stepped back instinctively as a key turned in the lock of the bedroom door.

    ¡®Did they keep the door locked because the child was ill or¡ª''

    A middle-aged woman soon appeared through the door dressed in a simple gray dress with a white apron tied at the waist. She possessed an unfriendly sort of face graced with the expression one might have after biting into a very bitter lemon. The miserable-looking woman stopped short as she caught sight of Carina and promptly dropped the wicker basket she carried onto the floor.

    Carina stared at the pile of wildflowers that spilled free from the basket. There appeared to be rather more than was necessary for a single ¡®get-well¡¯ bouquet, and judging by the complete absence of flowers in the room¡ªwithered or otherwise¡ªshe doubted that was their intended purpose.

    The woman continued to stare at Carina with a look of speechless horror. The two men whose voices Carina had heard earlier squeezed into the room with handkerchiefs tied beneath their eyes, covering their mouth and nose.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Have you called us here to bury a living person,¡± the man with spectacles and a surely voice demanded from behind his companion. ¡°Saint¡¯s mercy¡ªit sure does smell as though someone died here.¡±

    Carina grimaced as she recalled her soiled garment. Not trusting her limbs to move without showing weakness, she studied her trio of visitors with a wary apprehension. Any of them could easily overpower her in her current state¡ªnot that being a small child did her any favors. Carina¡¯s eyes narrowed as she noted the rolled sack of burlap over the arm of the man whose beard peeped out from behind his black handkerchief. His companion, the man wearing spectacles, held an old weathered shovel against his side.

    ¡®They came here to bury her,¡¯ Carina realized. She clenched her fists silently and raised her chin to offer them a defiant glare.

    ¡°Ah¡ªpardon, Miss,¡± the bearded gravedigger muttered as he tucked the sack behind his back. ¡°It seems we came to the wrong house.¡± He nudged his partner. The man with spectacles followed him from the room with a muttered complaint about not getting paid. This left Carina alone with the speechless woman, who appeared somewhere in her fifties or sixties judging from the extensive gray that covered her auburn hair worn up in a tight bun.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± the woman finally sputtered as she took a step forward, crushing the forgotten flowers beneath her feet. ¡°You are¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not dead,¡± Carina confirmed coldly. The words came out rough and cracked, and a sudden need to drink tickled at the back of her throat. A glance around the room confirmed the absence of even a cup of water. ¡®Had they even tried to keep her alive?¡¯

    ¡°But you were¡ª¡± the woman turned and pointed at the bed. ¡°Earlier this morning you were¡ªI-I checked¡ª¡±

    ¡°Water,¡± Carina croaked out in an attempt to shift the conversation from the topic of death. ¡®I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I should appear as normal as possible for the time being.¡¯

    ¡°What?¡± the woman stammered, then recoiled as she sniffed. ¡°You-you peed the bed?!¡±

    Oddly enough, this unfortunate accident appeared to aid the woman¡¯s transition from horrified and on guard to simply vexed.

    ¡®Still,¡¯ Carina winced beneath the woman¡¯s accusing glare, ¡®I should like to think it was the work of this body¡¯s previous owner¡ªrather than¡ªmyself.¡¯

    ¡°Water¡ªplease!¡± She repeated. Although faint, the ringing behind her ears had slowly returned, and her limbs were growing numb with fatigue.

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be dead!¡± the woman exclaimed angrily, apparently still hung up on that little detail as she pulled a handkerchief from her sleeve and pressed it over her face.

    Carina blinked. She had encountered her share of callous adults before, but still, telling a child that she was supposed to be dead? ¡°Sorry to disappoint.¡±

    The woman flinched but quickly composed herself. ¡°Mind your tone, Maura. Well now¡ªI suppose we¡¯ll have to clean this mess up either way. Lady Helena will decide what¡¯s to be done with you when she returns.¡±

    ¡®So¡ªthe child¡¯s name was Maura.¡¯

    Somehow just having a name made the previous owner of the body more pitiful. ¡°Can I please¡ªhave a glass of water?¡±

    The woman scowled and drew in a slow breath behind her handkerchief. ¡°Being ill is no excuse to ignore your manners, Maura. Address me properly, or you can quench your thirst with what''s left in your piss bucket.¡±

    Shock and anger coiled inside Carina¡¯s stomach as her clenched fists tightened. A grim understanding took hold as she turned her attention from the woman to the mirror and the child¡¯s reflection trapped within it.

    ¡®I¡¯m not sure which of us I should be feeling sorry for at the moment, Maura.¡¯

    ¡°Well?¡± The woman tapped her foot pointedly.

    ¡®Well, what? I said, ¡°please.¡± What more does this woman want from me?¡¯

    ¡°Sorry¡ªI¡¯ve¡ªforgotten how¡ª¡± Carina mumbled past her dry lips.

    ¡°Oh, for Mercy¡¯s sake!¡± The woman threw up her hands and then quickly covered her nose and mouth. ¡°Say, ¡®May I please have a glass of water, Miss Joy¡¯!¡±

    ¡®Joy¡­T-that¡¯s her name?¡¯

    Carina held back a laugh as she turned towards the woman and offered a neutral smile. ¡°May I please¡ªhave a glass of water¡ªMiss Joy.¡±

    ¡°Better,¡± Joy muttered to herself and then turned to stare at the bed. ¡°So much for my day off.¡±

    ¡®Yes, I can only imagine what a trial it must be to have to wash a set of linen instead of burying a dead child.¡¯

    ?????

    Joy eventually left to find others to assist her with the work of cleaning Maura¡¯s bed. The woman made sure to lock the door on her way out. Through the wooden barrier, Carina could just make out the woman¡¯s muttered, ¡°I was certain she was dead,¡± as Joy thumped her way down the stairs.

    A search of the room around her soon located the piss bucket beneath the shabby bed. Ignoring the lingering dizziness that threatened to unbalance her, Carina pulled it out far enough to confirm that it was suspiciously empty and then left it where it stood.

    ¡®So, they visited her often enough to empty the pot but didn¡¯t leave her a glass of water to drink?¡¯

    Carina pressed a hand against her stomach and stared at the pathetic pile of clear vomit on the floor.

    ¡®And it doesn¡¯t look like she had much to eat either. But depending on how sick Maura actually was¡ª¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be dead!¡±

    Carina clenched her teeth at the meaning behind Joy¡¯s words and focused her lingering strength on crossing the room to an oak wardrobe against the north wall. The right door doors hung, off-kilter, from a lose top joint. She opened the closet carefully and stared at the depressingly empty space inside. Three dresses, black, brown, and gray, hung from wooden curtains to the left. A pair of old brown shoes lay beneath them at the bottom beside a tattered brown shoebox.

    Carina ignored the dresses and sank slowly to the floor, where she pulled the box out and lifted the flimsy lid. Some old paper and a blue ribbon lay inside. The pages held the drawings of a child. The first showed a girl hiding under a familiar four-poster bed. A large bird with red eyes filled the rest of the drawing with its black wings. Carina frowned at the memory of the crow that had appeared on the window ledge. Once more, the elusive sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu tickled against her mind before slithering away.

    With a shake of her head, Carina flipped through the remaining drawings. The second appeared at first glance to be the depiction of a family. A scarecrow-like woman and man stood behind a little girl and boy with red hair, large green eyes, and angry frowns. They were drawn beside what appeared to be a lit fireplace. Carina wasn¡¯t certain, but it looked like the little girl¡¯s dress had caught fire¡ªor perhaps that was just a mistake on the artist''s part. A glance at the corner of the page showed what Carina guessed to be Maura, hiding behind a cushioned chair.

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a foster home situation¡ªbut I¡¯m not sure your position was much better here Maura,¡± Carina muttered. She wasn¡¯t certain what ¡®half-blood¡¯ meant, but the picture of Maura¡¯s unfortunate demise was clear enough to guess. After returning the first drawing to the box, Carin focused on the second, which was much more positive¡ªif not unrealistic. Maura sat smiling atop a white horse. There was a crown of blue flowers upon her dark hair and¡ªwhat Carina guessed to be a knight¡ªknelt before Maura in a field of flowers.

    ¡®Well, I suppose every girl is entitled to imagine themself as a princess.¡¯

    Carina moved on to the last drawing and stared at it in silence as the wind rustled through the window curtains and stirred small dust bunnies from their hiding places. At first glance, the page held a simple drawing of a snowflake, but the longer Carina stared at the drawing¡ªthe more her heart fluttered as the chilling sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu crawled across her skin and left goosebumps on her arms and legs.

    ¡®It¡¯s just a snowflake? But¡ªwhy do I feel like it means something?¡¯

    ¡°If only I could ask her.¡± Carina sighed as she lowered the drawing and then returned it to the box. The ribbon was old and tattered at the ends but clearly of some value to Maura. ¡°What a pitiful life if these were the only treasures she had to hide away.¡± Carina picked up the lid and placed it carefully on top before tucking the box back inside the closet.

    A sharp prick of warning raised the hairs on Carina¡¯s neck even as tiny, cold fingers pierced her shoulder. She hissed and whipped around¡ªonly to freeze in place as the ghostly image of the child whose body Carina had woken up in stared back at her.

    A ghostly Maura opened her small, tiny mouth and let out a banshee¡¯s shriek.

 Special Interlude XII {Part Two}: Bargaining with a Ghost

    <img src="https://www.royalroad.com/Content/Images/Ornaments/3.png">

    Special Interlude XII {Part Two}: Bargaining with a Ghost

    ¡°Get out! Get out! Get out!!!¡± Each turbulent repetition of Maura¡¯s shriek howled against Carina¡¯s ears. She curled herself tightly against the wardrobe with hands pressed against her ears, trapped beneath the ghost''s unrelenting furry. ¡°No, no! This was supposed to be mine! My turn to make them suffer! Why! Why are you here?!¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know!¡± Carina protested through clenched teeth. ¡°One minute I was about to be cut open, and then¡ªI woke up here.¡±

    Maura stared down at Carina with cold distrust. Carina looked back, equally terrified and fascinated by the girl¡¯s transparent figure that seemed to emanate a certain chilling darkness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you got here! That body is mine! Get out!¡±

    ¡°I know¡ªI¡¯m sorry¡ªI¡¯m not sure how this happened¡ªor how to get myself out,¡± Carina replied. The ghost howls had splintered the comforting numb haze of disbelief. At some point, Carina had decided that all of this must be an elaborate dream¡ªthe mind¡¯s attempt to escape reality. Not being able to feel any pain had all but solidified this logic.

    Whether the ghost was the real Maura or some part of her own subconscious attempting to wake her up¡ªCarina wasn¡¯t altogether sure she wanted to know the answer.

    ¡®But if this was real¡ª¡¯

    The illogical bubble of thought quickly shattered as the ghost grabbed Carina¡¯s arm, pulled the girl to her feet, and dragged her forcibly towards the open bedroom window.

    ¡°We¡¯re on the second floor,¡± Maura hissed grimly. ¡°That should be enough.¡±

    ¡°Enough?¡± Carina balked as the ghost pushed her firmly towards the window. ¡°Wait! Hold on a minute!¡±

    ¡°No! The sooner you¡¯re gone, the sooner I can reclaim my body!¡±

    ¡°You want me to jump?!¡± The question tumbled out with mixed disbelief and humor.

    ¡°You need not do it voluntarily,¡± Maura growled. ¡°Should I choke you instead?¡± The ghost raised both hands for good measure, and something about those long, black nails made Carina shudder.

    ¡°No! Just wait a moment, please!¡± Carina glanced from the window ledge beside her to the ghost who blocked any escape. ¡°Look, I get that this is all very upsetting¡ªbut is pushing this body through a window to kill me the answer?¡±

    ¡°How else am I supposed to get rid of you?¡± the ghost retorted unsympathetically.

    Carina pushed down a laugh of disbelief and contemplated just what sort of life this child had endured to become this ruthless. ¡°Maybe we should consider other options? Even if falling did dislodge me from your body, the condition it''s in right now, you¡¯d be lucky to get away with only a broken limb. And if you land on your head¡ªwell, that sort of result won¡¯t be doing either of us any favors.¡±

    The ghost''s beady black eyes trailed down the body Carina presently occupied as a look of grudging acknowledgment settled onto her spectral face.

    ¡°No,¡± Maura murmured. ¡°Perhaps I should think of a better solution. Maybe poison?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, but what if the poison ends up killing both of us?¡± Carina replied conversationally. She took advantage of the ghost''s distracted state to slide away from the window and further along the wall. Dream or not, the solid feeling of a firm barrier at her back provided a welcome sense of security. ¡°Maybe we should think about why I¡¯m here? That might help us sort this out.¡±

    Maura¡¯s perpetual scowl darkened as she stepped soundlessly towards Carina. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°How I got here? I don¡¯t. I was referring to¡ªhow you¡ªdied?¡±

    Black eyes that had once been blue moved from Carina towards the soiled bed. ¡°Died? No, I¡ª¡± The specter shook her head. ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s far too soon¡ªI¡¯m only eight years old now!¡±

    ¡°You were sick,¡± Carina replied soothingly, choosing to ignore the ghost¡¯s odd phrasing and focus on keeping Maura calm. ¡°I know I¡¯ve only been here for a little while, but even I can tell the people in the house didn¡¯t take very good care of you.¡±

    ¡°Why would they?¡± the specter replied bitterly. ¡°They all hate me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Carina murmured back only to receive another sinister scowl. ¡°But my point is¡ªif you died¡ªcan you¡ªrepossess your body?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s your angle,¡± Maura¡¯s scowl turned into a cold sneer. ¡°You think you can pull one over on me, body snatcher?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Carina raised her hands and slid further along the wall as the angry ghost loomed closer. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what happened here, okay? But the woman who came in here earlier, Joy. She said¡ªshe said that you were supposed to be dead! She brought in two gravediggers with shovels and everything.¡±

    ¡°And your point?!¡±

    ¡°Just that¡ªI don¡¯t think reclaiming your body will fix the current situation. Please just¡ªthink about it for a moment. If you kick me out and you can¡¯t get back in¡ªwhat happens to your body, then? What happens to both of us?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªdon¡¯t know¡­.¡± Maura froze in place. Her small ghostly hands trembled as they moved restlessly towards her throat. ¡°But I wasn¡¯t supposed to die this way.¡±

    Carina allowed herself a moment to breathe as the ghost appeared to calm down.

    Or so she thought.

    Faster than she could blink, Maura flew at her with a ferocious howl. Cold nails bit into Carina¡¯s neck as she was thrown down onto the floor. ¡°No! If it¡¯s now, I should still have a chance. I¡¯ve only been dead a few minutes!¡±

    ¡®Shit! Is this really it? First, I¡¯m having my heart cut out. Now I¡¯m being strangled by a ghost.¡¯

    Carina¡¯s vision darkened as she struggled to grasp the specter¡¯s wrist, but despite Maura¡¯s firm grip around Carina¡¯s neck, the specters limbs appeared to be formed of vapor. Once again, the sickening sensation of cold numbness trickled down through her limbs.

    ¡®Why fight it? I was dead just a moment ago. Stealing someone else¡¯s body¡ªand their life. I don¡¯t want that. But I¡ªI don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to disappear completely!¡¯

    A strange sensation tickled within Carina¡¯s chest as a bright light flickered through Maura¡¯s transparent body. A tingle of cold electricity spread through Carina¡¯s arms and hands.

    ¡°What?¡± Maura sputtered as fury turned to confusion. ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Carina blinked as the ghost¡¯s wrists solidified beneath her fingers. She latched on and steadily pried the specter¡¯s grip loose. A trickle of hope slid through Carina¡¯s clenched teeth and spilled down into her lungs as her vision cleared and she growled, ¡°I¡¯m¡ªsorry¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Maura¡¯s gaze remained locked on the rays of blue light that seemed to be emanating from beneath Carina. ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not going to die¡ªnot without a fight,¡± Carina finished determinedly. She broke free of Maura¡¯s grip and pushed the ghost away. The mystery light brightened, and then a blast of ice-cold wind spun wildly through the room. Beneath its chilling haze, Carina saw Maura slammed up against the bedroom ceiling, where the specter remained pinned in place by what appeared to be a sheet of ice.

    ¡®What just¡ªhappened?¡¯

    Maura laughed. The bitter, haunting sound filled the room as Carina crouched beside the wall, massaging her throat while keeping a wary eye on the trapped ghost.

    ¡®Where did all that ice come from?¡¯

    Maura panted, screamed furiously, then suddenly fell silent. After a few deep breaths, her black eyes returned to Carina. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± the ghost muttered with a dangerous glint, ¡°There is a reason you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°There¡ªis?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve only been inside my body for a few minutes, and yet you¡¯ve already unlocked my witch blood¡¯s power,¡± Maura continued with pained disbelief.

    ¡°Wait¡ªI¡¯m sorry!¡± Carina held up a hand as she leaned forward. ¡°Did you say¡ªwitch power?¡±

    Maura shook violently against her icy constraints and let out a spiteful snort. ¡°What else would you call this if not magic.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªyou can¡¯t mean¡ªWait, I did that?!¡±

    Maura¡¯s expression turned murderous.

    Carina rubbed her neck nervously, once again noting the odd lack of pain, and decided to move the topic forward. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡ªthat I¡ªno, you¡ªare a witch?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Maura snarled before closing her eyes and letting out a defeated sigh. ¡°Unfortunately, I did not unlock my powers until later in life, but even then, they were not enough to save me.¡±

    Carina moved her fingers cautiously up her cheek and through her hair towards the knot she had obtained after falling out of bed earlier. Despite the amount of abuse Carina had endured since waking up in this body¡ªshe couldn¡¯t recall feeling even a flicker of pain. ¡®Is that because I¡¯m dreaming¡ªor because I¡¯m a witch?¡¯

    ¡°Wait¡ªlater in life?¡± Carina echoed with a frown.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you came to be here,¡± Maura replied bitterly as her head dipped towards the floor, the dark locks of her hair sliding forward to shroud her face. ¡°But I have already died once. Then I returned to the beginning of my wretched life¡ªand lived as I did before¡ªup until this point.¡±

    Carina scoffed quietly, then flinched as Maura¡¯s head snapped up to glare in her direction. ¡°Sorry, I¡ªWell, I¡¯m still not convinced this isn¡¯t just some weird dream.¡±

    ¡®Though that would only be comforting if my earlier abduction and experience as a forced organ donor were also a dream.¡¯

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡ª¡± Carina continued, ¡°¡ªthat you died before¡ªand now you¡¯ve died again. And somehow, I wound up in your body?¡±

    Maura appeared to restrain her anger for a moment before offering a reluctant nod. ¡°Yes¡ªI don¡¯t know why I¡¯m already dead¡ªthis was supposed to be my second life.¡±

    ?????

    Carina found Maura¡¯s story, which the ghost unfolded with punctuated resentment, all rather unbelievable. In fact, if she weren¡¯t presently inside the unfortunate ghost¡¯s body, Carina would have dismissed the ghost¡¯s account as the bizarre plot of some absurd graphic novel.

    ¡°So, after the Queen was murdered¡ªyou and the rest of the ladies-in-waiting were framed and then executed. That¡¯s how you died the first time?¡±

    Maura gave a single but undeniable nod of confirmation.

    ¡°And then you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I opened my eyes, and I was a baby again, trapped back in this hell hole,¡± Maura replied with a grimace. ¡°I made up my mind to run away this time. Preferably before the incident with Lord Lennox¡ªnot to mention my face being horribly and permanently scarred.¡± The ghost touched the left side of her face absently, ¡°But then¡ª"

    ¡°You got sick,¡± Carina whispered sympathetically. ¡°That didn¡¯t happen in¡ªbefore?¡±

    Maura shook her head.

    ¡®That still doesn¡¯t explain what I¡¯m doing here?¡¯ Carina mused as she squirmed uncomfortably in the stiff, itchy nightgown. No sooner had her attention shifted than the ice holding Maura in place faded and then completely disappeared. The ghost scowled as she floated down to the floor but thankfully showed no desire to attack Carina again.

    ¡®Still, not going to lower my guard around her any time soon.¡¯

    ¡°How did you get sick?¡± Carina asked after a moment of contemplation.

    ¡°I¡ªspoke out of turn,¡± Maura replied resentfully. ¡°So Josiah had me locked up in the cellar with the turnips and potatoes.¡±

    ¡°Whose Josiah?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to call him Lord Josiah,¡± Maura corrected with a grimace. ¡°And Lord Josiah Turnbell is the Master of Turnbell Manor. He¡¯s the peddler nobleman who married my mother, Lady Helena.¡±

    Carina nodded and thought back to Joy¡¯s gossip and the drawings she had discovered earlier.

    ¡°After three days of sleeping in that cellar, I came down with a fever while performing my chores,¡± Maura continued mournfully. ¡°I told Joy I wasn¡¯t feeling well. She ran to Mother who had me punished for my laziness.¡±

    Carina looked down at the swollen welts in her left hand and clenched her jaw.

    ¡°The next morning, I was too dizzy to climb the cellar stairs. When Joy finally arrived to yell at me, she realized how sick I really was. They brought me up to my room, but¡ªthen they barely remembered to bring me something to eat or drink.¡±

    ¡°What about medicine or a doctor?¡±

    Maura snorted. ¡°Lord Josiah doesn¡¯t waste good coin on such luxuries for the staff.¡± The ghost¡¯s eyes clouded over with resentment as she drew in a slow breath. ¡°I¡¯m not a servant, but¡ªI was never a part of their family either.¡±

    ¡®They wanted you to die?¡¯ Carina shook her head incredulously. ¡®Running away might have been the right idea¡ªbut at eight years old? In a world with magic and witches? Living on the street might be even more dangerous.¡¯

    ¡°Is there anyone who might help you? A distant relative, perhaps?¡± Carina pressed hopefully.

    Maura arched a brow as she floated over to the bed and sat down. The motion was oddly natural, and, despite her supernatural form, Carina could easily picture this room as Maura¡¯s.

    ¡°There¡¯s Lady Edith,¡± Maura answered thoughtfully. ¡°She¡¯s my mother¡¯s aunt. She provides for Mother and the rest of us whenever Josiah¡¯s business endeavors are struggling. Lady Edith has even given him a loan once or twice¡ªnot that Josiah has ever bothered to repay her.¡±

    ¡®It sounds like this aunt is loaded. Probably a good place to start.¡¯

    ¡°Would Lady Edith help us?¡± Carina asked hopefully.

    Maura frowned and offered a weak shrug. ¡°She comes by at least once a month. Mother keeps me locked up during those visits. Either because I¡¯m ¡°sick¡± or¡ªbecause I¡¯ve ¡°misbehaved.¡± Edith gives Mother a monthly allowance to see to it we¡¯re all properly dressed, fed, and educated, but¡ª¡±

    ¡®Somehow, I doubt much of that allowance went to you.¡¯

    ¡°So, Lady Edith isn¡¯t aware¡ªof your current living conditions?¡± Carina asked cautiously.

    ¡°Even if she were, Lady Edith wouldn¡¯t intervene,¡± Maura replied with a sullen tone. ¡°No one wants the responsibility of raising a half-blood child. It¡¯s much easier to give someone money rather than take responsibility for it yourself.¡±

    ¡°I see¡ª¡± Carina frowned uncertainly. From what Maura had said and the gross mistreatment she had already witnessed from the staff and family¡ªit seemed a bygone conclusion that Maura was a child born from an affair of some kind. ¡°Still, if there¡¯s no one else¡ª¡±

    ¡°Well, perhaps you¡¯ll have more luck with her than I did,¡± Maura replied with a sniff.

    Carina blinked and glanced up at the ghost uncertainly. ¡°Ah¡ªwhat do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean that since you¡¯ve stolen my body, you¡¯re responsible for what happens to it now,¡± Maura retorted as she rose from the bed. ¡°After all, if you happen to die¡ªthere¡¯s nothing to stop me from taking it back the moment it becomes available, is there?¡±

    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Carina answered warily. ¡°Sure, that makes sense, but¡ªI¡¯m going to need your help to survive here.¡±

    Maura arched a brow. ¡°Help from me? But I¡¯m just a ghost, remember?¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve lived this life¡ªthis timeline, if you will, already,¡± Carina pointed out. ¡°How much has changed between them aside from you getting sick and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dying?¡± Maura finished cynically. ¡°Well¡ªnot much, honestly,¡± she mused. ¡°Small things here and there, but other than that, it¡¯s been predictable¡ªand not in a good way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Carina murmured thoughtfully. ¡°Depending on what you remember, we might be able to use those memories to our advantage.¡±

    Maura narrowed her eyes as she floated across the carpet towards Carina. ¡°How?¡±

    Carina shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t answer that until I know what sort of future we¡¯re dealing with. Are there any significant events that I should know about ahead of time? Aside from the Queen¡¯s murder¡ªbut that happens when you¡¯re seventeen, right?¡±

    Maura nodded, then stared at her in silence for a long, uncomfortable moment before answering. ¡°There¡¯s the death of the First Prince.¡±

    Carina blinked, then let out a slow breath. ¡®Right, if there are kings and queens, then obviously there will be princes. Still, getting involved with royalty is probably what led to Maura¡¯s first death.¡¯

    ¡°That certainly seems significant. How did the prince die?¡±

    ¡°Prince Tristan? In battle.¡±

    Carina¡¯s eagerness quickly dimmed. ¡°Battle? What kind of battle?¡±

    ¡°A skirmish at the border between Lafeara and Tharyn.¡±

    ¡°A surprise attack?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Maura shook her head. ¡°Those pagans raid Lafeara¡¯s borders pretty regularly.¡±

    Carina crossed her arms and sighed. ¡°So then, there¡¯s not much I can do¡ª¡±

    ¡°But I did hear a rumor in the palace that Prince Tristan was ambushed in those mountains.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡ªdo you know how?¡± Carina replied, not holding her breath.

    ¡°No,¡± Maura answered, sounding oddly amused. ¡°But I do know that the prince wasn¡¯t actually dead.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªwhat?¡± Carina shook her head as she pushed against the wall and rose unsteadily to her feet. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°His death was faked,¡± Maura replied with a shrug. ¡°I know because he turned up at the palace shortly before Queen Eleanora was murdered.¡±

    Resisting the urge to ask why Maura hadn¡¯t led with that bit of information, Carina leaned back against the wall with a sigh. ¡°I suppose that might come in handy later. Anything else?¡±

    Maura snorted. ¡°Knowing the future might be helpful, but training my magic in the meantime would be better for your survival.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Carina looked down at her chest that had stopped glowing like some weird alien movie. ¡°Exactly how do I do that?¡±

    Maura grimaced and shrugged as she looked away. ¡°As I said, I was never quite able to master it.¡±

    Carina shook her head. ¡°Well then, until I figure out how this magic business works, it¡¯s probably best not to rely on it too much.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Maura turned towards the door as if listening to something in the distance. ¡°But you should be careful when and how you use it.¡±

    ¡°I should¡ªwhy?¡±

    The ghost turned back to face Carina with a malicious grin. ¡°Because they burn witches in Lafeara.¡±

    Carina exhaled as the sound of footsteps on the steps echoed in her direction. ¡°Of course¡ªthey do.¡±

 Special Interlude XII {Part Three}: The Lady of Turnbell

    <img src="https://www.royalroad.com/Content/Images/Ornaments/3.png">

    Special Interlude XII {Part Three}: The Lady of Turnbell

    With a bit of convincing, Joy relented to Carina¡¯s request to leave her room and get some fresh air, but only after she had been given a bath and a fresh change of clothes with the help of two other housemaids.

    ¡°I can¡¯t have you wandering outside your room in such a state¡ªespecially if Lady Edith decides to drop by for tea later,¡± Joy muttered as she offered Carina a tattered old coat that luckily still fit. ¡°Take Susan with you and stay in the backyard.¡±

    Carina nodded as she brushed the damp curls of her hair away from her neck.

    ¡°Remember, Maura,¡± Joy added with one finger raised in warning. ¡°Out of sight means out of trouble.¡±

    ¡®Trouble for who?¡¯ Carina wondered as she took the stairs slowly while studying the interior of her new home. ¡®At least until I¡¯m ready to make a clean getaway.¡¯

    The second floor, where Maura¡¯s room was located, was split down the middle by a twin staircase that led to the floor below, and sunroom, presently occupied by an assortment of wooden and metal toys, dolls and their dresses, and a large reading chair.

    ¡®There are two other children in the house. I suppose these toys belong to them?¡¯

    The stairwell led down to a decent size foyer with a large front door. Susan stopped Carina as she headed towards it and turned the girl towards another hallway.

    ¡°We¡¯re headed to the backyard, Miss. Best to use the back door.¡±

    ¡®Right. Out of sight.¡¯ Carina reluctantly allowed the maid to push and prod her in the right direction until Maura finally showed up to lead the way down a narrow hall between a noisy kitchen where a large man angrily chopped up what had once been a chicken while two other maids chattered conspiratorially as they grated carrots or peeled potatoes. On the other side of the hall was a pantry/laundry room where a tearfully young maid sniveled and whipped her cheeks as she ironed out a stack of white shirts.

    ¡®How oddly surreal. Perhaps this isn¡¯t a dream or hallucination?¡¯

    The Manor¡¯s backyard was filled with flower beds, a relatively well-maintained lawn with a gravel path that led towards a building just out of sight behind the patch of trees connected by clotheslines dangling with fresh laundry.

    The ¡°servant¡¯s quarters,¡± as Maura called it, appeared just as busy as the main house, with men and women, some in shabbier garments than others, headed towards a large grey building easily identified as a stable or barn.

    Carina cleared her dry throat and wandered towards the well, half hoping she might be able to lift the chained bucket for a drink but gave up after a few awkward attempts. Susan snorted with apparent disinterest and moved off to check the laundry on the clothesline.

    ¡®Is it really too much of a bother to help a sick kid get something to drink?¡¯

    Carian sighed as she turned to lean against the warm stone wall of the well. The weather was pleasant enough. If she weren¡¯t thirsty, hungry, tired, and recovering from her second near death, Carina might have enjoyed being outdoors.

    ¡®Well, anything is better than being trapped in a room where someone recently died.¡¯

    Susan appeared to lose interest in keeping tabs on Maura, which served Carina just fine. If the servants cared so little about her, that would provide more opportunities to slip away later when she was better and preferably more physically capable of taking care of herself.

    ¡®But do they ignore me because of my status as a half-blood¡ªor because of Maura¡¯s mother?¡¯

    The ghost had been less than helpful in clearing up that particular fact. The only advice she had given Carina was to avoid Lord Josiah at every opportunity, along with Maura¡¯s two half-siblings, the ¡°brutish¡± Lincoln and ¡°tragedy queen¡± Sophya. When it came to the topic of Lady Helena, Maura¡¯s mother, the specter had nothing to say.

    ¡®I suppose I can figure out that relationship for myself later.¡¯

    Carina glanced over to where Maura had moved on to trampling daffodils in the flower bed. Susan appeared to take no notice as she walked by with a basket full of dry linen. That¡¯s probably for the best. I can only imagine what sort of mess I¡¯d be in if they could see a ghost following me.¡¯

    Carina frowned as a buzz and ring resumed between her ears while her knees wobbled unsteadily beneath her. This new body desperately needed proper nourishment, rest, and adequate hydration. She could already feel a cold sweat forming around her collar and running down her neck and chest.

    ¡°Are you ready to go back inside, Miss?¡± Susan asked, carrying another empty basket and apparently taking note of Carina¡¯s complexion.

    ¡®She probably doesn¡¯t want to get in trouble if I fall over and faint,¡¯ Carina reasoned as she pushed away from her resting place.

    ¡°Yes, I probably¡ª¡±

    A strange clattering sound came from around the building and grew rapidly louder. It took Carina a moment to realize what she was hearing, having never seen a horse in real life before.

    ¡°Oh dear, it looks like the Mistress has returned early today,¡± Susan murmured distractedly as she set down her basket and quickly moved closer to grab Carina¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ll shift back upstairs to your room quick and quiet like now if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    ¡°Carina!¡± Maura whispered as she waved a hand through the maid¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s Lady Edith! She¡¯s come back with them.¡±

    Carina glanced from the impatient maid to the grinning ghost and made up her mind quickly. She pretended to stumble while dodging Susan¡¯s hand. The maid hardly had time to react as she also stumbled forward with a sudden ¡°Oh,¡± after a helpful push from Maura. Carina grabbed a handful of her skirt and sprinted towards the side of the building.

    ¡°Mercy me¡ªwhat¡ªwait Miss!¡± the maid protested as she spun around and quickly gave chase.

    As fast a sprinter as Carina might have been in her previous life, the sickly, feeble body of an eight-year-old was no match for that of an adult. Susan¡¯s feet rapidly closed in behind her. Panting heavily with effort, Carina pumped her numb arms and legs faster as she reached the corner of the building and squeezed between a prickly bush and cherry tree.

    ¡°Carina, duck!¡± Maura sang playfully somewhere overhead.

    Carina followed the specters instructions instinctively and flinched as a branch snapped overhead and slammed into poor Susan¡¯s chest. The ghost cackled while Carina lumbered on, only slowing as she rounded the side of the Manor.

    ?????

    Butler Stevens greeted Lady Helena at the front of the Manor with two footmen who moved swiftly to the back of Lady Edith¡¯s carriage where they removed the strapped parcels of recently acquired purchases.

    ¡®The old bat might have a fusty sense of fashion, but I¡¯m hardly in any position to complain since Josiah has yet to cough up the coin to pay the staff and grocery bill again this month.¡¯ Helena rubbed her temple as she turned to Sophya, who had fallen asleep on the carriage ride back. The stiff arm sling which swallowed up the ten-year-old girl¡¯s right arm stood out against the clover green day dress Sophya wore.

    ¡°Lincoln, wake your sister up, please,¡± Helena murmured as Stevens opened the carriage door and offered his hand to assist her down.

    ¡°Will the Lady¡¯s guest be joining you for tea, Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Will you, Aunt Edith?¡± Helena asked as she turned back towards the roomier side of the carriage where the wealthy heiress sat alone, stroking the mercifully silent little yapper in her lap. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can offer you after helping us a ride to church and then into town this morning.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, my dear,¡± Lady Edith replied drearily as she watched Lincoln coax a sleepy Sophya into getting up from her seat. ¡°I¡¯m well aware that you have your hands full with little Maura being sick again. Do let me know if there¡¯s anything I can do to help. My personal doctor is most excellent when it comes to elusive illness and sickness.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t want to burden you unnecessarily, Aunt Edith. This is just another one of Maura¡¯s unfortunate fits. She¡¯ll be right as rain in a few days, I expect. She was already past the worst of it this morning,¡± Helena responded with an almost genuine expression of worry.

    ¡®By now, Joy should have removed the body. Hopefully, it''s buried somewhere discreet and far from the Manor. It wouldn¡¯t do to have Sophya or Lincoln unnecessarily traumatized by the sight of Maura¡¯s corpse. I¡¯ll think of an appropriate excuse to give Aunt Edith later.¡¯

    ¡°Do remember to take care of yourself as well, my dear,¡± Edith murmured pitifully. ¡°You¡¯re looking more than a little worn down these days. No doubt that useless husband of yours is to blame, but you must stay strong and healthy for your children.¡±

    ¡®If strange women would stop showing up at our doorstep expecting me to pay for my husband¡¯s indiscretions, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer through your tedious sermons just to earn the extra cash to pay them off.¡¯

    ¡°I will do my best, Aunt Edith. I am most grateful¡ª¡±

    ¡°Goodness!¡± Edith gasped as her little salt-and-pepper dog jumped from her lap to the carriage door and then scampered down the steps with an ear-splitting racket that barely gave Lincoln the opportunity to move out of the little beast¡¯s path. The nasty little yapper barreled past the startled siblings towards the servants as Edith hastily left her seat and carriage in pursuit. ¡°Dusky! Come here, boy!¡±

    Helena rolled her eyes and patted Sophya¡¯s shouldering comfortingly as the girl stared after the dog with quivering lips. ¡°What is it, Sophya, dear? Were you frightened?¡±

    ¡°Helena!¡± Edith¡¯s voice rang out clearly with sudden disapproval. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡ª¡±

    ¡®Oh, Saints! Please tell me they¡¯re not removing Maura¡¯s body now?¡¯

    Helena whipped around, nearly knocking Sophya over in the process, and froze as a pale and trembling, but miraculously upright, Maura wandered towards them with sweat dripping off her curled bangs and nose.

    ¡°M-mother!¡± the half-blood whispered hoarsely. ¡°Can I please¡ªhave a cup of¡ªwater.¡± The wretched half-blood¡¯s final plea had barely crossed the girl¡¯s lips when Maura slumped suddenly down onto the gravel road beside the startled, wide-eyed servants.

    The still howling dog circled past the unconscious half-blood and proceeded to yap at the empty space beside her.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Edith cried out in dismay before quickly rushing to Maura¡¯s side. ¡°Oh, you poor child!¡±

    ¡®How?¡¯ Helena blinked as the front door opened. A very late and nervous-looking Joy appeared, grasping her apron.

    ¡°Will someone shut that stupid dog up,¡± Lincoln growled as he turned on the first step towards Helena.

    ¡®But she¡ªShe¡¯s supposed to be dead!¡¯

    Somewhere beneath the storm of cold dismay and disbelief, Helena registered Sophya¡¯s whimper of pain.

    ¡°Mother, please!¡± Lincoln spoke louder now as he moved back to stand beside them. ¡°You¡¯re hurting her.¡±

    Helena looked down and flinched as she quickly released Sophya¡¯s shoulder. The ten-year-old girl stumbled towards her brother and promptly burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sophya. Lincoln, will you take your sister inside and get her comfortable. Please.¡±

    Lincoln scowled but then nodded as he took Sophya¡¯s left hand and led her up the steps past the miserable-looking Joy. Helena shot the useless woman a glare before turning to where Aunt Edith was making quite the fuss over a sick half-blood.

    ¡°We must send for Doctor Birch at once!¡± Edith said as she fanned Maura¡¯s face with her hand. ¡°What on earth was she doing wandering around outside in this state?¡±

    ¡°Maura must have snuck out of her room while the servants were busy with their chores,¡± Helena supplied with a sharp glance in Stevens¡¯ direction. The butler snapped his fingers and waved the rest of the staff inside with the children¡¯s packages before he moved to assist Edith with the unconscious half-blood. Helena watched with cold disinterest as the butler carried her youngest¡ªher most regrettable mistake¡ªback into the Manor.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that I¡¯m heartless,¡¯ Helena thought bitterly as she adjusted the shawl around her arms before following Edith up the steps. ¡®How could any mother love a monster who tried to harm their other children?¡¯

 Book 3: Prologue {Part One}: A Spark of Divinity

    ??????????

    Prologue {Part One}: A Spark of Divinity

    Vanya traced her fingers lightly over the prickly heads of golden wheat as she followed her mentor along the dusty path through the field. The rising sun pressed like a warm sigh against the back of her neck and beads of sweat rolled lazily from behind the copper-golden curls that bounced lightly with each step.

    The enchanted alexandrite crystals stitched into her thick gloves reflected the light against Vanya¡¯s dusty face and dry lips. She swallowed. The lingering taste of morning dew she had lapped from the leaves of an oak tree in the early hours of dawn had already faded. But Vanya would never dream of complaining. Tarlay had made it quite clear that their business in Lafeara was urgent, which meant that proper rest and nourishment would have to wait until they arrived at their destination.

    Still, the tired witch hunter was beginning to miss her lumpy bunk back in the female barracks¡ªjust a little.

    Ahead of Vanya, the purple braids of Tarlay¡¯s dyed purple hair swung leisurely behind the superior witch hunter¡¯s powerful strides. Every lock of her magnificent mane was adorned with silver rings of sapphire gems that sparkled like stars beneath the morning sky. No matter how often Vanya studied them, she could not fathom the enchantments buried in the small jewels, but she knew that¡ªlike her own fists¡ªthey were key to Tarlay¡¯s fighting technique.

    While not as revered as Ripper, the Commander of the Witch Hunter Order, ¡°Demon-eyes¡± Tarlay, Ripper¡¯s third in command, was still well known and respected, especially among the female witch hunters who either admired or envied her.

    Vanya raised her chin and squared her shoulders as she focused on breathing in the heavy, humid breeze. Through the weary fatigue that clung to her tired muscles, the unextinguished spark of joy and relief still remained. Out of all the apprentice witch-hunters eager to earn a place among the order¡¯s ranks, Tarlay had chosen her for this mission.

    Their assignment was two-fold. First, they were to observe and probe a potential witch from Lafeara that Ripper had described as a half-blood Baroness named Lady Maura.

    ¡®She must be moderately powerful for Ripper to send Tarlay.¡¯

    Vanya shook her head with a heavy sigh and adjusted the leather straps of the rucksack on her back. Their second objective was just as puzzling.

    ¡®Something about tracking down a spark of divinity? I¡¯m not really sure what that means.¡¯

    Rows of Lafeara¡¯s highly prized wheat folded beneath the breeze like golden waves around them. Vanya wrinkled her nose as an unpleasant smell filtered towards her. She glanced ahead at Tarlay, but her mentor did not falter nor react to the foul scent, which grew steadily stronger.

    ¡®She¡¯ll let me know if there¡¯s any danger,¡¯ Vanya mused, attempting to reassure herself. Her fingers slid away from the straps of her pack to tighten the leather straps of her witch-steel enforced leather gloves. The witch hunter¡¯s movements disturbed the heavy bangles of witch-steel on her forearms that clinked together with a weighted thud she hardly noted as a hungry growl escaped her empty stomach.

    Vanya winced as Tarlay halted. A pair of chartreuse-green eyes glowed beneath the sun as they focused on her for a moment. There was something mesmerizing about Tarlay¡¯s infamous ¡°Demon-eyes¡± that rooted Vanya to the spot before they shifted further west.

    ¡°Follow me quickly,¡± Tarlay muttered ominously, then burst from the dirt path into the stalks of wheat.

    Vanya blinked after her, swore, then grabbed the straps of her pack as she hastily pursued her swift mentor.

    The blurred golden barrier suddenly vanished around her as Vanya stumbled out into a smothered plain of dry earth, smothered hay, and dust. She eyed the large, empty clearing cautiously as she shifted closer to Tarlay. The scent of ember and sweltering malice in the air was suffocating. Remembering her scarf, Vanya pulled the scarlet material over her mouth and nose, then dropped into a crouch as she studied the patterns of footprints belonging to horses, cattle, metal wheels, and thousands of men.

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s army camped here,¡± Tarlay observed as she moved up a small hill where the smoldering remains of a large pyre blackened its peak. ¡°A funeral,¡± Tarlay muttered as she toed the remains of a fire-ravaged chest. ¡°It must have been someone of importance for them to offer tribute.¡±

    ¡°The Ambassador¡¯s family was traveling with him,¡± Vanya ventured hesitantly. Her gaze caught on the charred skeletal remains of a horse beneath the black pillars. ¡°Whoever it was, I wonder how they died?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Tarlay said dismissively as she moved around the pyre to sniff the breeze cautiously. ¡°Whoever it was, be grateful they weren¡¯t a pureblood.¡±

    Vanya swallowed and tightened her hold on the scarf pressed to her face.

    ¡°It would appear that Ventrayna¡¯s forces packed up and left four to five days ago.¡±

    Vanya grunted in agreement as she straightened and adjusted her pack once more. ¡°Luckily, we didn¡¯t run into them on the way here.¡±

    A cold smirk slid across Tarlay¡¯s face before she nodded in agreement. Even a witch hunter as formidable as ¡°Demon Eyes¡± couldn¡¯t take on the hundreds of coven fire witches that made up Emperor Arius¡¯s military forces.

    ¡°Let us continue,¡± Tarlay said as she turned sharply west. ¡°The Capital is close by.¡±

    Vanya nodded, followed, and continued to observe the collage of markings on the ground. The witch hunter¡¯s violet-blue eyes narrowed in on a pair of footprints that wove through the encampment towards the pyre before vanishing back into the field. ¡®These are recent. Perhaps a day old?¡¯ She sniffed the breeze, but the lingering scent of fire witches clouded the air and made discerning any other scents impossible. Nevertheless, Vanya¡¯s instincts told her that these witches did not belong with the Emperor''s forces.

    ¡®Members of the covens hidden in Lafeara perhaps?¡¯

    Her gloved hands tightened restlessly around the straps of the rucksack. This would be Vanya¡¯s first witch hunt without a priest to slow things down and with Tarlay to observe her no less. Her violet-blue eyes pierced the curtain of wheat and bright sky as she prayed silently for the chance to prove herself.

    If she didn¡¯t¡ªVanya would be removed from the barracks of witch hunters and sent to the birthing houses of the weaker half-witches.

    Every female witch hunter was given one year to prove themselves capable in the field.

    The priest Vanya had been assigned to for her first three missions had been a coward who refused to face any witch head-on. Instead, the loathsome man would simply report their findings so that more experienced teams could hunt down their quarry.

    Vanya¡¯s patience reached its limit when the priest chose to ignore the imminent danger a male wind coven witch posed to a border town where children were lured from their beds and night and devoured by the cannibal witch. Although she had succeeded in catching her prey, the priest had been furious at her act of disobedience. They parted soon after. The priest was transferred to more sociable duties while Vanya found herself placed on probation for three months.

    Her next priest proved to be utterly reckless in his desire to capture and slaughter witches, nearly getting them killed on more than one occasion¡ªthough he endangered Vanya far more than himself. Their seventh and final mission together ended with a broken leg for the priest while Vanya was placed on probation once more for failing to protect her handler.

    ¡®Rebellious. Unreliable. Difficult to control.¡¯ Those were the labels that prevented Vanya from obtaining a new handler for several weeks after her second probation ended. With half a year gone and only mixed results to show for it, Vanya began to lose hope. When she was finally assigned a third priest, Vanya was determined to get it right this time and focus on proving herself to the elders.

    Instead, she ended up punching her handler in the face after he tried to take advantage of her during their first week in the field.

    The uproar that followed Vanya¡¯s reluctant return to Zarus was infinitely worse than her previous failures. Despite only breaking the priest''s nose, several other priests and even two Cardinals called for her immediate execution. At the brink of despair, she languished in the church prisons for two weeks until Ripper set her free and assigned her the task of training new witch hunters.

    It was a different kind of death sentence to be pulled from the field and assigned to training. Vanya knew this temporary reprieve would end with her being transferred to live among the mothers of the birthing house, where she would be assigned a different partner each month until she inevitably became a mother herself.

    Tarlay had saved her from that fate by giving her this chance.

    And Vanya would rather die facing a witch than become a second-class half-witch whose existence only served to create future witch hunters.

    ?????

    Tarlay appreciated the silent nature of her new apprentice. Far too many of them became chatty after overcoming their initially awed introduction. The most annoying of these had asked one too many questions about Tarlay¡¯s unique heritage. She had chosen Vanya for this mission because she understood the desperation that burned quietly behind the young woman¡¯s eyes. While Tarlay couldn¡¯t guarantee the witch hunter¡¯s future, she hoped the half-earth-witch would prove herself helpful on this mission.

    ¡®Ripper might not be happy, given Vanya¡¯s history, but even he can¡¯t ignore her potential.¡¯

    Not every witch hunter did well under the restraining yoke of a priest. Tarlay had also struggled, though she managed to get through her first year with only one handler. Priest Gale had kept her on a strict leash in public but knew when to get out of her way in battle.

    He was an Abbott now, having retired from witch hunting after Tarlay successfully earned her permanent place among the witch hunters. She knew that Gale claimed credit for training her ¡°Demon Eyes¡± ability but didn¡¯t care.

    All that mattered to Tarlay was that Ripper had recognized her potential and taken her on as an apprentice. She never had to wear a leash after that.

    Still, regardless of how far Tarlay had risen among the ranks of the witch hunter order, she paid particular attention to the female witch hunters who followed after her. She hoped that one day they would be offered the choice of serving as either a witch hunter or breeder. Pope Jericho had certainly done much to improve the living conditions and treatment of his witch hunters. Tarlay would go so far as to say the young Pope had gone out of his way to get closer to Ripper, often favoring the Commander¡¯s opinion over that of his Cardinals.

    ¡®It¡¯s odd¡ªgiven that it was a witch hunter who betrayed his family and brought old Zarus to ruin.¡¯

    Tarlay studied the mildly packed streets of Lafeara¡¯s capital and sniffed the breeze. The aroma of fresh-fired meat soon led her to the market district, where she rewarded her dusty apprentice with their first decent meal in a week.

    A mortal whose very pores smelled of roast greeted them warily. While the witch hunter¡¯s unique hair and eyes were hidden beneath their raised hoods, their strange traveling garments and unique hunting tools stood out to any discerning eye.

    A glance at Vanya showed the young woman was practically salivating as she ogled the display of meat, seasoning, and various sauces.

    ¡°We¡¯ll each have two of those,¡± Tarlay said as she gestured to the curled strips of meat pierced onto a stick. ¡°Well seasoned.¡±

    ¡°How will you be paying?¡± the meat vendor asked cautiously, his eyes narrowing on the jewels embedded into Vayna¡¯s gloves.

    ¡°With coin,¡± Tarlay answered curtly. ¡°Your price?¡±

    The man paused, and Tarlay¡¯s mouth thinned as the price of their meal rose within that short span of time.

    ¡°Twelve crescents.¡±

    ¡°Eight,¡± Tarlay countered with a nod to the crudely written sign advertising ¡®Two for the price of One!¡¯ ¡°And I¡¯ll give you another two if you can help us with directions.¡± She placed the eight coins down on the wooden counter and watched him weigh over her offer.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The meat man spat on the ground to his right, then turned to flash four meat sticks in the fire. ¡°What place are you trying to get to?¡±

    ¡°The slave market.¡±

    The pinched fingers of seasoning halted for a brief moment before he continued to sprinkle them over each stick, then added a trickle of sauce mixed with honey to the mixture. Tarlay nodded to Vanya as he returned to the counter. Her apprentice eagerly took their meal and stepped back as the meat vendor swiped the coin from the counter into the pocket of his apron.

    His posture and anxious demeanor practically screamed, ¡®Please go away now,¡¯ but when Tarlay counted out four more crescents, he sighed and rubbed his fingers against a sauce-streaked towel.

    ¡°I¡¯m no noble, so I don¡¯t knows for certain, but¡ªfrom what I heard¡ªthe slave markets be hidden backstage behind the theater house.¡±

    Tarlay smiled and placed the coin on the counter. ¡°In which direction is the theater house?¡±

    ¡°Behind the fortress, just west of the slums. Ask directions to the theater, and anyone can point you in the right direction.¡±

    He rattled off a few street names for her to look out for and then dismissed them by turning around to tend to his fire.

    ¡°May the Saint¡¯s benevolence shine upon you,¡± Tarlay murmured as she stepped back to leave. She smiled as the man flinched. A fresh stick of meat fell to the ground, where it was snatched up by a lurking stray dog who scampered off as the vendor pulled a knife from his belt with a curse.

    ¡°Pwease tell meh it''s not dawg,¡± Vanya murmured worriedly around a mouthful of sticky meat.

    ¡°Sometimes, our questions should go unanswered,¡± Tarlay replied sagely. She took one of her two sticks from the hungry apprentice and chewed a bite free as she scanned the street for a sign.

    ?????

    ¡°Why are we headed to the slave district,¡± Vanya grumbled as she gnawed on her empty meat stick.

    ¡°The rarest of gems are generally found in one of two places,¡± Tarlay replied over her shoulder. She spotted a street sign that read Candlestick Lane and turned left. ¡°Those whose value is easily recognized are kept behind the walls of the rich and powerful, while those whose potential is often overlooked¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are found among the dregs of society,¡± Vanya finished with a grimace, recalling the first time she had heard that particular bit of wisdom during her lessons as a child.

    ¡°That was how we found you,¡± Tarlay added with a knowing smile.

    Vanya blinked, surprised that someone as important as Tarlay would know so much about her, but remained silent. Half-witches often struggled to find their place among the mortal families into which they were born. The inability to control their magic led to accidents that labeled them as ¡°cursed¡± or, even worse, ¡°witches.¡± It was also not uncommon for a mortal, left with a witch¡¯s child, to quietly get rid of the baby to avoid being condemned by association.

    Vanya¡¯s mortal father had chosen to sell his infant daughter to slavers instead of killing or abandoning her in the wild. She couldn¡¯t adequately describe how she felt about the choice he had made, but Vanya couldn¡¯t deny it had led her to the Witch Hunter Order and the Church.

    At least now, she was among her own kind.

    The young witch hunter clenched her jaw self-consciously as the fresh meal in her stomach turned unpleasantly.

    ¡®It¡¯s¡ªnot like I¡¯ll run into my mother here. She was an earth witch after all, and they are Lafeara¡¯s natural enemies.¡¯

    Her nausea passed just as they reached the sizeable arena-shaped theater building.

    ¡°This must be the place,¡± Tarlay muttered with a nod to the large sign above the marble pillars of the entrance, which read, ¡®Candlestick Theater.¡¯

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a back door?¡± Vanya suggested hesitantly as she studied the sturdy lock and chain that secured the entrance before them.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to check,¡± Tarlay replied, and they continued around the side of the building.

    The exterior gray walls of the theater house were decorated with painted posters that represented the various acts performed on its stage. The newest and by far largest poster contained the image of a young woman in a silver dress standing on a field of bloody snow. Behind the woman¡¯s white wolf mask flowed wild black hair. In her raised right hand, the woman held a sword, while in her left, the gruesome, decapitated head of a man whose body the woman stood upon. The eye-catching poster''s caption read, ¡®The Fearsome Duchess of Winter.¡¯

    ¡®Is she a witch hunter?¡¯ Vanya wondered curiously before jogging to catch up to Tarlay, who had moved further ahead.

    ¡°It appears you were correct,¡± Tarlay announced as Vanya reached her. The senior witch hunter gestured towards a black door tucked under an archway with three white crosses marked across its surface. On either side of the door stood two lumps of masculine muscle who eyed them with matching scowls.

    The short man with an ugly scar, that ran down the left side of his nose and twisted the corner of his mouth horribly, held up a hand as they approached. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The abrupt demand carried a tone of annoyance and disinterest that drew a cynical smirk from Vanya. Both witch hunters were dressed in simple garments of gray and brown instead of the notorious scarlet armor their order was known for, so it was only natural for such ignorant mortals to dismiss them visually.

    ¡°I¡¯ve come for a slave,¡± Tarlay replied with a disarming smile as she nodded in greeting. ¡°This is the slave market, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Market¡¯s closed today,¡± the man replied as he moved forward to block her path. A flicker of surprise raced across the man¡¯s face as Tarlay deftly slapped his hand aside. The man¡¯s scar twisted further still as the witch hunter stepped past him and placed a hand on the door.

    ¡°Now wait just a minute¡ª¡±

    Vanya choked back a laugh as the foolish mortal made the mistake of placing his hand on Tarlay¡¯s shoulder. The senior witch hunter caught his wrist and spun her body, slamming the helpless mortal into his stunned partner.

    ¡®Not bad for a mix-blood.¡¯ Vanya smirked as she watched both mortals slide down the wall with muffled groans of protest.

    Tarlay released the defeated man¡¯s wrist with a dismissive sigh and pushed the door open.

    The woman on the other side stumbled back with a startled yelp as Tarlay and Vanya stepped into the shadows of the slave arena. Over the mortal¡¯s graying-brown hair, Vanya saw rows of cages, only a few of which were occupied by slaves.

    ¡®Perhaps they really were closed today. Still, I wonder what Tarlay hopes to find here?¡¯

    ¡°W-welcome! Welcome!¡± the woman said in a businesslike tone as she stepped to the side. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we haven¡¯t much stock on hand today, but you are free to browse¡ª¡± the slaver hesitated as she caught sight of the two guards still laying on their backs, ¡°¡ªas long as you have funds to make your purchase?¡±

    Tarlay brushed past the woman with a noncommittal grunt. The slaver flinched back and assessed them both with wary, hostile eyes. Vanya met the woman¡¯s gaze and resisted the urge to imprint her fist into the mortal¡¯s hefty girth as unpleasant nostalgia swept over her. She shook her head and refocused her attention on Tarlay, still not sure what they were doing here.

    Her mentor glanced back, a silk purse in her left hand, from which she drew two cords of crescent coins that she shook briefly. The sound of potential earnings together drew a smile from the slaver¡¯s lips as she rushed up to bow before Tarlay.

    ¡°Welcome to Lafeara¡¯s slave market. I am Madam Cricket. If you could provide me with the details¡ªsuch as age, sex, color, and build of what you are looking for, I can better assist you.¡± Madam Cricket rubbed her hands together as Tarlay returned the coins to her purse and tightly drew the strings. ¡°Although, as you can see, our stock is currently depleted. Most of the leftovers were to be sent across the border tomorrow¡ªif you know what I mean. But we might be still able to provide you with something¡ªadequate.¡±

    ¡°Even if I gave you a description, I doubt you would be able to find what I¡¯m looking for,¡± the Witch Hunter replied with a brief smile.

    Vanya and the slaver frowned in confusion. Madam Cricket cleared her throat as she glanced back at the younger witch hunter. Vanya looked away first and quietly smothered the tingle of discomfort the woman¡¯s gaze burned into her skin.

    ¡°You appear to be foreigners¡ªyour accent¡ªit is strange.¡±

    ¡°Are only locals permitted to buy?¡± Tarlay retorted. A hint of impatience dripped through her smile as she scanned the nearby cages.

    ¡°Oh no, of course not. We welcome all coin and trade¡ª¡± Madam Cricket¡¯s gaze returned the weighted bracelets on Vanya¡¯s wrists.

    The calculating look in the mortal¡¯s eyes made Vanya¡¯s skin crawl. She looked away and met the empty gaze of a slave woman leaning against the bars of her cage, gnawing on a flat stone with broken teeth. Vanya tightened her grip on the pack she carried and focused on Tarlay¡¯s back. She flinched as the slaver reached up and yanked down her hood.

    ¡°Ahh, but you have quite the lovely specimen here,¡± Madam Cricket murmured as she focused on Vanya¡¯s eyes. ¡°Such a pretty color. Her face isn¡¯t bad either, and she looks well kept for her age.¡±

    The faint tearing sound of leather trickled through the piercing ring of anger that filled Vanya¡¯s ears. A hand pressed down on her shoulder, and she blinked, turning to find Tarlay close beside her. The witch hunter¡¯s glowing chartreuse-green eyes were focused on the mortal before them.

    ¡°If you want to keep your limbs, tongue, and eyes, then I suggest you refrain from so much as looking at my apprentice. Is that clear?¡±

    Madam Cricket stiffened and shrank beneath the burning gaze of Tarlay¡¯s ¡°Demon Eyes¡± before swiftly dropping her gaze to the floor. ¡°M-my apologies. I-I have offended¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your very breath is irksome. Leave us to browse in the comfort of your absence. I will call for you when we have found the slave we seek.¡±

    Vanya felt a stiff smile twitch against her numb face as Madam Cricket managed to free herself from Tarlay¡¯s dangerous gaze. The slaver moved awkwardly but swiftly away, not daring to raise her head until she found and escaped through a door in the wall to their right.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to¡ª¡± Vanya fell silent as Tarlay released her shoulder and held up a hand for silence. The senior witch hunter grasped the silver chained pearl necklace beneath her cloak and closed her eyes. Vanya drew in a breath as quietly as possible and waited for Tarlay to complete her search.

    The few occupied cages around them contained only women, not all of whom were fully clothed. Vanya shifted uncomfortably as she pulled her gaze away from the stubbed arm of an unmoving woman two cages to her left.

    ¡®Mortals enslaved by other mortals. There¡¯s no cause for us to get involved in local affairs beyond the scope of our mission.¡¯

    Vanya ground her teeth beneath the pitiful whimper of a hungry baby in the arms of a young woman curled up against the bars with both eyes closed.

    Tarlay pulled back her hood with a frown then released her necklace before continuing forward determinedly.

    ¡°What¡ªis it we¡¯re looking for?¡± Vanya asked as she followed close behind.

    ¡°A spark,¡± Tarlay muttered distractedly.

    Vanya furrowed her brow in disbelief then averted her gaze from the cages around them as they entered the male section of the slave market. Surprisingly, it was the men more than the women who lacked even the smallest garment for modesty.

    The smell of unwashed bodies, dried urine, piles of feces, and two more corpses clouded her senses as Vanya locked her gaze on the brightly shining gems in Tarlay¡¯s hair.

    ¡®Do you really think we¡¯ll find a spark of divinity in a place like this?¡¯

    But no sooner had the question crossed her mind than Vanya felt¡ªhim.

    The nauseating odor evaporated as the air went still. The enchanted jewels in Vanya¡¯s gloves hummed almost audibly in recognition. She stepped to the side quickly when Tarlay stopped ahead of her. In front of the witch hunters stood an isolated cage near the corner of the arena.

    There was only one male slave inside the cage, thankfully dressed but wearing pants of a much more refined material than most slaves would ever receive. His bear back, which faced them, was covered in a lattice of purple and gray scars that ran across bruised, tanned skin. The slave¡¯s face remained bowed between the knees of his crossed legs, and he appeared unaware of their presence, but his shoulders rose and fell with steady breath.

    Tarlay chuckled softly. Vanya¡¯s gaze remained locked on the male slave¡¯s scarred back as she focused on the indescribable aura that could only be coming from him. She drew in a breath and marveled at the clean, pure air that encircled the slave¡¯s cage.

    Understanding followed as Vanya resisted the sudden urge to drop to her knees.

    ¡®A Spark of Divinity. The Descendant of a Saint.¡¯

 Book 3: Prologue {Part Two}: The Shadow of Zarus

    ??????????

    Prologue {Part Two}: The Shadow of Zarus

    ¡°This one is a cripple,¡± Madam Cricket stated bluntly, standing at a safe distance to their left. After locating the divine spark, Tarlay had summoned the slaver using a bell left hanging in the middle of the slave arena. ¡°Came from the Hawthorne Household, which is why I purchased him at full price despite his mangled condition. An overly generous investment, but it never hurts to be in the good graces of someone as powerful as the Earl of Hawthorne.¡±

    Vanya glanced from the nervously prattling woman to Tarlay. The senior witch hunter looked calm, whereas Vanya had hardly overcome her shock.

    ¡®To think that a descendant of a Saint was beaten to this extent and locked up like an animal?¡¯

    Then again, since all of Pope Ivan¡¯s heirs had died¡ªexcept Pope Jericho¡ªthat made this descendant¡ªillegitimate? Or perhaps a distant relative?

    ¡®He must be at least two or three branches removed for his divinity to be this weak. Even standing this close, I probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed him if it weren¡¯t for these gloves.¡¯

    Madam Cricket moved closer to the cage and kicked the bars with her steel-toed boot. ¡°Wake up, Slave! Go on. Onto your feet! Move lively now unless you want to be sold off to the pagans with the rest of these useless scum.¡±

    Vanya gritted her teeth at the woman¡¯s blatant threat but remained still. Now more than ever, she needed to wait for Tarlay¡¯s signal, though her mentor would hardly show any remorse over the death of a few slave traders.

    The slave stood up slowly and turned to face them. His face wore an expression of numb disinterest. His ebony-brown eyes, suntanned skin, and dirty brown hair were hardly indicative of his heritage.

    ¡®Definitely a distant relation.¡¯ Vanya frowned as the slave kept his gaze focused on the ground at his feet. ¡®Why is he hunched over like that? Is he afraid?¡¯

    ¡°A previous owner lashed him up pretty good,¡± Madam Cricket explained hesitantly. ¡°The boy probably would have died if the Earl hadn¡¯t gone out of his way to pay for a physician and medicine. A waste of effort if you ask me. Why would a noble waste coin on a broken slave when they could just as easily buy a new one?¡± She spat at the ground contemptuously. ¡°Anyway, the nerves in his back are still far too damaged for him to stand up straight, so he¡¯s a bit of an eyesore. It seems that¡¯s why the Earl finally got rid of him. Probably won¡¯t last long doing hard labor¡ªor much else for that matter¡ªaside from breeding if his looks interest you.¡±

    The corner of the slave¡¯s mouth twisted as a glimmer of disgust surfaced on his blank face.

    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Vanya asked abruptly, forgetting her earlier plan to be silent.

    Madam Cricket tilted her head to the side and flicked a flat piece of wood tied to the cage¡¯s bars with a few words written in the Lafearian language. ¡°Looks like he went by the name Gus.¡±

    The heavy thud of coins on the ground drew three pairs of eyes to the purse that Tarlay had tossed to Madam Cricket¡¯s feet. The slaver hastily bent to loosen the string and gasped at the three chains of crescents inside. ¡°This¡ªi-is far more than he¡¯s worth,¡± Cricket protested in a ghostly voice husky with fear. ¡°I¡¯d have gotten maybe twenty crescents for him from the pagans.¡±

    A troubled look crossed Gus¡¯s face before his gaze returned to the pair of shoes that he wore, which, like his trousers, were far from suitable for a slave¡¯s feet. Vanya frowned as she shifted her gaze to Tarlay questioningly.

    Vanya already knew that Pope Ivan had an older sister and younger brother. After Ivan had been chosen as his father¡¯s heir and received Ramiel¡¯s blessing, his siblings moved out of the Holy Palace to live their lives privately. As far as the Witch Hunter Order knew, Lady Melissa and Lord Steven were hunted down and executed the same day as the traitor¡¯s rebellion and Emperor Arius¡¯s invasion.

    ¡®But why would Ripper or the Pope bother with such a muted spark? Can he even wield a divine weapon?¡¯

    ¡°Fetch me his papers and the best garments you have that will fit him,¡± Tarlay said with an affirming nod at the silent slave that stood before them.

    ¡°I¡ªof course! Just a moment,¡± Madam Cricket hastily replied and tightened her grip around the purse of coins clutched to her chest. Vanya watched the slaver scurry back towards the same door at their right and let out a worried sigh.

    ¡°Look at me, boy.¡±

    Tarlay¡¯s cold command pulled Vanya¡¯s attention back to Gus. The slave stiffened but turned his neck to meet the witch-hunter¡¯s green eyes.

    ¡°Your previous Master was the Earl of Hawthorne?¡± Tarlay questioned curiously.

    Gus gave a single, reluctant nod.

    ¡°Then¡ªwere you familiar with a half-blood who goes by the name of Lady Maura?¡±

    The purified air around them grew suddenly stagnant. Vanya frowned as she studied the arena cautiously, then refocused on the slave. ¡®Had he¡ªgrown taller?¡¯

    Gus¡¯s dark ebony eyes flashed with resentment, uncertainty, and even fear. ¡°What¡ªdo you want with Lady Maura?¡±

    Tarlay remained quiet while a satisfied smile spread across her lips.

    Gus took a step towards the bars of his cage. Then he glanced in the direction the slaver had gone before whispering, ¡°Are you¡ªwitch hunters?¡±

    Vanya was surprised by the hopeful tone of his question. The only mortals who ever received her kind in a welcoming manner were those seeking to be free of a powerful witch. ¡®It would appear that the rumors about Lady Maura are accurate.¡¯

    Tarlay chuckled as she ran a hand down the braids that draped over her left shoulder. ¡°I suspect you will have a lot of useful information to share with us. Master Gus.¡±

    The slave flinched and scowled at her with wary confusion.

    Tarlay turned to Vanya with a smirk and nodded to her apprentice. ¡°That mortal is taking her time. Why don¡¯t you set our new friend free?¡±

    Vanya blinked but quickly nodded and grinned as she stepped towards the cage. Gus backed away and watched with a questioning scowl as the witch hunter focused her violet-blue eyes on two bars close together. She gripped them tightly, focusing on the alexandrite gemstones in her gloves that flashed a vibrant green as the enchantments doubled her already unnatural strength.

    The metal bars twisted and bowed beneath the witch hunter¡¯s earth magic with an agonized groan and ear-splitting creak. Once the opening was large enough for the slave to pass through easily, Vanya unclenched her grip and stepped back.

    Gus didn¡¯t move. Instead, his eyes shifted between them in stunned disbelief.

    ¡°We will not harm you,¡± Tarlay said as she unhooked a flask of water from her belt. ¡°Here, you must be thirsty.¡±

    Vanya watched the indecisive slave as Gus clenched his brows together in confusion. ¡°It''s not easy to trust two strangers that you¡¯ve just met who treat you better than anyone ever has,¡± she murmured with empathy.

    Gus¡¯s ebony eyes narrowed as they shifted to her curiously.

    Vanya hesitated, then slowly pushed back the weighted bangles on her arms to reveal the faded but still visible scars on her wrists. She watched understanding blossom behind his dark eyes as the slave¡¯s wary expression softened.

    ¡°If you want to remain a slave, then stay where you are,¡± Tarlay interrupted curtly. ¡°If you want to live as a free man¡ª¡± she offered the flask once more, ¡°¡ªthen trust us. There is much we can offer each other.¡±

    Gus glanced at Vanya, who gave him an encouraging nod. She smiled as he took the first step forward and then exhaled with relief as he stepped through the bars.

    Vanya wasn¡¯t sure if she imagined it, but¡ªfor a moment at least¡ªhe seemed to stand taller.

    ¡®Perhaps his back wasn¡¯t as damaged as it appears?¡¯

    ¡°What¡ª¡± Madam Cricket choked out a protest as she took in the twisted bars of the cage.

    ¡°Vanya, the robes and papers,¡± Tarlay said firmly as she pushed the flask into Gus¡¯s hand. ¡°Madam Cricket, those two guards at the door. Would you mind bringing them over?¡±

    Madam Cricket raised a brow but quickly dropped her gaze as Vanya approached to relieve her of the tattered, rolled scroll of paper and simple, folded garments. ¡°Ah¡ªof course. What¡ªdo you need them for?¡±

    ¡°I require witnesses,¡± Tarlay said dismissively as she took the garments from Vanya and offered them to Gus. ¡°You should get dressed while we wait.¡±

    Vanya quickly turned around to give the slave his privacy and kept her gaze focused on the entryway that Madam Cricket was headed towards. The slaver appeared to argue with the two lumps of muscle for a moment before the men reluctantly followed her back in their direction.

    Tarlay smirked as both guards kept their gaze lowered towards the ground, apparently having received some sort of warning from their superior. ¡°You can use the extra coin to cover any repairs,¡± the Witch Hunter stated as she stepped towards the trio and nodded at the document in Vanya¡¯s hand.

    Vanya unscrolled Gus¡¯s slave papers carefully. He appeared to have been born a slave, which meant more than one generation of a Saint¡¯s descendant had lived beneath the yoke of a master.

    ¡®Unforgivable.¡¯

    ¡°I will need all three of you to observe as witnesses,¡± Tarlay explained as she carefully pulled the glove from her left hand. ¡°As I will be setting this slave free.¡±

    Madam Cricket¡¯s eyes widened in confusion as her mouth dropped and her gaze left the ground. The woman¡¯s conflicted expression soon paled at the sight of the ring Tarlay wore. One given to the senior witch hunter by Ripper for this mission.

    One of eight rings forged by the First Saint.

    ¡°By the divine authority invested in me by his Holiness, Pope Jericho, I declare this slave, Gus, to be liberated from all claims on his physical person. Henceforth, Gus is free to go wherever he wishes and live by his discernment, following the laws of the kingdom and the commandments of the church.¡±

    Vanya unfurled the paper that symbolized Gus¡¯s status as a slave and held it out while Tarlay twisted the ring to face her palm and pressed it against the middle of the document. A single spark of golden light left a burned imprint of the Pope¡¯s seal on the parchment. Madam Cricket quickly fell to her knees and bowed before the symbol of the Holy City¡¯s Master.

    ¡°W-we are honored¡ªto serve as witnesses.¡±

    ¡°Good, then you will leave your official mark below mine.¡±

    Vanya handed the scroll over to the slaver, who hesitantly pulled a stamp from her waist pouch along with a small jar of ink. A few moments later, Madam Cricket had left her mark and returned the document to Tarlay, who presented it to the stunned young man beside them.

    ¡°Master Gus, the Pope offers you your freedom.¡±

    Vanya¡¯s chest tightened at the look of confusion, disbelief, and suspicious hope that twisted the young man¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡ªcan not read¡ª¡± he said hoarsely.

    ¡°Then I can only assure you in the name of his Holiness that from this day forward, you are a free man,¡± Tarlay explained patiently. ¡°Now, if you would indulge me for a brief time. The Pope and I require your assistance about the matter we discussed earlier.¡±

    Madam Cricket¡¯s cunning eyes shifted between Gus and Tarlay suspiciously. The slaver quickly dropped her gaze when she noticed Vanya¡¯s threatening glare.

    Gus drew in a shaky breath as he took the scroll from Tarlay¡¯s hand and gave a quick nod. ¡°I¡ªwill help you¡ªif I can.¡±

    ¡°Good. But first, I think, you require rest and a decent meal,¡± Tarlay added with a faint smile. ¡°Unless¡ªyou have unfinished business here?¡±

    The shift in the witch hunter¡¯s voice did not go unnoticed to Madam Cricket. The slaver quickly lowered her head to the ground and clutched her trembling hands together. The guards on either side of her mimicked her movements stiffly.

    Gus¡¯s gaze moved from his papers to Madam Cricket and her thugs with numb disinterest. ¡°They are not the ones who put these marks on my back.¡± Vanya watched as his gaze shifted to the silent slaves huddled in despair in the cages around them. ¡°Can you¡ªhelp them?¡± he whispered uncertainly.

    Vanya glanced at Tarlay, who smiled sadly before replying, ¡°Not today, Master Gus.¡±

    He nodded. Acceptance came easily, even as Vanya read the guilt on his face. The young witch hunter set her pack down and pulled out a spare cloak that she carefully draped around his shoulders.

    ¡°There is always tomorrow,¡± she whispered with a reassuring smile, then secured the cloak in place with a simple copper pin.

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Gus muttered softly. His overwhelmed expression grew distant as his hands tightened into shaking fists.

    Vanya resisted the urge to offer comfort and stepped back to maintain a respectful distance. Whatever his past, as a Descendant of a Saint, Gus far outranked her in the eyes of the church.

    ¡°It seems we are finished here,¡± Tarlay observed with a nod of approval as she took in Gus¡¯s new appearance. She gestured for them both to follow her and turned towards the slave market¡¯s entrance. ¡°Oh¡ªone more thing.¡± The glowing witch hunter¡¯s chartreuse-green eyes focused in on the back of Madam Cricket¡¯s bowed head. ¡°Could you recommend a good inn with decent food and a bathhouse?¡±

    ¡°T-the Butter Boar¡¯s Head runs a clean establishment,¡± Cricket whispered hoarsely. ¡°A-a bit pricey, but clean beds, private baths, and some of the best food¡ªif that¡¯s what you¡¯re after.¡±

    ¡°It is. Could you provide me with directions?¡±

    ?????

    Gus remained silent as he trailed after the purple-haired witch hunter. Other than occasionally glancing back over his shoulder in Vanya¡¯s direction, he kept his attention on the street ahead.

    Vanya frowned at his bowed back. ¡®I suppose his ability to heal isn¡¯t a strong as that of a direct descendant of the Pope?¡¯ Her scowl shifted to uncertainty as she recalled the scars of his injuries. Gus would soon have the power to wreak revenge on whoever had tortured him thus. ¡®I hope he gets the opportunity to do so.¡¯

    Vanya let out a troubled sigh as she surveyed the pedestrians around them warily. She still regretted holding back her strength with Father Mark. ¡®If I¡¯d known they were going to throw me into prison and threaten execution, I¡¯d have done more than break that pervert¡¯s nose.¡¯

    Finding the inn recommended by Madam Cricket proved an easy task. Tarlay secured two rooms, one of which Tarlay would share with their new companion. Gus appeared uncomfortable with the arrangements, but Vanya quickly assured him that she would give him his privacy.

    ¡°It is for your security,¡± Tarlay explained impatiently as they made their way up the inn¡¯s stairs. ¡°In any case, you won¡¯t have to put up with us for long. Once we¡¯ve finished our business in Lafeara, we will both return to Zarus.¡±

    ¡°Your business¡ªwith Lady Maura?¡± Gus murmured again with the same hopeful expression as before.

    ¡°I have other business to attend to before dinner,¡± Tarlay replied evasively as she handed the room key to Vanya. ¡°See that he is given something to eat and then a proper bath.¡±

    Vanya nodded as she struggled to hide her scowl. ¡®Why does it feel like I¡¯ll be babysitting the divine spark while Tarlay carries out the rest of our mission?¡¯

    ¡°Master Gus, you are free to rest for the remainder of the evening,¡± Tarlay continued as she gaze returned to the quiet young man. ¡°When I return¡ªwe will discuss what you know about the Baroness, Lady Maura.¡±

    Gus nodded somberly and then looked down at the scroll in his hand. ¡°If you are after Lady Maura¡ªthen you should beware the Earl of Hawthorne.¡±

    Tarlay¡¯s mouth twisted into a cynical smile as she reached behind her back. When the witch hunter removed her hand, she held an exquisite golden dagger with a pearl-studded hilt. ¡°This is yours, a gift from the Pope. Use it if you are in any danger.¡±

    The young man¡¯s face twisted with an unreadable expression before he took a step back from the offered gift. ¡°Why?¡± The strangled question was laced with suspicion as Gus raised his ebony eyes to Tarlay. ¡°No information I give you could be worth such a gift, and you have¡ªalready freed me.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you deserve it,¡± Tarlay replied with a carefully blank expression.

    Gus scoffed and turned his gaze away from the blade.

    The witch hunter shrugged and returned the dagger to the back of her belt. ¡°I should get going. Vanya, keep him safe. Here¡¯s some coin for dinner. Spend it wisely.¡±

    Vanya accepted the small purse but quickly stepped after Tarlay as her mentor turned to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone I need to check in with before the day is over,¡± Tarlay answered quietly as she turned and placed an encouraging hand on Vanya¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t let him out of your sight.¡±

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Vanya clenched her jaw and nodded. Gus leaned tiredly against the door to their room. He turned his gaze towards her questioningly once Tarlay had vanished down the stairs to the inn''s main floor.

    ¡®So much for the opportunity to prove myself. How the hell am I supposed to fight witches while babysitting this stunted bastard?¡¯

    The witch hunter sighed as she motioned Gus aside and unlocked the door to their room. Once inside, Vanya removed the heavy sack from her shoulders and set it down at the foot of the bed closest to the door, then shook out her cloak before retying it around her shoulders.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to wait to bath until Tarlay has returned.¡¯

    ¡°Why do you¡ª¡±

    Vanya glanced towards Gus, who averted his gaze from the weighted bangles around her boots. ¡°Restraints,¡± she answered bluntly, then picked up the purse of coins from her bed. ¡°Come on then, Master Gus, you must be hungry, and I could use a proper drink.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss¡ª¡±

    ¡°Vanya. Just call me, Vanya.¡±

    Gus nodded meekly and followed her to the door.

    Vanya frowned with one hand on the handle as he notably slouched towards the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±

    Gus blinked and raised his head in confusion.

    ¡°Your not a slave anymore, nor should you bow your head to any person here.¡±

    He looked down, his confusion still apparent, then clenched his jaw and slowly straightened to his full height.

    Vanya chuckled dryly as she took in the extra four inches he now had on her. ¡°Were you pretending to be crippled?¡±

    ¡°Not¡ªinitially,¡± Gus replied bitterly as he avoided her gaze.

    ¡°You did what you had to in order to survive,¡± Vanya replied sympathetically.

    His dark ebony eyes turned to meet her violet-blue with a look of surprise. ¡°You¡ªwere also?¡±

    ¡°A slave?¡± Vanya nodded. ¡°My father sold me while I was still a babe. The church found me when I was six, so I got out before the worst could happen.¡± She raised a hand and shook the bangles from her wrist, revealing her scars once more. ¡°But not without a few permanent reminders.¡±

    Gus gazed at her wrist and nodded solemnly. ¡°I was born a slave.¡±

    ¡°I know. But now you¡¯ll die a free man.¡± Vanya smirked as his expression shifted to one of worry. ¡°Hopefully somewhere in the distant future.¡± ¡®When I won¡¯t be blamed for it.¡¯ She turned back to the door and twisted the handle.

    ¡°The Baroness you¡¯re after¡ªshe¡¯s a witch.¡±

    Vanya nodded as she offered him a reassuring smile over her shoulder. ¡°I know. We wouldn¡¯t have been sent here to find her otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Maura¡¯s not just any witch,¡± Gus rushed out as she pulled the door open. ¡°She¡¯s¡ªan ice witch.¡±

    Vanya blinked twice before pushing the door closed firmly. She exhaled slowly, then turned to face Gus with an arched brow. ¡°How do you know this?¡±

    ¡°Before I was sold to the Hawthornes, I was a slave of the Turnbell family¡ªLady Maura¡¯s family,¡± he replied grimly. ¡°I¡¯ve known Maura since she was about three years old. She is¡ªcunning, manipulative¡ªand evil.¡±

    ¡®So that¡¯s why Ripper sent Tarlay to prod out Lady Maura¡¯s true nature. The heart of an ice witch was invaluable. If Pope Jericho got his hands on it, his weakened health would improve, and he¡¯d live another hundred years! More than long enough to deal with Emperor Arius and his descendants!¡¯

    Vanya stepped forward swiftly and grabbed the collar of Gus¡¯s cloak. She pulled the startled young man closer and hissed, ¡°Who else knows the Baroness is an Ice Witch?¡±

    ¡°The Earl of Hawthorne and his mother¡ªI suspect,¡± Gus rattled out quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure who else.¡±

    Vanya¡¯s eyes narrowed as his gaze and words trailed away at the end. ¡®He¡¯s not telling me everything he knows, but still¡ªthis changes everything. Depending on the Baroness¡¯s lineage, she may be too much for Tarlay to handle on her own. This could be my chance¡­.¡¯

    The witch hunter released Gus¡¯s cloak and stepped back as she attempted to organize her thoughts. ¡®I need to tell Tarlay about Lady Maura¡¯s identity as soon as possible¡ªbut I can¡¯t disobey her orders.¡¯ Vanya clenched her fists and turned to the door with a frustrated growl.

    ¡°Master Gus, please keep what you¡¯ve told me to yourself until you¡¯ve spoken to Tarlay. She¡¯s in charge of this mission.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Gus replied meekly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you fed, bathed, and to bed then,¡± Vanya muttered with one last glance in his direction before she yanked the bedroom door open. ¡°Tomorrow will be a busy day.¡±

    Gus nodded again and slipped back into his slouched posture as he followed her through the door. Vanya sighed but let him be for now. She¡¯d break him of that habit soon enough, if only for the sake of his ancestor¡¯s legacy.

 Book 3: Prologue {Part Three}: A Den of Perversion

    ??????????

    Prologue {Part Three}: A Den of Perversion

    It didn¡¯t take long after entering the slum district of Lafeara¡¯s capital for Tarlay to pull her scarf over her mouth and nose. Her sensitivity to smell was heightened due to her partial air-witch blood. The odors which assaulted her even through the meager cover could well be described as the rot of humanity.

    The road of jagged, chipped stones she followed was layered in unwashed filth with a small stream trickling through it that was not the result of any recent rainfall. Broken glass bottles, rotten food, rats, cats, and other strays lurked beneath the dilapidated porches of several boarded-up homes.

    ¡®The perfect breeding ground for a plague.¡¯

    The miscreants who passed her in the streets smelled unwashed. Their gaze lingered, ladened with the weight of poverty, desperation, resentment, and what passed for curiosity but might just be simple greed. When three drunken men moved to block her path forward, Tarlay raised her gaze and smiled.

    ¡°Step aside.¡±

    Her command, laced with power drawn from the enchantment tattooed against her throat, hummed through the space between them. The men stiffened. Their hostile gaze faltered as they turned to each other and then simultaneously moved around Tarlay to continue on their way, resuming their drunken song with broken harmony.

    After they moved on, the witch hunter continued to the end of the street and then consulted the crudely drawn map Felix had sent her with directions to his current lodgings.

    ¡®The bastard could have picked a less repulsive meeting point.¡¯ Tarlay rolled her neck slowly with a resigned sigh. She was well aware of the business that kept Felix at the heart of the slums.

    The witch hunter ignored the pandering tall-hats, the streetwalkers and their customers, the beggars with their empty bowls and crudely hidden knives, and the enforcers who walked among these vagrants with blatant confidence only someone with authority and an appetite for killing could possess.

    The enforcers took note of her presence but did no more than observe her progress silently.

    Tarlay smiled beneath her scarf and pressed forward. Soon enough, the brightly lit windows of a heavily guarded drinking establishment came into view.

    Her arrival appeared to come as no surprise to the men standing guard at the bar¡¯s entrance. The pair of rough-looking thugs eyed her skeptically but kept still as she continued towards them.

    Tarlay had seen her share of similar vermin nests before. Old Zarus had been plagued by the ever-encroaching number of poor, whose begging hands, hungry eyes, and weeping mouths thronged to the gates of the Holy Palace.

    ¡®The one blessing to be taken from the fall of old Zarus was the extermination of those lice-riddled wastrels.¡¯

    Still, given the current state of the Church¡¯s finances after the long war with Emperor Arius, similar nests had already taken root around the Holy Land of Zarus.

    ¡®Any people reliant upon their government and monarchy for bread are doomed to starvation when that monarchy must prioritize the strength of the kingdom¡¯s army over the welfare of its common citizens.¡¯

    Tarlay smiled at Ripper¡¯s callous outlook on the matter. Her Mentor taught his apprentices early on to unburden themselves of any guilt or obligation to mortals. Why should they feel responsible for those possessed of weaker minds and bodies? Mortals were as fickle in their devotion to the Saints as they were to uphold promises made to the Pope.

    How readily commoners, nobles, and even kings yielded their wealth and even their firstborn when faced with the harrowing certainty of oblivion. Yet in the hour of the Church¡¯s greatest need, that reverence turned quickly into resentment, embittered by accusations of intimidation, usury, and even claims of false Divinity.

    Tarlay shook her head. All who dared speak against the Divine Heir were destined to meet a brutal end at the hands of his Witch Hunters. If there was one thing such traitors could be grateful for, it was that Pope Jericho did not believe in punishing children for the sins of their parents.

    ¡®It¡¯s much easier to rule a kingdom when its next monarch is well aware of the dangers of betraying the Pope.¡¯

    The thugs at the door finally rose from the barrels they used for seats and nodded in her direction. The bearded man on the left lazily shifted his crossbow towards her torso while his shiny-headed comrade addressed her in a low growl. ¡°Bit late for a woman to be wandering these parts, much less a foreigner. Are you lost?¡±

    ¡°If this is the Fox Den, then I¡¯ve come to the right place,¡± Tarlay replied as she extended her arms and pushed back her cape to reveal only an ivory flute decorating her belt. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a friend who goes by the name Felix.¡±

    ¡°Felix?¡± the man with the crossbow growled. ¡°Ahh, your accent does sound like his. You¡¯re from Zarus then?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve just arrived and would like to¡ª¡±

    ¡°No one gets inside without Troy¡¯s approval. Not even a skinny wench like you,¡± the bald man snorted as he crossed his arms. Tarlay eyed the man¡¯s thick fingers, wrapped in dirty cloth with pointed metal studs across his knuckles.

    The witch hunter lowered her arms and offered a warning smile they could not see beneath the shadow of her hood. ¡°Troy?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Felix tell you?¡± The bald man snorted. ¡°Troy¡¯s the boss around here now.¡±

    ¡°Temporary boss,¡± corrected the bearded thug.

    Tarlay arched a brow at their apparent disagreement. ¡°I assumed that Felix would have taken over¡ªgiven he was Alex¡¯s brother and helped establish your little¡ªcommunity.¡±

    ¡°That was a long time ago,¡± the bearded thug muttered. ¡°But¡ªFelix is in the running to take over as leader once all the officers have returned to cast their vote.¡±

    The bald man scowled and spat on the step just above Tarlay¡¯s boots before muttering, ¡°Meddling foreigners.¡±

    Tarlay ignored the comment and gestured towards the door behind them. ¡°If you won¡¯t let me in, then would you mind letting Felix know that I¡¯ve arrived. I have come a very long way and was told to report to him as soon as possible.¡±

    As much as it pained her to play the part of a mortal¡¯s subordinate, Tarlay knew that Felix wouldn¡¯t appreciate her forcing her way inside. Whatever politics were at work in this backwoods establishment, having a woman barge in and crack open a few heads would not endear him to the men he hoped to lead.

    The thugs glanced at each other for a moment before the bald man got to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I need to take a piss anyway. What¡¯s your name and business, wench?¡±

    ¡°Tarlay. And you can tell Felix that I¡¯m here¡ªabout a down payment.¡±

    The bald man arched a brow as he looked her up and down in confusion, then grunted, turned, and shoved open the tavern door.

    ¡°A down payment?¡± the bearded man muttered with narrowed eyes. ¡°What sort of business would a wench from Zarus have with the Fox Den anyway?¡±

    The wooden planks of the tavern steps creaked as he moved down to her eye level, his crossbow still aimed at her chest. Tarlay maintained a neutral expression as he leaned in towards the nape of her neck and sniffed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t smell like a harlot,¡± he observed casually and circled her. The witch hunter rolled her eyes silently as his gaze moved from the back of her hood, down her muscled shoulders, arms, and leather-clad legs beneath the cloak. ¡°Before you go in, I¡¯ll need to check you for weapons. Those are the boss¡¯s rules.¡±

    ¡°It would appear the reputation of the Fox Den has fallen considerably since the death of your last Fox Master,¡± Tarlay remarked with discernable amusement. ¡°If a roomful of armed men is so intimidated by the presence of a single unarmed woman?¡±

    The man chuckled and returned to stand in front of her, utterly oblivious to the ghostly mirage and blade that circled behind him before fading from view. ¡°You¡¯re a bold one. I¡¯ll give you that. Let me guess¡ª¡± he leaned towards her with a bemused smirk, ¡°¡ªYour Felix¡¯s woman, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Tarlay folded her arms and offered a smirk of her own as she shook her head. ¡°I can see why Troy chose a man as intelligent as yourself to guard the door.¡±

    The thug frowned at her tone, weighing whether her words were genuine or mockery. His befuddlement was short-lived as the bald man returned and gestured to Tarlay.

    ¡°You can go in. The boss would like a word.¡±

    ?????

    Tarlay was almost blinded the moment she entered the bar. What might have once been a tavern of clandestine dealings was now completely transformed into a lavish pirate¡¯s den. Chests of coins, gems, precious jewelry, rich furs, and expensive cloth glittered before an open hearth in the corner of the bar. Before them, crates of firearms and barrels of gunpowder rested against a row of tables set up in a defensive position that split the bar down the middle.

    Every rafter supporting post inside the bar was bound with chains. The beam closest to the door restrained a wild spotted dog with a massive head far too large for its size. The beast slammed its weight against the collar that held it fast as it lunged towards the open door and Tarlay. Foam leaked through rows of barred teeth as savage, high-pitched barks shot in her direction.

    Tarlay stared down the wild dog¡¯s golden eyes until it turned and slunk back towards an overturned barrel that served as the beast''s bed.

    Beyond the barrier of tables, women in revealing dresses, powdered makeup, and painted smiles flirted with a group of thugs who had clearly been drinking for hours. More than one of the prostitutes was at work on her back upon a table beneath half-clothed men happily satisfying themselves between pairs of torn stockings.

    ¡®Somehow, this place is not at all as Felix described it to me.¡¯

    Tarlay spared the debauchery no further thought as a familiar scent snapped her gaze back towards the vulgar display of wealth. A boy of perhaps ten years crouched inside a barred cage and watched the witch hunter from behind long locks of dirty brown hair. Tarlay pulled down her scarf and offered the dirty child a slight smile. The boy stared back at her blankly with an expression of wary curiosity as if not at all surprised by her appearance.

    Tarlay¡¯s eyes moved to the pair of boots propped on top of the boy¡¯s cage. The man wearing them was dressed in rich black velvet garments, with a golden chain of rubies at his neck and a cloak of foxtails draped around his shoulders. The way the man¡ªTroy, she presumed¡ªpositioned himself in his throne-like chair, with a glass of liquor in one hand and a pistol in another, made his position and identity all too clear.

    Troy eyed Tarlay curiously, then dropped one boot to the floor and kicked the boy¡¯s cage. ¡°Well, Brat?¡±

    The child flinched and lowered his gaze before answering in a muffled whisper, ¡°She¡¯s¡ªnot a witch.¡±

    ¡®Ahh, so that¡¯s why you have a half-witch child caged up like a dog.¡¯ Tarlay¡¯s hand slipped down to the flute at her belt as her gaze hardened.

    ¡°Well then,¡± Troy grunted as his left boot returned to its original perch. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Tarlay raised a brow and surreptitiously took in the thugs positioned around the bar. They were all heavily armed with crossbows, swords, spears, and even a few pistols as if anticipating some sort of attack. Those that weren¡¯t drinking or waiting in line for prostitutes sat quietly in groups along the barrier or near the bar.

    A man at the table closest to the bar held Tarlay¡¯s gaze for a moment. Like the others seated around him shrouded in dark hoods and heavy cloaks, his face was hidden from view, but the hands polishing a silver pistol that Tarlay instantly recognized were darker than his comrades.

    The witch hunter¡¯s lips twitched in amusement before she returned her attention to Troy, who scowled at her delayed response.

    ¡°Did you check her for weapons?¡± the thug leader snapped with a pointed glare at the thug behind her.

    ¡°Er¡ªI only saw an instrument¡ª¡±

    ¡°A what?¡±

    ¡°A flute, boss.¡± Eddy wiggled his fingers in the air as if playing music.

    Troy sighed in exasperation and then ran his gaze over Tarlay with an expression of distrust and unease. ¡°Remove your hood and cloak so Eddy can pat you down. And do it slowly. I would hate to have to shoot a pretty face.¡±

    Tarlay smiled beneath his pointed threat and unclasped the simple pin of her traveling cloak. The garment fell to the floor with a scattering of sand, earth, and stray grains of wheat. Troy¡¯s gaze snapped to her purple hair and its glittering sapphires with an expression of surprise that quickly turned to one of calculation.

    The Witch Hunter raised her arms leisurely and glanced back at Eddy with a nod of approval. The body armor she wore left little room for hidden weapons¡ªtraditional ones at least. The belt at her waist contained only the ivory flute and a small pouch of coin. Thankfully, Tarlay had left the priceless divine dagger entrusted to her by the Pope with Vanya.

    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m unarmed,¡± Tarlay commented neutrally as Eddy stepped forward and ran his hands roughly down her body. Her splayed fingers tightened together with annoyance as the thug groped certain areas with far more enthusiasm than was necessary. He opened the pouch of coin, thumbed the contents but left crescents and Tarlay¡¯s flute where they were.

    ¡°Nothing else on her, boss,¡± Eddy said with a shrug as he stepped back.

    Troy appeared mildly annoyed at this but finally lowered his gun. ¡°Eddy mentioned something about a down payment?¡±

    Tarlay shook her head as she lowered her arms. ¡°My business is with Felix.¡±

    ¡°And Felix works for me,¡± Troy retorted sharply.

    A cough came from the table by the bar as a few dry sniggers filtered through the bar ominously.

    Troy¡¯s face darkened. His grip on the pistol tightened as he straightened in his chair and cleared his throat. ¡°As temporary Leader of the Fox Den, all business must go through me¡ª¡±

    ¡°My business has nothing to do with the Fox Den,¡± Tarlay cut in with pointed impatience. ¡°It is with Felix and Felix alone.¡± She glanced over her shoulder towards the bar. ¡°He can vouch for my identity.¡±

    Troy raised the pistol and pointed it at Tarlay¡¯s face with a cold sneer. ¡°You don¡¯t listen very well, do you?¡±

    ¡°I would say that¡¯s your problem,¡± Tarlay replied with a dangerous smile.

    The boy in the cage below Troy¡¯s boots whimpered as her invisible mirage slid past him to stand behind the self-proclaimed leader. The boy quickly curled his skinny frame into a ball with his arms wrapped over his head as if sensing what was to come.

    Troy¡¯s olive-brown eyes narrowed over his pistol as they darted from the boy quivering beneath his feet to Tarlay. A dry laugh escaped his lips even as a glimmer of uncertainty flickered behind his eyes. ¡°Eddy,¡± he commanded coldly. ¡°Chain this bitch up until she learns to show proper respe¡ª¡±

    The ringing spark of a pistol shot jolted the thugs around the bar to their feet as Troy¡¯s gun arm twisted savagely behind his head. The mirage¡¯s second invisible hand grasped the thug leader by the throat in a choking grip.

    The fingers of Tarlay¡¯s left hand danced over the flute still firmly attached to her belt. The witch hunter¡¯s chartreuse-green eyes narrowed in on the sluggishly moving lump of lead headed just above her heart. She reached out and nudged the tip of the projectile, altering its direction slightly, then stepped aside as it resumed full momentum. Eddy flinched and blinked in surprise as a trickle of blood ran down from the small hole above his left eyebrow. The thug''s legs quickly gave out as he collapsed to the floor with a heavy thud.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± Tarlay murmured as her demon eyes glowed with unmasked disgust. ¡°Of all the men seated in this room, why was a little prick like you chosen to be its leader?¡±

    The men around the room appeared to recover from their initial surprise and moved to confront her.

    ¡°Hold,¡± the quiet but edged command from Felix, still seated at his table by the bar, pulled the men up short as they glanced between Felix¡¯s table and Tarlay uncertainly.

    Troy clawed at his throat as he struggled to breathe and glared at the caged boy huddled inches away from him.

    ¡°Oh, he didn¡¯t lie,¡± Tarlay commented with a pitying smile. ¡°I¡¯m only half a witch.¡± She stepped forward, flicked aside the golden necklaces of rubies, and ripped free a simple copper chain and key from around Troy¡¯s neck. ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you wait here like a good dog while I go have a chat with the Fox Den¡¯s rightful leader.¡±

    Tarlay ignored Troy¡¯s murderous glare as she turned around to face the half-brother of the previous Fox Master, who rose to his feet and gestured towards the bar.

    ¡°Shall we have a drink?¡±

    ¡°It seems the least you could do to apologize,¡± Tarlay replied dryly as she moved towards the empty bar stools.

    ¡°I appreciate you holding back.¡± Felix pushed back his hood with an apologetic smile. Oiled black hair meticulously braided in the hereditary style of Zarus¡¯s military, framed a handsome but weathered face and two coal-black eyes trimmed with amber. ¡°I¡¯d like to keep my older brother¡¯s legacy in one piece.¡±

    ¡°You know I never take a life without cause,¡± Tarlay replied as she watched him move behind the bar to select a bottle and two glasses. ¡°Just how long were you planning to let that little vermin humiliate me?¡±

    Felix narrowed his eyes at someone behind Tarlay and jerked his head towards the bar door. ¡°My guest and I need some privacy. And take the women outside. Send them home with pay when you¡¯re done.¡±

    A few grumbles and muttered curses accompanied the scuffle of feet as the bar emptied behind her.

    ¡°What about him?¡± Tarlay asked with a nod in Troy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°He¡¯ll only hear what you allow him to hear,¡± Felix replied with a confident smirk as he filled the two small glasses with a rich brown liquid. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him later.¡±

    ¡°How can you eat much less drink in a place like this?¡± Tarlay muttered as she eyed the glass Felix pushed towards her.

    ¡°Comes with the territory, sweetheart.¡±

    Tarlay narrowed her gaze while Felix tossed back his drink with a satisfied grunt. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking the half-witch with me when I leave.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself. I¡¯ve no stomach for abusing children.¡±

    ¡°How very like your brother.¡±

    Felix paused with a hand on the neck of the liquor bottle. ¡°That boy will be better off with you than in a place like this anyway.¡±

    Tarlay nodded in response and picked up her glass. ¡°So, how long is it going to take for you to take proper charge of things here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say Troy¡¯s time has run out after your little display.¡± Felix leaned against the bar with a roguish grin. ¡°Although, I could have handled him on my own, Tay.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to wait around for you to charm thugs and prostitutes,¡± Tarlay snapped impatiently, ignoring the nickname he used. She took a quick sip of liquor, grimaced at the taste, but drank it down without complaint and slid the empty glass back to Felix. ¡°You should know that Ripper left a seed of corruption here on his way out.¡±

    Felix¡¯s relaxed smile vanished as his gaze turned to the bottle in his hand. ¡°Fucking Fanatic!¡±

    ¡°Felix,¡± Tarlay growled in warning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he was your Mentor. You know exactly what sort of damage that corruption will do to a place like this!¡±

    The witch hunter snorted and gestured to the bar behind her. ¡°Is this really a place worth saving? A den of immorality, greed, coercion, and violence?¡±

    Felix¡¯s expression hardened. Then he took her glass and tossed it into a bucket of soapy water below the bar. ¡°What right does the dog of the Pope have to judge mere mortals after her master unleashed a Witch Plague?¡±

    ¡°Careful, Felix.¡± Tarlay laced her fingers together on top of the bar where the mortal assassin could see them clearly. ¡°We did not make this plague. It would have come to Lafeara eventually one way or another.¡±

    ¡°The Pope could have destroyed it. He is the descendant of a Saint after all.¡±

    ¡°The Pope will decide if and when he will come to Lafeara¡¯s aid¡ªif the people here prove worthy.¡±

    Felix sighed and refilled his glass with a cynical snort. ¡°You mean if the crown prince falls in line.¡± He set the bottle down with more force than was necessary and raised his glass towards her in salute. ¡°So, Tay, am I meant to die here with the rest of my brother¡¯s men?¡±

    Tarlay smiled, took his hand, and lowered his glass back to the bar. ¡°That need not be your fate.¡± She held out her other hand and, after a drawn-out pause, Felix pulled a dagger from his belt and placed it on her open palm.

    The assassin watched in silence as Tarlay pricked her middle finger and squeezed a few drops of blood into his drink. ¡°Is that supposed to keep me safe?¡±

    ¡°For a few days at least,¡± Tarlay replied and then pressed a thumb against her bleeding finger. ¡°Unlike Strugna, this plague only targets mortals without a drop of witch blood in them.¡± She handed back the knife and watched as Felix downed her drink without hesitation.

    ¡®Still too trusting.¡¯

    ¡°I appreciate the gesture, but what about the rest of my men?¡± Felix asked with a nod to the door behind them.

    ¡°A witch¡¯s blood would be better,¡± Tarlay replied with a shrug. ¡°I can track one down and subdue them for you. If bled properly once a week, you should have enough blood to keep yourself and another twenty men healthy.¡±

    Felix grimaced and tossed his empty glass into the bucket. ¡°And you¡¯ll do this in exchange for¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Your assistance, of course,¡± Tarlay answered with a cunning smile. ¡°Now that your brother¡¯s legacy is well in hand, I need your help digging up information about a certain Baroness Witch.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, yes. The Lady Maura,¡± Felix replied with a nod. ¡°She¡¯s had dealings with us before.¡±

    Tarlay arched a brow curiously. ¡°What can you tell me about her?¡±

    ¡°To start with, she¡¯s no longer a Baroness.¡± Felix moved around the bar to take an empty seat beside the witch hunter. ¡°Dowager Octavia adopted your rumored witch as her granddaughter and made the half-blood Duchess of Bastiallano. I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t heard any gossip on your way here.¡±

    Both of Tarlay¡¯s eyebrows rose as she turned to face him. ¡°I didn¡¯t take any public roads.¡±

    ¡°Duchess Kirsi Valda,¡± Felix recited with mocking reverence as he eyed the flute at her waist. ¡°Seems the name is hereditary among the Duchesses of Bastiallano.¡±

    ¡°Kirsi?¡± Tarlay echoed with the faintest tremble in her voice. ¡°Kirsi Valda?¡±

    ¡®It couldn¡¯t be. Is this the reason Ripper sent me to probe out her identity? Does he believe this half-blood could be the reborn Witch of Calamity?¡¯

    ¡°It will be difficult for you to get close to the Duchess now that she has the Knights of Bastiallano to protect her,¡± Felix observed as he studied Tarlay¡¯s expression.

    Tarlay repressed a groan as she unclenched her hands and rubbed the back of her neck tiredly. Like the Duchy of Hargreve led by the current Duke Stryker, the Duchess of Bastiallano held command over a private army of knights on behalf of the kingdom¡¯s defense.

    ¡®Octavia must truly hold her in respect to give up that kind of power. Which makes Lady Maura taking on that name all the more suspicious.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so defeated,¡± Felix murmured as he clasped her shoulder with familiar ease. ¡°I found another way for you to get a look at the half-blood.¡±

    Tarlay straightened and turned to him with a questioning frown. ¡°How? Where?¡±

    ¡°As it happens, you¡¯re Duchess has a hospital set up in our back yard,¡± Felix replied with a relaxed shrug.

    ¡°A hospital?¡±

    ¡°Staffed with physicians, beds, and plenty of unique medicine meant to treat serious illness and possibly the plague.¡±

    Tarlay¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®A hospital in the slums of all places? Right where the plague is expected to originate? How could she have possibly predicted this?¡¯

    ¡°It seems the Duchess is in league with a certain highly regarded clairvoyant who goes by the name of Frost,¡± Felix replied in response to the question written upon her face.

    ¡®Ah yes, the phantom charlatan our spies have yet to track down.¡¯ Tarlay wrapped her fingers around the ivory flute as she pondered the information that Felix had already provided. ¡®I need to see the Duchess first, in person. Only then will I know if I¡¯m dealing with the real Kirsi¡ªor a pretender.¡¯

    ¡°I can cause a bit of trouble with the hospital,¡± Felix murmured casually.

    Tarlay frowned at his ability to read her thoughts so easily. ¡®For a mortal, Felix is rather perceptive, but then that¡¯s why Ripper recruited him to begin with.¡¯

    ¡°Just enough trouble to draw the Duchess out of her fortress,¡± Felix continued with a confident smile. ¡°In exchange for enough witch blood to keep my men and their families safe from the plague.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± Tarlay muttered as she slid off the stool to face the exit. ¡°Arrange a meeting.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 1: A Taste of Immortality

    ??????????

    It was with a smile that Carina opened her ice-blue eyes and beheld the giant skeletal dragon standing below an endless sky upon the glassy black lake. Although Viktor couldn¡¯t smile back, she felt his greeting in the gentle breath of frost that created a firm path towards her.

    ¡°Welcome, Carina.¡±

    ¡°What is this place?¡± Carina asked as she took the first step onto the carpet woven of frosty vines. It was a question she had puzzled over since her first visit inside this strange realm to train with Viktor.

    ¡°We are inside the cortex of your power, the source of your magic,¡± Viktor replied. His words reverberated gently against Carina¡¯s mind as she joined him on a small snowy plane.

    ¡°You mean¡ªinside the frozen heart you gave me?¡± Carina raised a hand hesitantly towards the giant talons that rose just above her head. The bone felt rough and cold beneath her palm and fingers and somehow fragile as if a thousand years had aged it into a hardened clump of sand.

    The ice-witch withdrew her hand and stepped back as Viktor settled down into the snow. The dragon curved his long, skeletal neck around her and then rested his giant head upon a thin sheet of frost. Beneath the dragon, a strange twanging sound echoed from beneath the lake as a hardened layer of ice stretched out to contain Viktor¡¯s full size and weight.

    ¡®I want to ask if he¡¯s alright.¡¯ Carina glanced down at her trembling hands and quickly tightened them into fists as she walked around the pillars of bone until she stood before Viktor¡¯s toothy smile.

    ¡°Your connection has grown stronger,¡± Viktor observed. ¡°But it is not strong enough for the battle before you. Are you ready to try something a bit more challenging?¡±

    Carina nodded eagerly and pushed her worries aside as she settled down onto a pile of snow and assumed the meditation pose that had become familiar to her throughout their training.

    ¡°The frozen heart inside you possesses far more power than you have yet to realize. It is the heart of an immortal dragon, after all,¡± Viktor began as a light flurry of snow fell from the clear sky above them. ¡°In order for you to master that power, you must understand its limits.¡±

    ¡°And¡ªhow do I do that?¡±

    Again, Carina sensed more than saw Viktor¡¯s smile. ¡°It is simple enough. You must freeze the lake.¡±

    ¡°The lake,¡± Carina echoed with a puzzled frown. Her ice-blue eyes quickly grew wide as she turned to survey the endless landscape around. ¡°Wait¡ªall of it?!¡±

    ¡°Distance is but a shackle that mortals use to limit themselves. A water witch can travel the distance of an entire continent in the same time it would take you to pluck an apple from a tree.¡±

    ¡°Haa,¡± Carina let out a slow breath. Her thoughts drifted back to the water fountain in the royal garden that she had woken up in after witnessing the vision of Kirsi¡¯s death at the hands of the Third Saint. ¡°Does that mean I¡¯ll be able to do the same? Since ice is composed of water and air?¡±

    ¡°Ice is not as fluid as water, regardless of its base composition,¡± Viktor replied dismissively. ¡°Which is why water witches prefer to fight in their element at sea or near a coastline. You would never hear of them invading very far inland because they will not willingly put themselves at a disadvantage. But they are capable of decisive subtlety, and assassination should their prey lower their guard around a source of water.¡±

    ¡°Fascinating,¡± Carina muttered. She eyed the edge of the frozen island around them and shivered as she recalled the hands that had dragged her down into its depths. Suddenly the idea of trapping all that water beneath a barrier of solid ice didn¡¯t seem so bad.

    ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

    The ice-witch turned a reluctant gaze back towards the dragon. ¡°It is a lot of water to cover. I don¡¯t suppose you have any more helpful advice to give me?¡±

    ¡°Open your connection to me,¡± Viktor replied. Again his intangible smile wrapped itself around Carina and filled her with reassuring warmth. She watched in fascination as spirals of magic, like the glowing strings of a spider¡¯s web, wove themselves together as they stretched from the center of the dragon¡¯s great skull towards the ice witch¡¯s glowing, beating heart. ¡°I will give you all the strength you require.¡±

    The influx of magic that swelled up inside Carina felt overwhelming, exhilarating, and strangely satisfying. She took in a shallow breath, feeling far too full to adequately her lungs, then folded her hands together as her eyelids fluttered shut.

    The disorienting sensation of two elements, so close together yet in conflict with one another, filled the space around Carina with unsettling friction. However, her connection to Viktor remained unshakable. Clearing her head, the ice witch focused on creating a bubble around her composed of cold magic.

    Feeling like a duckling under the protective gaze of its parent, Carina slowly released her already wavering grip on the power welling up inside her. It burst out like a flood that snowballed through the air, bouncing off the ice around her as it traveled forcefully forward to where Viktor¡¯s tiny island met the dark surface of the lake. As soon as the cold magic made contact with water, it spread, creating an uneven and frustratingly thin carpet of ice.

    ¡°Keep going.¡± Viktor''s rumbling voice nudged, encouraging. ¡°No matter how rough the canvas, it is easy enough to paint over imperfections later.¡±

    ¡®Quantity over quality? Alright, I can do that.¡¯

    Her clumsy attempts to conquer the lake continued as clumps of snow bounced and glided over the rough terrain, expanding the reach of her magic with each wave. Despite Viktor¡¯s reassurance, Carina still felt frustrated with such lackluster results. On impulse, she pierced one of the snowballs with a sharp, needlelike dart of ice. The clump of snow burst apart and carried forward, skipping over sections of the lake before the snowflakes fell and quickly claimed ground, stretching in all directions as it spread back to the edge of the growing island.

    In that moment, Carina felt a different kind of magic mingle with her own. A light and weightless magic that helped carry the flakes of snow much further than the sheer force behind each propelled snowball. She reached for it eagerly, compelling it to her will as she injected yet another ball of snow with a frozen dart.

    Again the clumps of snowflakes shattered apart. The wind currents quickly captured the frozen, delicate shards and sent them twirling out across the lake, where they spread, covering a larger area with each attempt.

    ¡®Of course. Air magic!¡¯

    Carina doubled her focus and repeated the same method in all directions. The realm of her control expanded rapidly as she altered and modified her use of the wind, frozen darts, and the density of the snowballs she sent hurtling up into the currents.

    By the time Carina mastered her new approach, empty exhaustion slowly began to fill her. Her optimistic enthusiasm gave way to uncertainty as she became aware of the frozen sweat that coated her skin and trickled down the neck and back of the simple white robe she wore.

    ¡®Strange, I can still feel Viktor¡¯s connection. The amount of magic energy I have access to is nowhere near close to running out¡ªso what is this feeling?¡¯

    She pressed on, single-mindedly bent on claiming the vast territory of the lake below her. Steadily the magic that Carina poured into this daunting endeavor changed as energy from the frozen heart itself seeped in to fill her core.

    ¡®It feels just as strong as Viktor¡¯s magic¡ªand there¡¯s even more of it now. Wait! Does this mean that the more ground I cover, the more power I can draw from the frozen heart?!¡¯

    The winds above the lake now spiraled willingly at her command, whisking away a thousand orbs of snow, loosely packed and much easier to shatter. With each burst, the cold magic spread outwards in the shape of a hexagram and sprinkled down onto the lake''s placid surface. On and on, the endless cycle continued as exhaustion gave way to elation. Even Carina¡¯s frozen sweat drifted away from her skin to form tiny flakes of snow the wind carried away to continue her internal conquest.

    ¡®It¡¯s much easier now. How much ground have I covered? 5 to 6 miles at least!¡¯

    It was only after the ice witch returned her attention to Viktor, eager to receive his praise¡ªthat she noticed something else had changed.

    Carina¡¯s ice-blue eyes snapped open immediately. She rushed to her feet as the orchestration of ice, wind, and snow collapsed like a curtain across the lake. The passing storm of snowflakes settled and left her to stare up at the skeletal dragon. The immortal¡¯s bones were now as clear as glass and gave off a hallow note as the cold wind, tingling with magic, swept through them.

    ¡°V-viktor?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, little ice witch.¡±

    Relief swept through Carina even as she gritted her teeth beneath the soothing sound of his voice.

    ¡°What-what¡¯s happened to you?¡± Carina demanded, resisting the urge to wrap her arms around the translucent talons that stood before her and hold on for dear life.

    ¡°Why are you afraid, child? It is only temporary. Look.¡±

    Carina pressed a trembling hand to her chest and blinked back tears as she watched the crystal bones of Viktor¡¯s corpse reclaim their pale white color. ¡°A-are you¡ªreally okay?¡±

    A soft chuckle, accompanied by a burst of icy breath, froze the tears that had fallen down her cheeks. Viktor raised his massive head and tilted it to look down at her. ¡°I am not going to disappear any time soon, little ice witch.¡±

    Carina nodded, holding onto those words as she stepped back and clumsily resumed her meditation pose. She closed her eyes and hastily wiped her cheeks, sending her tears to join the rest of the snowflakes that rose beneath her command to resume their work.

    ¡°Carina.¡±

    A pain of regret fluttered inside Carina¡¯s chest as she stubbornly pressed her eyelids closed.

    ¡°That is enough for today.¡±

    ¡°No! I-I can do more than this.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to push yourself further. You¡¯ve come very far already.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s still so much water left,¡± Carina growled. She could barely feel the limits of the lake that stretched endlessly around her.

    ¡®How much further do I have to go still? If I conquer the lake¡ªwill that make me strong enough to save us both?¡¯

    ¡°Carina. It¡¯s time for you to wake up.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Carina winced at the desperation in her voice. She quickly shook her head and refocused on the carousel of cold magic that resumed its glittering dance.

    ¡°Be careful, little ice witch. Do not ignore the limits of your mortal body just because you possess the heart of a dragon.¡±

    ¡°I feel fine,¡± she returned stubbornly, only half-listening to Viktor as she concentrated on increasing the size and quantity of each orb of cold magic before hurtling them out to the winds, which hastily carried them away. On and on, Carina¡¯s little kingdom expanded, yet its size could not smother the familiar and irksome feeling that burned inside her chest.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Viktor¡¯s harsh voice slammed into Carina even as the connection between them snapped. The ice witch sagged to the side, momentarily unbalanced by the pain and panic that surged through her. ¡°If you cannot control yourself¡ªthen you are not ready to learn!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªsorry¡ªI just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Meditate upon your own mortality before you seek to return here.¡±

    And then, just like a door slamming in her face, Viktor threw her out.

    ?????

    ¡°Kirsi!¡± Hana¡¯s pleading voice pushed through the fog of confusion that awaited Carina as her eyelids fluttered open. The familiar lace canopy and silver-embellished white pillars of her bed steadied into focus as she let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    Carina gazed up at her friend, finding some comfort in the turquoise blue eyes filled with concern, even as she bristled from the memory of Viktor¡¯s punishment.

    ¡®Haven¡¯t I already died once? Who else besides Kirsi could understand mortality better than me?¡¯

    The muscles in her arms felt weak while her back seemed oddly stiff as Carina pushed herself up from the pillows. Hana hastily supported her as the ice witch slumped forward, blinking past the curtain of her ash-brown hair.

    ¡®Augh. Why do I feel so tired?¡¯

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Hana¡¯s worried tone washed over her like a blanket of comfort. ¡°Here¡ªhave something to drink first.¡±

    Carina arched a brow as her friend, the recently appointed Viscountess of Sommerset, hastily filled a glass with water from a pitcher and presented the drink to her with trembling hands. ¡°Don¡¯t we have maids to do that?¡± She laughed, then frowned at the rough texture of her voice.

    ¡®Strange, I don¡¯t feel thirsty.¡¯

    A moment later, Carina stared down in befuddlement at the puddle of water spilled across her lap from the fallen glass.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Hana quickly snatched the cup up and swept the damp blankets aside. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll hold it for you.¡±

    The glass returned, once again filled with fresh water. Carina resisted the urge to protest, still not sure why her hands hadn¡¯t been able to hold the cup properly before. With another frustrated sigh, she leaned forward and sipped the refreshing water carefully with the Viscountess¡¯s help.

    Hana made her finish the entire glass.

    Carina cleared her throat and carefully stretched her hands and fingers, checking for numbness, while the Viscountess moved the empty glass away. ¡°I must have slept longer than I thought,¡± she joked nervously.

    Hana moved stiffly to the bedroom door and yanked the bellrope firmly before replying, ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for three days, Kirsi.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Carina sputtered, not missing the note of reproach in the Viscountess¡¯s voice.

    The bedroom door opened as four maids swept in. The look of immediate relief on their faces only amplified the truth of Hana¡¯s words.

    ¡®Three days? How long can a body go without food and water?¡¯ Carina winced beneath the weight of Viktor¡¯s wholly justified reprimand. ¡®Damn it. I was foolish.¡¯

    ¡°The Duchess will need a light meal and then a bath,¡± Hana commanded, with all the authority of one who had been a lady-in-waiting to the Crown Princess. ¡°While she¡¯s eating, prepare a comfortable place for the Duchess to rest in the library after a bath. Preferably at a window with modest sunlight that faces the garden.¡±

    Carina smirked as she pressed her hands against the mattress and turned herself to face the side of the bed. ¡®How well she knows me.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, my Lady!¡± The maids bowed obediently and then scattered to carry out their tasks, leaving Carina and Hana alone once more.

    ¡°You¡¯ve settled in comfortably, I see,¡± Carina joked lightly, her grin faltering into an apologetic smile beneath Hana¡¯s stern gaze. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªsorry if I worried you.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea how worried I was!¡± Hana snapped, then immediately turned to storm across the room towards the giant white wardrobe adorned with several large golden sea pearls. ¡°Not to mention all the excuses I had to come up with to put off all the meetings you had arranged for the last few days.¡±

    ¡®Meetings¡ªDamn it!¡¯ Carina stood up quickly, only to immediately feel lightheaded while her wobbling legs felt as stiff as tree limbs. ¡°Oww.¡±

    Hana gave her an odd look as she pulled out a bathrobe and hurriedly moved back to Carina¡¯s side. ¡°There was even a summons from the Dowager this morning, inviting you over for tea. I have yet to decline. Seeing as how you¡¯re awake now, perhaps you can come up with a clever exc¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Carina replied as she grabbed the nearest chair for support. ¡°What time is it now, and when is the Dowager expecting me?¡±

    ¡°Kirsi, you can¡¯t be serious!¡±

    ¡°Hana, the only reason I became a Duchess is because of the Dowager! I can¡¯t afford to look weak now with all the attention the noble families have placed on me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suppose forcing yourself to go to the palace where you can collapse in public is a much better idea!¡± Hana countered cynically as she unlaced the front of the nightgown that clung to Carina¡¯s slender body like a second skin.

    ¡°Are you¡ªmad at me?¡±

    ¡°Furious!¡± Hana seethed, but no sooner had the word left her mouth than her expression softened. ¡°I know you want to become strong again, Kirsi. And becoming a Duchess has only added more responsibility and pressure than before, but¡ªyou have to be careful!¡±

    ¡°I understand that now, completely,¡± Carina replied as she released the chair to clasp Hana¡¯s hands. ¡°I will be more careful.¡± The Duchess blinked and wheezed slightly as Hana¡¯s arms wrapped around her in a tight embrace.

    ¡®Haa¡­.I must have really scared her.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you,¡± Carina promised weakly as she tried to squirm free. Hana neither relaxed her grip nor replied, and so, with a resigned sigh, Carina slid her arms around the trembling Viscountess and gently stroked her friend¡¯s golden hair.

    An awkward cough came from the bedroom door as a maid returned with a tray holding what looked to be a bowl of soup. Hana stepped back and motioned silently towards a table and chair by one of the bedroom''s many large windows.

    The Duchess¡¯s bedroom in and of itself seemed inappropriately large to Carina. The space between the king-sized bed and the ridiculously oversized wardrobes of clothes, dressers filled with garments, accessories, and jewels could fit the entire Turnbell dining room.

    ¡®They could have placed a bathroom in here if they wanted to,¡¯ Carina contemplated with a shake of her head. Her gaze turned to the velvet lounge chair beside them that must have been brought in while Carina had been asleep. A pile of pillows and two disheveled blankets upon its cushions suggested that she hadn¡¯t been alone over the last three days.

    After the maids set down the tray, they hurriedly curtsied to the Duchess and Viscountess before silently shutting the door behind them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of these old garments first. Then you should eat your breakfast,¡± Hana said sternly as she plucked the gown free from Carina¡¯s legs and lifted it over the shorter woman¡¯s waist and shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªhappy to oblige,¡± Carina replied through the silk gown dragged over her head. She turned around quickly and slid her arms through the bathrobe that Hana held out for her. ¡°But I still need to answer the Dowager¡¯s summons.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d need to meet the Dowager first, of all people,¡± Hana replied with a note of irritation as she moved around to tie the cloth belt into place.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already missed several important meetings, some of them with people I do not trust to hold their tongues. Word will get out if I miss yet another meeting with the Dowager herself. If the nobles suspect that I am unwell, then they may try something.¡±

    Hana crossed her arms and sighed. ¡°By nobles, you mean Marquess Borghese and his followers.¡±

    ¡°They already see me as unfit simply because I¡¯m a half-blood,¡± Carina replied as she freed her hair from beneath the robe and then turned towards the waiting tray of food. ¡°A Duchess can cancel a meeting with commoners and nobles as often as she likes, but when it comes to the royal family¡­.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I can see you¡¯re determined. I''ll go along with it as long as you eat every bite.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Carina replied with a relieved smile and then sank into her chair.

    Hana quickly sat down across from her. ¡°But I¡¯ll be coming with you.¡±

    Carina¡¯s hand froze over the silver spoon beside the faintly steaming bowl of what she now realized was bone broth. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t imagine that Eleanora will sit still once she learns that Hana has entered the Royal Palace.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s the only way I¡¯m letting you go back there in your current state,¡± Hana replied firmly. Her beautiful turquoise-blue eyes narrowed as if daring Carina to argue the matter further.

    ¡®Letting me?¡¯

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Carina swallowed back a laugh and blew against the steaming spoonful of broth.

    It wasn¡¯t that Carina was afraid of what Eleanora might do if the two ex-lovers reunited. It was Hana¡¯s reaction to Eleanora that worried her.

    ¡®Just what sort of past did Hana have with Kirsi to completely forget her feelings for Eleanora the moment her memories returned?¡¯

    ¡°Once we¡¯ve satisfied the Dowager and shown the palace that you are in good health, we will come right back to the Duchy,¡± Hana continued, apparently emboldened by the Duchess¡¯s immediate acceptance.

    Carina smirked around the mouthful of flavor that tasted of venison with hints of juniper berries, rosemary, and sage. She quickly swallowed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as you think I am.¡±

    However tired and stiff her physical body was, the magic at her core made Carina feel more powerful than ever.

    ¡®When I finally reach the limits of Viktor¡¯s dragon heart and dominate the lake¡ªjust how strong will I be?¡¯

    A confident smile slid across the Duchess''s face as she obediently consumed her nutritious meal beneath the Viscountess¡¯s watchful gaze.

    Carina had a feeling that by the time she completed Viktor¡¯s training, she would be more powerful than any witch alive¡ªincluding Kirsi.

 Book 3: Chapter 2: A Garden of Stratagem

    ??????????

    It was the first time that Carina had personally visited the garden of Lily Palace. She admired the variety of lilies in full display along the neat pathways of granite stone carefully lined with peach-colored pebbles. The garden beds of flowers were arranged like an artist¡¯s palette, ranging from yellow to blue.

    It was the pale blue lilies that caught the Duchess¡¯s attention. When fully bloomed, the rare lily flower resembled a star-like snowflake. The pale, swaying lilies adorned a small corner of the garden, which spread around a marble stone pavilion. Beneath the small structure¡¯s stained-glass roof waited Dowager Octavia.

    Lady Delphine set down a porcelain teapot and moved swiftly around the Dowager to greet Carina and Hana with a polite curtsy. ¡°Welcome, your Grace.¡±

    Carina nodded to the senior attendant as she moved towards the Dowager to offer the customary and respectful greeting due to Lafeara¡¯s current Queen Regent. Hana quickly mimicked the Duchess¡¯s curtsy, and they waited between the path of flowers for permission to stand.

    Octavia smiled and leaned against the table as she rose from her seat to welcome them. ¡°Please, my dear Kirsi. Rise. You are my granddaughter now and a Duchess. There is no need for such formalities.¡±

    Carina met the Dowager¡¯s ice-blue eyes as she stood and offered an apologetic smile. ¡°Thank you, Queen Regent. I must apologize for my late arrival.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Octavia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she brushed her cold fingers against the Duchess¡¯s pale cheek. ¡°I heard rumors that you had shut yourself up inside the Bastiallano¡¯s fortress. I hope that you are not unwell?¡±

    Carina¡¯s smile thinned beneath the Dowager probing gaze. ¡°I am perfectly healthy, your Majesty. I just took some time to rest after undertaking the many responsibilities of a dukedom.¡±

    ¡°If you will not call me Grandmother, then do try calling me Octavia.¡±

    Carina blinked, unable to think of any scenario in which she would be comfortable addressing the Dowager so informally. There was still too much about Octavia¡¯s involvement in both past and future events of Lafeara that remained unclear to Carina. For now, the Dowager and new Duchess appeared to have joined sides purely for Kirsi¡¯s sake.

    ¡®No relationship lasts forever. Not even that between an immortal monarch and a family of loyal vassals.¡¯

    ¡°Please, Viscountess, rise,¡± Octavia murmured, finally sparing Hana a glance. ¡°Now that you are both here, I have some delightful tea which you should both try. It does work wonders against fatigue and old age.¡±

    The Dowager motioned to Lady Delphine, who picked up the pea-green porcelain teapot painted with white and yellow lilies. The senior attendant carefully filled two matching teacups before placing them in front of the Duchess and Viscountess.

    Carina quickly raised her glass to inhale the pleasing aroma, which filled her chest with a tingle of warmth. ¡°This is¡ªCinnamon and Licorice root?¡±

    ¡°You know your herbs well,¡± Octavia replied with a nod of confirmation.

    Carina smiled as she lowered her tea and then reached over to place a hand on top of Hana¡¯s raised cup. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Viscountess will be sensitive to this kind of tea. Do you have something less potent, Lady Delphine?¡±

    The senior attendant blinked and shifted her startled gaze towards the Dowager. Hana quietly lowered the teacup and pushed it aside with a polite smile that did not mask the tremble of her hand.

    ¡°Oh, I do apologize, Viscountess,¡± Octavia murmured as she set down her drink. ¡°Lady Delphine, make a fresh pot of whatever the Duchess recommends for Lady Hana.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go out of your way,¡± Hana protested hastily. ¡°Some lemon water with honey will suffice.¡±

    ¡°Very well, as the Viscountess wishes,¡± Octavia replied with a bemused smile. The Dowager motioned her attendant away and resumed drinking her tea with the air of one savoring a delicious secret that she kept to herself.

    The Duchess frowned as she studied the oddly pleased monarch and noted the hint of dark circles beneath the older woman¡¯s makeup. When the Dowager raised an inquiring brow, Carina quickly averted her gaze and cleared her throat. ¡°The blue and white lilies are quite a beautiful sight. Your Majesty has a talent for raising rare flowers.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, the Star Lilies,¡± Octavia replied with a pleased smile. ¡°They¡¯re quite temperamental and only bloom once every other year, generally before a long winter.¡±

    The Duchess nodded with polite interest and, observing the Viscountess¡¯s continued discomfort, slid a hand under the table to grasp Hana¡¯s reassuringly. While Carina did not believe the Dowager would intentionally harm the Viscountess¡ªcertainly not directly in front of her¡ªit was difficult to imagine that Octavia could be unaware of Hana¡¯s illness given the number of spies the Queen Regent had placed inside Rose Palace.

    Licorice Root Tea was harmless enough to most. However, in high enough doses, it could trigger high blood pressure and headaches, both of which could easily lead to seizures.

    ¡°And how are you getting along with the vassals of your new Duchy?¡± Octavia asked, raising a new topic of conversation as if to ward off even the hint of accusation from her guests.

    ¡°Colonel Isaac has familiarized me with the necessary upkeep and training of Bastiallano¡¯s Regiment. He has also introduced me to several of the Captains and Lieutenants,¡± Carina replied as she slid her hand away from Hana¡¯s lap. ¡°And I met with both Marquess Belfort and Viscount Adair regarding the collection, storage, and shipment of wheat.¡± That meeting had been particularly enlightening, given how bountiful Bastiallano¡¯s territories were. The dukedom was so self-sufficient in both power and resources that Carina couldn¡¯t help but wonder why none of the previous Dukes or Duchesses had attempted to annex themselves from Lafeara¡¯s rule.

    ¡®Then again, if they had, they would have come under immediate threat from Ventrayna, which is directly above Bastiallano.¡¯

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t seen much of the Dukedom yet outside of Bastiallano¡¯s Fortress,¡± Carina continued, once again lamenting the work that had gone unfinished due to her three-day slumber.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry too much. The Duchy¡¯s vassals are competent enough to carry on with their tasks while you get a firm grasp of your responsibilities,¡± Octavia murmured with an almost endearing smile. ¡°Right now, your attention should be focused on the Royal Hunt.¡±

    Carina tapped the porcelain saucer beneath her teacup as she struggled to remember any critical events related to the Royal Hunt from Maura¡¯s timeline. ¡®There was something specific that had caused a stir in Rose Palace upon Eleanora¡¯s return¡ª¡¯

    ¡°This will be your first public event since becoming Duchess. In many ways, it will be your official debut as Bastiallano¡¯s new figurehead of both military power and political influence,¡± Octavia continued grimly, pulling Carina¡¯s focus back to the conversation. ¡°Most of Lafeara¡¯s older noble families are already biased towards you simply because of your background, but even more of them resent your sudden rise to power. They will test you¡ªjudge you by your appearance, speech, and manner of conduct. You must not allow them to ridicule the Bastiallano name!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Carina replied, feeling less and less like participating in what was essentially a sport of vanity. She already had plenty of work to do with Viktor¡ªassuming that the immortal dragon would let her resume her training any time soon. There was also the plague to worry about. From what Carina could remember, the first cases of illness had surfaced shortly after the Royal Hunt, prior to the arrival of Pope Jericho.

    ¡®I missed my meeting with Cerberus while I was incapacitated. I should reach out to Sir Everly quickly and reschedule it.¡¯

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Carina began hesitantly as the backlog of unfinished responsibilities built up behind her eyes. ¡°I should forgo the hunt this year? I do have rather a great deal of important obligations to keep¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that will be impossible,¡± Octavia interrupted curtly. The Dowager set down her teacup as she fixed Carina with the same intimidating gaze the half-blood remembered from her days in the Selection. ¡°Nicholas has already announced that you and your knights will be in charge of his protection during the Royal Hunt.¡±

    Carina stared blankly at the Dowager before unclenching her jaw. ¡°What? Me!? Why?¡±

    ¡°It was Nicholas¡¯s idea,¡± Octavia answered with a dismissive wave of her hand. ¡°I merely approved of his suggestion. It will be a good opportunity to demonstrate your power as Duchess and show that you are not to be trifled with. The sooner you present yourself as an unshakeable source of power, the easier it will be for you to command the soldiers and vassals of Bastiallano¡¯s dukedom.¡±

    ¡®Haa¡­.¡¯

    ¡°But¡ªWhat about Duke Stryker?¡± Carina protested. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he normally take charge of the royal family''s security outside the palace?¡±

    ¡°The Lord Commander will still assign a unit of knights so serve under Captain Beaumont as Nicholas¡¯s special bodyguards. But with the pagans testing our borders and the growing tension and muddled relationship between Ventrayna and Zarus¡ªDuke Stryker will have more than enough demands on his time.¡±

    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t imagine that he will be very pleased to have someone like me take over.¡±

    ¡°No indeed. The Duke and Duchess of Hargreve were among the loudest to protest your promotion to Duchess,¡± Octavia commented with a cynical smile. ¡°But Lord Stryker can hardly oppose you directly when his own situation requires bending the rules of noble succession.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re referring to the Duchess¡¯s inability to provide the Duke with a legitimate heir,¡± Carina replied in answer to Hana¡¯s quizzical look.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Octavia said with another polite smile in the Viscountess¡¯s direction. ¡°Since the Duchess, Lady Verity has no living children of her own; the Duke will have to choose a successor from among his bastards. I believe he has six or seven of them floating about. However, aside from Lieutenant Leo and Captain Beaumont, the rest are either sickly or of the wrong sex.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised the Duke did not simply remarry,¡± Carina observed cynically. ¡°Given how important the right of inheritance is a family as powerful as the Hargreves.¡±

    ¡°There is certainly the option of the Duke¡¯s nephew, Lord Acheron,¡± Octavia explained with a shrug. ¡°As for divorce, Lady Verity is the younger sister of Marquess Borghese. And the two families have far too much respect for each other to consider humiliating the Duchess like that. As it happens, Marquess¡¯s late wife was a dear friend of mine¡ªwhile she lived. Hence my position as Lady Priscilla¡¯s godmother, which the Marquess has relied upon heavily to strengthen his family name.¡±

    ¡®Lady Priscilla has certainly taken advantage of her relationship to you to bully those she considers beneath her.¡¯

    Octavia stirred her tea slowly, looking suddenly tired as she gazed down into the shallow herbal mixture. ¡°I am aware that you and Priscilla have already met under less than desirable circumstances. I hope that you will let bygones be bygones, Kirsi. While I am not a woman given to sentiment, I did promise that child¡¯s mother that I would look after Priscilla.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Carina answered stiffly before shifting her gaze from the Dowager¡¯s expectant look to study the beautiful garden around them. ¡®I have no intention of letting Marquess Borghese continue to monopolize and corrupt children for his own benefit, but I¡¯m not so petty as to hold a grudge over the petty words of an obviously spoiled child.¡¯

    ¡°As long as Lady Priscilla can control her tongue and maintain her distance, I see no reason why I should concern myself with her,¡± Carina answered as she returned her gaze to the waiting Queen Regent.

    ¡°I will be sure to advise Priscilla accordingly as her godmother,¡± Octavia replied with a contented nod. ¡°In any case, Lady Verity reached out to me recently to gauge the Marquess¡¯s reception of an engagement between Leo and Priscilla.¡±

    Carina raised both brows in surprise. ¡°But, surely they would be considered cousins¡ªespecially if Verity were to adopt Leo officially. In any case, Captain Leo is already engaged to Lady Tiffany Cleamont.¡±

    Octavia shrugged and sipped her tea. ¡°I certainly presented that problem to her, but Lady Verity was rather insistent. After all, if Leo becomes the next Duke, marriage to the daughter of such a new Baron family would only further muddle the nobility of the Hargreve family line.¡±

    ¡°And what if the Crown Prince were to choose Captain Beaumont to be the next Duke?¡± Hana questioned skeptically.

    ¡°It is not customary for a King to insert himself into the affairs of noble families, at least, not while the patriarch of that family yet lives,¡± Octavia explained patiently. ¡°However, if the Duke were to die without naming an heir, then his brother, Attwood Hargreve, would inherit the dukedom.¡±

    ¡°Is the Duke unwell?¡± Carina couldn¡¯t help but ask. As far as she knew, the Duke was still very much alive up until the time of Maura¡¯s death.

    ¡°Lord Stryker is certainly not getting any younger,¡± Octavia replied evasively with a nod to Lady Delphine. The senior attendant had returned with the requested glass of lemon water, decorated with a sprig of mint. There was an awkward moment of silence as Hana accepted the drink and then took a cautious sip. ¡°Is it to your taste, Viscountess?¡±

    ¡°It is most refreshing, your Majesty. Thank you.¡±

    Octavia nodded and offered the Duchess another curious smile when Carina finally lifted her untouched glass to drink.

    ¡°Still,¡± the Dowager continued as Lady Delphine removed her empty cup. ¡°There are many who still expect Beaumont to succeed the Dukedom. After all, Nicholas clearly favors his Captain. As far as notable accomplishments, Beaumont has achieved plenty of merit in battle during his early years as a Lieutenant. His reputation only makes him far better suited to be the next Lord Commanding General.¡±

    ¡®And yet he remains tied to Nicholas¡¯s side.¡¯

    ¡°But I have strayed from the far more important discussion of your debut as Duchess,¡± Octavia said suddenly, adaptly shifting the direction of the conversation as a light breeze filled the pavilion with the refreshing scent of flowers. ¡°Since you will be in charge of protecting the royal family, you will be responsible for securing the noble¡¯s encampment as well, along with the boundaries of Gilwren Forest.¡±

    ¡°Gilwren?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this year¡¯s hunt will be held at your grandfather¡¯s residence. Yet another reason you should present yourself there.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Carina returned bluntly. ¡°It¡¯s not as if I need anything from Helena¡¯s paternal family.¡±

    ¡°For a Viscount, Lord Rykard is very well respected,¡± Octavia advised calmly. ¡°He was a close friend to King Henrie before the late king went mad with grief over the death of his Mistress¡¯s unborn child.¡±

    ¡®You mean Serilda¡¯s unborn child?¡¯ Carina pondered with a frown. ¡®I can¡¯t help but wonder how much influence you had in her downfall.¡¯

    ¡°While your grandfather can no longer choose you to succeed the Gilwren family estate, as Duchess, you hold much more influence now that you are directly tied to the royal family.¡±

    The Duchess sighed and returned to the unwelcome task of the Royal Hunt¡¯s security. ¡°How many soldiers and knights should I bring?¡±

    ¡°Colonel Isaac will certainly be able to advise you in that regard. I recall that Duke Stryker placed anywhere from one hundred to three hundred soldiers around the forest perimeter. My recommendation would be for you to double that number to ensure not so much as a mouse enters Gilwren Forest during the hunt.¡±

    ¡°That many soldiers would likely chase away most of the deer,¡± Carina replied hesitantly. ¡°Why do I need to bring so many?¡±

    ¡°Because some fool will likely view this as an opportunity to target Lafeara¡¯s next king,¡± Octavia replied with a cynical smile. The Dowager¡¯s ice-blue eyes leveled with the sapphire broach pinned to the bodice of Carina¡¯s dress. ¡°And also, there are a great number of dangerous individuals who will come after you for what you possess.¡±

    ¡®She¡¯s referring to Viktor¡¯s heart,¡¯ Carina realized with a sudden chill. She set down her empty and resisted the urge to reach out to Viktor for answers. ¡®Just who will come looking for me once they learn my identity?¡¯

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Octavia smiled as she nodded past Carina to the path behind them. ¡°It would seem my grandson has heard of your visit and come to say hello.¡±

    Carina glanced over her shoulder to confirm the arrival of Crown Prince Nicholas, shadowed as ever by Captain Beaumont and another knight she recognized as Lieutenant Olund.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Grandmother,¡± Nicholas called out as the Duchess and Viscountess rose from their seats to greet him. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind if I steal your guests away. I have been most impatient for our new Duchess to pay me a visit.¡±

    Carina raised her gaze curiously and straightened as Nicholas motioned for both of them to rise.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Octavia responded with a permissive wave. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t do for an old woman like me to get in the way of two young people so eager to plan the future of our kingdom.¡± Once more, the Queen Regent appeared to falter as she rose from her chair. Lady Delphine stepped in gracefully to take the Dowager¡¯s arm and then guided Octavia around her chair. ¡°Kirsi, I trust you will heed my advice and keep Colonel Isaac beside you at all times for your protection.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡ªG-grandmother,¡± Carina replied, fumbling over the last word, which felt foreign in her mouth.

    Octavia appeared pleased nonetheless as she moved around them to return to her palace.

    ¡®How strange,¡¯ Carina mused as she watched the old monarch¡¯s slow departure. ¡®It¡¯s only been a few days¡ªyet somehow Octavia appears remarkably older.¡¯ The Duchess shifted her gaze as Nicholas stepped forward to extend his arm formally.

    ¡°Would you mind joining me for a stroll through the Royal Garden?¡± Nicholas asked, offering her a warm smile as Carina hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ve been trapped indoors all day and would enjoy the opportunity to stretch my legs for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your Majesty.¡±

    Carina glanced over her shoulder just once, but the Dowager had already disappeared beyond the hedges of her garden.

    ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s simply my imagination.¡¯

    ?????

    ¡°I¡¯ve been digging into the information you provided me with about Marquess Borghese,¡± Nicholas said as they walked along the familiar paths which led towards the Royal Garden¡¯s water fountain.

    Carina nodded stiffly as she nervously scanned the gravel paths around them for other nobles. ¡°Your Majesty, perhaps we should wait to discuss this after your walk? It would not do for unfriendly ears to overhear this topic.¡±

    ¡°Put your mind at ease, Lady Kirsi.¡± Nicholas chuckled as he nodded towards the royal knights visible at each of the garden¡¯s entrances. ¡°I made preparations before paying a visit to Lily Palace. The garden is ours alone¡ªaside from present company.¡± He motioned to where Beaumont and Olund trailed behind them, closely followed by Hana and Isaac. ¡°And I presume they will keep our secrets?¡±

    ¡®I still have my doubts about Isaac¡¯s allegiance,¡¯ Carina mused worriedly as they reached the fountain. ¡®Still, I have no reason to believe the Colonel is affiliated with the Marquess.¡¯

    Although she did not glance in its direction, the Duchess was still very much aware of the Forbidden Garden and the Dowager''s morbidly fertilized Aconitum flowers.

    ¡°Lady Kirsi?¡±

    Carina blinked and then turned to meet the Crown Prince¡¯s inquisitive gaze with an apologetic smile. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re still adjusting to your new name,¡± Nicholas observed with a sympathetic smile. ¡°Do you miss being called Maura?¡±

    ¡®Not particularly.¡¯

    ¡°Was your Majesty able to uncover anything about the Marquess?¡± Carina asked, shifting the conversation to a more pertinent topic.

    ¡°So far, nothing that links Borghese to any illegal slave trade,¡± Nicholas replied somberly. ¡°However, the size and number of militia spread out across the Marquess¡¯s estates far exceeds the number of personal guards permitted by noble law. Aside from the fifty soldiers registered as such, our spies were able to track down at least four military training camps containing at least two hundred soldiers apiece.¡±

    ¡°At least that confirms that the rumors of the Marquess raising a private army are more than just idle talk,¡± Carina murmured tensely. ¡°So where would Borghese acquire the extra funds necessary to outfit, train, and maintain such an army?¡±

    ¡°Money is a lot harder to track than large shipments of food, weapons, and other military supplies,¡± Nicholas returned with a shake of his head. ¡°As far as we can tell, the Marquess hasn¡¯t sold off any personal property nor received any loans from his associates. Instead, the man has done his best to take over the Berxely territories through bribes and extortion.¡±

    The Berxely estate, which King Henri gave to his last Mistress, was just outside the capital. ¡®If Borghese were to position his army there, he¡¯d be in a better position to launch an attack on the palace,¡¯ Carina observed as she noted the quiet anger in the Crown Prince¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Kensington family would allow him to get away with such crimes simply because Marchioness Serilda was sent into exile,¡± Nicholas continued with a resigned sigh. ¡°Fortunately, Lord Percy stepped in and returned those territories to their rightful owner.¡±

    ¡®Percy did seem awfully close to Marchioness Serilda. No doubt he wanted to undo some of the damage that Countess Constance inflicted on her.¡¯

    ¡°So, you believe that Marquess Borghese has been funding this army through some sort of illegal underground child sex slave ring?¡±

    ¡°As you already pointed out, your Majesty?¡± Carina paused in place, forcing the Crown Prince to turn and face her directly. ¡°He didn¡¯t obtain it through any legitimate means you can trace. And as widespread as this underground slave trade appears to go, who else would have that kind of reach and ambition to control it?¡±

    Nicholas smiled and tilted his head to study her with an assessing look. ¡°I see your point, Lady Kiris, but we¡¯ve overlooked the most important question here. Why is Marquess Borghese raising an army?¡±

    ¡°Surely, given the personal risk he¡¯s already undertaken, there can only be one reason to do so,¡± Carina countered sharply. ¡°He¡¯s already committed treason.¡±

    ¡°The Duchess appears to believe that Marquess is conspiring to rebel?¡± Nicholas arched a brow but appeared neither surprised nor alarmed by the idea. ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible. Borghese was none too pleased when Eleanora replaced Priscilla as my wife and future queen.¡±

    ¡°So then why not arrest him?¡± Carina demanded, lowering her voice as she glanced towards the escort of knights behind them. ¡°Borghese has already broken the law and committed treason by raising a private army without your consent.¡±

    Nicholas smiled and patted Carina¡¯s hand as he continued forward down the garden path, forcing the Duchess to follow along. ¡°Because if Marquess Borghese were planning to revolt, he would not do so alone. While I agree that we must act to take the traitor down before he is ready to strike, it would be in my best interest to round up any sympathizers who might rise up to defend the Marquess after his arrest.¡±

    The Crown Prince turned and smiled at the apparent frustration written upon Carina¡¯s face. ¡°To most of Borghese¡¯s supports, I am still only a Crown Prince who inherited the throne thanks to the death of my father and brother. If I want to eradicate one of Lafeara¡¯s leading noble families, I must do so in a manner that would forever discourage the nobles from rising up to defy me again.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Carina relented reluctantly. ¡°Then¡ªhow should we proceed?¡±

    ¡°By uncovering Borghese¡¯s supporters at the Royal Hunt.¡±

    Carina studied the confident look on his face worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t follow.¡±

    ¡°To be frank, if Borghese wanted to eliminate me, there would be no better time for him to strike than during the Royal Hunt,¡± Nicholas explained somberly. ¡°If he waits until after my coronation, it will be harder to win over the people and earn their sympathy after killing a king blessed by the Pope.¡±

    ¡°Haa.¡± Carina shook her head as the weight upon her shoulders intensified. ¡°Why does it sound as if your Majesty intends to use yourself as bait?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a choice,¡± Nicholas replied with a helpless shrug. ¡°Borghese has already become aware of the fact that we are investigating him. The spies that Prime Minister Attwood sent to uncover what information we have are now missing and are presumed dead.¡±

    ¡°And by putting me in charge of your protection at the Royal Hunt, you¡¯ve created an exploitable weakness in your otherwise stringent security.¡± Carina scowled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Then you had better do your best to keep me in one piece, Duchess Kirsi,¡± Nicholas replied with a disarming smile.

    Carina arched a brow. ¡°You¡¯re not at all worried?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± the Crown Prince gave a faint shrug. ¡°The Knights of Bastiallano have their reputation, and so does my Captain.¡±

    Carina couldn¡¯t help but glance towards the knight in question, only to find Beaumont¡¯s violet eyes focused on her intently. She quickly faced forward. ¡°Then what makes your Majesty so certain that Marquess Borghese will give himself away by making such a dangerous move?¡±

    ¡°Because I know just how desperate he will feel when the time comes.¡± There was something unnerving about the calm certainty that glimmered behind the Crown Princess¡¯s hazel-blue eyes.

    ¡®Nicholas must truly believe that he¡¯s untouchable as long as Beaumont remains beside him.¡¯ Carina shook her head and let out a frustrated sigh. ¡®I suppose all I can do now is ensure that the Crown Prince returns home unharmed at the end of the hunt.¡¯

    It was only then that Carina finally recalled Maura¡¯s account of the Royal Hunt, which had ended with the tragic death of a young noble close to the royal family.

    The unexpected loss of Acheron Hargreve had come as a painful blow to both the Crown Prince and his Prime Minister. Only a few short months after Acheron¡¯s public funeral, Lady Lucie succumbed to the plague, and Prime Minister Attwood, overwhelmed by grief, resigned himself from public office and left the capital, never to be heard from, nor seen again.

    The vacant seat that controlled the House of Lords led to an internal battle between the Noble and Royal Faction just as the plague''s death toll reached its height.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, I do recall Acheron¡¯s death being ruled a hunting accident. And there was some detail about the nobleman responsible being a foreigner. Could that have been Eleanora¡¯s cousin, Lord Marco? But didn¡¯t he return to Ventrayna with Ambassador Haemish?¡¯

    Carina shook her head as she attempted to clear the blurring lines of Maura¡¯s past and her present future. The Duchess¡¯s restless, ice-blue eyes drifted up towards the bare branches of the cherry trees that had long since lost their resplendent blooms. As her tired eyes trailed down the path of similar skeletal limbs, Carina stiffened. The shadow which stirred against the lower branch of a dogwood tree blinked back at her. Then the crow launched itself towards the ground, where it spread its wings and climbed up above the garden trees to circle off into the distance.

    Somehow, Carina knew that this winged observer was headed in the direction of Hawthorne Manor.

 Book 3: Chapter 3: A Resolution of Lovers

    ??????????

    Carina attempted to appear unphased as she watched the Crown Prince¡¯s departure down the garden path. Hana and Colonel Isaac approached the Duchess quickly as the rest of Bastiallano¡¯s knights, which had been waiting outside the garden, filed in towards them.

    The Viscountess reached down silently to clasp Carina¡¯s hand with an encouraging smile that did not mask the glimmer of uncertainty behind her turquoise-blue eyes.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Carina asked as she focused her attention on the beautiful blonde woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s just, I can¡¯t help but worry,¡± Hana murmured as she turned away from the breeze that blew strands of blonde hair across her face. ¡°We went through all the trouble to leave this place behind, and yet here you are, still being dragged into the court politics.¡±

    ¡°Any freedom we obtained by leaving the Crown Princess¡¯s service was merely an illusion,¡± Carina replied with a cynical smile as she brushed the loose hair away from Hana¡¯s cheek. ¡°The moment I gave my oath as Duchess, I gained a seat of power that implicitly tied me to the royal family.¡± The Duchess sighed tiredly and motioned towards the warm stone seats beside the fountain. ¡°Can we sit for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Hana slid her arm around Carina¡¯s waist worriedly. ¡°Are you alright? We should head back soon so you can rest properly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I just need a moment to clear my head,¡± Carina murmured with a quick smile before dropping her head against Hana¡¯s shoulder for a moment of quiet.

    The Viscountess held her silence as Colonel Isaac, and his knights moved to form a discreet circle around them. ¡°Kirsi. I understand that you must use Bastiallano¡¯s forces to protect both king and country¡ªbut must you make enemies with men like Marquess Borghese?¡±

    ¡°Marquess Borghese is a man far too paranoid to turn a blind eye towards a half-blood shifting the flow of power between Lafeara¡¯s two political factions,¡± Carina replied with a muffled yawn.

    ¡°Political factions?¡±

    ¡®Right. Even if the Countess had covered the topic of political alliances with Eleanora, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean that Hana had been instructed on the inner workings of the noble¡¯s politics.¡¯

    ¡°Every noble Lafearian family with even an inch of power or influence is tied to one of two political parties. The Noble Faction, led by Lord Percy and the Earl of Hawthorne before him. And the Royal Faction, led by the Dowager and those nobles with deep ties of loyalty to the royal family, such as Duke Stryker Hargreve.¡± Carina took a small breath before continuing. ¡°Earl Ethan was the last Prime Minister before Lord Attwood. He held the most influence over king and country until his death. That is when the political power shifted to the Royal Faction under Dowager Octavia, who made Marquess Attwood Hargreve the next Prime Minister.¡±

    ¡°And Marquess Borghese is a part of the Royal Faction?¡± Hana asked, her turquoise blue eyes narrowed and focused.

    ¡°Yes. Borghese wields a great deal of influence in the Royal Faction, mostly due to his seat in the House of Lords and close relationship to both the Dowager and Duke Stryker Hargreve, who, as you might have guessed, is the Prime Minister¡¯s older brother.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Hana nodded slowly. ¡°So then, at least at the moment, the Royal Faction has the upper hand.¡±

    ¡°For now,¡± Carina rubbed her neck as she sat up and stared at the pale gray palace walls beyond the garden hedge permitter. ¡°My worry is that things will change in the near future.¡±

    ¡®Especially given Percy¡¯s great ambitions.¡¯

    ¡°Because you are Duchess?¡±

    Carina raised her eyebrows and shrugged. ¡°Perhaps. I¡¯m certain the Dowager had her reasons for giving me her ancestral lands.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªdidn¡¯t the Duchy belong to you previously, Kirsi?¡±

    ¡®Not to me¡ªexactly.¡¯

    ¡°It still feels like too much of a coincidence,¡± Carina deflected with a sigh. ¡°Lately, the Dowager has been acting very out of character from stepping back as regent to allow Nicholas more responsibility; to giving away the base of her power by making me Duchess. Once Nicholas is King, Octavia will have nothing beyond the favors that a few noble houses might owe her.¡±

    ¡°I see your point,¡± Hana conceded uneasily. ¡°The Dowager has been in power for so long¡ªI¡¯m sure she¡¯s prepared something for her inevitable exit.¡±

    ¡®The problem is I don¡¯t believe the Duchess intends to retire to public life quietly. The hostility that she and Kirsi still bear towards the Havardur Royal Family¡ªisn¡¯t something you walk away from so easily.¡¯

    Carina tilted her head slightly and laughed at Hana¡¯s anxious expression. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about Marquess Borghese. Even with his secret army, he¡¯ll have a hard time coming after us now.¡± The Duchess¡¯s ice-blue eyes hardened as she rose to her feet and plucked a blade of grass from her dress. ¡°Even without Bastiallano¡¯s forces, I have grown stronger.¡±

    ¡®And will continue to do so¡ªonce Viktor lets me resume my training.¡¯

    ¡°Kirsi,¡± Hana whispered worriedly as she eyed the stiff, frozen stem in Carina¡¯s hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Noble Faction composed of nobles loyal to Percy¡¯s family¡ªnobles who might also be witches?¡±

    Carina¡¯s lips twitched with an approving smile. ¡°You catch on quickly, Hana. Yes, I believe your right, though I don¡¯t know which families or even how many.¡± Still, with the Hawthorne family leading them for so many generations, it¡¯s not unreasonable to assume Lafeara¡¯s hidden covens may be found among them. ¡°Meanwhile, if I had to guess, the Royal Faction is primarily composed of families without a single drop of witch blood amongst them. Hence their unwavering support of the Royal Havardur family throughout the years.¡±

    Hana nodded. ¡°That would also explain why nobles like Borghese were so vehemently opposed to Nicholas¡¯s marriage to Eleanora.¡±

    ¡®Well, yes, beyond Borghese¡¯s original plans to have Nicholas marry Priscilla.¡¯

    The Duchess snorted. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t surprise me to learn that the death of the First Prince was orchestrated by either the Royal Faction or the Dowager just to avoid a witch sitting on Lafeara¡¯s throne.¡±

    The Viscountess shivered and glanced around the garden warily. ¡°But then, why did the Dowager push Eleanora¡¯s marriage through.¡±

    Carina shrugged and dropped the frozen blade of grass onto the pebbled path below. ¡°Even with the Dowager and Royal Faction combined, they would not have the strength to oppose Emperor Arius.¡±

    Hana¡¯s face twisted in confusion while Carina signaled Colonel Isaac that they were ready to leave. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say the Dowager¡ª¡± she quickly lowered her voice as the knights approached, ¡°¡ªwas a witch?¡±

    ¡°I wonder,¡± Carina murmured as she slid her arm around Hana¡¯s. ¡°I still find the Dowager hard to figure out, but apparently, Octavia has been suppressing her powers for years with the use of the Aconitum flower. Probably since she first entered the palace as a royal consort. It¡¯s possible that such measures were necessary to completely mask any trace of her witch blood in order to achieve her position as Queen with the Royal Faction¡¯s support.¡±

    ¡°This all sounds far too complicated and dangerous,¡± Hana murmured worriedly as her hand tightened around Carina¡¯s arm. ¡°Can¡¯t we just focus on your new Duchy and the plague?¡±

    Carina couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was a relief to have someone like Hana at her side. Someone she could rely upon and share her secrets. ¡®What¡¯s strange is how quickly I¡¯ve come to trust Hana. Perhaps in part because of Maura¡¯s memories, but¡ªsomehow, I cannot bring myself to question Hana¡¯s loyalty. The only other person I¡¯ve trusted this much is Ivy.¡¯ A pang of guilt and worry twisted in Carina¡¯s stomach at the thought of her last visit to Hawthorne. ¡®I should pay Lord Percy a visit. Now that I¡¯m settled down outside the palace, Jade, Ivy, and Gus can safely come stay with me.¡¯

    Feeling Hana¡¯s questioning gaze focused on her, Carina smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Hana. Octavia transferring ownership of Bastiallano to me has shaken the support of powerful nobles like Marquess Borghese. On top of that, all the rumors about my connection to Lord Percy and the Hawthorne family will naturally lead them to believe that I will throw my support behind the Noble Faction.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªwhat if you just stayed neutral?¡±

    The Duchess shook her head as the knights fell in step around them down the path which led towards Lily Palace and their waiting carriage. ¡°That¡¯s not an option anymore. If you knew what horrible things Marquess Borghese has done to the innocent people of Lafeara.¡±

    ¡®All the children he¡¯s condemned to a life of rape, abuse, and misery.¡¯

    For a moment, the Duchess¡¯s footing faltered on the pebbled path as her ice-blue eyes narrowed.

    ¡®Is that why Octavia gave up the Duchy now? To publicly distance herself from Marquess Borghese. Did she somehow find out that Nicholas and I were investigating him?

    ¡®No¡ªthat doesn¡¯t make sense. Octavia wouldn¡¯t ask me to overlook Priscilla¡¯s behavior if she knew that I was planning to have the Marquess punished for his crimes. There¡¯s no way Priscilla could survive the public backlash if her father is convicted of treason on top of his involvement in child sex slavery.¡¯

    ¡°I can see that it troubles you, Kirsi,¡± Hana murmured with a reassuring smile. ¡°If you are determined to take this path, know that I will always support you.¡±

    Carina allowed herself a moment to enjoy the warmth of her friend''s support before quietly shaking her head. ¡®How could I not take this path when I know how much you suffered as a slave.¡¯

    ¡°I am grateful for your support,¡± Carina murmured quietly. ¡°Still, we must both be careful moving forward, especially during the Royal Hunt.¡±

    When Hana gave no reply, Carina glanced over and followed the Viscountess¡¯s gaze to where a group of familiar noblewomen were cutting across the green lawn to head them off.

    ¡°Your Grace?¡± Colonel Isaac said questioningly with a look over his shoulder towards her.

    ¡®Damn it. If only Nicholas had chosen a less public place to meet.¡¯

    ¡°Treat the Crown Princess with the respect she deserves, Colonel,¡± Carina replied stiffly as the knights upfront came to an abrupt halt.

    Crown Princess Eleanora panted as she held out her arms to block their way forward. She was dressed in the usual morning riding attire of men¡¯s garments, which, despite their novelty in this world, complemented her tall, strong figure. Behind the Crown Princess, Major Garrett moved to stand to her left, where his wary gaze shifted among the eight knights that had accompanied the Duchess before settling in on Colonel Isaac.

    ¡®Well, at least we have numbers on our side, even if we had to relinquish our weapons at the gate.¡¯

    Major Garrett suffered from no such handicap. Still, his gleaming knight¡¯s sword and armor appeared to have been constructed more for decoration than actual combat.

    ¡°Perhaps¡ªI should speak with her,¡± Hana said quietly as the two parties faced each other with tense silence. Colonel Isaac and three other knights who stood firmly in the Crown Princess¡¯s path quickly moved together to block Eleanora¡¯s sudden attempt to push through them.

    ¡°What are you doing? Get out of my way! Do you fools not realize who I am?¡±

    Carina grimaced at the Crown Princess¡¯s familiar, condescending tone. Despite Eleanora¡¯s bristling arrogance and stubborn refusal to step back, the Crown Princess¡¯s face appeared haggard as if from lack of sleep. Her amber eyes remained glued to Hana even as Major Garrett stepped forward to place a hand on her shoulder, attempting to coax the princess away from the unmoving line of Bastiallano¡¯s knights.

    ¡°Let me go, Major, and move these men aside! I demand to speak to Hana at once!¡±

    Carina turned to the Viscountess beside her worriedly. ¡°Are you sure you want to talk with her now? We could arrange another meeting¡ª¡± the Duchess shot a warning glare towards the struggling Crown Princess, ¡°¡ªwhen her Highness has had an opportunity to compose herself.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s amber gaze burned like molten daggers as she glared back at Carina.

    ¡°If we must continue our relationship with the royal palace, then I think it would be best I settled this now,¡± Hana replied with measured calm as she released her hold on the Duchess¡¯s arm.

    Carina gritted her teeth but remained where she stood as she called out to her knights. ¡°Thank you, Colonel Isaac, you may stand down. Lady Hana would like to speak with her Highness.¡±

    ¡°What is the meaning of such blatant disrespect?!¡± Lady Meredith, who had finally caught up to Eleanora and her bodyguard, panted as she staggered into place behind her mistress. ¡°Who are you to interfere in this matter? Your knights ought to be beheaded for laying hands on her Highness!¡±

    A nerve in Carina¡¯s left eyebrow twitched at the obvious threat. While it was true that the rules of the royal palace still bound the knights of both Dukedoms, that didn¡¯t allow them to shrink from their duty to protect the Duchess and her friend.

    ¡®I guess that just goes to show how loyal the knights of Bastiallano are to their Duchess.¡¯

    ¡°Eleanora, if you want to speak to me, then please remind your ladies to treat the Duchess with proper respect,¡± Hana cut in sharply. ¡°Better yet, ask them to be silent.¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lady Meredith! Lady Evelynn!¡± Eleanora snapped as she turned towards her two rather tired-looking ladies-in-waiting. ¡°If you will not be quiet, then you can return to the palace and wait for me there.¡±

    Meredith opened her mouth to protest and then clamped it shut. Behind the fuming attendant, Lady Evelynn fanned herself and avoided looking in the direction of the Duchess¡¯s party.

    Eleanora quickly turned back to Hana with a pleading look. ¡°I just want to speak with you for a moment¡ªprivately.¡± Carina ignored the scowl pointed in her direction.

    ¡°As you wish, your Highness,¡± Hana replied calmly and then gestured towards the water fountain behind them. ¡°We may speak over there.¡±

    Eleanora¡¯s face brightened noticeably as she and Major Garrett circled the Duchess and her knights towards the fountain.

    ¡°Colonel Isaac will accompany you, Lady Hana,¡± Carina called out when the Viscountess hesitated to follow.

    Eleanora quickly spun around. ¡°What? Don¡¯t be impertinent, Maura! I asked for a private audience!¡±

    ¡°And yet your bodyguard is accompanying you. I¡¯m merely sending along one of my knights to ensure the Viscountess¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°Do you honestly believe that I would harm Hana?!¡± Eleanora retorted incredulously.

    ¡®Harm her, perhaps not. But I don¡¯t trust you to let Hana simply walk away either.¡¯

    ¡°Colonel Isaac will be discreet, your Highness,¡± Hana interjected with a nod towards the knight assigned to her. ¡°In any case, he will only report back to the Duchess who is well aware of our relationship.¡±

    The Crown Princess looked flustered for a moment but then nodded her head and motioned eagerly towards their destination. ¡°Fine. As long as he doesn¡¯t interrupt us.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace,¡± Colonel Isaac bowed his head to the Duchess swiftly and then offered his arm to Hana, whom he escorted after the pacing Crown Princess.

    Carina did her best to ignore the prickle of anxiety that crawled up her spine as she watched the two ex-lovers walk away. ¡®Haa. Why am I so bothered? Given how we left, it¡¯s a good thing that Hana has been given this opportunity to give Eleanora a proper goodbye.¡¯

    ¡°I see your head has clearly enlarged with your new position,¡± Meredith hissed sharply the moment the pair were well out of range.

    Carina resisted the urge to roll her eyes as she folded her arms to wait. Her fingers tightened against the silk fabric of her dress the moment Eleanora reached out to take Hana¡¯s arm before pulling the Viscountess into a tight embrace.

    ¡®It¡¯s fine. Stay calm. Hana will signal if she needs me.¡¯

    ¡°Her Highness will doubtlessly invite Lady Hana back to the palace,¡± Meredith added as if pointedly looking for holes in the Duchess¡¯s cold exterior.

    Carina snorted. ¡°And why would Hana bother listening.¡±

    ¡°Well, you both left quite a few interesting personal items behind,¡± Meredith said coyly. ¡°Especially you, Lady Maura.¡±

    ¡°I might be willing to turn a blind eye to the Crown Princess¡¯s blunder in forgetting my new name and status.¡± Carina turned to pin Meredith in place with a warning glare. ¡°But for a mere daughter of a Viscount to ignore the title and name granted to me by their majesties?¡±

    Meredith¡¯s brown eyes pinched with sudden uncertainty as she dropped her gaze from the Duchess¡¯s malicious smile. ¡°I-I misspoke.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I should teach you a lesson to ensure that neither of you misspeaks again?¡±

    Meredith and Evelynn both flinched as the three knights closest to them took a single step forward.

    ¡°Then again, why should I care about the useless prattle of my inferiors?¡± Carina finished with a note of pointed boredom as she returned her gaze to Hana and Eleanora¡¯s conversation. Even from this distance, it was clear that Eleanora was worked up about something, while Hana appeared to be losing her patience.

    ¡®How much longer should I give them?¡¯

    The Duchess turned her gaze sharply to the knight on her right. ¡°Go bring my carriage here. We will depart as soon as Hana is finished.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯d prefer to avoid any other surprise encounters on our way out.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, your Grace.¡± The knight closest to her dipped his head in acknowledgment and then turned sharply towards the exit. The remaining knights adjusted their position around Carina, who returned her attention to the heated conversation between the ex-lovers. Eleanora was still stubbornly clinging to Hana¡¯s arm.

    ¡®Damn it. If I have to use my knights to break them up, that will only further ignite the rumors about their relationship.¡¯

    As strange as it was that Hana appeared to have given up all emotional attachment to Eleanora so quickly, Carina was far from convinced that the Viscountess no longer cared about the Crown Princess¡¯s wellbeing.

    ¡®Still, however heartbroken Eleanora maybe, I can¡¯t let her manipulate Hana like this.¡¯

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Meredith called out sharply as Carina moved determinedly towards the fountain. ¡°How dare you interfere with her Highness¡¯s con¡ª¡± The attendant stumbled back as one of Bastiallano¡¯s knights stepped forward sharply to block her path.

    Carina ignored them as she strode towards the fountain where Hana was straining to pull free from Eleanor¡¯s grasp. Colonel Isaac and Major Garrett exchanged warning glares on either side of the struggling ladies. Their tense posture did nothing to reassure the Duchess¡¯s worry.

    ¡°Your Highness, I believe it is time for Lady Hana and myself to leave,¡± Carina spoke up sharply.

    Eleanora spun towards the Duchess and her knights. The tears glistening down her cheeks caught Carina by surprise, but the wild look in the Crown Princess¡¯s gaze sent a chill down her spine.

    ¡°Eleanora,¡± Hana whispered out with a wince. ¡°Please, let me go.¡±

    ¡°No-no!¡± Eleanora shouted, her expression torn, bewildered, and utterly broken. ¡°How could you leave me like this, Hana? How could you¡ªwhy did you stop loving me?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve explained all this to you before,¡± the Viscountess replied tiredly. ¡°Regardless of whether you believe me or not, I do not love you, and I will not stay by your side any longer.¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Carina tightened her grip on the folds of her cloak as she fought to suppress the cold magic that prickled against her fingertips. ¡°Please remember where we are. His Majesty has already removed the knights that were guarding the entrances. If others were to enter and witness your behavior¡ªit would only harm your Highness¡¯s reputation further.¡±

    ¡°Be silent, witch!¡± A flicker of something that might have been Eleanora¡¯s subdued powers burned behind the Crown Princess¡¯s eyes as she whirled towards Carina. ¡°My mother already told me how you threatened her and me the same day you became a Duchess.¡±

    ¡®Is she¡ªtrying to expose me now?¡¯ Carina exhaled tensely. Major Garrett¡¯s attention shifted from Colonel Isaac to the Duchess¡¯s as his hand firmly gripped the hilt of his sword.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I warned Lady Isabella to refrain from harming or coming after Lady Hana or myself in the future.¡± Carina shook her head and offered the Crown Princess¡¯s a pitying expression. ¡°I have no wish to harm your Highness or your family. But that does not mean I will tolerate your childish behavior any longer.¡±

    A single look and nod were all that was needed for Colonel Isaac to act. Still, Carina was impressed with the half-witch¡¯s reflexes. As the Colonel used his left hand to blind Major Garret with a blast of cold magic, he disarmed the stumbling man with his right.

    Hana reacted quickly to the sudden chaos as she twisted her arm free and then sprinted past Isaac towards the Duchess and her knights, who quickly circled around her.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Carina asked worriedly as the Viscountess rubbed her forearm tenderly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Hana replied with a quick shake of her head. ¡°What do we do now.¡±

    The Duchess glanced over to where Isaac stood above the fallen bodyguard, with Garrett¡¯s sword pointed at the Major¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Stop this at once!¡± Eleanora snarled, hesitating even as she glanced between Garrett and Hana.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Colonel,¡± Carina called out quickly. ¡°Return the Major¡¯s sword. We¡¯ll be taking our leave now.¡±

    Isaac nodded as he stepped back and thrust the sword into the ground beneath Major Garrett¡¯s feet. A bright flash of cold magic locked the blade into place before the Colonel spun around and returned to the Duchess¡¯s side.

    ¡°No, Hana! Please, wait!¡±

    Carina shot an annoyed glance at the two attendants who stood by as the Crown Princess chased after them. ¡®Are they incapable of reasoning with her, or do they want Eleanora to humiliate herself?¡¯

    ¡°You can¡¯t trust her, Hana!¡± Eleanora continued, her voice twisted with fear and desperation as she tried to shove her way past the knights blocking her path. ¡°Maura is the Dowager¡¯s spy. Why do you think she entered my palace as a lady-in-waiting, to begin with? The Duchess told her to turn you against me! Please, Hana. Think! What other reason is there for a Duchess to care about a foreign noble with no background who was once a slave!¡±

    ¡®I will rip her tongue out if she¡ª¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen, Kirsi,¡± Hana whispered tensely as she wrapped an arm around Carina¡¯s waist. ¡°Eleanora is not herself right now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one she¡¯s insulting, not me.¡±

    ¡°And I don¡¯t care what she says,¡± the Viscountess replied with a sad smile.

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°The Hana who once belonged to her does not exist anymore. Nothing Eleanora says or does will ever hurt me again.¡±

    Carina raised a brow worriedly at Hana¡¯s emotionless proclamation but nodded and focused on the path ahead. Whatever Hana¡¯s reasons for cutting ties with Eleanora so cruelly, it didn¡¯t matter to her.

    ¡®I came here to protect Hana, and there¡¯s no better place to keep her safe than at my side.¡¯

    The sound of footsteps scuffling against the ground behind them confirmed that Eleanora had not given up. ¡°Please, Hana! I need you here with me!¡±

    ¡°Please conduct yourself as is appropriate for a Crown Princess,¡± Carina called back coldly over her shoulder. ¡°We are not the only ones in this garden anymore.¡±

    The three ladies who had appeared through the garden entrance in front of them stepped aside hurriedly to allow the knights and Duchess to pass.

    Apparently, even the presence of an audience could not shake Eleanora¡¯s resolve.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t let her go, Maura. I¡¯ll break down the walls of your castle and bring her back myself!¡±

    Carina smothered a snort of disbelief. ¡®With what army, Eleanora?¡¯

    ¡°Hana, please! You must visit me. What happened before was a mistake. Please give me the chance to prove it to you.¡±

    Carina had never been happier to see the elaborately decorated carriage of the Duchy before in her life. At the same time, the number of eyes upon them after leaving the garden had only increased.

    ¡®Please, Eleanora, stop before you ruin your relationship with Nicholas permanently.¡¯

    ¡°I still have your belongings, Hana? Should I send them to you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The Viscountess let go of Carina¡¯s arm once more as the knights circled around the carriage.

    Carina watched silently as Hana turned to face Eleanora. For a brief moment, the Duchess felt a moment of pity for the desperate look of relief that flooded the Crown Princess¡¯s face.

    ¡°What?¡± Eleanora murmured.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want or need any of it,¡± Hana continued. The Viscountess tone and look of disapproval appeared to shake Eleanora.

    The Crown Princess stepped back with a look of confusion as Major Garrett hurriedly caught up to her with his sword. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Hana,¡± Eleanora whispered. The amber eyes which had once shown with such unshakable resolve now trembled beneath her furrowed brows. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want anything that reminds me of you and your family.¡±

    Eleanora flinched visibly beneath the disgust that layered Hana¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is that not good enough?¡±

    The Crown Princess¡¯s finally appeared to be at a loss for words. Lady Meredith and Lady Evelynn made their appearance through the garden entrance and quickly moved to their mistress¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hana,¡± Carina called out softly.

    ¡°I wish you good luck with your marriage, Eleanora. For all that that is worth,¡± Hana continued mercilessly. ¡°Please refrain from interfering with my life from this point forward.¡±

    ¡®Okay, wow.¡¯ The Duchess stepped aside wordlessly as Hana finally turned and headed for the carriage. Colonel Isaac assisted the Viscountess inside and then offered his hand to Carina, who worriedly followed her friend into the carriage.

    Hana remained silent as they pulled away. The soothing sound of the carriage¡¯s wheels against the cobbled paving quickly drowned out beneath the horses of the knights that followed.

    Carina fidgeted with the sleeve of her dress as they passed through the dark tunnel and finally left the royal palace behind.

    ¡°I-I think I might have been¡ªtoo harsh,¡± Hana whispered worriedly, finally breaking the silence.

    Carina shook her head quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that now. I should have stepped in sooner. I didn¡¯t think Eleanora would lose all composure like that.¡± She glanced down to where Hana was still rubbing her forearm and wrist. ¡°We should get that looked at.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a bruise. Nothing¡¯s broken,¡± Hana replied with a frustrated sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I was thinking. I just thought that if we had to keep meeting, I should avoid making things awkward¡ªbut now they really are a mess.¡±

    ¡°It would be best to avoid any social occasion the Crown Princess will be attending,¡± Carina quickly agreed.

    ¡°But what about the Royal Hunt? And the opening of the orphanage?¡±

    The Duchess grimaced.

    ¡®Okay, so much for giving Eleanora time to calm down.¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s just do our best not to engage,¡± Carina suggested soothingly.

    ¡®But¡ªspeaking of the orphanage.¡¯

    ¡°Would it be alright if we dropped by Hawthorne Manor on our way back?¡±

    Hana turned towards her quickly. ¡°But you promised!¡±

    ¡°I know, but I haven¡¯t seen Ivy, Gus, or Jade in some time now. I won¡¯t get a chance to see either of them until after the Royal Hunt if I don¡¯t go there now. The number of things I have to finish before we leave has only piled up while I was¡ªsleeping.¡±

    The Viscountess sighed and shook her head. ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t argue with that since I delayed our return already by speaking with Eleanora.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡ª¡± Carina blinked as the loud rumble from her stomach cut her off.

    Hana sent her a knowing look. ¡°Perhaps we should pick up something to eat in the market before we pay the Earl a visit.¡±

    ¡°That would probably be a good idea,¡± the Duchess replied sheepishly. ¡°There¡¯s a bakery I know that makes the most delicious pastries.¡±

    The Viscountess¡¯s expression perked up almost immediately. ¡°Do they¡ªhave strawberries?¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 4: A Tense Reunion

    ??????????

    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know where Jade is?¡±

    Percy emitted another haggard cough into his handkerchief before offering Carina a look of annoyance. ¡°I mean, your little charity case decided to steal from Serilda and poison me before making her escape. I¡¯ve done my best to track her down but I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t had any luck, so I can¡¯t give you her exact whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°P-poison?¡± Carina pressed a hand against her suddenly throbbing temple as she absorbed this second blow.

    ¡®No. How does any of this make any sense? Why would Jade need to steal¡ª¡¯ The Duchess¡¯s eyes narrowed as she recalled the pink necklace that Jade had been wearing the last time she had visited. ¡®But¡ªpoisoning Percy? Jade would never do that. And why would she run away when she has no one else to rely on in this world?!¡¯

    ¡°What about her baby, Benjamin?¡±

    A look of disgust flickered across Percy¡¯s face before he replied neutrally. ¡°Still with his mother as far as I know. He disappeared the same day.¡±

    Carina clenched her hands and scoffed as she stared down at the Earl, who remained seated behind his desk. ¡°Unbelievable! Then, where are Gus and Ivy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Gus is no longer with us either.¡± Percy''s pointedly neutral smile did little to soothe the shock and anger that washed over Carina as she stepped towards the Earl¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Then where is he?¡±

    ¡°My apologies, your Grace, but the slave proved to be ungrateful for all the money and effort I put into restoring his health. I don¡¯t keep slaves who can¡¯t even perform the most menial task at my estate. I¡¯m afraid I had to let him go.¡±

    ¡°Let. Him. Go?!¡± Carina took another step forward then halted as Hana took her arm with a placating smile. ¡®Damn it, how did this happen? They were both here just a few short weeks ago! How could Gus have fully recovered in that amount of time?¡¯ The Duchess grasped the back of the chair that faced the Earl¡¯s desk tightly as she offered Percy a thin smile. ¡°Exactly how did you let him go?¡±

    Percy sighed and tilted his head in the direction of Butler Russell, who had greeted the Duchess and Viscountess at the door pleasantly before bringing them up to the Earl¡¯s study. ¡°Tell her, Russell.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace,¡± Russell bowed his head apologetically. ¡°I did my best to find Gus an alternative place of service after removing him from Hawthorne Manor. Unfortunately, he could not keep up with the other slaves as he could neither read nor write nor perform basic tasks for prolonged periods. The farm''s overseer returned Gus to the slave markets within a few days of his transfer.¡±

    ¡°Returned him? You mean that you sold him?¡± Carina spun from the servant to his master, who rightfully deserved the blame. ¡°When?!¡±

    ¡°The day after your Grace obtained your new name and title,¡± Percy replied with a wry smile. ¡°Unfortunately, the manager did not deem the matter important enough to report back to me, and as I have been unwell and was only recently able to return to handling the affairs of Hawthorne¡¯s estates. I learned of the sale only after a new master had purchased Gus.¡±

    Carina sucked in a sharp breath as she tried to control her anger and disbelief. ¡®I should have known. Why did I think Percy would keep his promise, especially after I rejected him? This-this is my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been so distracted with becoming Duchess and mastering Viktor¡¯s magic. I should have made sure they were all safe before¡­.¡¯

    The Duchess pressed a hand against her suddenly queasy stomach before her gaze snapped back up to the Earl. ¡°And Ivy?!¡±

    Percy¡¯s lips twitched with what might have been a smile. ¡°Miss Ivy is here and in good health. She has completed all necessary training to become a teacher and Matron. I also went ahead and hired a new tutor to refresh Ivy on the etiquette and social skills of nobility¡ªsince I assume that your Grace will grant her a title once she is liberated as you did your¡ªother friend.¡±

    Carina was too distracted to pay attention to the cold look that passed between Percy and Hana.

    ¡®How is it you had no problem hiring a tutor for one slave, yet you so easily cast aside another because he was too injured to work?¡¯

    Ignoring the faint muscle spasm above her left eyebrow, Carina cleared her throat. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I would prefer that you sign Ivy over to me now. Lady Hana and I have more than enough experience between us to improve any areas where she may be lacking. Of course, I will be more than happy to pay back Ivy¡¯s original purchase fee plus interest along with any additional cost incurred by her lessons and tutors.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Percy replied without hesitation.

    ¡°No?¡± Carina¡¯s eyes widened as she glared over the sturdy red oak desk that separated them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to sign Ivy over to you,¡± Percy replied with a curious smile. ¡°At least, not yet.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Carina growled, ignoring Hana¡¯s worried look. ¡°And what do you mean not yet?¡±

    ¡°I have my reasons.¡±

    A moment passed, during which Carina contemplated the idea of setting Lumi upon the Earl. After all, the scriva had been more than enough to subdue a pureblood like Serilda in the past. She shook the idea away. There was too much at risk, especially with Hana in the room.

    ¡°Earl Hawthorne¡ªif you think that I am just going to allow Ivy to remain here after you lost track of two other people¡ªthen you have lost your damn mind!¡±

    A sharp knock at the study door proceeded the arrival of Marchioness Serilda, who glanced between the glaring Duchess and bemused Earl before moving to her cousin¡¯s side. ¡°Percy, you promised to take a break. Excuse the interruption, Duchess, but it¡¯s time for my cousin¡¯s medication. Come in, Ivy.¡±

    Carina whirled around, a flood of relief tingling across her skin as Ivy entered the room. Her old friend looked just as startled as she paused awkwardly on the threshold, baring a small silver tray with a tiny porcelain teacup placed on top of an embroidered, white-laced napkin.

    Ivy¡¯s jade-green eyes teared up for a moment before she lowered her gaze and bobbed a curtsey in greeting. ¡°Your¡ªGrace.¡±

    ¡°Ivy!¡± Carina quickly moved towards her and smiled awkwardly over the tray between them as the sudden urge to hug Ivy fought its way through her previous frustrations. ¡°How are you? You look pale. Have you been well? I¡¯m sorry I called so late¡ªI¡¯ve come to get you, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Duchess, if you wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± Serilda interrupted as she removed the tray from Ivy¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll take that, thank you, Ivy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my apologies, Lady Serilda,¡± Ivy murmured hastily as she bobbed another curtsey.

    A flicker of impatience and annoyance crawled through Carina¡¯s stomach as she glanced from Ivy to Percy and then over to Hana. ¡°Lord Percy, would you mind if Ivy showed me downstairs.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Percy replied quickly with a note of disappointment. ¡°We haven¡¯t finished our present discussion. And I had hoped to go over the finances of the orphanage with you, your Grace. There have been some changes to the number of staff, along with additional refurbishment to the grounds and slave quarters that are meant to become a residence for the staff.¡±

    Carina raised an eyebrow sharply. ¡°Further refurbishment? I thought the builders would be done by now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mostly ground excavation and landscaping. We thought it would be nice to build a lake for the children to swim in, plus a garden for them to plant some of the many fruits and vegetables they will eat throughout the year.¡±

    Serilda cleared her throat and slid the small steaming teacup in front of the Earl. ¡°Yes. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner, your Grace? There¡¯s very little time to hammer in the final details before the Earl, and the rest of the nobles court will be busy with the Royal Hunt. The grand opening of the orphanage comes right after, does it not?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Carina let out a frustrated sigh. ¡®Damn it. I still need to work out the particulars of protecting the hunting grounds and his Majesty.¡¯ ¡°Very well.¡± ¡®Either way, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving without Ivy.¡¯

    ¡°Kirsi,¡± Hana murmured worriedly.

    ¡°We will leave after supper,¡± Carina replied reassuringly as she turned back to Ivy. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve been very much looking forward to spending time with my dearest friend.¡± The Duchess clasped Ivy¡¯s hands quickly, feeling reassured despite the guilt which prickled against her conscious at Gus¡¯s absence. Those feelings of regret were only compounded when Ivy flinched and promptly pulled her hands away before averting her gaze. ¡°Ivy?¡±

    ¡°Ivy,¡± Percy called over his tea patiently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you escort the Duchess outside to the garden. Take as much time as you need to catch up with each other. When you¡¯ve finished, Lady Kirsi, if you wouldn¡¯t mind returning here so that we can finish our conversation and go over the numbers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Percy,¡± Ivy replied hastily.

    Carina blinked as her old friend quickly spun around and slipped into the hall.

    ¡®Is Ivy¡ªavoiding me?¡¯

    A cloud of remorse and guilt fell like heavy chains around the Duchess¡¯s shoulders as she followed after the maid, only remembering to reply to the Earl¡¯s question with a vague, ¡°I¡¯ll return later.¡±

    ?????

    ¡°Ivy!¡± Carina didn¡¯t bother to hide the frustration and worry that filled her voice as she called her friends name for the third time since exiting the manor.

    Ivy finally paused at the entrance of the garden and turned around to face Carina with an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your¡ªGrace must think me rude. Would you like me to fetch some tea or refreshments, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°What? No, that isn¡¯t necessary,¡± Carina replied with a dismissive wave. ¡°Ivy¡ªare you alright?¡±

    Now that they were outside in natural light, the dark smudges under Ivy¡¯s jade-green eyes were even more visible against the odd parlor of her face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Did something happen? Is this because of what happened to Gus? I promise you that we will find him as soon as possible!¡±

    Ivy looked even more uncomfortable as she avoided Carina¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ivy, wha-what is it?¡±

    The maid quickly retreated as Carina moved closer and reached towards her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your Grace!¡± Ivy sputtered as she twisted both hands into her apron. ¡°I¡¯m just¡ªfeeling tired. Please don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Carina was beginning to feel as if she had been sucker-punched, bludgeoned over the head, and thrown down a well to drown. She took in a quick breath to calm the rising tide of panic and frustration building up within her stomach. ¡°Ivy, I¡ªI¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry about Gus! I should have done more¡ªI took for granted that you would all be safe here. Jade too¡ªI don¡¯t know how this happened. But I will find them and bring them back. And no matter what the Earl says, I won¡¯t be leaving today without you. Please believe me!¡±

    An odd look flickered over Ivy¡¯s face as Carina stumbled over her apology. ¡®Was that¡ªdisgust? But why? Is it¡ªbecause I failed to protect Gus again?¡¯

    Carina quickly closed the distance between them, pinning Ivy against the hedge bush as she grabbed the startled maid''s arms. ¡°I will use the full force of Bastiallano¡¯s knights to find them, Ivy. I swear it!¡±

    ¡°The Duchess will do her best to rectify this situation and ensure that your friends are safe,¡± Hana said soothingly as she placed a hand on Carina¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kirsi, I believe Ivy is unwell. We should let her return to her rooms and rest properly while we sort out matters with the Earl.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Carina focused on the sweat rolling down Ivy¡¯s temple and neck. The maid was biting down on her lip with a grimace of pain and looked on the verge of tears. ¡°I-Ivy?¡±

    ¡°P-please, let go of me, your Grace.¡±

    A moment of harsh deja vu hit Carina as she hastily removed her hands from Ivy¡¯s arms and stumbled back. ¡®No, but I¡ªI didn¡¯t grip her that tightly.¡¯

    Hana gently placed an arm around Ivy¡¯s waist and guided the maid over to the stone wall of the fountain, where Ivy sat down.

    ¡®This¡ªsomething-something is wrong. Ivy¡¯s reaction to Hana¡ªwho she¡¯s never met before¡ªis completely different from the way Ivy reacted and looked at me.¡¯

    The only possible explanation for Ivy¡¯s strange behavior sank its teeth into Carina¡¯s chest as the Duchess took a slow step back and then turned to leave the garden. She ignored the crows perched along the hedge bushes and the surprised murmurs of the servants as she threw open the side door, stormed down the hall past the Manor steps, and then flung open the door to Percy¡¯s study.

    ¡°You will provide me with every piece of information you have on Gus and Jade¡¯s last whereabouts!¡± Carina moved swiftly towards the Earl, ignoring the startled look of alarm on Serilda¡¯s face as the Marchioness stepped back. ¡°And then I suggest you pray to Viktor or whatever god you hold dear that they are both safe and sound.¡±

    Percy¡¯s winter-grey eyes glimmered with amusement as he leaned back against his chair to offer Carina a cynical smile. ¡°Your Grace, need I remind you that I took Jade and Gus in as a favor. The moment they left my house, willingly or otherwise, I was no longer responsible for their well-being. So, I fail to see why¡ª¡±

    Carina¡¯s hand dropped lightly onto the edge of the red oak desk, which splintered cleanly down the middle as rigid shards of ice burst through the dense wood. A single breath later, the desk collapsed with a bang as scattered letters, toppled documents, and three vials of black ink rolled down to the floor at Percy¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Listen to me carefully, Earl Percy Hawthorne,¡± the Duchess whispered as a wave of frost rolled out from beneath her dress to coat the carpet, walls, and windows in vines of ice. ¡°If you wish to retain what friendship remains between us, then I suggest you do your best to assist me in tracking them down safely.¡±

    Percy nodded somberly as he brushed splinters of wood and splotches of ink from his vest and trousers and then rose to his feet. ¡°And if I still can¡¯t track them down?¡±

    Carina¡¯s eyes narrowed as the temperature in the room dropped sharply. She watched as Percy and Serilda stiffened, their gaze shifting to the ghostly image of Lumi, who appeared behind the Duchess with a low, warning growl.

    ¡°You do not wish to become my enemy, Lord Percy,¡± Carina answered with a thin smile. ¡°You are not the only one who can throw a tantrum and break things.¡±

    Percy¡¯s lips twitched with another irksome smile before he bowed his head with a resigned sigh. ¡°The Covens will do their best to fulfill your request, Duchess Krisi Valda.¡±

    Carina¡¯s eyebrow twitched again at the mention of Krisi¡¯s name. She turned her attention to Serilda and who mirrored her cousin¡¯s words, although in a less friendly tone. ¡°The Covens will have my appreciation and gratitude once they are both found. In the meantime, signed papers or not, I will be taking Ivy with me.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace would forcefully deprive me of a maid?¡± Percy murmured with a frown.

    Carina folded her arms and offered him a questioning brow and dangerous smile. ¡°Lord Percy, would you deny a Duchess such a simple request?¡± Lumi¡¯s ghostly image solidified behind her as the scriva bared its fanged teeth.

    Percy appeared to consider his options for a moment before shrugging. ¡°Who am I to deny the Duchess the company of her friend.¡± He stepped through the chaotic mess of the broken desk and bowed towards her. ¡°I hope the Duchess will forgive my failings, and I promise to keep a closer watch on those you hold dear in the future.¡±

    ¡®Was that a threat?¡¯ Carina bristled as the Earl took her hand and brushed his lips against the back of her wrist.

    ¡°I will be sure to deliver Ivy¡¯s papers as soon as I locate them,¡± Percy added with an apologetic smile as he released her hand and straightened.

    Carina clenched her teeth but decided not to question the Earl¡¯s convenient excuse. Knowing Percy, he would have an explanation prepared, and unlike a pureblood air witch, she could not tell when the Earl was lying, although Carina¡¯s gut told her not to believe a single word the pureblood said. ¡°Then I trust I can leave the final details of the orphanage to you, Lord Percy. I¡¯m afraid the day has rather worn me out, so I will be returning to Bastiallano immediately.¡±

    Neither Percy nor Serilda raised any objections as they bowed and curtsied silently before her.

    Carina left the study without another word and quickly gathered Hana and Ivy. She relayed their change in plans, which Hana happily accepted, then led her friends back towards the front of the manor, where Colonel Isaac and the rest of the knights were waiting.

    Only after their carriage had left the Hawthorne estate behind did Carina dismiss Lumi, whom she had left in the Earl¡¯s private study to keep an eye on both of the pureblood cousins. The Duchess glanced restlessly across the carriage to where Hana supported Ivy with an arm around the bewildered maid¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°But¡ªwhat will I do at the Duchy?¡± Ivy asked with a timid glance in the silent Duchess¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not feeling well, I would suggest you rest as much as possible,¡± Carina replied promptly. ¡°Feel free to request whatever meals or drinks you like. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll start on a new wardrobe for you.¡±

    Ivy''s jade-green eyes widened with an odd look of panic before she blinked and replied, ¡°But I¡¯m still only a slave, your Grace.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be a noble again soon enough, so you need to look the part. And please don¡¯t call me that!¡± Carina grimaced at the harsh tone her words came out in. ¡°Please, Ivy. Anything but that.¡±

    ¡°Her Grace also goes by Kirsi now,¡± Hana supplied with a helpful smile.

    Ivy nodded slowly and looked down at the hands still twisted up in the apron she wore. ¡°I¡ªsuppose I can¡¯t call you Lady Maura anymore.¡±

    ¡®No, though Kirsi hardly suits me any better.¡¯

    ¡°Then¡ªLady Krisi?¡±

    ¡°Just¡ªKirsi¡ªwhen we¡¯re alone,¡± Carina replied in a strained tone.

    Ivy nodded, then removed her hands from her apron as she wrapped her arms around her waist. ¡°I will do my best your¡ªKirsi.¡±

    The older but remarkably frail girl tilted her head with a beaming smile that instantly banished the dark thoughts howling behind Carina¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Ivy raised her brows inquisitively.

    ¡°For being¡ªhere.¡±

    ¡®Alive and safe.¡¯

    Ivy smiled brightly once more. ¡°Of course, Miss¡ªI mean¡ªKirsi.¡±

    Carina laughed awkwardly and watched as the Viscountess removed her cloak.

    ¡°You look tired, Ivy,¡± Hana said with a gentle smile as she folded the light material and placed it on the maid¡¯s lap. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of room to lie down if you¡¯d like to take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Oh! No, I couldn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Hana replied with a shrug. ¡°But use it until we find you something more suitable to wear. You¡¯re the Duchess¡¯s guest, and it wouldn¡¯t do for the servants to confuse you as a maid.¡±

    Ivy blanched and nodded solemnly as she hurriedly reached behind her back to untie the apron.

    Carina frowned as the Viscountess switched seats and settled down beside her.

    ¡°Ivy looks so drained of energy,¡± Hana whispered as she leaned towards the Duchess. ¡°Perhaps we should summon a doctor to examine her later.¡±

    ¡°Let her have a decent meal and good night¡¯s rest first,¡± Carina whispered back. ¡°If she needs a doctor, then she¡¯d much prefer me over some strange man.¡±

    Ivy had never been one to seek medical attention, especially after an uncomfortable encounter with a local herb doctor.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure,¡± Hana murmured and then brushed her fingers through the curls of her blonde hair thoughtfully.

    Ivy glanced between them with a look of unease as she pulled the Viscountess¡¯s cloak around her shoulders. Soon enough, she settled down to curl up on the carriage seat and quickly closed her eyes.

    ¡®She really was tired. Ivy would never dream of behaving that way around nobles otherwise, even if one of them was me.¡¯

    The Duchess rubbed the knot of tension in her shoulder and neck as she contemplated everything necessary to ensure Ivy would be comfortable at the Duchy.

    ¡®For now, Ivy should get as much rest as possible before the Royal Hunt begins. I¡¯ll bring her along if she feels up to it. There¡¯s no better way to be reintroduced to high society than in the presence of Lafeara¡¯s future King.¡¯

    A yawn broke free as Carina¡¯s eyes fluttered shut, momentarily pulling her from the daydream of colored fabrics, designs, and dresses that would suit Ivy¡¯s complexion and jade-green eyes. ¡®I think Ivy knows how to ride. I seem to recall Gus mentioning something to that effect before.¡¯

    ¡°Rest, Kirsi,¡± Hana whispered as she pulled the tired Duchess¡¯s dropping head towards her right shoulder. ¡°I will wake you both up once we¡¯re back home.¡±

    ¡®Home?¡¯ Carina arched a brow even as she allowed Hana to pull her closer.

    The richly decorated walls of Bastiallano¡¯s castle were a far cry from her old room in the Turnbell family home. Carina had never once considered her residence in the palace as anything other than a temporary resting point.

    ¡®It would be nice to have someplace I can call home.¡¯ The Duchess smiled and placed her hand over Hana¡¯s before allowing her heavy eyes to close. ¡®This is close enough.¡¯

 Book 3: Chapter 5: The Secrets of a Maid

    ??????????

    ¡°Are you actually going to let her threaten us like that?¡± Serilda¡¯s whispered but vehement tone pulled Percy¡¯s gaze from the spot where Maura¡¯s wolf scriva had vanished just a moment ago. ¡°Over a slave!?¡±

    ¡°Let her?¡± Percy echoed with a dry chuckle. The Earl looked down at the ink stains on his fingers and rubbed them together thoughtfully. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen Maura this enraged before.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even have to close his eyes to relive the exhilarating moment when the Duchess had broken his desk with a single touch. ¡®I suppose I always knew ice magic was destructive, but for Maura to have gained this level of control so quickly.¡¯ Percy pressed his fingers against his vest, where his pounding heart raced madly with a feeling he could not quite define.

    ¡®It¡¯s not fear nor anger. Even if Maura raised her voice to me¡ªI could tell that anger was directed at herself.¡¯ The Earl shivered at the memory of the Duchess¡¯s cold ice-blue eyes. ¡®She was so close I could reach out and touch her. How long has it been since I caught more than a glimpse of her?¡¯ Even now, the air remained electrified with the flickering traces of her cold magic. ¡®It feels as if Maura is transforming before my eyes¡ªinto something dangerous and beautiful.¡¯

    Percy blinked, suddenly aware of the curiously conflicted look Serilda was giving him.

    ¡®No. Not Maura, her name is Kirsi now,¡¯ Percy reflected as he lowered his hand and then waved it towards the mess of papers, spilled ink, and splintered wood. ¡°The Duchess has always been¡ªprickly when it comes to the wellbeing of those she considers her friends.¡±

    ¡°And yet our new Duchess couldn¡¯t spare so much as a moment to ask about your health?¡± Serilda snapped. She stormed off to flop down into a nearby chair and watched as Percy organized what documents he could salvage. ¡°After all the Hawthorne family has done for that half-blood¡ª¡±

    The Earl¡¯s winter-gray eyes turned upon the Marchioness, who flinched and held her tongue beneath his warning gaze.

    ¡°Remember that Kirsi is the descendent of the Isbrand Queen. Whatever her mortal mother¡¯s lineage, Kirsi is of royal bloodline as has been recognized by Viktor himself.¡±

    ¡°Hump!¡± Serilda crossed her arms defiantly but continued to avoid his gaze. ¡°So what if she¡¯s from some powerful, immortal bloodline? The ice covens are all but extinct now. Those that remain are little better than ghouls clinging to their immortality with what lingering strength they possess.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re referring to the Dowager,¡± Percy mused as he settled the piles of documents against the wall behind him.

    Serilda snorted. ¡°It would be foolish to assume that Octavia and the Duchess are the only ice witches living.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m well aware.¡± The Earl then crossed his arms behind his back, then focused his attention on his sulking cousin. ¡°Even so, now that Kirsi has become Duchess of Bastiallano, she has even more influence to lend to our cause. We must be patient and persistent in winning her over to our side.¡±

    ¡°Winning or wooing? Didn¡¯t Kirsi turn down your offer to be Queen?¡± Serilda replied skeptically. ¡°Isn¡¯t she opposed to our little rebellion because it will lead to bloodshed?¡±

    ¡°Not bloodshed in and of itself,¡± Percy countered with a faint smile. ¡®After all, Kirsi has proven she can take a life when necessary.¡¯ ¡°The Duchess would prefer to avoid excessive casualties that would come with a civil war. In her eyes, the mortal citizens of Lafeara are by and large innocent. If I can find a solution that allows us to take control of Lafeara without pointless and needless loss of life, then it should be easy enough to convince Kirsi to join our cause.¡±

    ¡®Even Maura couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the torture and slaughter that Ripper and his hounds put those witches through.¡¯

    ¡°And what about Kirsi¡¯s objections to the extermination of the Havardur line?¡± Serilda pressed with a worried frown. ¡°What good does it do to take the palace without bloodshed if Nicholas lives? As long as the nobles have a Havardur heir to throw their forces behind, our civil war will only drag on, increasing the number of lives, witch and mortal, that will be lost in a pointless conflict. Not to mention the likely interference of foreign powers.¡±

    ¡°That is easily remedied,¡± the Earl replied confidently as he moved past the Marchioness towards the study door. ¡°But for now, we need to focus on weakening the Royal Faction¡¯s grip of power.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. We need to win the Duchess to our side, at least politically, before we make our next move.¡± Serilda scoffed. ¡°But how do you propose we do that when she is all but hostile towards us?¡±

    Percy closed the study door and held the door handle for a moment before turning to face the Marchioness. ¡°Kirsi is behaving this way because¡ªI made a mistake.¡± ¡®A grievous miscalculation on my part that cost me her trust.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve compounded on that by sending away Gus, one of the few people Kirsi had to rely upon while she lived among those wretched mortals.¡±

    ¡®Speaking of which, I¡¯ve yet to deal with the Turnbell girl¡ªNo, best to let Kirsi handle that herself.¡¯

    Serilda let out a frustrated breath but remained silent, apparently conceding to his point, as she studied the frost already fading from the carpet and floor. ¡°So, what do we do in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°We continue as planned, albeit with a few minor adjustments,¡± Percy answered with a dismissive shrug as he pulled the bell-rope by the door. ¡°I have the Crow and Nocturnem Coven¡¯s tied up at the moment, keeping an eye on Lafeara¡¯s four borders.¡±

    ¡®There¡¯s been a lot of unusual activity in the past few days. It seems even Strugna, as well as Zarus, has taken an interest in our new Duchess.¡¯

    Percy glanced back at the pile of paperwork by the wall, some of which contained secret messages carried by merchants in and out of Lafeara. ¡°It would be helpful, Seri, if you could assign a few trustworthy trackers to locate Gus¡¯s whereabouts and retrieve him.¡±

    ¡°I can assign as many as you like, but what about Jade?¡±

    Percy¡¯s chest tightened instinctively as the restraints of Arachne¡¯s magic prickled against the back of his throat in warning. ¡®I need to find a way to reveal what I know to Kirsi before it''s too late, but this level of black magic is no joke.¡¯

    ¡°And with the Royal Hunt just around the corner, shouldn¡¯t we focus our resources on the next stage of our plan?¡± Serilda continued with a note of impatience.

    ¡°Four witches should be enough to track down one crippled slave and some foreign mother and child,¡± Percy commented as neutrally as possible. ¡°As for the Royal Hunt, we won¡¯t be using this opportunity to eliminate Nicholas.¡±

    ¡°What! Why not?!¡±

    ¡®And here I thought you retained fond feelings towards the Crown Prince.¡¯ Percy laughed cynically as he listened to the butler¡¯s footsteps climbing the manor stairs. ¡°Because the Duchess of Bastiallano has been assigned the task of protecting his Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Kirsi!?¡± Serilda half-rose from her seat, then sank down to pinch her brows with a defeated sigh. ¡°If she were an ally and not a hindrance, things would be a lot easier.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too soon to knock over the Crown Prince anyway,¡± Percy replied with a shrug. ¡°We need time to weaken the Royal Faction first. That will also allow the Duchess to gain control of Bastiallano¡¯s knights while the covens strengthen our numbers.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I get it,¡± Serilda lamented and then rose to her feet gracefully. ¡°And here I was looking forward to a bit of blood sport in the forest.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m certain that this year¡¯s hunt will provide plenty of entertainment.¡± The Earl pressed a hand against the door as Russell arrived on the other side, sealing it with magic so that their conversation would not be overheard. ¡°It would seem that the Crown Prince has finally made a move against Marquess Borghese.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How interesting,¡± Serilda pursed her lips as she studied his expression curiously. ¡°Well, if Nicholas succeeds in getting rid of Borghese, that will be a bonus for us. However, if Borghese were to retaliate¡ª" The Marchioness¡¯s moss-agate green eyes sparkled mischievously ¡°¡ªthen the Crown Prince¡¯s death would blowback on the Royal Party instead.¡±

    ¡°Either outcome would be beneficial, so for now, let us simply observe.¡± Percy smiled and turned as Russell knocked on the other side of the study door. ¡°In the meantime, we should find someone trustworthy to place beside Nicholas so that we remain better informed of his movements.¡±

    ¡°Well, you need not look far.¡± The Marchioness smiled confidently as she placed both hands against her waist and offered the Earl a seductive pose. ¡°After all, there¡¯s not a mortal man alive who can resist my charms.¡±

    ¡°It would be better if it were someone less high profile,¡± Percy grumbled with a disapproving frown.

    ¡°I disagree,¡± Serilda countered with a cynical brow. ¡°Nicholas will have his guard up against any new faces. The more a woman looks like she wants to bed him, the higher his suspicions will rise. Whereas with me¡ª¡± the Marchioness gracefully brushed back the curls of her auburn-chestnut hair, ¡°¡ªthere is already a relationship of trust.¡±

    ¡°And you think that Nicholas will spill his secrets to you just because you were his father¡¯s mistress?¡±

    ¡°Sweet Percy,¡± Serilda purred as she approached him with measured steps. ¡°Nothing sets a man¡¯s heart burning quite like the thought of obtaining something forbidden. And while his mind is distracted with lustful thoughts, his tongue easily loosens.¡±

    ¡®She looks like a huntress about to devour her prey,¡¯ Percy reflected as he ignored Russell¡¯s polite knock on the office door. ¡°Just don¡¯t cross the line, Seri.¡±

    The Marchioness appeared pleased, if not amused, by his concern. ¡°Have no fear, my King.¡± Serilda stepped back and offered the Earl a humble curtsy. ¡°Nicholas will be but a puppet on my strings before the week is over.¡±

    ?????

    The size of Bastiallano¡¯s fortress walls took Ivy¡¯s breath away. Although the Duchy¡¯s well-fortified castle could not compare to the size of the Royal Palace, the knowledge that all this now belonged to her Lady Maura was too daunting to even comprehend. And if the physical, structural representation of Lady Kirsi¡¯s power weren¡¯t already impressive enough, the sight and number of knights that welcomed the Duchess home were equally dumbfounding.

    ¡®Maura¡ªhas an army?¡¯

    Ivy held back a laugh as her feet stumbled humbly down the carriage steps. For a moment, she wished the entire Turnbell family were still alive if only to witness their reaction to the half-blood¡¯s rise in power.

    The maid rubbed her chest as if that would calm the pounding heart within. She followed behind the Duchess, who led the way towards the open castle door where a man¡ªeither a steward or butler¡ªstepped forward to greet them.

    ¡°Welcome back, your Grace. I see you have brought a guest,¡± the man observed with a polite head bow in Ivy¡¯s direction. She blinked, suddenly noticing the folded sleeve of his left arm, which ended at the elbow.

    ¡®A war injury?¡¯

    ¡°Lord Periwinkle, this is a dear friend of mine, Lady Ivy, who will be staying with us for a while,¡± Kirsi explained as she turned to take Ivy¡¯s arm and led the hesitant maid forward.

    Once again, the Duchess¡¯s touch sent cold ripples of pain radiating through Ivy¡¯s skin as the marks on her back clenched and burned in agony.

    ¡®Hold it in. Don¡¯t react.¡¯

    Her efforts appeared to be in vain as Kirsi released her arm with a troubled, heartbroken look. The Duchess turned back to Lord Periwinkle and cleared her throat before speaking.

    ¡°Would you ask the maids to freshen up the east guestroom for Ivy? And have the cook prepare and something nutritious for supper.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your Grace,¡± Periwinkle replied with a humble nod. ¡°And forgive me, but I was told to deliver this letter to you as soon as you returned. It appears to be urgent.¡±

    Ivy watched in numb silence as the Duchess quickly accepted and opened the letter. Try as Ivy might to ignore the many curious eyes upon her, she shivered beneath the gaze of the watchful knights and steward. Even the Viscountess gentle smile could not ease the panic Ivy felt whenever Hana¡¯s gaze wandered towards Ivy¡¯s back¡ªas if the foreigner could see the mark Ivy was so desperate to hide.

    She had heard plenty of rumors about Maura¡¯s new friend. At first, Ivy had been relieved that her mistress had found someone to rely on inside the palace. But this ¡°blonde Zarian seductress,¡± as Percy called her, had somehow almost thrown Maura into prison.

    ¡®They¡¯ve only known each other a short while, and yet it''s clear that Maura cares about Hana. She even went so far as to take Hana away from the Crown Princess and make her a Viscountess.¡¯

    As if sensing Ivy¡¯s gaze, Hana turned her turquoise-blue eyes towards the maid and offered a reassuring smile.

    ¡®Just because you act nice doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll trust you.¡¯ Ivy glanced away and hugged her cloak tighter. ¡®If you can abandon the Crown Princess, your lover of several years, so easily, how long will it take you to betray Maura, who you¡¯ve known for less than a month.¡¯

    A prickle of discomfort ran through Ivy¡¯s chest as Hana¡¯s attentive gaze returned to the Duchess, who folded the letter with a pensive look, having finished it.

    ¡®Maura always said she had to enter the palace in order to protect someone, but I always assumed she meant the princess since Eleanora is the Countess¡¯s niece.¡¯ Ivy blinked back a sudden blur of tears as Kirsi beckoned to Hana, and the pair moved off to a distance for a brief whispered conversation. ¡®Somehow¡ªit feels as if I¡¯ve been replaced.¡¯ A suffocating feeling of loss pressed against her chest as Ivy hurriedly brushed a sleeve against her eyes. ¡®Perhaps it is all for the best.¡¯

    ¡°Ivy.¡±

    Ivy flinched and looked up as the Duchess approached with an expression of frustration.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to leave again. Lady Hana will show you to your rooms and see that you have everything you require. Nothing is too great or small, so please speak your mind freely. I shall do my best to return quickly, but if I¡¯m late for dinner, you both should go ahead and eat without me.¡±

    Ivy flinched back as Kirsi reached towards her hand. The Duchess stiffened and quickly withdrew before she turned to one of the twenty knights that sparkled around them.

    ¡°Colonel Isaac, if you could prepare a small group of five men to accompany me, I will be heading into the slums.¡±

    ¡®The slums?!¡¯

    The Colonel frowned and quickly cleared his throat. ¡°Might I suggest at least double that number, your Grace.¡±

    ¡°I do not wish to draw more attention than is necessary,¡± Kirsi replied. ¡°Have your men to dress down, something that will blend in better amongst the slums residence.¡±

    ¡°The men have an alternative uniform that should be adequate. They¡¯ll still look like mercenaries, but that will be a useful deterrent in those parts.¡±

    ¡°Good enough, I¡¯ll need to change as well.¡± The Duchess sent one last glance in Ivy¡¯s direction before she and Periwinkle headed inside the Castle. ¡°When I return, I will prepare sketches of two people I will need you to find, Lord Periwinkle.¡±

    ¡®Not just a butler then?¡¯ Ivy pondered curiously.

    ¡°They¡¯re names are Gus and Jade. Both of them were last seen at the Hawthorne Manor less than a week ago. It is imperative that they be found and protected as soon as possible.¡±

    The very mention of Jade¡¯s name sent a shudder of fear through Ivy as the nightmare of the well crawled through her memories like a gruesome ghost.

    ¡°Certainly, your Grace,¡± Periwinkle replied with another humble bow of his head. ¡°If the Colonel has no objections, I shall have Lieutenant Hadley prepare some scouts that have experience with tracking down missing persons. They will be prepared to depart at first light tomorrow to gather further intel and check the local slave markets.¡±

    Colonel Isaac nodded his silent approval while Kirsi hesitated on the threshold with a worried look. Hana brushed past Ivy to catch up to the Duchess, who turned quickly towards her. ¡°While I¡¯m out, will you send a letter to Lord and Lady Everly and request that they come by tomorrow with our dresses for the Royal Hunt. Let Ursula know that we will need some other dresses fitted for Ivy as well.¡±

    ¡°I will. Promise me you¡¯ll be careful, Kirsi.¡± Hana grasped the Duchess¡¯s hand with a worried look. ¡°Whatever this strange sickness is, you and the knights should be careful not to get too close.¡±

    A cold sweat broke out across Ivy¡¯s back as the mark prickled its way up her spine. ¡®Sickness?¡¯ Her thoughts immediately returned to the books on medicine Maura had obsessed over as a child, along with her persistent questions that always seemed to revolve around the topic of plagues.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take every precaution. Have the maids draw a bath for Ivy before they set about preparing one for my return.¡± The Duchess turned back to the Colonel, who waited behind her. ¡°Make sure you issue the men who will be accompanying us those herbal cloth masks I prepared.¡±

    ¡°In case the plague is airborne?¡± Isaac asked grimly.

    Kirsi met the gaze of the Colonel and the knights behind him with an air of determination. ¡°We do not know if it is the plague, but yes, better to be cautious than careless. The sooner we assess the situation, the quicker we can act to prevent any further spread. Lord Devin has already done his best to quarantine the affected patients at the hospital, but there may be others who have yet to seek medical attention.¡±

    The Duchess turned promptly to enter the palace, clearly focused on whatever task lay before her.

    Ivy jumped slightly as Hana placed a hand on her shoulder. The absence of pain from the Viscountess¡¯s touch only added to Ivy¡¯s frustration.

    ¡®Why does Jade¡¯s curse only flare up when Maura touches me?¡¯

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you to a suitable guest room so you can rest,¡± Hana suggested with a nod towards the large open door. ¡°The castle is quite large, so I¡¯ll assign a maid to you first thing tomorrow morning.¡±

    Ivy clenched her jaw. ¡®Who are you to assign a maid? It¡¯s not your palace.¡¯

    ¡°The Duchess will likely wish to give you a tour tomorrow, so for now, I¡¯ll show you the way to the indoor bath and the dining room¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you please, Viscountess,¡± Ivy interrupted hastily. The very thought of undressing where others might see Jade¡¯s parting gift made her feel ill. ¡°I¡¯m rather tired. Some food, water, and a bed are all that I require.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ivy quickly turned away from the look of pity in Hana¡¯s glimmering blue eyes.

    ¡®Why is she looking at me like that? There¡¯s no way the Viscountess could know. Even Lord Percy and his cousin didn¡¯t suspect anything after the knights returned me to Hawthorne Manor. Then again, I didn¡¯t notice the mark either until the next morning.¡¯

    ¡°Please, call me Hana,¡± the Viscountess murmured as she looped her arm around Ivy¡¯s. ¡°After all, we shall be seeing quite a lot of each other from here on, given our close relationship to Kirsi.¡±

    ¡®What close relationship? I¡¯ve known Maura a lot longer than you.¡¯ Ivy gritted her teeth but quickly forced on a polite smile. ¡°Of course¡ªLady Hana.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 6: The Stench of Death

    ??????????

    Carina decided that the best way to avoid being noticed while entering the slums was to take a page from Eleanora¡¯s book. It took a few last-minute adjustments to make the smallest knight uniform fit comfortably, but it was passable enough with the added jacket, cloak and hood to mask the tapered and rolled ends.

    ¡°By the time we reach the slums, it will be too dark for anyone to notice,¡± Carina muttered as she adjusted the belt one more time then twisted from side to side to check her flexibility. ¡°I¡¯ll need to have a uniform tailor-made in the future.¡±

    A knock at the door proceeded Hana¡¯s entrance. The Viscountess tilted her head and quickly hid a smile as she moved over to study the Duchess¡¯s garments. ¡°Is this necessary, Kirsi?¡±

    ¡°I just want to get in and out without arousing suspicion,¡± Carina explained with a shrug of her shoulder. ¡°People will start asking questions if the Duchess of Bastiallano were to visit a slum hospital so late in the day.¡±

    ¡°You want to avoid creating a public panic?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Lafeara has a history of treating its plague victims like witches.¡± The Duchess shook her head as she moved over to a chest beside the closet and pulled out the twin silver daggers that she had purchased from Iker, the Master Blacksmith.

    ¡°And what if it is the Plague?¡±

    ¡°Then we set up quarantine as planned,¡± Carina replied as she secured one dagger to the belt at her waist, then tied the other to her leg before tucking it under the cotton trousers. ¡°It will be easier to manage with Bastiallano¡¯s manpower.¡±

    ¡°If only you would use that manpower to ensure that you are properly protected,¡± Hana retorted as she folded her arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Carina replied with a quick smile as she dropped her boot off the chest and turned to face the waiting the fretting Viscountess. ¡°I won¡¯t be gone long, and Lumi will be with me.¡± She tapped Viktor¡¯s bracelet pointedly.

    Hana shook her head and stepped forward to embrace the Duchess in a tight hug. ¡°Just come back safe.¡±

    ¡®There it is again. The tremble in her voice as if she¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll disappear.¡¯ Carina returned the hug awkwardly but straightened when a knock came on the other side of her bedroom door.

    ¡°Your Grace?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Colonel Isaac,¡± Carina murmured as she stepped back and touched Hana¡¯s cheek lightly. ¡°Look after Ivy for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I already said that I would.¡±

    Carina nodded as she stared into Hana¡¯s turquoise-blue eyes, mesmerized by the tiny flecks of gold now visible against their blue sheen. ¡°I should get going.¡±

    ?????

    Colonel Isaac looked the Duchess¡¯s outfit up and down briefly before passing a small sword to her. ¡°Take this, Your Grace.¡±

    ¡°A sword?¡± Carina arched a brow and swept back her cloak to reveal the dagger at her waist. ¡°I already have a weapon.¡±

    ¡°It never hurts to have two, and this one will keep the enemy further away,¡± the Colonel retorted as he thrust the sheathed blade closer.

    ¡°I thought that¡¯s what you and the knights were for?¡±

    Isaac offered her a tight smile. ¡°If drunken riffraff is all we have to worry about, then you won¡¯t have to use either the sword or your dagger. But I prefer to be prepared for the sort of trouble one doesn¡¯t expect.¡±

    Carina sighed as she accepted the offered weapon and studied it critically. ¡°It looks small¡ªfor a sword.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because it was crafted for a child.¡±

    The Duchess¡¯s expression soured as she raised her gaze to the Colonel. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good training sword until you get comfortable enough to try something bigger,¡± Isaac replied with a deflective shrug. ¡°Shall I show you how to wear it, your Grace?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Carina all but growled. ¡®Sometimes, I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s mocking me or truly worried for my safety.¡¯

    The Duchess tossed her cloak back with an irritated sigh and quickly pulled a leather slip and its iron hook towards the front of her waist. After clipping the sword¡¯s sheath into place, Carina glanced back up at the Colonel, who nodded his approval.

    ¡°If you¡¯re all ready then, your Grace. The men are waiting outside.¡±

    ?????

    Including Colonel Isaac, a total of six knights escorted Carina into the slums district. Although the men and horses were all garbed in dark leather that was neither eye-catching nor reflective, their number and the knights rather frigid behavior still made them stand out.

    ¡®They look like knights even without a uniform.¡¯ Carina sighed as she focused on Isaac, who rode just ahead of her, leading the way to Bridgewater Lane, where the hospital erected under Frost¡¯s name was located. ¡®I haven¡¯t even seen it in person yet. Hopefully, my first visit won¡¯t¡ª¡¯

    A flutter of wings snapped the Duchess¡¯s gaze towards the rooftops above her. A large bird, bigger than a crow but just as dark and menacing, cawed loudly as it circled above them before flying away.

    ¡°A raven,¡± muttered the knight beside her as he slowly lowered his crossbow. ¡°Probably scavenging for food.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to not like birds,¡± Carina muttered as her gaze returned to the street ahead.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like crows or ravens, then your Grace should make use of the Duchy¡¯s falcons,¡± Isaac called back calmly. ¡°They¡¯ve been highly trained to keep away¡ªpests.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Carina arched a brow. ¡®Is that because the previous Duchess was aware that witches used crows to spy and carry messages?¡¯ It did make sense, given the previous Duchess had been Octavia.

    The sound of feet scuffling away into a dark ally beside them turned the Duchess¡¯s attention once more.

    ¡°The Foxes have noticed our arrival,¡± the knight who rode beside Carina muttered darkly.

    ¡°Then let us hope they remain at a distance,¡± Isaac replied as he gestured towards a battered street sign. ¡°The hospital should be just ahead, your Grace.¡±

    Carina nodded, and they continued forward. Her eyes lingered on the sign, which was obviously newly installed and yet heavily damaged. What had once read, ¡®Bridgewater Lane Hospital Ahead,¡¯ was now barely legible.

    ¡®But why would they be opposed to a hospital here? Especially given the treatment is all but free for locals.¡¯

    The hospital was easy enough to spot, not just because of the glowing lanterns that adorned the wide porch front. Compared to the much smaller, rundown neighboring buildings around it, it could have been an inn or small Manor. Carina studied the nearby houses that all lacked a proper door and unbroken windows.

    ¡®If they¡¯re abandoned, I should see about purchasing more space around the hospital. We still need to build a wall for a permitter, and the extra space can be used to set up tents if needed.¡¯

    The knights dismounted around her, and Carina followed suit. She groaned as her feet touched the ground; the stiffness of her lower body after three days in bed did not bode well. ¡®I need to get in more practice before the Royal Hunt begins.¡¯

    The sound of a bolt sliding free pulled the Duchess''s attention back to the hospital where a nurse with a lantern appeared, wearing a white handkerchief over her face.

    ¡°Good evening, gentlemen,¡± the woman said hesitantly as she eyed the knights¡¯ rather inconspicuous apparel. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this hospital is only open to emergencies at the moment. Perhaps you might be more comfortable seeking treatment at¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not here for treatment,¡± Carina interjected as she moved quickly to the front to stand beside Isaac. ¡°I¡¯m here to speak with Physician Devin and Physician Tobias if he is still here.¡±

    The nurse narrowed her eyes suspiciously as she backed towards the door. ¡°If you don¡¯t need treatment, then all the more reason you should leave.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Carina quickly pulled out a letter she had prepared and held it up to show Frost¡¯s symbol. ¡°Can you deliver this to Lord Devin and inform him that Lady Aconitum is here as requested for an inspection.¡±

    ¡°Lady Aconitum?¡± The woman visibly wavered then held out her hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll deliver the letter. But you¡¯ll have to wait outside until I get Lord Devin¡¯s permission.¡±

    ¡®Lord Devin? Good grief.¡¯ Carina masked her impatience as she slowly approached the nurse at the top of the porch steps and held out the sealed envelope.

    The woman snatched the letter, spun quickly away, and then slammed the hospital door shut.

    ¡°What in the world?¡± Carina gawked at the bottom of the porch steps as she listened to the sound of a bolt sliding into place before the nurse ran further inside the hospital.

    ¡°Should we kick the door in, your Grace?¡±

    The Duchess turned sharply towards the group of knights who waited behind her. ¡°I would prefer it if we did not damage my hospital. They have every right to be cautious.¡±

    ¡®Although this behavior is a bit more than I expected. Just how serious of an illness are we dealing with?¡¯

    ¡°It looks like they have good reason to be on guard,¡± Isaac muttered as he moved up the porch and motioned towards several black stains on the floorboards. ¡°Someone tried starting a fire here.¡±

    Carina¡¯s eyes narrowed quickly. ¡®This sort of behavior had been rather common while the hospital was being built, but it stopped after Physician Devin began offering treatment.¡¯

    ¡°Have the men search the exterior for any more signs of vandalism,¡± the Duchess ordered sternly.

    Two pairs of knights broke away to circle the hospital leaving Isaac, and the knight with a crossbow beside her.

    ¡°Suns gone down,¡± Isaac observed with annoyance as he leaned against the porch post to wait. ¡°It''s getting darker by the minute.¡±

    ¡°Those Foxes aren¡¯t going to like us being here after curfew,¡± growled the knight beside him.

    ¡®The Foxes,¡¯ Carina eyed the rooftops around them warily. ¡®I heard they lost their Fox Master. I wonder who¡¯s leading them now?¡¯

    The snap of a bolt turned the Duchess back to the hospital door. This time a man appeared, dressed in a simple gray shirt and trousers with a long, brown smock tied around his waist and a white handkerchief tied over his mouth and nose. ¡°Lady Aconitum?¡±

    ¡°In the flesh,¡± Carina confirmed as she took a step towards him. The physician hastily moved back a step but left the door open. ¡°And who do I have the pleasure of greeting?¡±

    ¡°Ah! My apologies. I am Mr. Eckard. Physician Devin¡¯s assistant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you, Mr. Eckard,¡± Carina replied as she pulled out her own prepared handkerchief and tied it across her face.

    Eckard watched as the knights behind the Duchess mimicked her actions. ¡°Forgive me, my Lady. But now is not a good time to visit the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I am aware.¡± Carina stepped towards the door and placed a hand against it firmly. ¡°Lord Tobias sent me a report on the current situation. Is he still here?¡±

    ¡°He¡ªis, my Lady,¡± Eckard confirmed as his gaze moved from Carina¡¯s hand on the door to the knights behind her. ¡°If you must enter, please only bring one of your men with you.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± The Duchess glanced back at Isaac, who nodded and signaled to the knight beside him. ¡°Then take us to Lord Tobias first.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Eckard retreated further inside and waited for Carina and Isaac to enter and close the door before he proceeded through the entryway into the left hallway. ¡°Lord Tobias insisted on waiting for you to confirm the illness before leaving. He is with Physician Devin in the west wing.¡±

    ¡°I take it the hospital is closed to everyone who doesn¡¯t show symptoms of this new illness?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And we¡¯ve separated the patients that we¡¯ve already taken in accordingly. The east wing contains patients with normal injuries and maladies. Most of them will be discharged in the next few days. Physician Devin has left them to my care while he manages the west wing.¡±

    ¡°This hospital is supposed to have two physicians, four orderlies, and ten nurses,¡± Carina murmured worriedly.

    Eckard nodded. ¡°That would be correct, my Lady. However, only two orderlies and four nurses cover the night shift.¡± He paused as they reached a closed door at the end of the hall. ¡°Unfortunately, half of our nurses handed in their notice today, so we are a bit short-staffed at the moment.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Carina gritted her teeth. ¡®So much for containing whatever this is. I¡¯ll have to track them down to be sure they don¡¯t spread unnecessary gossip.¡¯

    ¡°That many?¡± Isaac muttered with noted concern. ¡°Then, is it..?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I have little information to offer you,¡± Eckard replied bluntly. ¡°But I believe that is why Lord Tobias sent for you, my Lady. I can only say that the disease appears to be lethal. The patients only started pouring in yesterday, and we lost one of them early this morning.¡±

    ¡®That quickly.¡¯ Carina felt a chill run through her. ¡®They don¡¯t have antibiotics in this world, just herbs, magic, and superstitious beliefs. Fortunately, some of the local herbs in Lafeara can be used to mitigate minor to moderate infections and fevers. But only rare herbs grown on Strugna¡¯s northern shores are capable of combatting the severe symptoms of the plague.¡¯

    Try as Carina might to recreate what little she remembered of the process involved with developing antibiotics from homegrown mold; there was a lot more involved than waiting for the mold to turn the right ¡°blue-green¡± color and scrap it off a piece of fruit.

    ¡®Which is why Lord Tobias¡¯s method of inoculation is the safest bet. It helped turn the tide of the plague in the previous timeline. If we introduce the procedure early enough this time, more lives might be spared, and the spread better controlled.¡¯

    The plan was simple enough. With Lord Tobias on board and already prepared to begin his rather unorthodox treatment at the first sign of the plague, they had only to wait for for the illness to emerge. The first origins of the outbreak had begun in the slums, hence the critical importance of having a hospital and physicians here that did not report to the Royal Medical Office. If Cerberus could provide visible proof of the effect of inoculation, it would be easier to persuade the Crown Prince to accept Tobias¡¯s work as a suitable treatment for the general public.

    ¡®In the past, it was only after Nicholas himself became ill that he was desperate enough to allow Tobias to treat him. Once the Crown Prince recovered, the Royal Medical Office had no choice but to accept Tobias¡¯s method and allowed him to teach his treatment to any physician or common doctor willing to learn.¡¯

    ?????

    The Duchess straightened as Eckard knocked on the door loudly. A short while later, the door opened, and Lord Tobias appeared. The physician narrowed his eyes on Carina and Isaac for a moment before he nodded towards the Duchess with a low chuckle. ¡°A new disguise, your Grace?¡±

    ¡°A traveling precaution,¡± Carina replied from behind her mask. ¡°I apologize for making you wait. Have you been able to determine what illness we are dealing with?¡±

    Tobias held up a cautioning hand as she stepped closer. ¡°Forgive me, your Grace, but perhaps we should talk out here.¡±

    ¡°I would prefer to see it with my own eyes,¡± Carina replied firmly.

    While Maura had been spared the worst of the plague, the half-blood had witnessed the early symptoms among several of the palace maids, who died shortly thereafter. High fever and a noticeable rash appeared first, followed by festering boils, weakness of breath, and the sudden inability to stay awake.

    Each royal palace was locked down once the plague entered the fortress walls. Only trusted knights were permitted entry and then only when they went out to procure the prepared food carts.

    Maura had been lucky enough to slip inside Rose Palace before Eleanora barred the doors. She lived off scraps while hiding in the walls, terrified that she would be thrown out to die the moment she was spotted.

    It was Hana who found her a few days later. The Queen¡¯s favored lady-in-waiting slid what food and water she could spare behind the secret wall at night to keep Maura alive until the plague finally passed.

    ¡°I understand your Grace,¡± Tobias continued stubbornly. ¡°But the risk of exposure¡ª¡±

    ¡°I have taken every necessary precaution,¡± Carina replied as she motioned towards her mask. ¡°These are coated with the same herbal protection as your own.¡±

    The Physician sighed and glanced from Carina to Isaac. ¡°It is also a grizzly sight, your Grace.¡±

    Carina dropped her hand with a snort. ¡®Is it my new title or my sex that suddenly concerns you?¡¯

    ¡°Step aside, Lord Tobias,¡± she ordered, inflecting all the authority she could muster into her words.

    Tobias sucked in a sharp breath, then glanced at Isaac as if seeking help before he exhaled in defeat and stepped back into the room. ¡°Very well, your Grace. This way.¡±

    The smell was the first thing Carina noticed as she crossed the threshold. The powerfully rancid stench made her eyes water and invaded her mouth and nose despite the herbal mask she wore.

    A table of prepared herbs waited just beside the door: dried roots thinly sliced laid out on dry paper, orange bulbs in jars of water, and various colored herbal leaves sectioned into a makeshift container of small squares. On the far end of the table sat a box of bandages nearly empty. Further in, a built-in stove gave off a warm light as a medium black pot let out a trail of steam pulled up through the central vent above. A nurse waited beside the stove, wiping sweat from her neck as she occasionally stirred the pot.

    Twenty beds lined both sides of the long room, each separated from the other by curtains. The first few beds were empty. Carina quickly refocused her attention on the far side of the room, where visible fingerprints now blemished the once clean gray curtains in blood or some other unrecognizable fluid.

    At the far table near these curtains was another open box filled with used bandages and scraps of clothes. The table itself held a few prepared bandages, some cutting scissors, and several bowls of prepared poultice.

    Another nurse stood beside the table, filling six cups on a tray with a thin broth. She glanced up from her work to study them curiously but quickly lowered her gaze as the curtain behind her moved. A physician, wearing the same brown smock as Eckard, appeared with a knife and plate in each of his gloved hands.

    Carina¡¯s gaze focused on the plate that Physician Devin carried, which was filled with a dark green pustule residue that made her stomach flip unpleasantly.

    ¡°Ahh, Lady Aconitum,¡± Devin greeted in a tired voice as he set down the objects he carried and hastily pulled a damp cloth over the plate. ¡°I see Lord Tobias was unsuccessful in convincing you to wait in safety.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your concern, Physician Devin,¡± Carina replied as she took in the quiet groans and weak sobs around them. ¡°Now, can one of you tell me what we¡¯re dealing with?¡±

    Devin glanced at Tobias and then sighed. ¡°Since you are here, it would be easier to show you.¡± The physician turned towards a different bed than the one he had left and motioned for Carina to follow. The Duchess hesitated as she watched Tobias pull on a pair of gloves, his gaze focused on the plate that Devin had left on the table.

    ¡°It appears to be highly contagious,¡± Devin explained somberly as he pushed a curtain aside and waved Carina to enter first. ¡°So keep your distance.¡±

    The Duchess entered the narrow space and gazed at the patient lying in bed before her. Given her current condition, the woman''s age was difficult to assess, no younger than twenty but certainly no older than thirty. Her pale face was covered in a sheen of sweat. Her mouth hung open, but Carina could barely detect the sound of her breath. The woman''s gaudy outfit, a scarlet and black dress with a rather revealing low cut neckline, only emphasized the bubbled red rash that covered her bosom and neck.

    ¡°Her name is Samantha. She¡¯s a local streetwalker,¡± Devin explained as he moved around the bed. ¡°She came in with one of her younger brothers this afternoon with the rash you see there. A cough, fever, sweat, shortness of breath, inability to keep down anything, including water.¡±

    ¡°All symptoms similar to the plague,¡± Tobias added as he pushed through the curtain behind them.

    ¡°Except for one,¡± Devin confirmed grimly.

    Carina pressed a hand against her stomach as the sickening twist of nausea tightened into a fist of fear. The rancid smell intensified as Devin pulled back the thin blanket over the woman¡¯s stomach. A layer of bandages seeping with green and black fluids lay across her abdomen.

    Carina¡¯s breathing shortened into tight breaths. Beside her, even Isaac inhaled sharply as Devin slowly peeled the bandages aside. The sound of tearing flesh sent a shiver down Carina¡¯s spine as the sudden need to run and find fresh air nearly overwhelmed her. She locked her legs in place and blinked rapidly as she took in the gruesome sight.

    It took a while for the Duchess¡¯s brain to process what she was seeing. Rows of white rib bone were visible where the skin appeared to have melted away. A swamp of blackened tissue, oozing pus, and abnormally swollen organs pooled together in a sickening pot of human flesh. And the smell¡ª

    A hand touched Carina¡¯s shoulder as Isaac passed her a second handkerchief. The Duchess accepted it gratefully and pressed it against her face as she focused on taking in steady, shallow breaths.

    Devin nodded and slowly covered the woman¡¯s stomach once more.¡°Her flesh and organs are rotting away,¡± he explained grimly. ¡°The infection then spread to¡ªother parts of her body¡ª"

    ¡°Is she still alive?¡± Isaac asked quietly.

    ¡°Barely.¡± Devin shook his head. ¡°When they¡¯ve gotten this bad¡ªthey become comatose. I can only hope¡ªthat it lessens the worst of their pain.¡±

    ¡°I studied the plague for years under my mentor. The symptoms generally start with a sore throat, cough, a weak stomach, and a mild fever,¡± Tobias replied quietly. ¡°The afflicted usually pass it off as the harvest fever until they''re too weak to walk or get out of bed. That¡¯s when they start to feel a numbness in their fingers and toes, followed by a burning rash and abscess that produces a brown, foul-smelling liquid. But this¡ª¡± he gestured towards the barely breathing woman, ¡°¡ªit''s mostly internal. It began in the gut, not the lungs.¡±

    A weak groan slid free from the woman¡¯s mouth. Her open eyes, which had not stirred during the entire process, remained fixed on the ceiling above them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡ªtake this outside,¡± Devin suggested quietly.

    No one voiced an objection.

    ¡°The first patient with these symptoms was Samantha¡¯s landlord,¡± Devin resumed once they were all gathered around the table again. ¡°The second was a leatherworker who lived down the street. He came in with his eldest son, who died early this morning.¡± The physician turned slowly, gesturing to each curtained bed in turn. ¡°A candlestick maker and his wife. A war widow and her fourteen-year-old son. He¡¯s¡ªnot doing well.¡±

    Carina¡¯s gaze held on the curtain he gestured towards as the soft sounds of a woman weeping reached her ears.

    ¡°A few other tenants of Samantha¡¯s landlord. Two of them newly arrived from the countryside,¡± Devin rambled on and then finally dropped his hand. ¡°They¡¯re all neighbors who live at the end of the same street but otherwise have little to do with each other.¡±

    ¡°But they all have the same symptoms, live in close proximity, and fell ill on practically the same day,¡± Tobias pointed out. ¡°We¡¯ll likely see more patients before dawn.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something local then,¡± Carina whispered tensely. ¡°When did the new tenants move in?¡±

    ¡°About a month back,¡± Devin replied. ¡°But they came by road, not by ship. And their home town isn¡¯t that far from the capital.¡±

    ¡°And Frost was expecting a plague brought in by rats,¡± Tobias confirmed. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look foreign.¡±

    ¡®Well, clearly I was wrong¡ªif this is the same plague.¡¯ Carina clenched her fists as her gaze swept around the room. ¡®But how could it not be the same plague? There was only one plague that gained public notice shortly after the Royal Hunt. And there was no mention of any skin or organ necrosis. All the original symptoms were similar to the bubonic plague¡ªwhich is why I expected it to sprout among the dockworkers before it got carried into the slums.¡¯

    ¡°Can it be treated?¡± Isaac asked grimly from behind his mask.

    ¡°Frost prepared ample supplies of herbs to treat fevers, rash, and inflammation,¡± Devin replied quietly. ¡°Some of which we¡¯ve been able to put to good use, but the problem is the internal rotting¡ªit spreads too quickly.¡± He leaned against the table with a heavy sigh, then shook his head. ¡°I can cut away rotting flesh but not rotting organs. We need to find the source of this outbreak and stop it quickly. By the time a new victim is exposed, they¡¯re all but doomed to a gruesome death. All we can do now is lessen their pain and prevent it from spreading.¡±

    Carina folded her arms and closed her eyes before giving a silent nod.

    ¡°I would also advise against using inoculation until we know what we¡¯re dealing with,¡± Tobias added quietly. ¡°This isn¡¯t any plague I¡¯ve witnessed or read about.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Devin replied, his gaze still focused on the covered plate before him. ¡°Aside from the obvious symptoms, the fact that it targets the internal organs first¡ªit almost acts like a poison.¡±

    ¡®Poison?¡¯ Carina¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she looked up quickly. ¡°Perhaps something they ate or¡ªdrank! Devin, this neighborhood. Do they by any chance share a common drinking water supply?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well¡ªyes,¡± Devin replied with a deepening frown. ¡°Most of the slums rely on one of three wells, one of which is located in Samantha¡¯s neighborhood¡ªOh!¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a good place to start,¡± Tobias muttered as he quickly turned towards Carina. ¡°Your Grace, I don¡¯t think this can wait until morning.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Carina replied. ¡°Lord Tobias, would you mind coming with me and my knights to investigate?¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªyour Grace?¡± Devin stumbled out with a confused scowl.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t suggested it, then I would have insisted,¡± Tobias replied and reached behind his back to untie his apron. ¡°I just need a few minutes to wash up and change.¡±

    ¡°Lord Devin.¡± The nurse who had left to pass around cups of broth returned with most of her tray untouched. ¡°Pardon my Lords. I¡¯m afraid the leatherworker has¡ªpassed on, Sir.¡±

    Devin nodded grimly as his gaze flickered between Tobias and Carina. ¡°Let me know what you find. And for mercy¡¯s sake, seal that damn well off if it is the source of this pestilence!¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 7: The Hunterâ€™s Demon Eyes

    ??????????

    Chapter 7: The Hunter¡¯s Demon Eyes

    The night air slid over her like a veil as Carina stepped down from the hospital porch and ripped off her mask. Although she would never consider the abrasive air of the slums refreshing, there was a marked difference between the scent of neglect and filth compared to that of rot and death.

    The knights she had sent to inspect the hospital now stood on guard beside the waiting horses. Isaac moved towards them for a brief discussion as the Duchess paced in no particular direction.

    The drums of fear, uncertainty, and panic beat against Carina¡¯s ribs and ears as she shook out her trembling hands and then clenched them into fists while trying to bury the image of Samantha¡¯s rotting stomach.

    ¡®If I accept that this is not the same plague then¡ªeverything changes. And everything I¡¯ve done to prepare¡ªit¡¯s all useless now.¡¯

    The impact of the reality this further alteration from the future that Maura had shown her burned against Carina¡¯s chest like an iron of ridicule.

    ¡®Was it my arrogance that caused this? Did the gods change the plague because I tried to change the future?¡¯

    ¡°Your Grace.¡±

    Carina¡¯s ice-blue eyes flicked towards the Colonel impatiently before she waved him off and turned sharply away from the hospital towards one of the neighboring buildings. The empty rooms with their dark, haunting walls and shadows, completely baren of life, offered no judgment, only a reminder that death was a certainty no one could escape.

    ¡®I can¡¯t give up. If this is because of me, then I must do something.¡¯ Carina folded her arms around the suffocating guilt that pressed against her chest. ¡®And finding the source of the illness is a good place to start.¡¯

    ¡°Your Grace.¡±

    Isaac¡¯s persistent footsteps followed behind her. The Duchess sighed and turned sharply to face him. ¡°What is it, Colonel?¡±

    ¡°I know you wanted to investigate the street those people lived on,¡± Isaac replied swiftly as his gaze shifted between her and the dark buildings around them. ¡°But I think it would be a good idea to leave one or two men behind.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Carina tilted her head, surprised that Isaac, of all people, would suggest lowering the number of knights protecting her. ¡°What did your men find?¡±

    ¡°There is sufficient evidence of vandalism and more than one attempt from the looks of it. They found other burn marks and a few smashed windows. One of them managed to question a nurse that was on duty. Apparently, some locals have been giving the hospital grief, usually after hours.¡±

    ¡°Locals?¡± Carina arched a brow as a feeling of unease settled upon her shoulders. She glanced at the abandoned building behind her once more and then moved back towards the hospital lanterns and waiting knights. ¡°You mean the Fox Den?¡±

    Isaac shrugged as he walked beside her. ¡°It¡¯s not like the Foxes to turn a blind eye to this sort of behavior in their territory.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also not like them to harass people that are here to help their community,¡± Carina countered quickly. She took the reins of her horse from one of the waiting knights and turned to where Tobias had finally emerged from the hospital.

    ¡°Sorry for the delay, your Grace,¡± Tobias chirped as he moved down the steps with all the eagerness of a collector in pursuit of some exotic prey. ¡°Shall we head out?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a horse?¡± Carina queried with a frown at the heavy leather satchel the physician carried with him.

    ¡°Ah, yes! She¡¯s tied up around back. I¡¯ll go grab her,¡± Tobias turned and quickly jogged around the side of the building.

    Colonel Isaac nodded to two knights that broke away to follow the physician. ¡°It might be best to come back at first light, your Grace.¡±

    ¡°How can I possibly sleep when countless innocents may be exposed to such gruesome suffering and death?¡± Carina demanded sharply as she mounted the patient white mare.

    ¡°It''s not their safety I¡¯m worried about, but yours,¡± Isaac replied firmly as he stepped closer to adjust the twisted stirrup beneath her boot. ¡°It would be safer to investigate in daylight when there are fewer troublemakers around.¡±

    ¡°But a lot more prying eyes.¡± The Duchess studied him for a moment before her gaze drifted towards the darkening blue sky with its distant twilight stars. ¡°I understand that going now comes with greater risk. You and your men have my permission to use whatever means necessary to ensure the safety of myself and Lord Tobias.¡±

    Isaac drew himself up stiffly, then nodded, and turned to round up his men.

    ¡®If the Foxes came after my hospital, their target could very well be me. In that case, I might as well face them, find out what the trouble is, and deal with it now before the hospital and future patients suffer any more backlash.¡¯

    Carina brushed her fingers over Viktor¡¯s bracelet and reached through to Lumi. ¡®If there is any danger, be ready to come to our defense.¡¯

    ¡®Yes. Master.¡¯

    Tobias returned, seated on a rather old-looking bay nag. The two knights who had escorted him remained behind to guard the hospital while the remaining four knights formed up on either side of their Duchess and the Physician.

    Colonel Isaac led the way towards the northern corner of the slums, following the crudely drawn path that Devin had marked on a map.

    ¡°Does your Grace intend to inform his Majesty?¡± Tobias asked curiously as they rode along in silence.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Carina replied with a distracted nod. ¡°As soon as we eliminate this public drinking well as the source of the¡ªdisease.¡±

    The physician nodded slowly while his gaze moved to the sword sheath that peaked out from beneath the Duchess¡¯s cloak. ¡°Why is it that every time we meet, you seem to evolve into a different person?¡± When Carina arched a brow, he continued. ¡°When we first met, you were a half-blood fashion designer who happened to work for Frost. Then you became a Duchess, and now¡ª¡± he shrugged as if unsure of himself, ¡°¡ªyou¡¯re dressed like a knight while investigating poisoned wells under cover of darkness.¡±

    ¡°I am what the situation requires me to be,¡± Carina replied dismissively.

    ¡°How very amenable.¡±

    The Duchess frowned and narrowed her ice-blue eyes on the physician. ¡°I think adaptable is the word you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tobias slouched against his saddle as he appeared to ponder her reply. ¡°Just how many nobles do you know in Lafeara that would stretch themselves so thin to prevent a future calamity they believed would affect thousands of strangers?¡±

    ¡®What is he getting at? What¡¯s wrong with wanting to stop a plague?¡¯

    Carina studied the physician quietly for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°And here I thought that you more than any other member of Cerberus would want to fight off an epidemic.¡±

    ¡°I am not so arrogant as to claim my interest in this endeavor is entirely selfless. I have a personal, scientific interest in uncovering and exploring this new epidemic.¡± The undeniable spark of excitement in Tobias¡¯s hazel-blue eyes easily confirmed the truth of his words. ¡°But what of your interest, your Grace? For that matter, what of Frost¡¯s?¡±

    The Duchess considered her response as she watched the dance of shadows and light beneath the lantern Isaac held play across the gloomy debris scattered along the road.

    ¡°When Frost and I first began this¡ªendeavor,¡± Carina began slowly. ¡°Well¡ªwe had hoped to disprove the old superstitions that witches were to blame for every famine, plague, and other natural disaster that appeared.¡±

    Tobias nodded slowly. ¡°So, your interest is in dispelling centuries of mistrust and blame placed on a race of outsiders?¡± He scoffed softly, then examined his fingers and hands, which remained bright red from the rapid scrub cleaning he had given them in hot water. ¡°I was never one to put much faith in the church¡¯s rather convenient fairy tales. I¡¯ve seen enough of man and nature to know that some things are simply beyond our grasp to understand and explain fully. Blaming it on the most convenient enemy who happens to be in our way is hardly the path to actual truth.¡±

    ¡°Haa!¡± Carina smiled cynically as she scanned the rooftops above them, unable to shake off the tingle of warning that ran down her spine as she searched for hidden eyes. ¡°You¡¯re one of very few people to hold that opinion.¡±

    ¡°Which makes the rather grim reality before us all the more¡ªdisastrous.¡±

    ¡°I think you mean ironic.¡±

    Tobias shook his head and then continued somberly, ¡°If this is the start of a new epidemic bent on ravaging its way through Lafeara, then I fear another brutal inquisition of witches will follow.¡±

    ¡®Which is why I can¡¯t walk away now¡ªeven if the plague has changed.¡¯

    The Duchess gritted her teeth and focused on Isaac, whose attention now appeared to be on the rooftops around them as well. ¡°Colonel, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°It appears we¡¯re being followed, your Grace,¡± Isaac replied. The knights around them silently drew their swords and prepared their crossbows at his comment.

    ¡°I felt it too,¡± Carina whispered back. ¡°What do we do?¡±

    ¡°Keep our guard up and keep moving,¡± Isaac replied with a nod to the road ahead of them. ¡°We¡¯ve nearly reached our destination.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the same local thugs that have been harassing the hospital,¡± Tobias suggested, his voice faintly muted with uncertainty. ¡°But surely they would not be foolish enough to challenge the knights of Bastiallano?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re hardly dressed in Bastiallano¡¯s colors at the moment,¡± Isaac commented as he turned down another alley street that curved and wound downwards towards the distant Serpentine River.

    A shingle fell from a nearby roof and sent one of the knight¡¯s horses jostling into another as heads turned and eyes darted in sharp anticipation. Carina gripped her reins tightly as she filled the air around them with a thin layer of cold mist that rose and spread towards the rooftops, where the night breeze scattered it further east.

    The Duchess closed her eyes as the mist illuminated three figures to their right. ¡®Three maybe more. We might be outnumbered at this rate.¡¯ She opened her eyes and pushed her frost magic, allowing it to crawl over the rooftops to the west. Despite the vast length and number of roofs around her, the task proved surprisingly easy. ¡®Compared to training inside the Frozen Heart¡¯s central cortex, this much is nothing.¡¯

    Carina smiled as two pairs of boots pulled away from the frost that coiled around the hidden stalkers¡¯ feet. ¡®That makes five so far. Not bad odds given the skill of my knights.¡¯

    Despite this reassurance, the suffocating air of tension seemed to close in around them even as a fork in the road appeared ahead.

    ¡°Stay to the right,¡± Isaac advised sternly as he turned his horse accordingly.

    ¡°Good evening!¡±

    The Duchess started as a strong, melodic male voice greeted them from the darkness ahead. Isaac reined in his horse then held up his lantern as he studied the cloaked figure, who emerged from a building along the right street. The man stopped only a few feet beyond the lantern¡¯s light, where he offered them a polite bow.

    Carina¡¯s gaze quickly focused on the pair of pistols the stranger wore at his waist. For a moment, she was reminded of the dark and formidable Alex, who once wore such a prized pair. Still, despite the similarity in the amber color that surrounded the man¡¯s coal-black eyes, he was not the Fox Master she had met before.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a late hour for nobles like yourself to be wandering around in my district,¡± the stranger continued with a note of smug authority.

    ¡°Your district?¡± Isaac echoed with a note of disdain. ¡°By that, do you mean that the Fox Den has laid claim to this territory or the Church?¡±

    The stranger snorted while Carina furrowed her brows in confusion.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± a female voice floated down from the rooftops above. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the backstabbing, ice-cunt himself.¡±

    A pair of glowing green eyes that reminded Carina of a cat¡¯s appeared on the roof of the building, which split the street in two.

    ¡°Tarlay,¡± Isaac growled. ¡°What an unpleasant surprise.¡±

    The Duchess narrowed her eyes at the sharp note of danger in the Colonel¡¯s voice. She expanded her mist further and confirmed that the five who had been following them had now spread out to surround them.

    ¡®Well, we¡¯re surrounded, and they have the high ground.¡¯

    ¡°Six on the roofs,¡± Carina whispered to the knight at her right. The Duchess moved her hand carefully from the pommel of her saddle to the sword at her waist. ¡®Not that a sword will do much good against a pistol.¡¯ She returned her gaze to the woman directly before her that Isaac seemed especially wary of.

    ¡°So this is where you¡¯ve been hiding,¡± Tarlay growled. ¡°And here I thought the witches of Lafeara would never accept a forsaken dog such as yourself.¡±

    ¡°Lafeara doesn¡¯t only belong to the air witch covens,¡± Isaac retorted stiffly.

    ¡°Ahh yes,¡± the woman replied with a flash of teeth. ¡°The Frostbite Coven is rumored to have retained some presence here. Perhaps I¡¯ll track them down after I eat your eyes, Traitor?¡±

    The Colonel snorted, apparently unfazed by her rather blunt threat. ¡°And what is Ripper¡¯s third-in-command doing this far from Zarus?¡±

    Tarlay¡¯s eerie glowing green eyes shifted towards Carina, who flinched beneath their cold, assessing gaze.

    ¡°I came to confirm whether the rumors were true or not,¡± Tarlay answered with another threatening smile. ¡°Has the Isbrand Witch of Calamity returned to throw the world into chaos once more?¡±

    Carina grimaced. ¡®Leave it to Kirsi to have such a poor reputation.¡¯

    The Duchess gripped the hilt of her sword as she returned the woman¡¯s intimidating stare with a grim smile of her own. ¡°We are here on a mission of public safety. While I do not know who you both are, I would prefer to avoid any unnecessary altercation at this time.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tarlay arched a cynical brow and folded her arms with an expression of disbelief. ¡°I have heard of Lady Maura¡¯s many efforts to prepare and prevent, of all things, a plague outbreak in Lafeara?¡± The Witch Hunter chuckled and caressed the emerald earring in her left ear as she put on a puzzled frown. ¡°No wait, that was Lady Aconitum. Ahh, but your all the same person, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Carina smiled tightly beneath the Witch Hunter¡¯s condescending smirk.

    ¡°But I must ask how, pray tell, were you able to determine that a plague would appear at all?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down,¡± Isaac growled softly as his gaze moved to the buildings around them. ¡°Tarlay is a mix-breed who controls air and water. We may have already walked into her trap.¡±

    ¡®Trap?¡¯ Carina¡¯s eyes narrowed as she examined the street and buildings around them cautiously.

    ¡°It is suspicious¡ªyour Grace¡ªthat you would invest so much into preventing the outbreak of an uncertain plague unless¡ª¡± Tarlay¡¯s smile twisted into a mocking sneer, ¡°¡ªyou also had a hand in its creation?¡±

    ¡°The Duchess is acting on the foresight of Mr. Frost,¡± Tobias interrupted bluntly from his quivering nag. ¡°Surely even the dogs of the church have heard of his ability to predict the future.¡±

    Tarlay¡¯s eyes narrowed in on the physician with a look of annoyance. ¡°Ahh, yes. The business fortune-teller who hides behind an ambiguous name and multiple business partners. The church is well aware of his blasphemy. And we would not put it past such a cunning charlatan to sponsor a witch to create a plague if only to enforce his own credibility.¡±

    ¡°That¡ªis absurd!¡± Tobias protested.

    ¡°Exactly what sort of fiction are you trying to write here?¡± Carina cut in sharply with a scowl. ¡°We¡¯ve only just met, and yet you¡¯re determined to slander me without providing a single piece of evidence? Ahh, but that is the common practice of the church, isn¡¯t it? Burn first and ask questions later?¡±

    ¡°You are certainly bold, little ice witch,¡± Tarlay replied as her right hand moved closer to a thin white object on her belt.

    A prickle of anger twisted in Carina¡¯s stomach to hear Viktor¡¯s affectionate nickname echoed with such derivative malice. ¡°And you are rather foolish for a half-witch.¡±

    The words came out of their own accord, and yet the hatred behind them was not Carina¡¯s alone.

    A flicker of something¡ªuncertain¡ªflashed across Tarlay¡¯s face. The Witch Hunter¡¯s smile twisted grimly beneath her glowing green eyes as her hand tightened around the object Carina could not yet identify.

    ¡®A dagger, perhaps?¡¯

    ¡°What is it that you want, Tarlay?¡± Isaac growled. Behind him, the knights¡¯ horses shifted uneasily as a tangible prickle of danger filled the warm night air.

    ¡°I want her,¡± Tarlay replied without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Duchess Kirsi Valda. The Pope would like to examine you in person. You can either come with me willingly or¡ª¡± she tilted her head with a faint smirk, ¡°¡ªI will judge you here and now and take that traitor¡¯s head while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    ¡°If you lay so much as a finger on me or my men, Witch Hunter, you will live to regret it,¡± Carina replied through gritted teeth. A strange sort of need burned at the back of the Duchess¡¯s throat and pounded inside her chest. Anticipation, laced with anger and bloodlust, coursed through Carina¡¯s veins as Kirsi pressed forcefully against her restraints. ¡°Please¡ªStep aside.¡±

    Tarlay smiled and nodded as if she had expected no less. ¡°Do try your best to stay alive while I dispose of the rest.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± Tobias squeaked out in terror as the shadows on the rooftops around them leapt in for the kill.

    ¡°Lumi!¡±

    The flash of gunpowder sent Isaac toppling off his horse even as the massive scriva appeared. The white wolf leaped through the air knocking the thugs aside as they charged the knights. The thugs stumbled and scattered as she caught the last of them in her fanged mouth and flung the unfortunate man against the wall like a drowned rat.

    The Duchess ignored her sword and focused instead on raising a protective ice wall around the knights¡¯ defensive formation. Her men concentrated on the few Foxes that had slipped past her barrier and quickly cut them down.

    The thug¡¯s apparent leader calmly reloaded his pistols behind the cover of a doorway and then stepped out to fire on them again. The bullets clipped harmlessly against Carina¡¯s barrier but left a few cracks along its surface that she hurriedly reinforced.

    Tobias squealed as the nag beneath him kicked frantically at the barrier before throwing the physician from his saddle. One of the knights hurriedly dismounted and dragged Tobias to safety while another put a cross bolt through the panicking horse¡¯s throat. The other knights¡¯ horses shifted uneasily as the bay nag fell, her weak legs thrashing against the unevenly paved road for a few more frenzied breaths before she went utterly still.

    ¡°Colonel?¡± Carina called out in the brief window of grim silence that followed. Isaac¡¯s horse regained its footing and snorted nervously behind her. The Duchess quickly turned her mare and grabbed the reins, then let out a breath of relief as the fallen half-witch pushed himself up onto a knee and reclaimed his sword.

    ¡°Your men don¡¯t seem surprised to be following an ice witch,¡± Tarlay observed as she paced the ledge of the roof above them. ¡°Then again, your predecessors all possessed such a steadfast resentment towards the church.¡±

    ¡°Your men are dying because you attacked us, and you want to lecture me about resentment?¡± Carina tilted her head, bewildered.

    The Witch Hunter shrugged indifferently. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask them to come, but they had their own score to settle with you.¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡°A bit of a misunderstanding on their part,¡± the thug with two pistols called out from behind cover. ¡°You see, my older brother, Alex, was killed in a battle between a fire and ice witch.¡±

    ¡°And what does that have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°The ice witch was after you. Alex and his men just happened to get in the way.¡± The man appeared again as a flash of gunpowder filled the street between them with small clouds of smoke. The bullets rang against Carina¡¯s shield with the same ineffective results.

    ¡°Felix,¡± Tarlay growled in warning. The Witch Hunter slid her left hand slowly through the long, purple braided hair that fell over her right shoulder. ¡°You should retreat for now.¡±

    Felix nodded, returned the pistols to his belt, and bowed his head cordially towards the Witch Hunter. ¡°I wish you a successful hunt, Tarlay. You know where I¡¯ll be if you need me.¡±

    Carina watched in disbelief as the man moved off, showing little concern for the five Foxes that had fallen to either Lumi or the knights. ¡®It¡¯s six to one now¡ªso why do I feel as if the danger has increased?¡¯

    ¡°Now then, before I get started, I believe in properly introducing myself to those who are about to leave this world,¡± Tarlay explained in a casual tone as she continued to stroke the sapphire gems in her purple hair. ¡°I am known as Demon Eyes Tarlay, third in Command of the Witch Hunter Order.¡±

    ¡°Oh, fuck me,¡± one of the knights whispered with a note of dread.

    Carina narrowed her eyes as the Witch Hunter freed the thin white object from her belt. The woman¡¯s movements and the object''s shape offered clues that didn¡¯t make any sense.

    ¡®Is that¡ªa flute?¡¯

    ¡°Lower the barrier, Kirsi!¡± Isaac commanded sharply as he snatched the crossbow from a nearby knight. ¡°We can¡¯t allow her to play that instrument!¡±

    Tarlay smiled as the crossbow twang sharply. She moved slightly to the side, avoiding the deadly bolt while lifting the flute seamlessly to her lips. A low haunting tune filled the alleyway as the Witch Hunter¡¯s eyes glowed brighter still. Neon-green fireflies emerged from the chartreuse-green depths and spiraled towards Carina and her men across the melodic breeze.

    Isaac¡¯s second attack pierced one of the fireflies as it shot towards the playing Witch Hunter. The sparks of the shattered magical insect glittered across a barely visible thread that connected to yet another. The ominous, invisible wires both vanished beneath the firefly¡¯s dying glow.

    ¡®Is that the trap Isaac mentioned?¡¯ Carina released the reins of Isaac¡¯s pacing stallion and her mare as she extended her hands outwards and poured a burst of cold magic to the street around them.

    ¡°Saint¡¯s mercy, that¡¯s cold!¡± Tobias complained as he grabbed his shoulders and shivered beneath the cloud of icy mist. All around the knights, a shimmer of deadly wires emerged in crisscross patterns that bared not only their way forward but the road to the left as well.

    ¡®What would have happened if they hadn¡¯t stopped us before we ran into them?¡¯

    ¡°We should retreat while we still can,¡± one of the knights growled as he turned to examine their only way out.

    ¡°That¡¯s what she wants us to do,¡± Isaac snapped as he lowered the empty crossbow. The spent missiles had all been deflected by an invisible air barrier directly in front of the Witch Hunter.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t a battle my men can win,¡¯ Carina realized as she swallowed the cold knot of uncertainty that crept up her throat. ¡®Lumi, can you help us?¡¯

    The giant scriva leapt quickly onto the rooftop that faced the demonic Witch Hunter. Lumi growled as she spun and backed up slowly, then sprinted forward and jumped across the street towards her waiting prey. Carina held her breath as the elemental summon cleared the short distance, landing in a spray of broken tiles on the other side of Tarlay. The white wolf spun around once more, then opened her deadly jaws wide as she lunged towards the Witch Hunter¡¯s exposed back. For a moment¡ªit looks as if Tarlay wouldn¡¯t dodge the scriva¡¯s attack.

    A blur of gray flew across from a nearby building and crashed into Lumi just before the scriva could reach the Witch Hunter. The white wolf flew from one rooftop to another before it crashed into a third and then rolled out of sight.

    The young woman who appeared behind Tarlay shook her right hand lightly with a grimace. The strange gloves she wore flashed with a pale violet-blue light as she turned to glare down at Carina.

    ¡®Another Witch Hunter?¡¯

    The older Witch Hunter finally stopped playing her instrument and lowered the flute with a displeased expression. Her glowing green eyes remained focused on the Duchess as she sighed.

    ¡°Vanya, I thought I told you to stay behind.¡±

    Carina blinked and whipped around to stare at a second Tarlay, who now stood directly behind them on the rooftop. ¡®Wait, how? There are¡ªtwo of them?¡¯

    ¡°This is why they call her Demon Eyes,¡± Isaac muttered as he gestured towards yet a third Tarlay, who knelt idly on the crumbling rooftop that Lumi had flown across. ¡°These are her mirages. And they¡¯re all just as deadly as the original.¡±

    ¡®Hell¡¯s Teeth.¡¯ The Duchess gritted her teeth as the knights circled in around her, their uneasy gazes shifting between the three completely identical Witch Hunters that watched them from above. ¡®Tarlay¡¯s bad enough, but the other Witch Hunter is ridiculously strong. I¡¯ve never seen anyone hit Lumi that hard before.¡¯

    ¡°Well, Kirsi?¡± The second Tarlay asked with a mocking grin as she tapped the ivory flute against her chin. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance to surrender willingly¡ªwhat do you say?¡±

    ¡°You want me to surrender to the church,¡± Carina retorted stiffly. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    ¡°What a shame.¡±

    Carina stiffened as the Witch Hunter¡¯s voice came, not from above, but directly behind her. The Duchess spun in her saddle as a sword sliced through the air towards her. In the split second the blade danced before her eyes, Isaac yanked Carina from her saddle and hurriedly raised his shield. The white mare screamed and crumpled to the ground. Its neck half severed from its body.

    The knights quickly closed in on the thug, who had fallen to their blades only moments ago. Carina panted and blinked as her attacker¡¯s appearance suddenly shifted into a fourth Tarlay.

    ¡®Just¡ªhow many more can she make?¡¯

    The Duchess clambered to regain her footing and breathing while the Colonel maintained a firm grip on her arm. They both spun towards the other fallen bodies in the street that shimmered as they stood up one by one until five matching grins surrounded them.

    ¡°Those¡ªare all mirages?¡± A Bastiallano knight gasped as he shifted into a defensive pose. ¡°They felt real enough when I cut them down earlier.¡±

    ¡°Haa!¡± Carina laughed weakly as she shook away Isaac¡¯s grip and spun slowly to face the small army of purple-haired, green-eyed Witch Hunters. ¡®They can¡¯t all be illusions.¡¯ Her gaze snapped towards the rooftop where the first Tarlay stood, guarded by the Witch Hunter who had defeated Lumi earlier with only her fist. ¡®What are the odds that one is the original Tarlay?¡¯

    The possibly authentic Tarlay smiled down as she moved towards the edge of the rooftop and knelt. ¡°I was hoping for a bit more resistance than this, Kirsi. After all, you¡¯re supposed to be the legendary ice witch who can¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not immortal,¡± Carina replied grimly. The sharp cry of a knight to her left pulled the Duchess¡¯s startled gaze away. She watched the knight fall with a hatch buried in his throat. The Colonel quickly moved to close the gap and blocked a pistol shot with his shield.

    ¡°Stay together,¡± Isaac shouted as the three remaining knights stepped away from their fallen comrade to surround the Duchess.

    Cold waves of panic prickled across Carina¡¯s skin and collided together inside her chest as the reality of the difference in skill between herself and Tarlay became clear.

    ¡®If I want to survive¡ªif I want to save the men with me¡ªI have no choice.¡¯

    Isaac stepped away as he deflected another pistol shot. The Colonel quickly lunged forward and shoved the mirage off balance before planting his sword inside its chest. The illusion''s gun clattered against the street as the mirage vanished in a cloud of fireflies that swarmed and blurred into yet another copy of Tarlay a few feet away.

    ¡®Shit. That means the only way to win is to take out the real Tarlay.¡¯

    The knights around Carina hastily shifted to cover their Colonel¡¯s back even as they dodged and parried the relentless attacks of Tarlay¡¯s other five mirages.

    Carina reached out but still couldn¡¯t find her connection to Lumi. She could only pray the scriva was alright as Kirsi seized control and clawed her way to the surface with a malevolent smile. Bastiallano¡¯s knights, Colonel Isaac, and the Witch Hunters all vanished as Carina plunged into the dark, icy waters beneath the chaotic flicker of the Frozen Heart¡¯s glowing cortex.

    ¡®I¡¯ll take it from here, Carina,¡¯ Kirsi¡¯s taunting voice echoed through the island of ice above her. ¡®Watch and learn.¡¯

 Book 3: Chapter 8: A Dance of Scarlet Snow

    ??????????

    Chapter 8: A Dance of Scarlet Snow

    Isaac felt the sudden cold before he noticed the change in the Duchess behind him.

    ¡°Your-your Grace!¡± Physician Tobias called out worriedly from behind a knight¡¯s shield.

    Kirsi appeared to sag forward for a moment as she gripped the pommel of her saddle. The white mare beneath her pranced nervously and snorted. A cloud of cold air rose from the beast¡¯s muzzle and curled around its gray mane and pretty white ears.

    The Colonel¡¯s gaze dropped to the ground beneath the Duchess¡¯s mount as a thick coating of frost quickly spread out beneath a circle of fog that filled the air with flickering crystals of ice magic.

    Tarlay¡¯s mirages appeared to react to the cold as they retreated cautiously. The icy fog swelled as it spread outwards and collied against the barrier that held them pinned in, coating the building walls and the very air itself in vines of frost that outlined the restrictive limits of the witch hunter¡¯s trap.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, a cage?¡± Kirsi murmured with a flicker of irritation. ¡°And an obvious ploy to drive us back into¡ªanother trap.¡± She sat up straight, twisted in the saddle, and tugged at the cords of her cloak impatiently. The discarded garment fell to the ground as the Duchess¡¯s ice-blue eyes scanned her surroundings.

    There was a restless sort of hunger in the ice witch¡¯s gaze that sent a shiver of anticipation through Isaac as he observed her curiously.

    The mare turned obediently beneath Kirsi¡¯s hand. The Duchess¡¯s movement gave Isaac a clear view of the short sword he had given her. The blade had grown in size, its steel core contained in a glittered layer of ice that extended it to a long, curved sword.

    ¡°Ahh, interesting,¡± Kirsi sneered as she raised her gaze to two witch hunters above her. ¡°I suppose that means that you won¡¯t allow my men to retreat to safety.¡±

    ¡°I offered you the chance to surrender,¡± Tarlay replied with a tense shrug. Isaac watched the witch hunter¡¯s grip tighten on the flute that rested against her chin.

    ¡®Perhaps she¡¯s also noticed the subtle change in the Duchess¡¯s demeanor.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep them out of your way, your Grace,¡± Isaac said as calmly as he could while distancing himself from the Duchess. He flinched at the sight of the frost which climbed over his armor and shield. The knights behind him moved slowly together, and even the trembling physician fell into step beside them as they formed a defensive barricade of shields.

    ¡°Just stay still and keep those shields up,¡± Kirsi replied with a dismissive tone. ¡°This won¡¯t take long.¡±

    With a strange sort of grace that carried with it an underlining sense of danger, the Duchess spun in her saddle and dropped down to the ground. The mirages quickly closed in.

    ¡°Hold!¡± Isaac snarled as the deadly illusions spread out and split up their attacks, half their number aimed towards the huddled knights.

    A deep crack boomed and echoed through the street as the air filled with glowing lances of ice that flared out around Kirsi, piercing stone, wood, and glass as they sliced through the air viciously.

    Isaac flinched as the blinding missiles shot through the two mirages in front of him, then continued on unhindered towards his shield. He braced himself, then blinked in surprise as a muffled thud proceeded the small cloud of snow that fell harmlessly at his feet. ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡°I guess steel is stronger than ice,¡± one of the knights joked tensely beside him.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t normal ice,¡± Isaac growled as his gaze moved towards Tobias. The physician remained rooted to the spot. His hazel-brown eyes frozen in an expression of dumbstruck wonder. ¡®I¡¯ll figure out what to do with him if we make it out of this alive.¡¯

    ¡°Colonel, the ice!¡±

    The Colonel turned quickly and watched as thick, icy vines arched and wove themselves around the huddled knights, forming a clear, transparent cone-shaped dome around them.

    ¡°A magic barrier,¡± Isaac replied gruffly. ¡°Keep your shields up all the same.¡±

    ¡°Bloody hell, she took out half of those mirages already!¡±

    The Colonel shifted his shield to the side and watched as Kirsi sliced the legs out from under an ax-wielding mirage. The illusions shattered into fireflies that flew sluggishly through the frigid air as they tried to reform amidst the swirling storm of ice that rippled through the air after the ice witch.

    Duchess Kirsi straightened and spun, ducking below the musket shot of another mirage as she pierced her blade through the illusions gut. She danced away quickly, snatching up a fallen knight¡¯s shield, which she hefted into place as she turned to face the witch hunters above her.

    ¡°I thought you said she didn¡¯t know how to use a sword,¡± one of the knights muttered in the tense silence that followed.

    Isaac offered no reply as the sound of Tarlay¡¯s flute filled the air around them. The Colonel¡¯s attention turned quickly to the frost-covered enemy barrier that shimmered and then slid forward. Kirsi¡¯s frost vines chipped and peeled away as the invisible walls closed in steadily. ¡°Your Grace, she¡¯s trying to trap us!¡±

    ?????

    ¡°Stay where you are,¡± Kirsi replied sharply. The Duchess rolled her neck and shoulder with a grimace of irritation. ¡®Mortals only ever get in the way.¡¯ Her ice-blue eyes snapped upwards as she smiled at her prey. ¡°There¡¯s no need to box me in, Demon Eyes. I¡¯ll come to you.¡±

    Tarlay¡¯s glowing green eyes flickered with alarm as small platforms of solid ice materialized in the air, offering the Scarlet Witch a path of steps that led her quickly to the roof. Kirsi¡¯s blade blurred viciously towards the witch hunter but clanged against the locked gauntlets of her apprentice instead.

    ¡°Vanya, no!¡± Tarlay snarled her warning far too late.

    ¡°Hehe, look at the little cub trying to protect the tiger,¡± Kirsi taunted as the frost from her sword quickly spread to the apprentice witch hunter¡¯s enchanted metal gloves.

    Vanya¡¯s violet-blue eyes widened in surprise. She leapt back with deceptively light dexterity.

    ¡®Those gloves are enchanted to reinforce her earth magic. Still, she¡¯s got a lot of natural strength for a half-witch.¡¯ Kirsi¡¯s smile twisted in amusement as the novice witch hunter clanged her fists together and shook off the cracked chunks of ice. ¡®She might be inexperienced, but at least she can think on her feet.¡¯

    The ice witch ignored Vanya¡¯s savage howl as the novice witch hunter lunged forward. Kirsi somersaulted over the half-witch and touched down lightly on the other side before she sped after Tarlay.

    Vanya twisted to follow but fell to her knees with a startled yelp. The confused witch hunter twisted and stared at the ice manacles that quickly tightened around the ankles of her boots. ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Calm down,¡± Tarlay grunted as she rolled away from yet another deadly swing. ¡°Work your way out of it.¡±

    ¡°One mix-blood and a novice,¡± Kirsi taunted as she continued to force Tarlay further away from her struggling apprentice. ¡°Is this the best Jericho could offer me?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t think you were genuine,¡± Tarlay snarled bitterly. ¡°The Scarlet Witch isn¡¯t normally this shy about announcing her presence. Jericho thought the Dowager might be toying with us. Ripper would have come himself if we had known it was really you.¡±

    ¡°Ahh yes, the mutant albino.¡± The Duchess chuckled as her sword slammed against the witch hunter¡¯s hastily erected air barrier. Kirsi¡¯s amused smile remained in place as she watched Tarlay falter precariously along the edge of the roof. ¡°You two would have been a far better combo.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be more than happy to let him know,¡± Tarlay retorted as she settled onto solid ground. Her green eyes fluttered over the rooftop, searching for useable runes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit too late to adjust your enchantment now.¡± Kirsi turned her blade and pierced it through the barrier, which shattered as Viktor¡¯s magic tore through it. ¡°What a bitter disappointment you must have been. Half water, half air, and yet not an ice witch.¡±

    ¡°Just as well,¡± Tarlay replied with a cold smile as she backed away. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have lived for very long if I had been born with an ice witch¡¯s heart. Of course, you¡¯d know all about that, given what happened to Maura¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°Are you really in any position to taunt me?¡± Kirsi snorted. Her eyes narrowed as Tarlay lifted her flute once more. A swarm of dragonflies hurtled towards the ice witch, who dismissed them with an icy blast from her hand. A mirage appeared, half-formed to her left, but shattered as an ice lance pierced through its skull.

    ¡°The same old tricks,¡± Kirsi snorted impatiently. ¡°You should know illusions don¡¯t work on me. Stop wasting my¡ªOh, I see, you¡¯re buying time for your apprentice.¡±

    Tarlay tensed as the ice witch¡¯s blue eyes turned back to where Vanya was beating furiously against the ice manacles around her feet.

    ¡°Well, I suppose I only need to leave one of you alive to report back to Jericho.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Tarlay snarled as the Scarlet Witch changed target. ¡°Vanya! Get out of there!¡±

    A swirling wind of sparkling, deadly cold chased after Kirsi¡¯s blade as she closed in on the trapped half-witch. Vanya took one panicked look at the Scarlet Witch, then raised her right fist and slammed it down into the surface below.

    Frost and broken tiles hung suspended above the crumbling roof as the frozen blade sliced through the ends of the novice¡¯s copper-gold curls. The collapsing roof swallowed the young witch hunter from view as Kirsi turned and slid through the cascading tiles, breaking her fall with her sword that caught against the edge of the broken structure.

    ¡°Hahaha! Not bad for a half-witch. Still, even with those gloves, you don¡¯t come close to the true destructive power of an earth witch.¡± The ice witch smiled as she watched the remaining marks of Tarlay¡¯s enchantment flicker out on the rooftops around the street. The barrier quickly crumpled and collapsed. ¡°Oh, well, how unexpectedly helpful of you.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Another boom sent the building¡¯s door flying across the street as a flushed Vanya emerged below. The novice witch hunter backed away cautiously as her violet-blue eyes darted from the ice witch to her mentor worriedly.

    ¡°Today¡¯s match is over,¡± Tarlay called out sharply as she knelt to remove a pale crystal from the corner of the roof. ¡°Next time we meet, we¡¯ll be better prepared to take you down, Scarlet Witch.¡±

    ¡°Next time?¡± Kirsi echoed with an arched brow as she turned towards the veteran witch hunter. ¡°You mean to run away, Demon Eyes?¡±

    Tarlay shrugged as she tucked the crystal into a pouch on her belt. ¡°I was sent to test you, nothing more. Now that I¡¯ve confirmed the rumors, I can tell the Pope exactly who we¡¯re dealing with. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± The Scarlet Witch¡¯s lips spread into a cynical smile. ¡°And you expect me to just¡ªlet you go?¡±

    Tarlay scowled as she glanced from Kirsi to Vanya below. ¡°The longer we stay engaged, the more men you¡¯ll lose¡ª¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been paying attention!¡± Kirsi interjected with a shake of her head. ¡°I said I only need one of you to report back to Jericho.¡±

    Tarlay¡¯s left hand dropped to her belt. ¡°Ha! I suppose this is more like¡ª¡± The witch hunter¡¯s green eyes widened as the frost below her feet spiraled upwards in a coil of frozen vine. The magical binds quickly wrapped themselves around Tarlay¡¯s body as her fingers closed around the empty strap meant to hold a blade that wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Ah¡ªDamn it.¡±

    ¡°Tarlay!¡± Vanya screamed furiously as two more icy vines wound around her trapped mentor.

    ¡°I suppose that means I should spare your apprentice,¡± Kirsi murmured as Tarlay struggled, her skin turning blue beneath her frigid constraints. ¡°Really, even if they doubted it was me, they should have sent more.¡± The Scarlet Witch turned her cold blue eyes towards the frantic novice below and shrugged. ¡°Well, pay attention, half-witch. Make sure you tell Ripper and Jericho exactly how Demon Eyes fell.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Vanya¡¯s panicked gaze dropped to the building below as she burst forward into a desperate sprint. A violent purple light flared around her left fist as it shattered through the corner of the building¡¯s wall, splintering through the structural beam as a spray of old clay and broken stone rained out against the neighboring building.

    Kirsi chuckled and danced across the collapsing rooftop with a wild grin as the house groaned beneath its shifting weight, then tilted towards its weakened joint.

    Scarlet snowflakes swirled in a blinding blizzard of snow that followed and then fell silently towards the street below. Vanya crashed into the neighboring building and spun to search the collapsing rooftop, which sagged towards her. The half-witch flinched as the Scarlet Witch leapt overhead, landing safely on the adjoining building.

    Tiles rained down and scattered across the tight space between the two buildings in broken fragments. Vanya raised her hands defensively above her face as she moved towards safety¡ªthen froze as Tarlay¡¯s head bounced down upon the cobblestone before her.

    ?????

    Isaac watched as a cloud of snow, fog, and dirt rose in a halo of dust that covered the collapsing structure, which sank with an agonizing groan and boom. Splinters of snapped wood and broken stone bounced across the street and pelted against the ice barrier around the knights as they took shelter behind their shield. Beneath the swirling chaos and the pounding of his own heart, the Colonel held his breath and waited.

    ¡°Is-is it over?¡± Tobias whispered hoarsely. The physician barely remained upright. One of the knights beside him held the man up by his belt.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Isaac muttered as he peered cautiously around his shield and watched as the storm of dust and snow settled.

    ¡°Ha! I suppose that was mildly entertaining!¡± The Duchess appeared around the building¡¯s one remaining wall. Her blade was sheathed and her shield gone, but she seemed completely unharmed as she walked through the scattered spread of stones. ¡°At least I obtained a fine trophy.¡± She held up the ivory flute as she offered the Colonel a victorious grin.

    Isaac lowered his shield with a tired but relieved sigh and glanced at the protective ice barrier around them. ¡°Umm, your Grace?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, just a moment,¡± Kirsi replied as she tossed the flute to her left hand and snapped her fingers. The ice barrier around the knights flickered, then crumpled into a mist of snow. ¡°I trust you all made it through unscathed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, your Grace,¡± Isaac replied with a glance at his men, all of whom appeared too stunned to speak as they stared at their Duchess with uncertain fear. ¡°Perhaps we should return to the Duchy?¡±

    ¡°After all the trouble we went through to get here?¡± Kirsi crossed her arms and shook her head, tapping the flute idly against her shoulder as she studied the half-obscured road behind them. ¡°I might as well finish what I started.¡±

    The Colonel blinked at her odd tone but quickly nodded. ¡°Very well, your Grace. We¡¯ll round up what horses remain.¡±

    The two remaining knights broke apart to fetch their mounts. Physician Tobias immediately sank to the ground and leaned against the knight¡¯s shield awkwardly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Kirsi muttered as she eyed the man critically.

    ¡°He¡¯s a civilian, your Grace,¡± Isaac replied with a faint frown. ¡®How else would a mortal react to what we just witnessed. I¡¯m just glad my knights are still standing.¡¯

    The Duchess looked perplexed for a moment but then nodded in understanding. ¡°Well, he¡¯s still useful, so get him on his feet.¡±

    ?????

    ¡°Well, this certainly appears to be the source of our troubles,¡± Isaac commented darkly as the knight¡¯s torch lit up the two bodies collapsed against the well. A swarm of flies moved across the face of a woman, who lay across the lap of her male companion, with one hand pressed against her oozing, rotting stomach. The rancid stench of death coming from the dead couple reminded them all to check their masks

    ¡°P-perhaps they merely died here,¡± Tobias suggested timidly. The physician¡¯s earlier eagerness was nowhere to be found as he clung to the back of the knight he rode behind.

    ¡°We came all this way to investigate,¡± Kirsi replied with a note of impatience as she dropped down from the white mare and then moved over to take the torch from Isaac. ¡°Might as well take a closer look.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡ªallow me!¡±

    Isaac quickly dismounted and grabbed the overly curious physician¡¯s neck collar. ¡°Lord Tobias, please keep your distance.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a bucket,¡± Kirsi commented as she nodded to the crude wooden container tied to a strip of rope. ¡°Let''s fetch the physician a sample, Colonel.¡±

    Isaac arched a brow but then quickly nodded. ¡®I suppose, out all the men here, that I have the lowest chance of getting infected¡ªthanks to my witch blood.¡¯ He took in a slow breath behind his mask and moved closer. With the rope firmly in hand, the Colonel tossed the bucket over the edge. A moment of silence followed before a faint thud and muffled splash came up from the dark depths below.

    ¡°Sounds like there¡¯s something down there,¡± one of the knights muttered grimly.

    ¡°Hopefully not another body,¡± commented another. ¡°Although, that would explain the smell.¡±

    ¡°That or trash,¡± Tobias replied. ¡°I read something about the local residents'' clear disregard for public health and¡ª¡±

    Kirsi waved her torch in front of the wandering physician and frowned at him. Isaac shook his head and pulled the bucket back up. The rope hummed against the old beam above the well as the bucket rose quickly came back into view. The Colonel narrowed his eyes suspiciously at the murky black water that awaited his efforts.

    ¡°Saint¡¯s mercy¡ªthat¡¯s foul!¡±

    ¡°Argh¡ªis that¡ªmaggots?¡± The knight stammered weakly before waving aside his companion as he moved off to empty his stomach.

    Tobias blinked and inched forward curiously as Isaac carefully eased the bucket onto the edge of the well. ¡°Well, it certainly appears to be contaminated¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, mortal!¡± Kirsi snapped as she grabbed the physician¡¯s hand and pulled him back firmly. ¡°Throw it back in, Colonel.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªwe haven¡¯t tested it!¡± Tobias protested in obvious confusion.

    ¡°No need.¡± The Duchess scowled as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d recognize Arachne¡¯s poison anywhere.¡± Her ice-blue eyes flickered over to Isaac. ¡°Mission complete, Colonel. We found the source of the plague.¡±

    ¡®I guess that means we¡¯re done here.¡¯ Isaac nodded grimly as he stepped back and pushed the bucket over the edge. A glance at his damp gloves convinced him to toss them in as well. ¡®No point taking chances when it comes to a witch plague or anything associated with Arachne.¡¯

    ¡°I-if there¡¯s wood nearby, we should try to seal it up,¡± Tobias suggested nervously as Kirsi pulled him back towards the waiting horses.

    ¡°Your Grace, if this is the only water source for this neighborhood,¡± one of the knights whispered nervously. ¡°Then there are probably a lot of other sick folks still around who weren¡¯t able to make it to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Sick or dead,¡± added his pale companion through the hand pressed his mouth.

    The Colonel turned to study the dark buildings around them and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s right, your Grace. It¡¯s been far too quiet. Half these vermin are nocturnal.¡±

    ¡°Then¡ªshould we investigate further?¡± Tobias suggested, his attention focused on the street rather than the buildings or well.

    ¡°That can wait until daylight,¡± Kirsi growled as she glanced at the rooftops above. ¡°Colonel, take Physician Tobias back to Bastiallano and quarantine him in a cell.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tobias stammered as he twisted beneath her grip. ¡°A cell, your Grace?¡±

    ¡°Send reinforcements back to the hospital as soon as you arrive. Make sure they know what precautions to take and don¡¯t set foot inside. Have a second platoon of men prepared to comb through this area. Anyone still alive but infected should be given a quick and clean death. All infected houses should be boarded up securely and marked.¡± Kirsi pushed Tobias towards the approaching Colonel and then pulled up her hood. ¡°Might as well tell the blacksmith to have a proper lid made for this well. I can seal it for now, but something less conspicuous would be better.¡±

    Isaac nodded as he glanced from the terrified physician to his men. ¡°And where will you be going, your Grace?¡±

    A curious smile spread across Kirsi''s face as she tilted her head to the side. ¡°To the palace. I should report this grave matter to Crown Prince Nicholas as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Then please take these men¡ª¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, I must insist.¡±

    The Duchess''s ice-blue eyes hardened as they pinned the Colonel beneath their gaze. Isaac stood his ground despite the all too clear image of Kirsi beheading the Demon Eye¡¯s witch hunter only moments ago. If there was one order Octavia had stressed must be followed, it was that Kirsi should not be left unwatched for any reason.

    ¡®Clearly, the Dowager is more worried about Kirsi¡¯s movements rather than her safety.¡¯

    ¡°Very well,¡± Kirsi muttered with faint annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ll take one.¡±

    Isaac opened his mouth to protest but stiffened as a cold breath of icy air slid around his neck. ¡°Thank you, your Grace.¡±

    ¡°W-why do I need to go into quarantine?¡± Tobias stammered as he grasped the Colonel¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Because you were exposed to the plague more than any of us,¡± Isaac replied grimly as he pulled the reluctant man along beside him and moved past Kirsi. ¡°And because you¡¯ve seen too much.¡±

    ¡°Ohh¡ª¡± Tobias nodded weakly and turned obediently towards the Colonel¡¯s horse. ¡°A half-blood, Duchess, ice witch¡ªHa! It all makes sense now.¡±

    ¡°The less you talk, the better,¡± Isaac advised, although the physician appeared far too caught up in his inner musings to pay any attention.

    The Duchess shook her head, then drew her short sword, severed the bucket¡¯s rope, and sealed the top of the well with a thick coat of ice.

    ¡°That will hold for now.¡± Kirsi placed a gloved hand against the frozen barrier with a bitter expression and muttered, ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be the first time someone tried to pin a plague on me.¡±

    ¡°Your horse, your Grace,¡± the knight assigned to accompany the Duchess whispered nervously as he led the white mare over.

    ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s head out before the crows find us.¡±

    ¡°Crows, your Grace?¡±

    Kirsi ignored the knight as she climbed into the saddle. She offered Isaac a single nod before turning to head back the way they had come.

    ¡°Colonel?¡±

    ¡°Stay with her,¡± Isaac growled as he pushed the physician up into his warhorse¡¯s saddle. ¡°And keep your eyes open and your mouth shut.¡±

    The knight nodded stiffly, hastily returned to his mount, and then rode off after the Duchess. Not long after the rapid echo of hooves faded down the night streets, the sound of dark wings pulled the Colonel¡¯s gaze to the sky where two black shapes fluttered overhead, following the trail of the ice witch.

 Book 3: Chapter 9: A Tremor of Ambition

    ??????????

    Chapter 9: A Tremor of Ambition

    The quiet, lantern-lit streets of Lafeara slid past like an eerie reel of nostalgia that Kirsi didn¡¯t particularly care for. Only three lifetimes ago, the Scarlet Witch had ridden through these streets to the resounding cheer of the populace, who welcomed and honored her as their General.

    ¡®Now I¡¯m stuck playing jack-in-the-box with this bleeding-heart little half-blood.¡¯

    As if on cue, Carina resumed her vigorous protests against Kirsi¡¯s earlier orders. ¡°You can¡¯t just order the knights to kill plague victims! They should transport them to the hospital to receive care.¡±

    ¡®Tsk,¡¯ Kirsi rolled her eyes at Carina¡¯s incessant railing and urged the mare to turn back onto the main street that would bring them to the fortress entrance. ¡°There¡¯s no point in exposing the knights to a deadly disease for which we have no cure. If the knights get infected, and it spreads back to the Duchy, that will weaken any position we have in the matter.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I know that, but¡ªif this plague was created with magic, then can¡¯t we just use magic to get rid of it?¡±

    ¡°The Saints were the only beings known to possess healing power,¡± Kirsi retorted sharply. ¡°So, no. Magic won¡¯t be of any help unless you know where to find one. The best course of action would be to focus on the origins of the plague. Magic bred plagues are just a complicated form of curses. And any curse can be reversed if you have the right tools.¡±

    ¡°Then¡ªwe need to investigate how the well got contaminated! That should help us track down who¡¯s behind this plague¡ªor curse.¡±

    Kirsi drummed her fingers against her cotton trousers impatiently and glanced back at the knight trailing behind her. ¡°Plagues are the territory of the Water Covens, specifically those still loyal to Arachne.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªare you implying that some of the Water Covens aren¡¯t loyal to Arachne?¡±

    ¡°It seems loyalty has its limits when it comes to child sacrifice,¡± Kirsi replied with a wry smile.

    ¡°Child sacrifice?¡±

    ¡°Arachne demanded that the firstborn babies of her most devote followers bed fed to her¡ªdemonic daughter. At first, the Water Covens could only oblige. Keeping one hungry spawn fed wasn¡¯t too difficult. But then Arachne made three more of her eel children, and the price and frequency of these sacrifices went up. Eventually, three out of four of the Water Covens had had enough. They even went so far as to appeal to the Ice Coven¡¯s for aid when Arachne¡¯s most loyal followers began attacking their villages and ships to steal away their children and young women.¡±

    ¡°What¡ªhappened then?¡±

    ¡°I answered the Water Coven¡¯s call for aid and killed Arachne¡¯s spawn to end the sacrifice and persecution once and for all.¡± Kirsi smiled at the long silence that followed. ¡°That was my first life¡ªand yes, Arachne was furious, but she focused her anger on Viktor and me. That allowed the water tribes could settle their own internal disputes. Those who had remained loyal to Arachne were ostracized and are now referred to as the Plague Coven or Swamp Tribe. You can guess what sort of malice they specialize with. The more civilized Covens consolidated themselves under a single Witch-King, who continued the tradition of offering sacrifices to the sea, but only baby animals. Human sacrifices were forbidden.¡±

    ¡°Wow. I¡¯m surprised everything turned out so well.¡±

    ¡°That depends on your perspective,¡± Kirsi replied as a heavy shadow fell over her face. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t interfered, Viktor would have been able to pass through the god¡¯s rebirth ritual without incident, and I¡ªwould have lived a relatively normal life as queen and died a mortal.¡±

    ¡°Ohh.¡±

    The Scarlet Witch scowled at the note of empathy in Carina¡¯s voice. ¡°Anyway, as I said, this isn¡¯t the first time someone¡¯s tried to pin a plague on me.

    ¡°Two lifetimes ago, I lived in Strugna as a¡ªspecial friend of King Llyr the II. A plague came that ravaged the Water Clan. It killed the King and hundreds of other water witches, purebloods and otherwise. The bizarre thing was that the plague seemed specifically designed to only target members of the Water Covens. The kingdom was in a desperate state. The first prince was at death¡¯s door, and the second prince, who had been sent away for his own safety, was too young to assume the throne. That¡¯s when Queen Serenia and her hag of a Seer accused me of being the reason Arachne had unleashed her wrath upon them all. And not because I saved the Water Coven from their goddess in the past, but because I was now trying to persuade the King to turn his back on Arachne entirely.¡±

    ¡°What¡ªwhy would she think that?¡±

    Kirsi shrugged. ¡°Serenia was King Llyr¡¯s second wife and mother of a sickly third prince. She had little to no political influence, and Llyr spent more time with the older princes and me than he did with her.

    In any case, the Water Covens were in no position to handle a civil war on top of the plague, so Queen Serenia took it upon herself to invite the Pope to Strugna. He removed the plague in exchange for¡ªme.¡± Kirsi narrowed her eyes as a small shadow flew overhead. ¡°That¡¯s enough story time for today. It looks like our crow friends have caught up.¡±

    ¡°I hate those damn birds,¡± Carina muttered. ¡°Be careful, Kirsi.¡±

    ¡°I can manage, although that will be easier to do without you constantly whispering in my ear.¡±

    The half-blood fell silent, and Kirsi smiled as she felt Carina¡¯s presence lessen. ¡®I need to make use of what little time I have now before she pushes to take over again.¡¯ The Scarlet Witch sighed as she glanced towards the distant shadow of the palace, then pulled on the reins lightly, and turned the pretty white mare while she waited for the knight to reach her.

    ¡°Your Grace? Is something¡ª¡± A faint whistling sound preceded the man¡¯s startled flinch. The knight raised a hand sluggishly towards the feathered dart in his neck as he slid from his saddle with a dumbfounded grunt.

    Kirsi quickly drew her blade as the surrounding air thickened with cold magic. ¡°Show yourself and explain, or I¡¯ll skip the excuses and take your heads.¡±

    The four cloaked figures drifted down from the sky to the street, where they bowed before her respectfully. The Scarlet Witch kept her defenses up as the male pureblood rose to his feet first and pushed back the hood of his cloak. Kirsi narrowed her eyes at the notorious Earl that Carina had warned her about repeatedly.

    ¡°Lord Percy.¡±

    ¡°Forgive my impertinence, your Grace,¡± Percy replied as his winter-grey eyes rose to examine her curiously. ¡°I heard that witch hunters attacked you.¡±

    ¡°And what does that have to do with my knight lying in a stupor?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me. I simply didn¡¯t want him to overhear our conversation.¡±

    Kirsi snorted and shifted her blade, resting it lightly against her shoulder as she studied him. ¡°So, the crows belong to you? Well then, you should know I dealt with those witch hunters just fine on my own.¡±

    ¡°And¡ªyou let one get away.¡± Percy tilted his head with a faintly troubled frown. ¡°Why?¡±

    The Scarlet Witch smiled as she nudged the white mare closer to the Earl and then leaned towards him. ¡°And who are you to me, Earl Hawthorne, that I should blindly reveal my plans?¡±

    Percy blinked, his gaze fixated upon her face, the confusion in them as transparent as his thoughts.

    The three kneeling witches behind him flinched as Kirsi flicked her wrist and hooked her short blade behind the Earl¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Your Grace?¡± Percy raised an eyebrow sharply, but moved closer as the Scarlet Witch pressed the blade against his skin.

    ¡°You have far too much interest in me, Earl Percy Hawthorne,¡± Kirsi whispered as she maintained their unbroken stare. ¡°I am intimately familiar with obsession. It clouds the mind and makes fools out of kings. I suggest you curb such feelings before I decide it is in my best interest to cut you short.¡±

    The Earl blinked, but his gaze remained steady as he slowly raised his right hand to push her sword away. The black onyx signet ring he wore flashed in warning. Kirsi studied the ring with a curious smile and relaxed her grip as she pulled the sword away.

    ¡°You are not the Maura I know,¡± Percy stated coldly. ¡°In fact, you hardly resemble her.¡±

    The Scarlet Witch¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile as she laughed and shrugged. ¡°Maura was always more than she appeared to be.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡ªare truly Kirsi? The Undying Scarlet Witch of Isbrand?¡±

    ¡®Now you sound like a schoolboy who just watched a legend walk out of a history book.¡¯

    ¡°I am both the first and the last Isbrand Queen,¡± Kirsi replied as she observed him curiously. ¡°But you already knew that¡ªor at least suspected. That¡¯s why you wanted me to become your queen.¡±

    The Earl flinched and stepped back as the white mare slowly paced around him. ¡°I¡ªonly wanted to ensure your¡ªMaura¡¯s safety, as well as the survival of my Covens.¡±

    ¡°Your Covens?¡± Kirsi laughed and reined in the mare before she turned to face him. ¡°So, Percy Hawthorne, you imagine yourself to be a Witch-King?¡±

    The Earl¡¯s winter-grey eyes narrowed as they darted towards the witches still kneeling behind him. ¡°I do not imagine it. I am Lafeara¡¯s Witch-King.¡±

    ¡®He has a lot of pride, as expected of a Hawthorne. This Earl may prove useful yet.¡¯

    ¡°And in return, you promised the Covens¡ªwhat, exactly?¡± Her ice-blue eyes sparkled above a dangerous smile as she trapped him beneath her gaze. ¡°What did you promise them, Earl Percy Hawthorne?¡±

    The pureblood hesitated as his gaze returned to the Scarlet Witch. ¡°You¡ªas their queen.¡±

    Kirsi rolled her eyes with an impatient snort. ¡°More like you bargained to make me their queen to avoid further unrest between the Covens who would want to place one of their daughters beside you. What else did you promise them?¡±

    ¡°The death of Nicholas and the Hargreve bloodline.¡±

    The Scarlet Witch tilted her head with a faint smile. ¡°Ah, now you¡¯re only saying that to amuse me, but we both know it¡¯s long been a part of your plans. What else?¡± Her grin stretched further still as she watched Percy¡¯s eyebrows furrow. His eagerness to please her battling against his inherent caution and distrust.

    ¡°The death of Pope Jericho the first.¡±

    ¡°My, my, my,¡± Kirsi raised her eyebrows and shook her head in wonder. ¡°You truly are ambitious. How commendable.¡±

    ¡®And perfectly in line with my plans as well.¡¯

    ¡°You¡ªthat is Lady Maura¡ªdid not approve.¡±

    ¡®So, the Earl only knows Carina as Maura? I suppose that makes sense, given how mistrustful she is of him.¡¯

    The Scarlet Witch nodded and turned towards the unconscious knight sleeping on the road. ¡°Maura is no fool, but she¡¯s far too soft to handle the hardships that come with war.¡±

    Percy''s expression twisted with a flicker of regret as he watched her. ¡°Is Lady Maura¡ªgone for good then?¡±

    Kirsi¡¯s smile faltered and then drew into a grim line. ¡°No. Not for good. Not yet, anyway.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The Earl lowered his gaze and hid behind an expressionless mask. ¡°Then¡ªwhat would Lady Kirsi have me do?¡±

    The Scarlet Witch narrowed her eyes at him and considered for a moment before she sheathed her sword and extended her hand. ¡°I would have you swear your fealty to me, Lord Percy. Prove to me you are on my side, and perhaps¡ªwe can work together.¡±

    He blinked in surprise but stepped towards her hand without hesitation. ¡°As the Earl of Hawthorne?¡±

    ¡°And the Witch King of the Air Covens,¡± Kirsi added with a smile as he took her hand lightly. ¡°Swear that you and your subjects will remain faithful to Kirsi Valda Isbrand¡ªand I will help you achieve your ambitions to be Lafeara¡¯s next and only King.¡±

    ¡°I would gladly do so¡ªbut¡ª¡± his winter grey eyes drifted away with another conflicted expression.

    ¡®Does he feel guilty or simply displeased that he is making this oath to me and not Carina?¡¯

    Kirsi¡¯s eyes narrowed as a breeze passed over them and carried to her a familiar nauseating scent. A sharp gasp came from the kneeling witches as the Scarlet Witch grabbed the Earl¡¯s throat and yanked him towards her with a murderous glare.

    ¡°Why do you smell of Arachne?¡±

    ?????

    ¡°Enough! I¡¯m tired,¡± Nicholas sighed as he pushed the roughly edited document towards the waiting steward. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the rest in the morning. Peyton, please inform the Prime Minister when you return this to him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± Peyton hastily rolled up the new bill on soap tax and placed it in a small oak box which he locked before carrying it from the royal office.

    The Crown Prince rubbed his neck and shoulders as he leaned back in his chair to meet the gaze of his watchful bodyguard. ¡°Is everything ready for the Royal Hunt, Captain?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty,¡± Beaumont replied as he moved towards the study door. ¡°You should get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Nicholas pushed himself up and winced as he stretched his aching back. ¡°I still have a mountain of paperwork to get through, so wake me up at first light tomorrow.¡±

    The Knight Captain nodded and moved to open the door.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The Crown Prince beckoned to the knight as he moved towards a velvet-wrapped box on the center reading table. ¡°I almost forgot this was delivered earlier. I have a surprise for you.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡± Beaumont raised a brow as he watched the prince unwrap the decorative ivory box engraved with flowers adorned by pearls. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A gift¡ªfor the Duchess,¡± Nicholas replied with a grin as he opened the lid.

    ¡°Why?¡± The Knight Captain growled as he narrowed his gaze at the lavish piece of jewelry. Six perfectly cut amethyst stones the size of chicken eggs and lined in diamonds decorated a glittering necklace. ¡°Your Majesty¡ªthis is too much¡ª¡±

    ¡°It is the an old tradition for a man to begin courtship by granting the lady a gift which matches the color of your eyes,¡± Nicholas replied with a satisfied grin. ¡°And since the lady in question is a Duchess¡ªyou¡¯ll need something of this caliber than satisfy her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not courting Lady Kirsi,¡± Beaumont replied with a strained sigh as he reached down to close the jewelry box.

    ¡°And why not?¡± Nicholas snapped as he watched the knight return to the door. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not interested in Lady Kirsi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡±

    ¡°Romantically interested,¡± Nicholas corrected as he dragged the velvet over the jewelry box and crudely wrapped it. ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    The Knight Captain¡¯s mouth hung open for a moment before he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what my feelings are towards the lady, or hers towards me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you''re both ridiculously stubborn when it comes to courtship and marriage.¡± The Crown Prince shook his head. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already blocked several marriage proposals from some rather greedy, overreaching noble houses, but I can¡¯t keep this up forever. If you¡¯re not prepared to give up on her entirely, then you need to act first! A gift is as good a place to start as any.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°And Lady Kirsi¡¯s birthday coincides with the Royal Hunt, so you¡¯ll need a present either way,¡± Nicholas interjected firmly as he pushed the jewelry box into the knight¡¯s chest. ¡°So, please, take it. Consider it a gift from a concerned friend.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you picking out gifts for me,¡± Beaumont growled as he ignored the box. ¡°And why are you so insistent about this?¡±

    ¡°Because!¡± Nicholas snapped as he grabbed the knight¡¯s hand and slammed the box into it. ¡°I can tell you like her whether you want to admit it or not. And such an engagement would help strengthen your position as the heir to Hargreve.¡±

    Beaumont snorted. ¡°I can hardly inherit the Hargreve Dukedom if I become engaged to the Duchess of Bastiallano.¡±

    ¡°Why? It would suit me just fine if you did.¡± The Crown Prince smiled as he placed a reassuring hand on the Knight Captain¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know you to be the most loyal subject and friend I have, Beaumont. I admit that in the past I¡¯ve had my misgivings about Lady Kirsi in the past, but she has shown herself to be a reliable ally.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m touched to hear you say so, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Always so formal,¡± Nicholas joked as he stepped aside to retrieve his jacket. ¡°Fine, if you won¡¯t court the lady, then at least seriously pursue the position of General Striker¡¯s heir. With you and Lady Kirsi backing me¡ªboth the Royal Faction and Noble Faction will have little choice but to step in line.¡± The Crown Prince moved to the mirror tucked between two bookshelves beside his desk and adjusted his collar.

    ¡°Your Majesty knows I have no interest in politics.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, but you have an interest in protecting others,¡± Nicholas pointed out with a glance over his shoulder. ¡°Like those half-witch boys, Lady Verity sold to the witch hunters.¡±

    Beaumont clenched his jaw and furrowed his brow over a stern glare.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to touch upon such a sore point,¡± Nicholas hastily apologized as he returned to the knight¡¯s side. ¡°But if you became Duke of Hargreve, that would make it easier to stamp out the slavery of children in Lafeara once and for all. And you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Lady Verity carrying out her threats to have your mother¡¯s grave transported outside their territory.¡±

    The Knight Captain scoffed and opened the door to the royal office to find a breathless Lieutenant Leander standing beside Steward Peyton on the other side.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Captain!¡± Leander hurriedly bowed his head. ¡°The Duchess of Bastiallano is at the fortress gate demanding an audience with your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°So late at night?¡± Nicholas scoffed with a worried frown. ¡°Did Lady Kirsi say why?¡±

    ¡°Ah! She gave me this!¡± The Lieutenant presented a folded slip of paper. ¡°The Duchess said it was for your eyes only, your Majesty.¡±

    The Crown Prince quickly took the note and opened it with little regard for Beaumont, who read the simple message over his shoulder easily.

    ¡®Plague.¡¯

    Nicholas inhaled sharply and crumpled the note in his fist. ¡°Bring the Duchess to my study at once.¡± The Crown Prince then turned to the waiting steward. ¡°Peyton, you had better track down Prime Minister Attwood before he leaves the palace grounds. Bring him to my study as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty!¡± Leander and Peyton hurriedly bobbed a respectful bow, then both men turned on their heel to rush back down the hall.

    The Crown Prince exhaled slowly as he stared after their retreating figures. ¡°Two days before my coronation¡ªthis happens.¡±

    ¡°Let us wait to see what the Duchess has to say first,¡± Beaumont replied calmly. The Knight Captain stepped aside as Nicholas sighed and returned to the study. ¡°Perhaps we should forgo the Royal Hunt this year.¡±

    The Crown Prince shook his head as he rifled through a box of maps and pulled out the one labeled Capital City of Lafeara. ¡°Frost has been setting up hospitals all over the Capital. I thought it was just to advertise his fancy soap, but perhaps he anticipated this.¡± He carried the map over to the reading table, unfurled it, and placed the books nearby on each corner.

    Beaumont watched him from the doorway and pivoted at the sound of rapidly approaching feet. He frowned as the Duchess came into view. There was something¡ªstrangely off about her movements. Lady Maura had always had an underlying, unshakable confidence, even when she hobbled about on one foot. But now, the way the Duchess moved along the hallway with Lieutenant Leander trailing behind her¡ªit was as if she owned the place.

    ¡®She looks more like Kirsi now¡ªperhaps.¡¯

    The Duchess¡¯s ice-blue eyes narrowed in on him with an expression of uncertainty. For a moment, her confident walk faltered¡ªthen she stopped altogether and reached towards the nearest wall for support.

    ¡°Your Grace?¡± Leander hesitated beside her, but the ice witch waved him off.

    When Kirsi finally raised her head and turned towards him, Beaumont let out a sigh of relief and slowly lowered the hand he had unconsciously lifted towards the long sword on his back.

    ¡°You look tired, Lady Kirsi.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long night,¡± Kirsi replied with a faint smile as she closed the distance between them. ¡°Is his Majesty inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s waiting for you,¡± Beaumont replied as he stepped aside and waved for her to enter.

    Kirsi nodded but chewed her lip hesitantly as she brushed the windswept ash-brown hair towards her tangled braid before stepping inside.

    The Knight Captain narrowed his eyes at the scent of blood and ice that followed her.

    ?????

    Marquess Rupert Borghese had long considered himself a night owl. Perhaps because of his younger years spent working as a royal secretary to the House of Lords. The habit of working late into the night stayed with him long after Rupert inherited his father''s seat at the table and title.

    But the previous Marquess had left his only legitimate son with more than just an honorable inheritance. There was a sizeable mountain of debt levied against the family¡¯s estates and one too many greedy mistresses, with their hungry bastards chasing after him for reassurance and additional handouts. After his father''s funeral, Rupert¡¯s first course of action was to have them all quietly eliminated. He sold off their possessions, the lavish garments, jewels, slaves, and houses that his father gifted them and repaid whatever debts he could with the proceeds.

    After the nobles officially nominated him to the position of counselor, Rupert used his promising potential to court the most powerful maiden in the social circle, Lady Aliana Hargreve.

    An older woman with many suitors, a notable political ambition, and a religious upbringing, Aliana was not at all impressed with the Marquess¡¯s offer of marriage. After all, her younger brother was set to become the next Duke of Hargreve. It took some convincing and groveling on Rupert''s part to convince Aliana that he would make a valuable asset to the Royal Faction and be loyal to their marriage. After six months of circling and testing each other¡¯s patience, Aliana finally consented.

    The day she became Marchioness Borghese, Aliana graciously paid off all his father¡¯s debts with her dowry to ¡°ensure that no one looks down on us.¡± Rupert had taken the blow to his pride in step, pleased in either case to be liberated from his father¡¯s less savory legacy. The couple spent the first years of their marriage happily ruling the social circle of the Royal Faction and planning for their children¡¯s future.

    Lady Aliana had proved to be a fine wife in every aspect, except the matter of providing Rupert with a son and heir. There were several miscarriages, which soured the Marchioness¡¯s mood greatly. And the only infant to survive birth despite being born prematurely was a daughter¡ªnot a son.

    The Duke himself set sail to the Holy City to procure a blessing from the Pope to ensure the tiny baby girl named Priscilla survived. For months afterwards, Rupert felt as if he were stepping on eggshells. Aliana focused her attention on either Priscilla or the internal disputes between Lafeara¡¯s political factions, which left very little time for ¡°the distraction of marriage.¡±

    After another two failed pregnancies, Lady Aliana declared herself ¡°done with having children.¡± She returned to her position as lady-in-waiting to the Dowager after securing no less than three governesses to look after Priscilla¡¯s wellbeing. When Rupert dared broach the subject of bringing in a mistress on Priscilla¡¯s second birthday, he had felt the subsequent wrath of Aliana, the Duke, and even the Dowager. He never raised the topic again.

    His younger sister, Lady Verity Borghese, married the Duke soon after Priscilla turned five, at which point, the families were all but inseparable. Rupert appeased his wife and brother-in-law by spoiling Priscilla and focusing on the Royal Faction itself, which rose in power behind the two families.

    Despite her incredible stubbornness and imperious personality, Aliana¡¯s death had left Rupert feeling robbed. The Duke and Marquess buried their grief in their work. Stryker on the battlefield, and Rupert in the House of Lords. It was on Priscilla¡¯s eighth birthday when his shining, beautiful daughter declared herself to be a princess that Rupert seized upon a new ambition.

    ¡®After all, a daughter ought to be good for more than buying dresses and jewelry.¡¯

    Rupert made use of his wife¡¯s sudden death to ingratiate himself to the Dowager and the Second Queen. With their help, the Marquess was able to convince King Henri to approve an engagement between Priscilla and the Second Prince, Nicholas.

    There was simply no way the Marquess would even tolerate the idea of Priscilla marrying a boy with witch blood running through his veins.

    The foundation of his plans firmly laid; Rupert focused on the two remaining obstacles in his path: Prime Minister Ethan Hawthorne and Crown Prince Tristan.

    It was the Dowager who steered the Marquess towards the less than happy Countess. Between the three of them, a clever plan was hatched that left the arrogant, overstepping Earl vulnerable and at the mercy of several handsomely paid thugs. The Second Queen died soon after, and Octavia took over the princes¡¯ education and grooming.

    Duke Stryker¡¯s younger brother, Viscount Attwood Hargreve, soon replaced Earl Hawthorne as Prime Minister, and the Royal Faction gained a firm monopoly on the flow of power in government.

    The Crown Prince, however, remained a glaring threat and a problem. King Henri simply loved the boy too much, and even Duke Stryker admired the fearless prince and praised Tristan¡¯s natural swordsmanship and leadership. Despite Earl Hawthorn¡¯s death during negotiations, Tristan became engaged to Emperor Arius¡¯s adopted daughter, Princess Eleanora, and his position as Crown Prince became even more unshakable.

    Realizing that his painstaking efforts were in jeopardy, Rupert appealed to the Dowager for help once more. The white-haired monarch provided Rupert with a dangerous secret that he quickly put to use, forever severing the bond between King Henri and Tristan. After that, it was a simple matter to send the First Prince to his death on the battlefield.

    Just when every obstacle had been dealt with, an unexpected complication arose. The Emperor refused to acknowledge the engagement between Lafeara and Princess Eleanora as broken and insisted that Nicholas replace his older brother as Eleanora¡¯s future husband. The Royal Faction behind Marquess Borghese fought this decision with tooth and nail, but none of them had the strength to stand against the Emperor.

    And so Rupert had to explain to his bright, beautiful, and infatuated sixteen-year-old daughter that Nicholas would marry the granddaughter of a slave instead of her. The look of disappointment and betrayal on Priscilla¡¯s face reminded Rupert of the broken expression Aliana had worn for weeks after her first miscarriage. After being engaged for nearly ten years, Priscilla could not accept that she would no longer become queen or even a princess.

    ¡°This was your plan, Father, your idea, your ambition! If you were just going to bow down to a half-witch barbarian, then why did you push me into this? How can I possibly bear to show my face publicly after being so humiliated?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, my darling Princess¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡±

    ¡°¡ªbut as long as the Emperor insists upon it, there is nothing I can do. Even the Dowager herself is powerless to stop their marriage!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Priscilla stopped pacing and turned to stare at him with the same look Aliana had given him when she refused to surrender to anyone''s demands. ¡°They can get married. It¡¯s not as if Eleanora will be the first woman Nicholas has slept around with.¡±

    ¡°Priscilla!¡±

    ¡°But I will become his queen! I will not give that position to her!¡±

    ¡°Priscilla! How am I supposed to make you queen when Nicholas has already agreed to give that position to Princess Eleanora?!¡±

    Priscilla narrowed her chartreuse-green eyes at him with a cruel smile Rupert recognized all too well. ¡°You already helped the Dowager get rid of two queens and a prince¡ªI know you¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    Rupert sighed as he listened to the rain pelt loudly against his office window. He rubbed a hand down his meticulously groomed beard and returned to the papers that waited on his desk. Nicholas¡¯s coronation was rapidly approaching, and Priscilla was losing patience. And now, somehow, while taking her anger out on a half-blood noble that served Crown Princess Eleanora, Priscilla had offended the Dowager. Rupert had been utterly shocked by Octavia¡¯s betrayal. To this day, he did not understand how the old monarch could gift the Duchy of Bastiallano to Lady Maura over Priscilla, her goddaughter.

    ¡°And now this Lady Kirsi and Nicholas want to come after me?¡± The Marquess snorted as he flicked the small, furled document sent to him by a loyal spy placed beside the Crown Prince. ¡°Well, two can play at that game. I already have Nicholas¡¯s weakness well in hand.¡± His chartreuse-green eyes shifted to the locked document box that contained several monthly records of Lady Rosamund¡¯s activities. ¡°Now I just need to dig up the half-blood¡¯s past¡ªor better yet¡ªsimply kill the bitch.¡±

    ¡®Perhaps an opportunity will present itself at the Royal Hunt. I¡¯m certain the Duchess will attend. After all, Nicholas himself put her in charge of his security.¡¯

    Rupert smiled grimly as he seized a small bell from the corner of his desk and shook it.

    The office door opened as the butler quickly stepped inside. ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Send a message to Captain Weylin. Tell him to prepare my army to move by mid-day tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the butler replied and watched patiently as the Marquess wrote out a quick note and sealed it inside an envelope.

    ¡°And have this delivered to Lord Coldwell. Do it now. Tell him this can¡¯t wait until morning.¡±

    Everyone had a secret or some weakness they did not want to be exposed. A half-blood like Lady Kirsi, who had only survived this long because of the Hawthorne family¡¯s charity, would be no different.

    ¡®What was her family name again? Turnbell?¡¯

 Book 3: Chapter 10: A Wake of Crones

    ??????????

    Chapter 10: A Wake of Crones

    Carina took in a slow, quiet breath as she finished her abridged account of the night¡¯s events, focusing on her visit to the Bridgewater Lane Hospital. The Crown Prince listened without interruption. His unwavering hazel-blue eyes focused on her face with a bitter expression, as if in some way he had grown used to accepting bad news.

    Prime Minister Atwood, who had arrived at the beginning of her account, began taking notes on a piece of paper as she named the street with the infected well. When he wasn¡¯t scribbling down a name or detail, he would study her muddy boots, dusty jacket, and the blood now dried to the left leg of her trousers.

    Nicholas spread his hands across the small empty space on his desk and finally turned to the Prime Minister. ¡°We need to call an emergency meeting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Royal Office of Medicine should be brought in and informed,¡± Attwood replied quietly as he looked over his notes. ¡°I would also suggest having Lord Commander Quentin set up a quarantine around the hospital and this¡ªneighborhood.¡±

    ¡°The sooner done, the better.¡± The Crown Prince rubbed his fingers along the bridge of his nose with a grimace. ¡°Lady Kirsi, you mentioned volunteering a squadron of knights to help search for others infected in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Carina replied as she clutched her left wrist tightly. ¡®I¡¯ll also need to correct Kirsi¡¯s orders when I get back.¡¯

    ¡°Then the question is¡ªwhat do we do with these¡ªplague victims?¡± Attwood murmured with a glimmer of discomfort.

    Nicholas sighed heavily and rubbed his jaw before lowering his hand back to the desk. Once more, his gaze shifted between the Duchess and his Prime Minister. ¡°Lady Kirsi, to the best of your knowledge¡ªwhat are the odds of survival for those already infected?¡±

    Carina clenched her jaw at the memory of Samantha¡¯s putrefied gut. ¡°I admit¡ªat first glance, the odds of survival appear minimal, but we have just discovered this disease. If we can at least slow the internal spread and the breakdown of organs¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your Grace,¡± Attwood interrupted gently. ¡°I understand your intent and reluctance. Indeed, I must applaud all the effort you have gone through to inform us of this crisis. Few nobles would willing enter a hospital in the slums, let alone one potentially crawling with the plague.¡±

    ¡°That¡ª¡±

    ¡°However,¡± the Prime Minister continued firmly. ¡°We must remember the pain and agony these unfortunate people are suffering through. Prolonging that suffering just to ease our own guilt is unnecessarily cruel. Not to mention the additional risk of spread to those willing enough to help care for these victims. That¡¯s a risk none of us can take. If even a third of the capital¡¯s population got infected, not only would we run out of hospital beds, we¡¯d also be forced to dig mass graves as burning pits while praying that the soil and air don¡¯t become contaminated and spread this sickness.¡±

    ¡°If it''s the number of hospital beds you¡¯re worried about,¡± Carian replied determinedly. ¡°I can provide tents and build more temporary hospitals. And I¡¯m sure that with the brightest medical minds Lafeara has to offer, we will find some way to minimize the pain and reduce the internal damage caused by this disease.¡±

    ¡°I am certain the physicians of the Royal Medical Office will put forward their best effort.¡± Attwood offered her a faint smile of sympathy. ¡°But our priority must be to contain and stop the spread before it reaches the capital. If we can not save them, then the least we can do is offer a painless and peaceful end.¡±

    The Duchess blinked as she studied the Prime Minister¡¯s composed expression. While a part of her could not ignore the reality of his words, she couldn¡¯t shake free from the horror of sentencing people to death simply because they were sick.

    ¡®It won¡¯t just be men and women that have unwittingly exposed themselves. What about the children?¡¯ Carina¡¯s chest tightened painfully at the thought of the woman at the hospital, forced to watch her child die with her. ¡®All this because of a witch plague.¡¯

    Anger flared awake inside the Duchess¡¯s chest, pushing aside panic that had been gnawing away at the edges of her thoughts. Instinctively, Carina reached towards the one person she could trust to offer her guidance and comfort.

    ¡°What do I do, Viktor? How can I stop this? How do I save the most lives without butchering the innocent?¡±

    ¡°Why must you take this upon yourself, Carina? You are neither responsible nor obligated. You are a mortal, not a god. Just because you are a witch does not mean they should hold you accountable for the actions of other witches.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t just turn a blind eye.¡±

    ¡°Know your strengths, Carina. Apply them where they are best suited. You are a queen, a warrior, not a healer. If you must involve yourself, hunt down those responsible and execute them. A Witch Plague cannot survive without the magic of the witch who brought it into this world.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kirsi?¡±

    Carina blinked and looked up to where the Crown Prince was studying her worriedly. ¡°Oh. Apologize, your Majesty. I¡¯m afraid that I am a bit worn out.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Nicholas smiled sympathetically. ¡°Then let¡¯s quickly determine our course of action for tonight and rest until tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Attwood replied quickly. ¡°Then going forward, we will need a good reason to quarantine potentially half the slum¡¯s residents. Something less contentious and frightening than a plague¡ªif we want to avoid a public panic.¡±

    ¡°Would it not be best that people be aware?¡± Carina countered. ¡°Especially given that it was a public water source that was contaminated.¡±

    ¡°We have no reason to believe this was done maliciously,¡± Nicholas replied thoughtfully. ¡°A well in the slums becoming spoiled by trash, rodents, or other filth is hardly unusual.¡±

    The Duchess stiffened as the Crown Prince¡¯s hazel-blue eyes narrowed in on her.

    ¡°Duchess, do you have any reason to suspect this was done intentionally? Are we dealing with a Witch Plague?¡±

    ¡®Should I tell him?¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Kirsi¡¯s enraged snarl echoed through her ears loudly. ¡°And give the church more power over the fearful believers?¡±

    ¡®Right. And to think that I began this enterprise to dispel such misguided beliefs.¡¯

    Carina sighed and met the Crown Prince¡¯s gaze. ¡°At this time, I can neither affirm nor deny that possibility.¡±

    Nicholas blinked and stared at her as if he had expected a different answer. The Prime Minister looked up from his notes slowly, somewhat paler than he had been a moment ago.

    ¡°All the more reason to keep this information contained,¡± Attwood said stiffly. ¡°But as to a justifiable excuse?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªmight have a suggestion.¡± Carina ignored the uncomfortable pressure of Kirsi railing against her mind as she glanced between them. ¡°During my time at the hospital, I was made aware of several attacks by a group of local thugs. Mostly moderate damage to the exterior of the building, but harassment nonetheless. They also attacked me when I went to investigate the contaminated well.¡±

    ¡®I won¡¯t mention the witch hunters. That will only raise more questions.¡¯

    ¡°I believe these thugs will continue to be a public nuisance and threat to both the hospital and those displaced by the plague if left unchecked.¡±

    ¡°Ahh yes, they call themselves Foxes, do they not?¡± Nicholas mused with a frown. ¡°Lord Commander Quentin has always turned a blind eye to their nonsense, but given the appearance of the plague¡ªand the Pope¡¯s expected visit on Holy Saint¡¯s Day¡ªit would be reasonable to clear them out now. For the sake of public peace and safety.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Attwood chimed as he carried his notes over to the Crown Prince. ¡°Might I also suggest your Majesty use this opportunity to clean the lower district of all its vices? The whore houses, in particular, are a breeding ground of sickness and lustful violence.¡±

    ¡°That should work. The Pope¡¯s visit will more than justify our efforts. The presence of the Bastiallano¡¯s knights after two nobles were attacked and a hospital vandalized should also pass without too many questions.¡±

    The Duchess grimaced faintly but quickly shook off the unsettling feeling of guilt. ¡®If the Foxes have allied themselves with witch hunters and the Church, then they have willingly made themselves my enemy.¡¯

    Perhaps things would have been different if Alex were still alive.

    ¡°Right, I think we have enough to start with in the morning,¡± Nicholas declared as he stood, shifting his gaze from Carina to the Knight Captain who stood behind her. ¡°Captain Beaumont, since you were about to switch out your shift for the night, would you mind escorting Lady Kirsi back to the safety of her Duchy?¡±

    The Duchess blinked and turned towards the Knight Captain, who looked equally surprised. ¡°That¡ªreally won¡¯t be necessary, your Majesty,¡± she blurted out.

    ¡°Nonsense. I can¡¯t overlook the fact that you arrived at the Royal Palace without a proper escort or protection in the dead of night.¡± The Crown Prince waved his hand dismissively as if the matter were now closed.

    ¡°But it is a long ride to Bastiallano¡ªand the Captain must be tired¡ª¡±

    ¡°As are you, Lady Kirsi. And I¡¯m sure Captain Beaumont would be more than happy to offer you a safe escort home.¡±

    Beaumont raised a cynical brow but turned to bow his head towards the Duchess. ¡°Your Grace, if you would permit me.¡±

    Carina pressed her lips together, then sighed and surrendered with a faint shrug. ¡°Very well. But please allow the Captain a few more hours of sleep in the morning, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°How thoughtful of you, Lady Kirsi,¡± Nicholas replied with a bemused smile. ¡°Unfortunately, I think we will all find it difficult to sleep tonight, regardless.¡±

    ¡®He has a point.¡¯

    ¡°Then, I will take my leave now so that the Captain may return as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t rush¡ª¡± Nicholas caught himself and coughed awkwardly. ¡°I mean, it would be foolish to ride recklessly in the dark.¡±

    Carina frowned at his tone. Attwood cleared his throat loudly and removed the cloak he was wearing.

    ¡°Here, your Grace. If you don¡¯t mind borrowing an old man¡¯s garments. There are far too many important events to be settled for you to fall sick from the cold.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Prime Minister.¡± The Duchess accepted his cloak with a faint smile. Somehow, she doubted she would have any more luck refusing the kind man¡¯s gesture. ¡°Oh, what about the Royal Hunt, your Majesty?¡±

    The Crown Prince raised an eyebrow as his gaze lifted from the list Attwood had placed in front of him. ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Would it not be best to postpone or cancel the event in light of¡ª¡±

    Nicholas cut her off with another dismissive wave. ¡°We are trying to prevent a public panic, Lady Kirsi. The best way to assure the minds of the people is to behave as we normally would.¡±

    Carina nodded slowly, not entirely convinced.

    ¡°Unless you feel unable to carry out your task of ensuring the royal family¡¯s protection,¡± Nicholas added with an inquiring brow.

    ¡®If I back out now without an obvious reason, that will only add more fuel to the gossip that I cannot handle the responsibility of my post.¡¯

    Carina shook her head. ¡°No, I will manage. Your Majesty will have the full force of Bastiallano as your protection if necessary.¡±

    ¡°I feel safer already. Good night, Lady Kirsi.¡±

    Accepting his dismissal, Carina chose a less than formal bow over a curtsey, then followed Captain Beaumont into the hallway.

    ?????

    Vanya¡¯s heart was still pounding as she crashed through the hotel room door. The locked bolt snapped like a sewing pin and flew across the small room where it pinged against the wall.

    In the nearby bed, Gus bolted upright. The new shirt and trousers Vanya had picked up for him earlier were now rumpled from sleep. His freshly washed hair and skin glowed as he rubbed the heavy sleep from his ebony eyes. ¡°Vanya, you¡¯re back,¡± he drawled out slowly, still under the effects of the sleeping draft Vanya had prepared for him at dinner. ¡°Wha-what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Get up!¡± He stiffened beneath her tone. Vanya pressed her lips together as she marched towards the travel pack at the foot of her bed, slung it around her shoulders, and turned to face him impatiently. ¡°Master Gus, if you want to live, we have to go. Now!¡±

    He moved swiftly then, motivated by the underlying fury and fear that coated her words. Vanya left him to finish getting dressed and moved down the hall, where she used force once more to enter Tarlay¡¯s room.

    The sight of her mentor¡¯s pack laying neatly on the made bed tore a choked cry through Vanya¡¯s clenched teeth. The sound of raining tiles and the image of Tarlay¡¯s head, purple braids severed close to her ears, hitting the ground with a faint, wet crack echoed against the distorted pounding of her own heart.

    ¡®Get it together. Head up, keep moving.¡¯

    A cursory search of the room showed nothing else out of place that needed to be packed. The weighted bracelets on Vanya¡¯s wrists clanged together softly as she lifted Tarlay¡¯s belongings and added them to her back. ¡®Am I missing anything? Gus still has the Saint¡¯s dagger. The only other item of importance was the crystal Tarlay used to record her fight with the Scarlet Witch.¡¯ Vanya let out a faint growl as her fingers tightened around the straps of both sacks. ¡®I wasn¡¯t able to recover that either. Fuck!¡¯

    The repercussions that would be waiting upon her return to the Witch Hunter Oder piled up inside Vanya¡¯s chest as she fought to remain calm. She brushed the damp trail of grief from her cheek and hurried back to the hallway¡ªonly to recoil at the sight of two frail old women loitering outside of Gus¡¯s closed door.

    ¡®Witches! But thankfully not Kirsi!¡¯

    Vanya pressed her hand against the doorframe as she listened to the vibrations of footsteps close by. Gus had his boots on. He was pacing beside the bed, waiting for her.

    ¡®I need to get him out of there. I can¡¯t go back to Zarus empty-handed.¡¯

    The two witches in the hallway smelled foul. The stench was so putrid Vanya struggled to pinpoint their elemental affinity. ¡®Are they sick? Why do they smell like day-old corpses?¡¯ She quickly shoved such thoughts aside as the first witch moved closer towards Gus¡¯s door and sniffed the air inquisitively.

    Vanya slid the packs from her back to the floor soundlessly, then reached towards the weighted bracelets on her wrists.

    ¡°Restraint is not about controlling your strength. It¡¯s refusing to throw the punch at all.¡± Ripper¡¯s cautionary reminder filtered through Vanya¡¯s mind even as she visualized the words that would release her binds. ¡°Know when to run and when to lay it all on the line to survive.¡±

    ¡°????.¡±

    A weightlessness fell over Vanya¡¯s body as the broken chunks of enchanted iron clattered to the floor. The witches in the hallway spun towards the sound, but Vanya was already moving. Her curled fist shot forward and twisted the organs inside the first spinster¡¯s stomach on impact before it sent the hag reeling towards the staircase, where she tumbled down and fell out of sight.

    The air hissed with the second witch¡¯s snarl of vengeance. The old crone flung a burst of howling wind in Vanya¡¯s direction.

    The novice witch hunter¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as she turned to the side, shielding her eyes with the plated leather armor on her left arm. The deafening wind blocked her sense of movement, but Vanya remained calm. She ignored the sting of cuts along her cheeks and neckline and took a purposeful step forward.

    The despicable crone appeared surprised that Vanya could move at all. The wind shifted direction as the air witch sniffed the air, then spat a disgusting wad of phlegm onto the ground. ¡°Half-earth bitch!¡±

    ¡°A little more than half,¡± Vanya hissed and lunged forward.

    The crone danced away, relying on the air to help her avoid the witch hunter¡¯s flying fists and kicks. The structural damage left in their wake resulted in a few emboldened guests leaving their rooms to complain, only to slam their doors or flee towards the hotel stairs.

    One particularly slow old man got in the way and quickly found his throat slit by a pair of long, sharp fingernails.

    Vanya used the witch¡¯s temporary distraction to close the distance between them. The crone blinked in surprise as the witch hunter¡¯s hand clasped the back of her skull. Before she could counter-attack, Vanya buried the old hag¡¯s face into the floorboards, where it splattered against the dented wood with a satisfying crunch.

    Vanya sucked in a slow breath as the hotel, and panicked tenants came back into focus. She backed away from the unmoving witch and shook the tangled gray hair, blood, and brain splatter from her gloved hand. The bedroom door beside her opened cautiously as Gus glanced out, the dagger Tarlay had given him, still in its sheath on his belt.

    ¡°Is-is it safe?¡±

    She stared at him, realization hitting like a bottle of alcohol poured over an open wound. ¡®Why, Tarlay? Why did you give it to him? Even if you couldn¡¯t harness the full power of a Saint¡¯s weapon, that dagger could have saved you.¡¯

    ¡°Vanya?¡±

    She shook her head and grabbed Gus¡¯s arm, pulling him after her as she retrieved the two packs left in the next room.

    The vibrations of footsteps on the roof above them and coming up the stairs below raised the hairs on Vanya¡¯s arms. She quickly spun towards the nearest exterior wall and dropped Gus¡¯s arm as she charged forward and smashed her glowing violet fist through the barrier, leaving a sizeable hole in the wood and plaster wall.

    ¡°We have to jump,¡± Vanya explained as she reached back for Gus¡¯s hand.

    His ebony irises had all but disappeared behind enlarged pupils. The tightness of his breathing, sweat upon his brow, and unfocused gaze made her concerned and irritated at the same time.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have time to baby him.¡¯

    Vanya ducked down and threw the stiff man over her shoulder, ignoring his surprised sputter as she kicked the hole wider and then leapt through. Even with Gus¡¯s added weight and the two packs on her back, Vanya barely disturbed the ground as she landed soundlessly, then sprinted towards the nearest dark alley. She knew she was lost when they hit a dead-end but relentlessly smashed her way through it.

    ¡®Stop leaving a trail for them to follow,¡¯ her common sense chimed in scornfully.

    ¡°Can I¡ªplease get down?¡± Gus panted painfully while his legs squirmed against her hold.

    ¡°Not yet. Actually, you better close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Why-y-y!¡± Gus almost screamed as Vanya sailed up towards the lowest building roof then quickly bounded her way to the highest structure.

    ¡®I¡¯d forgotten what it feels like to bend the rules of gravity.¡¯

    The night winds swirled around her, carrying with it traces of seeking magic. Vanya knew the witches would be on her soon enough, but a quick glance at the city terrain below helped point her in the right direction. She jumped back down into the street, ignoring Gus¡¯s muffled protest as she landed and sprinted towards the border of the Capital.

    ?????

    Gus clenched his throbbing abdomen as he leaned against the packs Vanya had dropped on the ground beside him. He watched the novice witch hunter kneel through the swaying stalks of wheat, with one repeating question burning at the back of his mind. ¡®Where is Tarlay?¡¯

    One look at Vanya was all it took for him to keep quiet.

    The witch hunter grabbed clumps of damp earth from the ground and smothered them against the cuts on her face and neck before turning towards him. ¡°I need to borrow your dagger.¡±

    Gus blinked, then looked down at the dagger strapped to his waist. ¡®I forgot all about it.¡¯ He reached down, fumbling with the leather slip that kept the blade sheathed, and then handed it over to her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Vanya grunted as she passed the sheath back, then rose to stalk quietly through the dense field, leaving him behind.

    The night closed in around him in the quiet whispers of crickets, field mice, one particularly obnoxious toad, and the distant wings of a night predator. Gus sank onto his ass and rubbed his numb legs slowly, half hoping the repetitive movements would stop the tremors in his hands.

    He had grown up on stories of witches. Cannibal Witches in particular that stole children from their beds and lured men into the forest, never to return. It had been hard to reconcile the images of the stories told by the house slaves around a dying fire with that of actual witches. The first witch that Gus had ever encountered had been Lady Maura herself.

    Ivy had let that secret slip during the weeks that followed Lincoln¡¯s attack. She had sworn Gus to secrecy, but he had never looked at the youngest Miss in the same way since then. It explained so much of Maura¡¯s behavior as a child. The old head maid, Joy, used to tell stories whenever one of the new staff members spoke of the half-blood favorably.

    ¡°You watch yourself when you¡¯re around her. Maura is a manipulative child. She hid a snake in Master Lincoln¡¯s bed and even pushed poor Lady Sophya down the stairs when they were younger. Broke the poor girl¡¯s arm she did and wasn¡¯t in the least bit sorry about it.¡±

    Gus had always felt that such actions, however extreme, were likely well deserved. Maura¡¯s mother openly neglected her while her siblings abused the half-blood mercilessly. But after learning Maura¡¯s secret from Ivy, Gus had begun to wonder.

    ¡®What would make an entire household turn upon a single small child, if not her own evil nature?¡¯

    He had continued to participate in Maura¡¯s secret schemes, if only to monitor her behavior and ensure Ivy¡¯s safety. He even accepted the lashings of a whip to keep half-blood¡¯s secret, despite being left behind when she and Ivy finally fled to safety.

    It was the feverish dream that had shaken him awake. The vision of Ivy¡¯s death at Maura¡¯s hand had come like a cry of warning from the Saint¡¯s themselves.

    As Maura continued to enjoy her new freedom and lavish lifestyle in the palace, it became clear she had forgotten about those who had suffered to protect her. Ivy remained a slave and maid, while Gus endured Percy¡¯s cold and impatient nature.

    Gus jumped as Vanya appeared beside him once more. The witch hunter held a finger to her lips and shook her head sharply as the crickets, toads, and other noises suddenly died out around them.

    A strong breeze blew in, carrying the same foul, nauseating odor that had assaulted Gus back at the hotel. He held his breath and glanced at the dagger that Vanya offered him, the blade now covered in a fine dust of soil and chaff.

    ¡°Where are they? I¡¯m starving!¡± a grizzly voice pined.

    ¡°Stop your drooling and stay on guard. You saw what happened to Sister Sarah. It¡¯s clear the little witch hunter is stronger than she looks.¡±

    ¡°Both of you be silent,¡± hissed a shrill, if not younger, voice. ¡°They¡¯ve gone to ground again. I¡¯m certain they went in this direction.¡±

    Gus tightened his grip on the dagger''s hilt as the voices grew louder. The wind pressed down against the field, almost flattening it. He dropped to the ground beside Vanya, holding his breath, as he glimpsed three old women dressed in black robes in the center of the clearing ahead of them.

    ¡°Where are they? Why have they stopped?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s run out of energy. She is only a half-witch.¡±

    ¡°No. The brat chose this place to hide because it still reeks of fire witches. She¡¯s no Demon Eyes, but she¡¯s tricky.¡±

    ¡°Ha! I¡¯ve got a bag of tricks for her.¡±

    ¡°The sooner we find her, the sooner we can rip her to shreds. Then we can take our time with the morsel of flesh she brought with her.¡±

    The maniacal cackles of delight carried over the wildly swaying wheat as the trio split apart to search.

    ¡°I smell sweat, I smell fear, I smell man!¡± chanted the witch as she extended a pale, bony hand in their direction.

    ¡°So much for covering their tracks! Mortals always sweat like a pig.¡±

    Gus felt his dinner gurgle at the back of his throat. Only Vanya¡¯s hand on his shoulder stopped him from bolting out into the night like a scared rabbit. The witches closed in, their tangled white hair floating eerily against the dark visage of their hoods.

    ¡°Come out. Come out.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.¡±

    ¡°We can smell you, mortal!¡±

    The hairs on the back of Gus¡¯s neck stood on end as the dagger in his hand suddenly vibrated.

    Around the three witches in the field, runes flared awake, creating a circle of violet magic that surrounded the startled Cannibal Witches.

    ¡°Fly Sisters! It¡¯s a tr¡ª¡±

    Gus stared, unblinking, as all three witches fell to the ground with a thud, flattened beneath an invisible and powerful force. Vanya¡¯s grip on his shoulder relaxed, and Guss was suddenly keenly aware that he had stopped breathing. He hastily sucked down a gulp of air and watched numbly as Vanya rose to her feet. The witch hunter moved steadily towards the painful groans that leaked from the witch¡¯s sputtering lips.

    ¡°So, these are the Cannibal Witches of Lafeara,¡± Vanya taunted as she stalked towards them. The jewels on the witch hunter¡¯s fists glowed faintly with the same magic that lit up the circle of runes on the ground. ¡°Somehow, you''re less frightening than the stories I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    ¡°Half-earth bitch!¡±

    ¡°Such shabby runes would not have stopped us in our prime.¡±

    Gus stood up but refused to budge even an inch as he watched Vanya step over the magic circle.

    ¡°You may kill us, half-witch, but you cannot stop the return of the Calamity Q¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Vana growled after burying her left boot inside the witch¡¯s skull. The remaining hags howled and cursed as the witch hunter moved towards them, then paused to gesture in Gus¡¯s direction. ¡°I can¡¯t kill Kirsi. But that doesn¡¯t mean the Saints haven¡¯t blessed us with the means to stop her all the same.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 11: A Gift of Consideration

    ??????????

    Chapter 11: A Gift of Consideration

    Carina had as little success with sleep as Nicholas had warned. Upon returning to Bastiallano¡¯s fortress castle, she bathed thoroughly, had her garments taken away and burned, and ate the small meal the cook had prepared for her before eventually wandering to bed.

    It was impossible to sleep while her mind was clouded with fears and concerns about the plague, Kirsi, and even Ivy. The Duchess eventually gave up, pulled on a warm nightrobe lined with fur, and then went downstairs to her study. After sleeping for three days while training inside the Cortex, she decided to prepare a list of business and personal necessities that would need to be wrapped up before the Royal Hunt the following day.

    First on her list was updating Cerberus about the arrival of the plague and its rather unexpected nature. This would be easily remedied by visiting the Holy Maiden Boutique in the morning. Carina could pass the news to Lady Ursula while also picking out a few new dresses for Ivy to wear on the hunt.

    Then there was her missed appointment with Sir Bryson, her attorney. Carina decided to write a letter, which she had delivered by one of her knights, inviting her old friend to breakfast.

    Last, and certainly not least, she needed to strategize with Colonel Isaac and his Captains on the best method of securing the royal family during the hunting event. There were plenty of supplies on hand, given the knights regularly patrolled the northern border while keeping an eye on Ventrayna and Zarus.

    Daylight had just begun to peek over the lower ledge of the large glass window when Hana appeared carrying a tea tray with blueberry scones. ¡°Kirsi, did you get any sleep?¡±

    ¡°After sleeping for three days, I found myself unable to relax at all,¡± Carina replied as she finished organizing a few business letters. ¡°I sent an invitation and carriage over to Sir Bryson, inviting him to join us for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then perhaps you should get dressed before he arrives.¡±

    The Duchess glanced down at her robe and nightgown and laughed. ¡°Yes, I will, but first, I¡¯d like some of that tea. Anyway, Sir Bryson probably won¡¯t be here for another hour or so, assuming that he¡¯s able to come.¡±

    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t he be?¡± Hana replied as she took a seat in the chair by the window facing her. ¡°You¡¯re still his only client.¡±

    ¡°True, but it is very last minute,¡± Carina murmured before taking a sip of the warm green tea. She smiled as a hint of peach flavor washed over her tongue. ¡°After breakfast, I want to take Ivy into the Capital to buy her a few dresses, accessories, etc., for the Royal Hunt.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Hana murmured as she brushed the lace curtain aside to study the peaceful blue morning sky. ¡°It might be simpler to ask Sir Eckard to adjust some of my dresses to fit her. We are the same height, similar shape, and I have more than enough dresses.¡±

    ¡°That could work,¡± Carina quickly agreed and made a note on her list. ¡°I can always get more dresses for Ivy after the Hunt. I still need to find her a horse and suitable saddle.¡±

    ¡°Does Ivy know how to ride?¡±

    The Duchess paused, pen hovering over the paper. ¡°I¡ªthink so? Ivy was a noble until around fourteen years old. I will have to ask her to be sure.¡± She slowly set the pen down and rose to join Hana by the window. ¡°Did she¡ªmentioned anything yesterday after I left?¡±

    Hana quickly turned and took the Duchess¡¯s hand with a sympathetic smile. ¡°I believe Ivy was simply overwhelmed yesterday. It might do her some good to rest. Perhaps allowing her to recover here would be preferable to mingling with guests at such an important event?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, but I don¡¯t like the idea of leaving her here alone,¡± Carina protested with a weak smile. ¡°But¡ªI will ask her at breakfast. If she¡¯s not feeling well, the sooner I find out the reason for it, the sooner I can help her get better.¡±

    ?????

    Ivy was not surprised to wake up covered in sweat again. She blinked past the heavy sleep which clouded her vision and frowned at the bright peach curtains draped around her. ¡®Did I¡ªsleep through morning chores?¡¯ A few more blinks and the fourposter bed, the room beyond the curtains, and the luxurious cotton sheets and the feathered quilt came into clear focus.

    Ivy sat up slowly, wincing as the familiar pain flared awake and burned its way up and down her spine. She breathed through it, plucking at the damp nightgown that clung to her chest uncomfortably, and then remembered that she was no longer in Hawthorne Manor. Panic quickly set in.

    Flinging the damp bedsheets and blanket aside, Ivy stumbled free from the bed, then rushed to grab the night robe draped over a chair by the vanity desk. She stopped by the full-length window and turned slowly to examine the back of her nightgown.

    A dark mark was clearly visible between her shoulder blades beneath the thin, damp, and all but transparent fabric. It centered around her spine, reaching the nape of her neck and ending just above the dimples on her hips. Ivy turned away from the reflection, blinking slowly as she peeled the damp fabric from her shoulder and eased the gown down around her elbow and ribs. The dark red and blue veins that ran across her bruised skin were clearly visible in the mirror''s unflattering reflection. The closer her eyes moved to the center of the mark, the darker the bruise became, a deep purple and green meld of bumpy rash and blistering and infected ulcers.

    Ivy hurriedly pulled the nightgown and robe over the mark and then moved to the door to pull the bell-rope stiffly. A polite knock quickly followed. Ivy instinctively moved to open the door¡ªbefore recalling Maura¡¯s wishes for her to act as a noblewoman. She retreated back to the chair beside the vanity desk and called out, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The maid entered and offered a low courtesy that made Ivy blush with embarrassment. ¡°Good morning, Lady Ivy. My name is May. I have been assigned to look after you. Do you need help with anything? Should I prepare a bath, or would you prefer to bathe later?¡±

    ¡°I took a bath last night,¡± Ivy protested, then quickly pressed a hand against her queasy stomach as she composed herself and replied with a bit more confidence. ¡°Please bring me a large basin of water. I would like to freshen up before breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Very well, Lady Ivy. Duchess Kirsi has prepared a dress for you to wear this morning since your luggage was lost on the journey here. She is waiting for you downstairs with Viscountess Hana in the dining room.¡±

    The corner of Ivy¡¯s lips dropped at the mention of the Viscountess. She would have preferred to have some time alone with Maura to explain her behavior yesterday.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to tell her eventually. I can only hide this on my own for so long. And the sooner I tell Maura about Jade, the sooner she can stop looking for her.¡¯

    She turned sideways in the chair and leaned awkwardly against the back as she twisted a lock of damp blonde hair between her fingers. It would be hard enough to explain to Maura that her friend Jade was some sort of witch monster. Revealing that kind of information, along with the curse that Jade had left Ivy to deal with, wasn¡¯t something she was comfortable speaking about in front of a stranger.

    ¡®I¡¯ll see if I can¡¯t speak to her alone after breakfast. I need some time to prepare myself and figure out how I¡¯m going to tell her anyway.¡¯

    The maid returned with a large brass basin and a pitcher of warm water that she set on the bedside table. She left again and then promptly returned with a pretty olive-green dress and some folded undergarments that she laid it out on the bed. ¡°Shall I help you wipe down and get dressed, my Lady?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ivy replied swiftly as she lifted the washing cloth left beside the basin. ¡°I can manage. Thank you, May. You may go.¡±

    The maid seemed surprised but curtsied and stepped out of the room, closing the door behind her. Ivy quickly moved over and listened with her ear pressed against the door. Once the maid¡¯s footsteps had wandered far enough away, she locked the door and hurriedly stripped.

    Ivy gathered up the sweaty, stained nightgown and stared at it for a long moment as new anxieties bubbled to the surface. ¡®At Hawthorne, I could just wash out the pus and bloodstains myself before the rest of the household woke up, but here¡ª¡¯ She glanced towards the laundry basket waiting by the door as needles of pain and fear crawled up her spine. Her gaze moved around the room restlessly to rest on the single unlit fire brazier in the corner. ¡®I could burn it and say it was an accident.¡¯ Ivy quickly shook her head. ¡®But how do I explain wanting to light a fire this early in the morning when it''s not even cold.¡¯ She pressed her lips together and moved back to the waiting basin, testing the water with her fingers before dropping the washcloth inside. ¡®I¡¯ll just have to make use of whatever water remains to clean the gown as best I can.¡¯

    After a quick wipe down, Ivy got dressed, a task that was both tedious and painful as every new layer of garments sent the burning blisters on her back screaming in protest. By the time Ivy was fully dressed, her face and neck were covered in a new layer of sweat. She dabbed it dry, brushed and pulled up her hair, and frowned at her reflection.

    ¡®The neckline is too low. I wonder if I can ask Maura for a shawl.¡¯ Ivy quickly pulled out the hairpins and settled for a loose single braid that would provide enough cover for the back of her neck. ¡®That will have to do for now.¡¯

    Ivy sighed in weary defeat as she touched the healed, pierced holes in her ears. ¡®I wonder if I¡¯ll ever be able to wear jewelry again.¡¯ She quickly shook her head, then picked up the soiled nightgown and began carefully washing the stains in the basin water. ¡®I need to get this done quickly. The Duchess and Viscountess are waiting for me.¡¯

    The blood and other stains quickly turned the basin water and orangish color, at which point Ivy realized that while the worst of the blemish had faded, they were still clearly visible. ¡®Forget it. I don¡¯t have the soap I used before. I¡¯ll hide it under the bed and deal with it later.¡¯ She dropped the gown into the basin with a disappointed sigh, then flinched as something cold dripped down onto her shoulder.

    It was as if the entire room had gone suddenly dark and cold. Ivy sucked in her breath slowly as a disturbingly familiar stench crawled over her shoulders and up her nose.

    In the murky reflection of the basin, she watched a pool of black water bubble up along the ceiling roof. Three long dripping tentacles slithered from its depths. One curled around the nearest bedpost, the other knocked over the chair by the vanity desk, while the third draped itself over Ivy¡¯s shoulder and slowly slithered up around her neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s not real. It¡¯s not real,¡± Ivy whispered as she shivered beneath the weight. Jade¡¯s deep, gurgling laugh echoed from within the pool. Ivy wrapped her fingers around the waterlogged nightgown and then turned to hurl it at her tormentor as she screamed, ¡°Leave me alone!¡±

    The soggy nightgown fell short of the empty white ceiling and dropped onto the floor beside the toppled chair with a loud wet smack. Ivy gasped as she rubbed her shoulder and neck, still feeling the pressure of the tentacle that was no longer there. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t you just leave me alone?¡± Her gaze caught on the mirror. A pale, terrified girl with jade-green eyes stared back at her. The same green eyes as the monster who lurked somewhere out of view, patiently waiting, ready to drag Ivy back into hell.

    ?????

    ¡°What? Percy was here last night?¡± Carina, now fully dressed, looked up from her finished teacup with an expression of concern to where Colonel Isaac stood at attention beside the dining room table.

    The half-witch blinked his ice-blue eyes in surprise at her reaction. ¡°The Earl arrived carrying a handwritten message with your signature and seal,¡± Isaac replied hesitantly. ¡°The message clearly stipulated that he be allowed to interrogate Physician Tobias in order to seal his memories.¡±

    Carina drew in a slow breath, then shook her head and set down the empty cup. ¡®He must have been here following Kirsi¡¯s orders. How worrisome.¡¯

    ¡°Is something wrong, Kirsi?¡± Hana looked across the table at her worriedly. Normally, the two would sit in the middle of the table together, but since they were expecting a guest and Ivy would join them, they had opted to sit on opposite sides.

    ¡°What did the Earl say when he left?¡± Carina pressed, keeping her attention focused on the Colonel.

    ¡°That you could let the physician go whenever you wished,¡± Isaac replied promptly. ¡°He seemed confident that Tobias would no longer recall your battle with the witch hunters.¡±

    ¡°Witch Hunters!¡± Hana¡¯s gaze snapped between them. ¡°What exactly happened last night, Kirsi?¡±

    Carina sighed and pushed the empty cup and saucer to the edge of the table. ¡°My rise in status along with my new name drew the attention of the Pope and his Witch Hunters. So, the Pope sent two witch hunters to ¡°test¡± me in order to determine my true identity.¡±

    ¡°Only two?¡± Hana sounded both relieved and surprised.

    ¡°Yes. Although I doubt that he¡¯ll make the mistake of underestimating me again in the future,¡± Carina replied, opting to keep the details of Demon Eye¡¯s Tarlay and Kirsi¡¯s decision to let one of the Witch Hunter¡¯s go free to herself. ¡°I suppose I should have anticipated this.¡±

    ¡°You handled them well, your Grace,¡± Isaac replied with a note of approval. ¡°The Church can¡¯t oppose you openly as Duchess of Bastiallano, and if greater numbers of witch hunters arrive in Lafeara, they won¡¯t escape our notice for long.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Carina murmured and waved her hand to signal the butler who waited by the door. Three maids entered. One carried away Carina¡¯s cup while the other two began setting the table for breakfast. ¡°Is Ivy still not awake yet?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, she¡¯s awake,¡± Hana replied quickly. ¡°The maid said that Lady Ivy wished to wash and dress herself so she might be down a bit later.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, Sir Bryson has yet to arrive. Tell the cook he may begin serving breakfast once all of our guests are seated at the table.¡±

    ¡°Very well, your Grace,¡± the butler responded and then slid out the door towards the kitchen.

    ¡°Ivy will probably need time to adapt to the idea of having a maid,¡± Carina murmured thoughtfully as she tapped the spoon beside the white plate trimmed with mother of pearl powder.

    A knock on the door pulled the Duchess¡¯s attention to the door as a footman entered and announced, ¡°Sir Bryson has arrived and requests an audience, your Grace.¡±

    ¡°Send him in,¡± Carina replied as she rose from her chair to greet her old friend properly.

    Sir Bryson stepped through the door and stopped with a warm smile of surprise to take in the new Duchess. ¡°You¡¯ve no idea how ridiculously stunned and proud I was when I heard the news, your Grace!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Bryson.¡± Carina smiled as she gestured to the empty chair on her left. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind discussing business over breakfast. I have a very tight schedule to keep this morning.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, as long as your comfortable discussing Frost''s business here,¡± Bryson returned with a glance in Hana¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce you,¡± Carina said quickly and then gestured between them. ¡°Lady Hana, this is Baron Bryson, my attorney and dear friend. Sir Bryson, this is the Viscountess of Summerset and Oplen, Lady Hana. Recently one of the Crown Princess¡¯s ladies in waiting.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Delighted to meet you, Viscountess,¡± Bryson replied with a courteous bow. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve yet to hear of a province by the name of Oplen.¡±

    ¡°That is because it is a very small province is located in Ventrayna,¡± Hana replied with a kind smile. ¡°In any case, I was only a Baroness, and the title was an honorary one to allow me to serve her Highness, Crown Princess Eleanora.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are now a Viscountess of Lafeara with lands, title, and powerful friends.¡± Bryson glanced at the Duchess with a bemused smile. ¡°And a loyal one at that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am very grateful to Lady Kirsi for her kindness and generosity.¡±

    ¡°Please, Sir Bryson, take a seat,¡± Carina urged as she returned to her chair. ¡°How have you been keeping busy these days?¡±

    ¡°You mean when I¡¯m not keeping track of the latest gossip that seems to follow you everywhere?¡± Bryson replied jokingly. ¡°Well, to be honest, since I¡¯ve saved up a fair bit of money as your attorney, I decided to take a page from Frost¡¯s book and invest in a new but popular salon called Blooms of Paradise. The chef, who is also part-owner of the salon, has a truly remarkable talent with pastries and cake. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve gained a bit of weight trying out several of his newest deserts.¡±

    Carina¡¯s smile faltered for a moment as she listened. ¡®What a shame. It would have likely blossomed into a successful business, but once the Plague hits the Capital¡ª¡¯

    ¡°Ahh, but it is Frost¡¯s business you wish to hear about,¡± Bryson continued with a rueful smile as he lifted a briefcase onto his lap and opened it.

    ¡°Before we get to that¡ª¡± Carina held up a hand and turned to Isaac, who carried over a rolled stack of paper wrapped in a silver ribbon. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared this for you.¡±

    Bryson turned to accept the documents and studied the silver wax seal curiously. ¡°Ah, yes. The emblem of Bastiallano. A crown of swords above a howling wolf.¡± He grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I feel about the idea of you leading an army into battle, Lady Kirsi.¡±

    Carina smiled and nodded eagerly to the document. ¡°Open it.¡±

    The lawyer arched a brow curiously, then broke the seal, unfurled the documents, and stared at the silver chain that quickly fell out onto the briefcase in his lap. ¡°Wait¡ªthis-this is¡ª¡± He held up the chain of office with an expression of confusion, then opened the regal document embellished with Bastiallano¡¯s seal and the Duchess signature. ¡°You-you made me Viscount of Winter Rest? But¡ªthat is¡ªa full day¡ªno at least two days ride from the Capital.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a day and a half by carriage,¡± Carina corrected as she pulled the chain from his hand and stood to place it around his neck. ¡°Less than a day if you have a fast enough horse. Anyway, there are a few small towns, villages, and orchards. The residents are mostly cotton farmers and shepherds. You will have to oversee the trade of cotton, produce, and wool to ensure the residents receive a fair price for their crops and labor. Do your best to uphold the estate¡¯s quota in taxes and report any losses, complications, or broken laws to the Duchy each month.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªI¡¯m your attorney!¡± Bryson sputtered as he touched the silver medallion on the chain and then looked up at her in confusion. ¡°Now, you want me to be some sort of landlord looking after farmers and shepherds?¡±

    Carina shrugged and returned to her seat. ¡°If you want, you can hire someone suitable to help you manage it. The Viscount¡¯s Manor is more than adequate in size. You could start a family there and still have room for your sister and her boys.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Bryson looked over the documents in his hands, his ennoblement title, the clearly marked property map, and a blueprint of the estate he would live in personally. ¡°How am I to work for you and¡ªFrost¡ªif I¡¯m stuck out in the country with a bunch of sheep, your Grace?¡±

    The Duchess reached out to grasp his left hand firmly. Although she couldn¡¯t see the scars beneath the cotton gloves he still wore, she knew they were there and what they represented. ¡°Take the promotion, Sir Bryson. Move all critical documents from your office in the Capital to your new estate. Take your sisters and her boys to the country as quickly and as quietly as possible.¡± She raised her ice-blue eyes to his worried brown gaze. ¡°I say this with your best interest and safety at heart.¡±

    Bryson clenched his jaw and nodded slowly. ¡°Somethings happened, hasn¡¯t it? Something to do with all those hospitals and herbs Frost has been preparing.¡±

    ¡°Your family will be safer in the countryside. If there is anyone else you¡¯d like to bring, feel free to do so but keep the reason to yourself.¡±

    Bryson shook his head and placed his other hand over hers. ¡°Your Grace, you know you can trust me to keep a secret. Please don¡¯t carry everything by yourself.¡±

    Carina smiled at him fondly, squeezed his hand gently, and then pulled away. ¡°I am not alone in this. Now, will you accept the promotion and the new responsibility that comes with it?¡±

    Bryson pulled his gaze away from her and let out a weak laugh before leaving his chair to drop down and kneel at her feet. ¡°As long as you continue to trust and have faith in me, your Grace, I will follow your lead. I humbly accept this generous gift and pledge that I shall do my best to govern Winter Rest in your name.¡±

    ¡°I accept your oath, please rise, Viscount Bryson,¡± Carina responded with a satisfied smile as she held out a hand to him.

    Bryson kissed the back of it and rose to his feet with a somewhat sheepish grin. ¡°My sister is not going to believe this.¡±

    ¡°Congratulations, Viscount,¡± Hana called out as she raised her teacup towards him.

    ¡°Thank you, Viscountess.¡± Bryson cleared his throat and quickly picked up his briefcase. ¡°Well then, while I¡¯m still your attorney, let us move on to the crucial business matters at hand.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Carina replied with a nod. ¡°Anything urgent I should be aware of before I leave tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Ah, there was one unexpected issue,¡± Bryson answered as he thumbed through the folders in his case. ¡°Pertaining to Frost¡¯s trade agreement with Strugna. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve hit a bit of a political quagmire there.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Carina accepted the official document he handed her, which bore Strugna¡¯s royal seal, a seahorse with a crown embraced by towering waves.

    ¡°It seems that our original agreement with Strugna was pushed through at the behest of their Crown Prince. The Queen has since rejected any agreement between us and banned our ships from entering their kingdom¡¯s ports.¡±

    Carina¡¯s brows shot up as she scanned the document that went into more legal detail on the events Bryson had already summarized. ¡°So, even though we had an agreement with a member of the royal family, the next in line to the throne, in fact, the Queen and her counselors have rejected this¡ªbased on their argument that the Crown Prince is not yet able to lead nor allowed to make such decisions? Isn¡¯t he well over twenty?¡±

    ¡°Prince Llyr Alagonia is twenty-five, well over the legal age to inherit his father¡¯s throne.¡±

    ¡°So, Queen Serenia has somehow managed to prevent him from becoming King. She might have seen his deal with us as a political move to garner more foreign support.¡± Carina sighed as she dropped the document onto her plate and rubbed her temples. ¡°There was a great deal of medical herbs that I was hoping to resupply our hospitals with that only grow in Strugna. This will be a problem oncea we burn through what little stock we have on hand.¡±

    ¡°Given what you told me about the¡ªsickness,¡± Hana commented as she leaned over her empty plate. ¡°Those herbs are not as important as you originally thought.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Perhaps, but losing access to all of Strugna¡¯s medicinal herbs¡ª¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Hana replied sympathetically. ¡°Well, perhaps things will change. Strugna¡¯s Queen and Crown Prince can¡¯t remain deadlocked forever.¡±

    ¡°Does the Queen have someone else in mind for Strugna¡¯s throne?¡± Carina asked curiously as she refocused on Bryson.

    ¡°Yes. Her biological son, Prince Edmar. But he is rumored to be a sickly child, far younger than his brother, the Crown Prince, and has nowhere near the political support that Llyr has retained despite his stepmother¡¯s political manipulations.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The Duchess rubbed her temples again then shook her head with a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s table our plans for trade with Strugna for now. If there is a political shift in the future, we can readdress the matter then.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve had my fill of royals already, thanks to Nicholas and especially Eleanora.¡¯

    ¡°Very well. Then there is only one other matter I wanted to update you on before you left,¡± Bryson replied as he stowed the official Strugna letter and pulled out a new folder. ¡°My investigator finished his report on Josiah¡¯s blood debt. It turns out your stepfather was every bit the roach we knew him to be. A judge authenticated the Blood Debt only last week.¡±

    Carina quickly straightened in her chair as she took in this information. ¡°Then¡ªSophya is in trouble?¡±

    ¡°Well¡ªshe was¡ª¡± Bryson replied as he opened the folder. ¡°But that was before someone anonymously paid off all her debt.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Carina accepted the document he handed her and glanced at the line circled in red, which read ¡®payment received by a nobleman who wished to remain anonymous.¡¯ ¡°Was it Asher Winslet?¡±

    ¡°My investigator doesn¡¯t believe that to be the case. Apparently, Viscount Rykard Gilwren paid the Judge a visit shortly after the debt was authenticated.¡±

    ¡°My, how generous of him,¡± Carina replied with a faint smile. ¡°Well, whether he did it to save Sophya¡¯s reputation or his own, it''s one less thing for me to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Would you have¡ªlet your sister become a slave?¡± Bryson asked uncertainly. He quickly pressed his lips together and closed the file as Carina handed back the document. ¡°Never mind, it''s not my place to interfere with your family matters.¡±

    Carina shook her head and shrugged. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll never know.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 12: A Tainted Respite

    ??????????

    Chapter 12: A Tainted Respite

    After seeing Sir Bryson off, Carina finished a rather quiet breakfast with Hana and Ivy before setting out to the Capital as planned. The sapphire blue horizon layered in milky white clouds accompanied by a steady cool breeze promised a comfortable journey. As much as Carina tried to enjoy what might typically be called a ¡°girls¡¯ day out¡± in her old world, she found herself lost in thought more often than not, worrying about the ramifications of what looked to be a Witch Plague in the slums.

    ¡°Kirsi has told me quite a few stories about her childhood growing up in the Turnbell family,¡± Hana said in yet another friendly attempt to start up a conversation with Ivy. ¡°It is clear that the person she treasured the most during her time there was you, Lady Ivy. After hearing some of the stories about the Turnbells themselves, I think it''s safe to say you are her only real family.¡±

    A flush of crimson bathed Ivy¡¯s cheeks as she fidgeted with the cream-colored shawl wrapped around her neck and shoulders. ¡°Viscount¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please, call me Hana.¡±

    Ivy blinked and continued to avoid Viscountess¡¯s eager gaze. ¡°Th-that would be inappropriate. I am¡ªstill a slave.¡±

    ¡°But we both know that will change in the near future,¡± Hana countered confidently with a glance to Carina. ¡°Besides, I was once a war slave myself. If anyone can understand the position you are in and the troubles you have been through¡ª¡±

    Ivy¡¯s half-turned towards the Viscountess with an expression of surprise. ¡°A war slave?¡±

    ¡°Hana¡¯s family lived in old Zarus,¡± Carina explained as she turned to lay a hand over the Viscountess¡¯s comfortingly. ¡°Those that survived were split up and sold into slavery. Hana hasn¡¯t seen them since and lived as a slave for several years before being liberated.¡±

    ¡°It is not a memory I care to dwell on,¡± Hana admitted, her smile somewhat deflated. She quickly squeezed the Duchess¡¯s hand and cleared her throat. ¡°But it is not something I can run from either, so I decided to accept what was as the past and focus only on the present and my future.¡±

    ¡®It would not be fair to compare their experiences in any way,¡¯ Carina pondered as she turned back to the window while continuing to hold the Viscountess¡¯s hand. ¡®While Ivy and I had each other, Hana had no one. By the time Eleanora found her, Hana had all but died once and changed her name.¡¯

    The Duchess glanced back towards her quiet friend and was surprised to find Ivy frowning at them¡ªor rather, at their clasped hands.

    ¡°In any case,¡± Hana continued with a renewed brightness. ¡°I would like for us to be friends, Lady Ivy.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ivy countered almost immediately. Carina blinked, surprised by her friend''s somewhat defensive tone.

    ¡°Well¡ª¡± Hana raised a brow but appeared to consider Ivy¡¯s question seriously, ¡°¡ªBecause we shall be seeing a great deal of each other in the future. And of course, we both care a great deal about Kirsi and share the privilege of her trust and friendship.¡±

    ¡®Privilege?¡¯ Carina raised a brow as the Viscountess turned her bright smile towards the Duchess. The ice witch shook her head and continued to study Ivy¡¯s clouded expression, which appeared equally suspicious and disapproving.

    ¡°Ivy, Lady Hana is someone that you can trust,¡± Carina explained helpfully. ¡°In the future, when you take over the orphanage as Matron, if you require help and I am unavailable, you can go to her for assistance.¡±

    Ivy released the shawl tassel she had been tugging at and inhaled slowly before blurting out, ¡°But isn¡¯t Lady Hana the reason you were thrown out of the Royal Palace and almost arrested?¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯ The Duchess blinked, surprised that Ivy had even heard about her near brush with the barrack¡¯s prison. ¡®Where did she get that idea?¡¯

    ¡°No,¡± Carina responded firmly. ¡°It was the Crown Princess who made living at the palace intolerable. And I was arrested because I refused to allow Eleanora to arrange an engagement between myself and Lord Percy.¡±

    Ivy¡¯s brows rose sharply in surprise. ¡°Did Lord Percy propose to you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The Duchess shook her head and glanced down to where Hana¡¯s grip on her hand had tightened considerably. ¡°I believe Eleanora wanted to arrange the engagement to secure the Earl¡¯s support to her side and raise my position as one of her people.¡±

    After a few days away from the rather suffocating and restraining lifestyle of a lady-in-waiting, Carina had concluded that Eleanora¡¯s motives had probably not been malicious, so much as calculating and selfish. ¡®If I had bought her bluff and agreed to the engagement, then Eleanora would have gained a firmer foothold in Lafeara¡¯s politics. My leaving and becoming Duchess, however, have done the opposite.¡¯

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Lord Percy already support his cousin?¡± Ivy countered with a frown of confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible Eleanora simply wanted to arrange the engagement because you two would make a good match?¡± Her jade-green eyes turned sharply towards the Viscountess, who scoffed loudly in disbelief.

    ¡°The Earl is hardly a good match for Lady Kirsi,¡± Hana replied with a patient smile that had lost a bit of its earlier warmth. ¡°In any case, it hardly matters now. As Duchess, Kirsi outranks a mere Earl and she does not require a husband to maintain her power and position.¡±

    ¡®And thank the Saints for that.¡¯

    ¡°She certainly doesn¡¯t need you for that either,¡± Ivy countered sharply. ¡°If anything, your continued presence beside Lady Kirsi has created several unpleasant rumors thanks to your past with Crown Princess Eleanora.¡±

    ¡°Ivy,¡± Carina said sharply. ¡®What on earth has gotten into her?¡¯

    ¡°My past?¡± Hana replied with a bemused smile as she rubbed her thumb against Carina¡¯s hand comfortingly. Ivy stiffened as the Viscountess leaned her head against the Duchess¡¯s shoulder and innocently asked, ¡°What sort of rumors?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t pay such idle gossip any attention, Ivy,¡± Carina interrupted reproachfully. ¡°There are a lot of nobles out there who resent my sudden rise to power. Most of them can¡¯t stand the idea of a half-blood being raised to a position far above them all. Not to mention the flood of engagement proposals that his Majesty has done his best to deter on my behalf. The idea of a woman seizing power without being leashed to a husband is an all but foreign concept to nobility.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d think they¡¯d expect it, given that most of the Duke and Duchess of Bastiallano remained unmarried,¡± Hana tacked on with a shrug.

    The Duchess nodded. This bit of information was something they had learned during their initial tour of the castle. Colonel Isaac had shown them the Duchy¡¯s family register, such as it was, where each ennobled Duke and Duchess was recorded, only a few of which had ever married or had children. It was a president set by the original founder of Bastiallano, a female general who shared Kirsi¡¯s name and formidable past. Each successor was chosen based on their capability and not their family name, bloodline, etc. Dowager Octavia, the previous Duchess, had been adopted and named heir when she was nineteen years old, two years before she entered the palace as a Royal Consort.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Carina confirmed. She studied Ivy worriedly. Her old friend said nothing and stared at the floor, her cheeks burning with embarrassment. ¡°Let¡¯s¡ªnot discuss this any further. Rumors are exactly that, just rumors. Ivy, you and Hana are my two dearest friends. I want you both to enjoy yourselves today and at the Royal Hunt, so let¡¯s focus on shopping and having fun.¡±

    ¡°I would happily agree,¡± Hana replied with a knowing smile. ¡°But I believe you intend to spend your time at the Holy Maiden Boutique doing business, Kirsi.¡±

    The Duchess smiled ruefully. ¡°My business shouldn¡¯t take too long, and that will give you and Ivy plenty of time to decide on what styles and fabrics she likes. They¡¯ll likely need to take Ivy¡¯s measurements as well to adjust the dresses we brought.¡±

    ¡°I just hope the dresses will be finished on time. The Royal Hunt starts tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m part owner of the store,¡± Carina replied with an impish smile. ¡°I¡¯m fairly confident that they¡¯ll prioritize the order at my request.¡±

    ?????

    In front of the Holy Maiden Boutique, the streets were clogged with carriages, some ferrying the footmen and maids of noblewomen, and others bringing the lords and ladies themselves.

    ¡°It looks like the driver will have to drop us off,¡± Carina observed. She watched Lieutenant Collins, who had taken over for Colonel Isaac as their escort, ride ahead to clear away a noble carriage that appeared to have parked in the middle of the already crowded street.

    ¡°It does seem busy,¡± Hana commented worriedly as she peered through the glass window at the line of carriages. ¡°Are they all here for the Royal Hunt event as well?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t think so. It''s generally only open to nobles of Viscount rank and higher, and then only by invitation.¡± The Duchess turned and knocked on the driver¡¯s window, signaling her intent to disembark.

    Lieutenant Collins quickly appeared outside the carriage door, which he opened while the other knights formed a protective barrier between the carriage and the boutique steps. ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯ll escort you inside. The Driver will have to circle back and find a safe place to park.¡±

    ¡°That is fine,¡± Carina replied as she accepted his offered hand. ¡°Leave some of your knights in the street, Lieutenant, to ensure it doesn¡¯t get blocked off again. The rest can stay with the carriage as there is not much room inside the store. I¡¯ll speak to the owner about clearing away some of these carriages.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Grace.¡±

    The Duchess held back a smile at the eagerness with which he responded. She still wasn¡¯t used to people following her orders so willingly. Carina had anticipated a bit more resistance from men in uniform, who were used to taking their orders from other men in uniform, but Bastiallano produced an entirely different breed of knights. Once Octavia had transferred her title to Kirsi, Carina had truly become their Duchess in every sense of the word. Colonel Isaac had made that very clear during her first rank inspection the day after becoming Duchess.

    Isaac, who usually insisted on accompanying Carina everywhere, had arranged for Lieutenant Collin¡¯s to fill in after he had been summoned to the palace by the Dowager. ¡®Octavia probably wants to check on my progress. Still, it¡¯s a good reminder that Colonel Isaac is her man and not entirely loyal to me.¡¯

    The shop doorbell rang loudly as Collins pushed through and held it open for them. The sight of a knight in full armor entering the boutique quickly pulled the gaze of every noblewoman, shop attendant, footman and maid in their direction. Thanks to the crest on Collin¡¯s chest plate, it was easy for the gawkers to identify them as coming from Bastiallano.

    Carina forged ahead, ignoring the stares and whispers that followed as she headed towards one of the shop attendants she recognized. ¡°Excuse me, is Sir Everly or Lady Ursula available.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! Your Grace!¡± the attendant quickly popped up from behind her desk and scampered towards the back door. ¡°Just a moment.¡±

    ¡°So, it is true. Bastiallano has a new Duchess.¡±

    ¡°And a half-blood at that.¡±

    ¡°Lady Protector of the North? Pfft. Does she look strong enough to lift a sword?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! How is a half-blood girl going to lead an army to defend us in battle?¡±

    ¡°What were their Majesties thinking?¡±

    ¡°I hear that Dowager Octavia is getting on in years. She must be going senile.¡±

    ¡°Shall I silence them, your Grace?¡± Collins asked loudly while his sword hand moved to the hilt of his blade. The rapid quiet that descended all around the shop room was almost comical.

    ¡°There is no need to taint the Honor of Bastiallano¡¯s name by threatening a gaggle of gossipers, Lieutenant,¡± Carina replied solemnly. ¡°Even with their dull, boring tongues, it would be a stretch to consider them armed and dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Duchess Kirsi, if their dull words offend your ears, perhaps we could ask that they be evicted from the premises instead,¡± Hana suggested in a soothing tone. ¡°After all, you do own half of this boutique.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, it would certainly ensure the rest of our stay is peaceful and quiet,¡± Carina replied, playing along as she turned slowly to face the display room behind her. ¡°Fortunately, the shop maintains a record of all those who visit for purchases or alterations. So, it will be easy enough to remove the names of those who lack the qualities to shop in my boutique.¡±

    The nobles and servants hastily averted their gaze as they resumed window shopping and browsing through the dress catalogs in blissful silence.

    ¡°Your Grace!¡± Lady Ursula appeared and briefly glanced over the oddly quiet shop before she dropped into an awkward curtsey. ¡°Ah, would you please follow me to the back rooms? Sir Everly has had one prepared to offer you privacy and comfort.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡± Carina raised a brow.

    ¡°We heard of your promotion several days ago, your Grace. My husband insisted that we set a precedence as you were now the highest-ranked noble to visit our humble boutique.¡±

    ¡°But, can you spare the space?¡± Carina whispered worriedly as she followed Ursula towards the back door.

    ¡°Well,¡± Ursula hesitated with a glance in Collins¡¯s direction. ¡°It was that or temporarily close the shop while we travel to your new residence in Bastiallano to do fittings and alterations.¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Carina shook her head at the thought. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose it would help if I insisted that you treat me as you normally would?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure my husband would survive the ensuing heart attack,¡± Ursula replied with a note of annoyance. ¡°He has been positively giddy with delight at the idea of serving a Duchess here at the boutique.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not here today for myself,¡± Carina corrected quickly. ¡°This is Lady Ivy, a long-time and very dear friend of mine. She will be joining me at the Royal Hunt and has no dresses ready.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Ursula stopped and turned abruptly to appraise Ivy, who shrank timidly beneath the woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°This is all rather¡ªlast minute, your Grace.¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why we brought several of Lady Hana¡¯s dresses with us today. We thought you could alter them instead and make arrangements to prepare more dresses on a later date.¡±

    ¡°Alterations would certainly be easier to manage in such a short time frame. How many dresses?¡±

    The Duchess smiled at Ursula¡¯s businesslike tone. It was clear that, whatever Sir Everly¡¯s expectations, Ursula would continue to treat her as an equal in private.

    ¡°Six dresses,¡± Carina replied as she motioned to the long-wrapped parcel held under Collin¡¯s left arm.

    ¡°And you need them by tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I would prefer to collect them tonight¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Ursula rubbed her left temple while her eyes turned to the side, calculating the necessary human resources. ¡°I suppose it would be possible if I pulled a few seamstresses from some projects due after the Royal Hunt. But you will have to send someone here to collect them¡ªyour Grace.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, and feel free to charge me triple the going rate.¡±

    ¡°No need for that. Simply promise that Frost will open a second dress shop so we can fit in more seamstress and clients, and I¡¯ll consider us square,¡± Ursula replied with a confident smirk.

    ¡°That¡ª¡± Carina hesitated, her thoughts turning once more towards the sickness in the slums. ¡°Actually, there is a rather important matter I wanted to discuss with you and your husband while Lady Ivy has her fitting.¡± She leaned in quickly to whisper, ¡°Information pertaining to Cerberus.¡±

    Ursula¡¯s eyes narrowed as a flicker of concern ran across her face. She folded her hands, nodded, and continued to lead them back to a small, meticulously prepared waiting room with two cushioned chairs, a tiny sofa, and a small table of refreshments. ¡°If you would all wait here for a moment, I shall leave you briefly to inform my husband.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Ursula,¡± Carina replied and motioned for Hana and Ivy to enter first before stepping directly in Sir Collin¡¯s path. ¡°You may wait outside, Lieutenant.¡±

    ¡°My Lady, in order to ensure your safety, I must maintain a direct line of¡ª"

    ¡°Lieutenant.¡± The Duchess cut him off with a raised hand and bemused smile. ¡°You should be more aware of your surroundings. We are in a boutique. A place where noblewomen come to shop and try on different dresses. These backrooms are private quarters for ladies to try on those dresses or be measured for a fitting.¡±

    Comprehension quickly dawned on the knight, who stepped back awkwardly and rubbed his flushed cheeks. ¡°Forgive me, your Grace. I will wait outside, but please let me know if you move to a different location.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Carina replied and nodded to the parcel he still carried. ¡°Lady Ursula will send someone to fetch those for alternations, so please remain by the door.¡±

    ¡®Sorry, but I¡¯ll be using the back door to visit Sir Everly and discuss Cerberus¡¯s next move.¡¯

    ?????

    Hana took in the crowded waiting room that still had a few headless mannequins tucked away in the corner by a curtain pulled halfway across the back door. She moved around the narrow space between the chairs and a small table with plates of delectable cookies and pastries and a tea tray. ¡®They really went all out.¡¯

    ¡°You might as well get comfortable,¡± Kirsi urged as she entered the small room, shutting the front door behind her. ¡°Lady Ursula or one of her head attendants will drop by to take Ivy¡¯s measurements. I should be back before they finish, but if not¡ª¡± The Duchess moved over to a crafting dresser with drawers of ribbons, buttons, and other shiny adornments. She lifted two of the printed brochures off the top of the dresser and held them out. ¡°Ivy, you and Hana can look through the latest catalog for any dresses that suit your preferences. Having a few simple and practical dresses for your position as Matron wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea either.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Hana replied as she opened the booklet to glance over the finished drawings designs, ¡°And if you want something exclusively designed by Lady Aconitum, you have only to look for the dresses with that flower drawn in the corner.¡±

    Kirsi turned to Ivy, who sat awkwardly in one of the cushioned chairs. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t be long, Ivy. Once we finish here, we can drop by a few other stores to pick up other accessories you¡¯ll need, like fans, shoes, and jewelry. There are also a few new popular salons nearby where we can enjoy a leisurely meal. Sir Bryson recommended one called Blooms of Paradise.¡±

    Ivy glanced up at the Duchess and nodded mutely.

    ¡°Go on, Kirsi,¡± Hana urged as she took a seat on the sofa beside Ivy¡¯s chair. ¡°The sooner you finish with business, the sooner we can begin enjoying ourselves.¡±

    The Duchess nodded, her brows furrowing in confusion as she studied Ivy for a moment, then turned to slip past the curtain and out the back door.

    An awkward silence quickly fell over the waiting room as Hana flipped through the pages of the brochure she held. ¡°Please don¡¯t hold it against her. Kirsi was truly excited at the opportunity to take you dress shopping. She just has a few important matters to settle while she¡¯s still near the Capital.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of Lady Mau¡ªKirsi¡¯s intentions¡ªand her habits,¡± Ivy replied stiffly.

    Hana studied the composed girl, whose expression altered between resigned agitation and brief flickers of pain. ¡°I suppose it must be hard for you to get used to Maura¡¯s new name.¡±

    Ivy¡¯s brows furrowed as the corners of her mouth turned down in a grimace. Her jade-green eyes darted about, still pointedly avoiding the Viscountess¡¯s general direction, and settled on the brochure Kirsi had left on the table beside her.

    ¡°Do you dislike me because of the rumors¡ªor because Kirsi has a new friend?¡± Hana kept her tone light and casual, but Ivy whirled towards her with a clear expression of annoyance.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of what you are, Lady Hana,¡± Ivy said pointedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you wiggled your way into Maura¡¯s confidence, but I can¡¯t view you as anything but a hindrance to her future.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And why is that? Because I¡¯m the type to be romantically interested in women and not men?¡±

    Ivy¡¯s already flushed cheeks turned a scarlet red. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°And what if I said I would choose Kirsi over every other person, whether she was male or female?¡±

    Ivy¡¯s scowl collapsed into a look of confusion. ¡°W-what?¡±

    Hana sighed as she closed the catalog and set it down on the table. ¡°Surely even you must know that Kirsi entered the Royal Palace to find me. We have a connection that goes beyond friendship, something that has tied us together since the day of our birth.¡±

    The confused girl¡¯s expression had now transformed into a look of horror as she stared back at the Viscountess. ¡°You-you mean that¡ªyou think Kirsi is in love with you?¡±

    Hana folded her hands across her fan, trying to suppress the feelings of uncertainty that squirmed inside her stomach while she focused on Ivy. ¡°I can¡¯t answer that.¡±

    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t!¡± Ivy fired back with a note of relief. ¡°Because Lady Kirsi doesn¡¯t share those disgusting emotions.¡±

    Hana ignored the insult as she tilted her head to the side with a bemused smile. ¡°You don¡¯t strike me as the religious type, Lady Ivy.¡±

    ¡°And why is that?¡± Ivy returned defensively as she raised her chin defiantly.

    ¡°Because you love her too, even though Kirsi is a witch.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªthat¡¯s because¡ªshe¡¯s more than that,¡± Ivy sputtered as she twisted the ends of the shawl between her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ve known¡ªLady Kirsi¡ªsince she was a child. Much, much longer than you¡¯ve known her. So please spare me all this talk of connections and fate. I don¡¯t believe a word of it. Lady Kirsi only did what she did because she felt sorry for you and wanted to help you and Crown Princess Eleanora. Kirsi considers you to be a friend and someone she can trust. Be grateful for that, and don¡¯t expect anything more!¡±

    ¡°You mean like you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t expect anything from Kirsi?¡±

    ¡°What do you¡ªNo, of course not! She¡¯s already done more than enough. Even if I must remain a slave a little while longer¡ªas long as I can stay by Lady Maura¡¯s side¡ªthen I will be content.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you stop thinking of the future in that light?¡± Hana countered as she dragged her fan open, brushing the laced edges against her fingers before she lifted it just below her turquoise-blue eyes. ¡°Kirsi fully intends to set you free and make you a noble. She¡¯s already prepared a life for you to become an independent noblewoman and Matron of the orphanage. Kirsi told me that becoming a teacher had always been your aspiration since as far back as she can remember.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ªTrue.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t expect Kirsi to take care of you and remain by your side forever. Shouldn¡¯t you strive to create your own life so that you can stand beside her as her equal, as someone who can support and give back to her?¡±

    ¡°Then¡ªdoesn¡¯t the same thing apply to you?¡± Ivy shot back heatedly as the shawl twisted tighter beneath her white fingers. ¡°You have your own lands to look after, so why are you living with her?¡±

    ¡°I have Barons to entrust my lands too,¡± Hana replied dismissively. ¡°I visit them from time to time, and Kirsi often accompanies me to ensure that they documented everything fairly and accurately. I prefer to stay with the Duchess at her castle because she needs me.¡±

    ¡°Kirsi doesn¡¯t need you,¡± Ivy protested. ¡°She¡¯s always been good at looking after herself and others ever since she was a child.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why she enjoys having someone like me at her side now.¡± The Viscountess lowered her fan slowly and offered Ivy a sympathetic smile. ¡°After constantly worrying about others for so long, it must be nice to have someone looking after her for a change.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s what a husband is for. And who do you think looked after Maura until¡ª¡±

    A loud knock on the waiting room door forced Ivy to bite her tongue as Lady Ursula entered, accompanied by one of her seamstresses. ¡°Ladies, sorry for the interruption. I thought Clara could get started on the measurements we need to make those alterations.¡±

    ¡°Of course, thank you, Lady Ursula,¡± Hana replied smoothly as she lowered her fan and then turned her attention to pouring tea into one of the waiting cups. ¡°That is why we are here after all.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ivy,¡± Ursula continued with a gesture towards the curtain. ¡°If you could step behind there and remove your dress. Clara can assist you if necessary. She will take the measurements we need when you are finished.¡±

    Hana picked up the faintly warm teacup and glanced over at Ivy, who sat as rigid as a statue in her seat.

    ¡°Lady Ivy?¡± Ursula repeated with muffled confusion.

    ¡°I-I would prefer not to¡ªremove my dress,¡± Ivy replied stiffly.

    Hana glanced at Ursula, who turned to look at her as if asking for help. ¡°Since we¡¯re only doing alterations, Lady Ursula, you can take the measurements over the dress and adjust them as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Ursula replied and sighed as she rubbed her temple briefly. ¡°Very well. Clara, help the lady and come find me afterward.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lady,¡± Clara replied as her boss left the room, shutting the door firmly behind her.

    Hana took a sip of the honeysuckle flavored tea while Clara moved to Ivy¡¯s side and motioned towards the curtain.

    ¡°My Lady, if you could move back there for privacy.¡±

    Ivy, who had gone a few shades paler, continued to stare at the wall across from her as if she had gone both deaf and blind.

    ¡°You can measure Lady Ivy here since she won¡¯t need to undress,¡± Hana suggested calmly between sips of tea.

    Clara sighed, mimicking her mistress¡¯s behavior towards the eccentric nature of nobles.

    ¡°Ivy, the least you can do is stand up. Clara can¡¯t measure you while you¡¯re sitting in that chair,¡± Hana urged pointedly after observing the awkward standoff.

    Ivy¡¯s jade-green eyes finally left the wall but avoided the Viscountess as she rose stiffly to her feet, still hugging the shawl around her shoulders.

    ¡°My Lady,¡± Clara said with an encouraging smile. ¡°If¡ªyou could¡ªremove your mantel. Please?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Ivy replied weakly. ¡°I-I¡¯m cold.¡±

    ¡°It will only be for a moment. I need to measure your shoulders and neck.¡±

    Hana almost choked on a fit of laughter as Ivy turned to face the seamstress and folded the shawl around her neck, leaving the front of her shoulders uncovered.

    ¡°I need to measure both the front and back, my Lady,¡± Clara replied with strained patience as her forced smile faltered towards a frown. ¡°It will be difficult enough to get an exact fit for the dress. The shawl is too bulky to measure around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Ivy returned dismissively. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be perfect.¡±

    Clara¡¯s eyebrows shot up at that and then quickly turned towards Hana. ¡°Viscountess, I can¡¯t measure her like this. And Sir Everly will not allow us to work with less than perfect measurements!¡±

    Hana nodded as she set down her teacup and slowly rose to her feet. ¡°Alright then, show me how to do it.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Clara¡¯s voice pitched slightly higher with apparent frustration.

    ¡°Show me how to do the measurements you need on this mannequin,¡± Hana repeated as she gestured to the headless model behind the seamstress.

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lady Ivy is a dear friend of the Duchess,¡± Hana interrupted as she dropped both her smile and friendly tone. ¡°She is uncomfortable being measured by strangers. Rather than have the Duchess and your Mistress displeased with your inability to perform such a simple task, allow me to do it for you so that we may proceed.¡±

    It took Clara only a moment to grasp her meaning. The seamstress appeared grateful as she guided Hana to a mannequin, demonstrated each point of measurement, then left her tape, notebook, and charcoal pencil in Hana¡¯s hands.

    Ivy, however, looked less than pleased as Clara stepped back into the hall to wait.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to hide it from me,¡± Hana said with a sigh as she set the notebook and pencil on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve known about that curse you carry since yesterday.¡± The Viscountess held back another laugh as Ivy turned fully and faced her directly for the first time since leaving Bastiallano.

    ¡°But¡ªhow?¡±

    ¡°Let''s just say that I have a heightened sensitivity to spells and curses of that nature,¡± Hana replied with a shrug as she took Ivy¡¯s shoulders and turned her around. ¡°I said nothing because I thought it was something you should bring up with Kirsi yourself.¡±

    Ivy flinched as Hana pulled the shawl firmly away from her shoulders. The Viscountess carefully laid the cotton mantel over the chair and then returned to stare at the bloodstains already visible through Ivy¡¯s dress.

    ¡°The sooner you tell Kirsi, the sooner we can do something to ease your pain.¡±

    Instead of replying, Ivy buried her face in her hands as quiet sobs filtered out.

    Hana pulled a handkerchief from her sleeve and draped it over Ivy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Here, dry your tears. You won¡¯t be able to avoid the subject for much longer if Kirsi finds you crying like this.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡ªtrying to hide it¡ªI just¡ªwanted to tell¡ªKirsi¡ªwhen¡ª¡±

    ¡°When you both were alone?¡±

    Ivy nodded as she took the handkerchief and hastily wiped her face.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re annoyed with me,¡± Hana replied with a rueful smile. She pulled the girl¡¯s shoulders back gently and lifted Ivy¡¯s chin with her fingers. ¡°There. Now try to stay still. I need to take your measurements while I still remember how to do it properly.¡±

    ¡°Is there any point? I¡¯ll only ruin those beautiful dresses if I wear them.¡±

    ¡°We can modify your undergarments and apply bandages,¡± Hana replied reasonably. ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything certain until I get a good look at the curse mark, but¡ªit might be possible for me to treat the symptoms at the very least.¡±

    Ivy turned at the waist while Hana pulled the measuring tape around her stomach. ¡°You can treat it? Like a disease?¡±

    ¡°No, while a curse may look and act like a disease, it is composed entirely of magic. Mortal remedies will have no effect on it.¡± The Viscountess stepped back and wrote down a few more measurements, then returned to measure the length of Ivy¡¯s dress.

    ¡°Is that why physicians burn patients they believe to be cursed?¡± Ivy whispered in a defeated tone.

    ¡°Fear often makes people act on their worst instincts.¡± Hana straightened and then circled Ivy to face her squarely. ¡°Tell the Duchess. Kirsi and I can help in more ways than you know.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Ivy replied, then hurriedly wiped the few remaining tears on her cheeks. ¡°But not today. I¡¯ve never seen Maura go out of her way to enjoy a day of shopping.¡±

    The Viscountess studied her quietly for a moment and then slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, well, I suppose the remainder of the shops she plans to visit before we head back won¡¯t be as invasive. But how long can you hold up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll manage,¡± Ivy replied stiffly and then raised her arms so Hana could measure each sleeve in turn. ¡°And I¡¯m not stupid. I know what you¡¯re trying to do.¡±

    Hana smothered a snort and raised a brow. ¡°What am I trying to do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡ªbeing nice to me¡ªbecause of Maura.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± The Viscountess smiled as she rolled up the measuring tape and wrote down her last measurement. ¡°Since you already know, why don¡¯t you let me?¡±

    ¡°Let you what?¡± Ivy repeated warily.

    ¡°Be nice to you.¡± Hana smiled as Ivy quickly averted her gaze, her cheeks flushed once more, though whether with embarrassment or annoyance, the Viscountess couldn¡¯t quite tell.